《Who hid My Corpse!》


 Chapter 1: You seem to crave power.

    Chapter 1: You seem to crave power.


    The door was gently closed, and the candle flame flickered in the breeze seeping in through the window crack, much like the heart of a little boy.


    "Th-that..." the dirt-covered boy anxiously looked at the middle-aged man smiling before him, stutteringly asked, "Priest Wu Lu, can you really give me food?"


    "Of course," replied Priest Wu Lu with a gentle smile, "The Rhein God loves His believers, and as His servant, how could I bear to see you starve or freeze?"


    "Th-that..."


    "Leave it to me." Wu Lu slowly approached the little boy, arms wide open as if to embrace him, "Leave it to me. Come here, take off your clothes, let me cleanse your filth for the great Rhein God, and make you a follower of my Lord, so from now on, you can stay by my Lord''s side like me, and never have to starve or freeze again."


    Priest Wu Lu''s figure gradually enlarged in the boy''s eyes, but did not become friendlier; instead, it struck fear into him, especially that smile.


    The little boy instinctively wanted to retreat, but upon entering the room, he had no way out and could only watch Wu Lu stand in front of him, displaying a demonic smile.


    Wu Lu was quite pleased with the boy''s reaction.


    Although in a daze, he could see his former self, also standing in the boy''s position, watching the approaching priest.


    That memory had tormented him for many years, but it was to end today.


    For now, the roles had been reversed, and he was the master.


    "You want food, to keep your family alive, right?" Wu Lu said with a smile, "The Lord said, to receive something, you must give something first... You don''t want your family to starve to death, do you?"


    These words instantly breached the boy''s last line of defense, and he closed his eyes.


    Wu Lu also reached out his hand, inching closer to the boy.


    Then,


    "Bang bang bang."


    A series of noises akin to someone knocking on a table abruptly rang out, causing Wu Lu to halt his movements and his smile to tighten.


    He immediately turned his head, looking for the source of the sound.


    Soon, Wu Lu''s gaze fell on the wardrobe; he was certain the knocking had come from inside.


    "Who?" Wu Lu demanded harshly, "Who''s there?!"


    No one answered; the sound seemed to have been an illusion.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly turned eerie, and even the little boy didn''t dare to breathe loudly because he, too, had heard the sound.


    Wu Lu tightly furrowed his brow, reaching for the magic wand on the table.


    Though he didn''t know who was audacious enough to hide in his wardrobe... Hmm?


    Wu Lu suddenly thought of something.


    Could it be...


    He turned his head abruptly, expressionless, and said to the boy, "You go out first."


    The boy was slightly startled, "Huh?"


    "I told you to go out first." Wu Lu''s earlier worldly desires had disappeared from his face, replaced by ferocity, "Get out now, and don''t talk about tonight''s events to anyone, or else... you know the consequences."


    But... that would be it.


    He didn''t possess extraordinary talents and wasn''t someone the Church would value. Being assigned as a bishop in some other remote area seemed to be the best outcome for him.


    So, what if he chose not to?


    Ulu stopped in his tracks, then slowly turned his head to look at the finger, lying quietly in the box.


    What if he kept the finger for himself, for his own use?


    That would be... the power of Visas.


    Ulu felt as if something inside his heart was about to burst forth, his ambition growing and swelling like bamboo after rain.


    Over the years, he had tried leaving this place, tried climbing higher to gain more power and authority. But unfortunately, having neither talent nor connections, he had guarded this church for twenty years and was still just a lowly priest, likely to spend another twenty years here.


    And...


    He closed his eyes, and memories of mocking laughter surged: "You filthy old fart, thinking of becoming a bishop? The Rhein Divine Sect doesn''t need such a rotten organ, get out."


    This memory painfully stabbed into Ulu''s heart.


    When Ulu opened his eyes again, he had his answer.


    And it was the only answer left.


    If he gave up this chance, Ulu felt he would regret it for a lifetime.


    After confirming the severed Visas''s finger was a middle finger, Ulu covered his mouth with gauze, then positioned the knife at his own middle finger and chopped it off.


    "Mmph!!!!"


    The intense pain nearly made him pass out.


    But he endured the pain, threw his own severed finger aside, picked up the finger from the box, and attached it to his wound.


    Then, the unbelievable happened.


    The finger from Visas, like an infant searching for a nipple, naturally sucked onto Ulu''s wound.


    Followed by another wave of intense pain.


    This time, Ulu almost couldn''t bear it.


    But the pain came quickly and left quickly too.


    In just a few short seconds, Ulu could no longer feel any pain.


    He lowered his head to see his left hand fully healed, the middle finger attached so naturally it seemed like his own.


    Had it not been for the blood on the table and the other severed finger, Ulu might have doubted whether his act of cutting his finger had been an illusion.


    "I, I did it," Ulu raised his left hand, his whole body shaking with excitement, "I succeeded! I, I obtained, I obtained the power of Visas!"


    Then, he heard a mocking male voice in his mind: "Oh? It seems you really desire my power."


    Ulu was stunned.

 Chapter 2: Two, I want to see what you look like when you, this sleeping maggot, wake up.

    Chapter 2: Two, I want to see what you look like when you, this sleeping maggot, wake up.


    Bai Wei felt somewhat helpless.


    Being transmigrated was one thing, but to transmigrate into a finger was another.


    Indeed, Bai Wei had become a finger, the very same one that had "spoken" with Ulu moments ago.


    A normal person transmigrated into a finger would be confused for a while, and Bai Wei was no exception. However, he had spent his confusion inside that little box, and now he had figured out the situation.


    He had transmigrated into a fantasy game called "Desecration" and become a... well, a very special character, namely the Visas that Ulu had previously feared. What made this character special was that in "Desecration," he was merely a background character with no storyline whatsoever. His sole purpose was to introduce the concept of "Corpse Blocks."


    In most RPG games, players typically strengthen themselves through leveling and allocating skill points, along with collecting special "items." These items have various names in different games: Holy Relics, Artifact Spirits, or many other things. In "Desecration," they were "Corpse Blocks," belonging to the ancient being Visas. The more formidable Visas was, the more powerful his Corpse Blocks were, therefore, the more motivated players would be to collect them.


    However, Bai Wei had never imagined he would become the source of that motivation.


    While looking at the system panel that indicated "Visas �� Body Integrity 3%," Bai Wei felt a surge of points he wanted to criticize welling up in his chest.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t let them out for fear Ulu would hear.


    "You, you, you, you, you..." Upon hearing Bai Wei''s voice in his mind, Ulu immediately collapsed to the ground, repeating "you" five times but unable to utter the rest of his sentence. The bravado he had felt when he thought he had obtained Visas''s power had vanished, leaving only fear that made him unable to even stand. "Who are you?!"


    Bai Wei momentarily repressed the urge to criticize and said indifferently, "You want my power yet you don''t know who I am? Do you truly not know, or are you pretending not to know?"@@@@


    How could he not know?!


    At this moment, Ulu''s face was drained of all color except for white.


    Who was Visas?


    He was an indescribable being who could even slaughter gods!


    And now he was in my head!


    Oh no, not in the head.


    Ulu then noticed his left middle finger, more precisely, the middle finger of Visas, and realized the truth.


    This was the real culprit!


    So he hurriedly got up and picked up the knife from the table, about to cut down on the middle finger again.


    Bai Wei''s voice leisurely echoed in his mind again, "Oh? Are you sure?"


    Ulu hesitated, "Why wouldn''t I be sure?"


    "Do you yearn for my power but fear my existence?" Bai Wei asked placidly, "You''re quite interesting."


    It seemed Ulu hit a nerve, but he still roared with a feigned toughness, "Don''t spout nonsense! I am a Priest of the Rhein Church, a clergy of the Orthodox! You are a filthy Blasphemer, a malignancy meant to be forever eradicated. You are..."


    Ulu''s vocabulary seemed to falter, but he struggled to continue.


    "You are the enemy of all gods, and thus, my enemy. How can I tolerate your presence in my body?!"


    So, the finger remained intact on Ulu''s hand, but after striking that blow, Ulu seemed to have used all his strength, collapsing completely, eyes bloodshot, gasping for breath.


    After a long while, Ulu seemed to have made some difficult decision, propping himself up, while asking in a hushed tone, "What... what do you want?"


    Indeed, just like in the game.


    Bai Wei silently smiled: "What do I want? Well... to be honest, there''s not much I want."


    Ulu was taken aback: "Not much you want? You... how can you not want anything?"


    "Hmm?" Bai Wei asked with interest, "What do you think I want?"


    "Don''t you want to... come back to this world?"


    "Oh, resuscitate? Actually, not really; there''s nothing left in this world that I need to come back to life for," Bai Wei said.


    Ulu was somewhat confused. After all, the All Gods divided Visas''s body to prevent his soul from returning one day, revived and reentering this world. Now, Visas''s soul had returned, yet he claimed he had no thoughts of coming back.


    What did that mean?


    He had thought, if Bai Wei wanted to be revived, he could exert effort, which would put them in a mutually beneficial cooperation. He could use Bai Wei''s power, and Bai Wei would need his help.


    But now, Bai Wei said he had no intention of coming back to life, leaving him feeling at a loss.


    Looking at the murky yet naively foolish glint in Ulu''s eyes, Bai Wei knew his goal was about to be achieved, so he calmly added another comment: "However, I am quite interested in you."


    Upon hearing this, Ulu''s dim eyes suddenly regained some brightness: "In me?"


    "Yes, I have never met anyone quite like you, neither in life nor in death. You are base, foul-smelling, yet harbor ambitions unbefitting of your status, like a maggot in a dung heap."


    When Bai Wei had begun with "I have never seen anyone like you," Ulu thought Bai Wei was about to praise him, only to hear such words follow, each humiliating term piercing into Ulu''s chest like needles, making him tremble uncontrollably.


    Then, Bai Wei''s tone shifted: "However, you are a maggot that desperately wants to leave the dung heap, continually climbing if given a stick. Heh, previously, you had no such stick, but if I gave you one, how far would you climb?"


    Bai Wei''s analogy caused Ulu''s face to alternately redden and pale, but he understood Bai Wei''s implication: "You mean..."


    "I''m curious to see, if someone like you had my power, how far you could go." Bai Wei appeared amused, his words dripping with sarcasm, "I''ve heard that at the end of the world, a colossal maggot sleep, its awakening would disgust the entire world... I find that quite interesting, so I want to see, can you become such a maggot?"


    Such profound insults would have exploded on anyone else.


    But not Ulu.


    He extracted the most critical content from those disparaging words �� that Bai Wei was willing to give him power.


    Give him that ancient power belonging to Visas.


    Thinking this, Ulu''s body trembled again, not with anger, but with excitement.


    He excitedly prostrated on the ground, knocking his head against the wooden floor, and said with a quivering voice.


    "Please... grant me power!"

 Chapter 3: Three goals are for the small head to control the big head

    Chapter 3: Three goals are for the small head to control the big head


    It was clear that Bai Wei had no interest in actually seeing what kind of stench a giant maggot would produce upon awakening.@@@@


    That was too morbid of a curiosity.


    But Bai Wei could only say this, after all, with only one finger, there was little he could do now. Without Ulu''s body, he could only stand up and ironically flip someone off or become a toy in a social media space.


    Only by possessing Ulu''s body could he accomplish some things and also use the body to search for other Corpse Blocks.


    Only by finding all the Corpse Blocks could he accomplish a true resurrection and return to the human world in Visas''s body.


    But Bai Wei did not plan to tell Ulu any of this, even feigning disinterest in resurrection, preferring to adopt an attitude of just wanting to toy with the human world.


    The reason was simple; he did not want to give Ulu the impression that "Visas needs me for his resurrection," which might lead to dangerous delusions��such as trying to manipulate him.


    Those who desire have vulnerabilities, and Bai Wei knew this well. Ulu clearly did not understand; his desires were written on his face, etched in his heart, as obvious as a bare, upturned buttock.


    After a night''s contemplation, Ulu had recovered from last night''s excitement of having gained supreme power. Especially when he looked down at his left hand, noticing his middle finger��unlike his other fingers��limply hanging as if beyond his control, he realized the nature of the entity within him. Fear and unease then slowly began to spread.


    Unfortunately, this world did not have fantasy novels. The concept of two souls in one body was far too advanced for a native of this Western fantasy land.


    The more Ulu used Bai Wei''s power, the more his soul would be consumed by Bai Wei, and eventually, Ulu''s soul would be completely devoured, and the body would belong to Bai Wei.


    But if Ulu realized this and completely refrained from using Bai Wei''s power, then Bai Wei would be powerless, given that Bai Wei was still just a "small head" (finger), and Ulu was the "big head." For a small head to control the big head on its own was indeed too difficult unless... the big head couldn''t resist using the small head.


    So, was this possible?


    The answer was affirmative.


    Bai Wei, pretending to sleep, was now using the perspective of the small head to "observe" Ulu from below while recalling information about him in his mind.


    Ulu was a minor priest in the Rhein Divine Sect, one of the four Orthodox sects, briefly involved in a plot segment in the game because he once held Visas''s finger, so Bai Wei had a bit of understanding about him.


    He knew that this guy would die because of the crime of possessing treasure. If Bai Wei did nothing, he would pass according to the plot to someone else''s hands.


    And that person would not be so easy to control. Bai Wei might be sealed away, really left with no recourse.


    Therefore, although Ulu was dumb, bad, and cowardly, he was currently the best "card" Bai Wei had. He could not let those higher ranking, more troublesome individuals come for him, turning him into their trophy. Instead, he needed to rely on Ulu to approach them, reclaim the dispersed Corpse Blocks, and regain power.


    But still, Bai Wei could not act directly. He couldn''t jump out and shout to Ulu, "Come use my power!" If he did, even Ulu, as foolish as he was, would realize something was wrong.

 Chapter 4: The goal is for the small head to control the big head_2

    Chapter 4: The goal is for the small head to control the big head_2


    ```


    So, it was necessary for Ulu to take the initiative, for him to come to rely on me, to use my strength.


    The closer he got, the more Bai Wei could achieve with this body.


    ...It sounded somewhat passive.


    But Bai Wei was well aware that in this world, there were far too many such opportunities.


    Just like right now.


    The church where Ulu was located was packed with young boys dressed in simple clothes, their faces yellowed and thin from hunger, lined up and gazing eagerly in Ulu''s direction.


    Due to the current famine, Ulu''s church was distributing relief food��a porridge so thin it was hardly distinguishable from plain boiled water.


    Each person was allowed only one bowl, and quantities were limited; one couldn''t collect for someone else.


    For "only those most devout to the Rhein God could receive this food," and who counted as the most devout? Naturally, it was those who arrived the earliest. But with the disaster so severe, the weaker disaster victims were already starving and stood no chance against these young, strong boys. Thus, they were deemed not devout enough to the Rhein God and could not receive the food.@@@@


    And such famines would occur every twenty years.


    Bai Wei recalled this plot from the game as he watched Ulu ladling the watery porridge for these boys; this perspective was somewhat unfortunate.


    Fortunately, as clergy, Ulu still held a respectful and cautious view toward an existence like Bai Wei''s.


    Bai Wei quietly complained to himself, then he saw a familiar-looking boy hesitantly approach Ulu��it was the same boy from Ulu''s room the previous night.


    "Lord, Lord Priest," the boy stammered, "About... last night..."


    Upon seeing the boy, a flicker of annoyance flashed across Ulu''s face.


    Discussing nighttime matters during the day?


    The boy, noticing the change in Ulu''s expression, instinctively took a step backward, then urged with a pleading tone, "Lord Priest, I have no other choice, my mother and sister really can''t hold on any longer, I beg you, please could you..."


    "Silence," Ulu coldly cut the boy off, "Rules are rules. This food is my Lord''s blessing to the most devout believers. Your family did not come here, which shows they''re not devout enough."


    The boy opened his mouth, wanting to say something more, but Ulu, visibly impatient, waved his hand for the boy to leave.


    The little boy immediately looked up, the hope that had dimmed in his eyes reignited at this moment, "Really, really?"


    Lu Ji smiled, "Of course it''s true."


    The little boy''s face flushed with excitement, he was eager to ask but stumbled over his words, "Then, where should I go to find you?"


    "Hehe... don''t be in a hurry," Lu Ji stood up, then smiled looking towards Ulu, his eyes flashing with a different light, "At night, go find Priest Wu Lu first; he knows where my room is and will bring you to me."


    Having said that, Lu Ji patted the little boy''s head, indicating him to leave first.


    Then, he walked over to Ulu as if nothing had happened, chuckling, "This child really resembles you back in the day, doesn''t he?"


    Bai Wei saw that Ulu''s body was stiff as stone.


    "Bring him to me tonight," Lu Ji suddenly patted Ulu.


    At that instant, Ulu''s body, which had been rigid, shuddered as if electrified.


    Lu Ji certainly noticed, and then he left with a big laugh.


    When Lu Ji departed, Ulu suddenly lifted his head, staring intensely at his retreating figure.


    All those conversations that he thought he had forgotten surged back into his mind.


    Just thinking about them, Ulu felt like crushing his teeth.


    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" he cursed in his heart, "Damn bastard! Why won''t you die, why won''t you die?!"


    In his fury, Ulu had plainly forgotten something, venting his resentment and anger towards Lu Ji in his mind.


    "Sooner or later, I''ll kill you!" Ulu gritted his teeth and said.


    Then, he heard that heart-stopping voice, "Oh? Is this a wish you''re making to me?"


    Ulu froze, he instinctively lowered his head, realizing that his usually limp middle finger was now proudly erect as if it had suddenly awakened.


    That finger, void of eyes, seemed to impose a gaze and an irresistible pressure that Ulu could feel.


    "Do you want to kill him?"

 Chapter 5: Four - ’You taste even better than Ulu

    Chapter 5: Four - ''You taste even better than Ulu


    This was a rather eerie scene.


    The symbol of sanctity, a Church Priest, had locked himself in his room in broad daylight, even closing the windows tightly as if he had done something guilty.


    His behavior was equally strange. At the moment, he was muttering to his own left hand as if under a spell, "I didn''t think like that, my relationship with Priest Lu Ji is actually quite good."


    And his left hand, or more precisely, its middle finger, was silently "watching" him. Although a finger could not have expressions, he could still feel the disdainful mockery coming from it, because it made no effort to disguise it.


    This bizarre combination was naturally Bai Wei and Ulu.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous," Bai Wei interrupted Ulu''s endless explanations. "I was just speaking off the cuff. What you do is entirely up to you."


    Five minutes earlier, Ulu had been distributing porridge outside. But after Bai Wei had asked him whether he wanted to kill Lu Ji, Ulu had reacted like a startled quail, immediately abandoning his work and running to hide in his room.


    "I, I''m not nervous," Ulu tried to defend himself. "Priest Lu Ji is more powerful than I am, I''m just scared that he will discover your presence."


    Ulu''s voice grew fainter as he spoke, clearly realizing how absurd his words sounded. If an old Priest on the brink of death could detect the presence of Visas, then Visas would not deserve his fearsome reputation among All Gods.


    But Bai Wei did not expose Ulu''s lie. There was no need, as Ulu''s reaction was entirely within his expectations.


    Even with his newfound power, Ulu was definitely not the sort to turn the tables and overthrow the world. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be stuck in his prime in a remote little church, still oppressed by an elderly Priest whose one foot was practically in the grave, and even feeling afraid to meet him, conceding defeat without a fight.


    This was also related to personality. Some people faced with experiences like Ulu''s might become desperate, but out of the desperation emerges a determination to survive.


    But Ulu was different. After despair, he would simply sink further and then desperately convince himself that the world was just that way.


    Life was not just about bitterness; there was also the taste of salty and fishy. To survive, one had to swallow it all.


    But that would have been it if it were just so��a simple person bowing his head to fate. However, Ulu was different. Twenty years ago, he was that little boy toyed with by a Priest. Twenty years later, he had become the Priest who toyed with little boys, venting the miseries he had suffered a hundredfold, a thousandfold on others. His anger towards Lu Ji stemmed from not just his childhood experiences but also from a sense of "it should be my turn now, but why haven''t you stepped down and still block my way?"


    So, players'' opinions of Ulu were quite accurate��stupid, cowardly, and wicked.


    And with such a person, Bai Wei knew he could not be coerced.@@@@


    The more you pressured him, the more he would fail, ruining what he could have done well.


    Wasn''t this development a bit too abrupt?


    Bai Wei had anticipated this as well.


    All Ulu lacked now was a reason to act.


    "Because he''s blocking your way," Bai Wei said indifferently.


    That was all he needed to say.


    Because Ulu would fill in the rest himself.


    "He''s blocking my way? Hmm... right, he''s blocking my way!" Ulu thought to himself, his expression growing more somber, "This old man, still blocking my way! This greedy old man!"


    Before today, Lu Ji had not shown up for a long time as he was already of retirement age and no longer handled the daily affairs of the church.


    But today, he appeared.


    Because there was a distribution of relief food.


    If Lu Ji hadn''t shown up, that relief food would have been handled by Ulu, but since Lu Ji appeared, it had fallen into his hands as he was the most senior priest of the church.


    "That''s my money!" Ulu exclaimed excitedly, "He took my money! For twenty years, that money was his, but after twenty years, it should have been mine, should have been mine!"


    In response, Bai Wei didn''t react but just coldly watched Ulu dance around frantically with excitement and anger.


    After a while, he exhausted himself, standing by the table and panting heavily.


    Then a hint of hesitation flashed through his eyes again: "But, if it''s just for the money, is it really necessary..."


    Tsk, such an indecisive fellow.


    It looked like he was one step away.


    After briefly contemplating, Bai Wei calmly added, "Think about what he is going to do tonight?"

 Chapter 6: Five Because you ruined my life

    Chapter 6: Five Because you ruined my life


    Lu Ji removed his reading glasses, stretched, and his aging body creaked like old, neglected stairs.


    "Tsk, I really am getting old," he said mockingly to himself. "I can''t even do this little bit of work properly anymore."


    "But this is the last of it."


    After saying so, he put his glasses back on and flipped through his ragged notebook with the diligence of a workaholic.


    "The amount of relief food this time is about the same as twenty years ago... Tsk, despite the situation being more severe now, those above just don''t care about the public sentiment anymore. It seems I still need to submit another request."


    "Two hundred thousand silver coins... These food traders are really dreaming if they think they can take this grain at triple the price. Do they take me for an idiot like Ulu? This is disaster relief food; it''s been selling for ten times the amount twenty years ago, and now they think three times will suffice... Tsk, forget it, I can''t be bothered to argue with them that much. Let''s settle for eight times the price, and offload it quickly."


    "Ulu is such an idiot, selling all these refugees to one place as if he''s begging to be investigated by the Judgement Court. Shouldn''t he split them into five groups? And how could the elderly and weak do hard labor? Would it not be better to just hand them over to those Esoteric Buddhism fanatics for their living sacrifices? He really has no brain."


    Lu Ji grumbled as he worked, like a teacher grading papers deep into the night for failing students.


    Only after finishing everything did he take off his glasses again and close his notebook.


    "It all comes down to me in the end, really..." Lu Ji looked at the closed notebook with a tinge of regret. "I wish I could work another few decades; I really don''t want to retire... Fortunately, this time is not like before, with no annoying folks to share my money. After collecting this last paycheck, I can finally settle down."


    Having said that, Lu Ji looked up at the window.


    When he began his work, it was still evening, but now it was completely dark.


    Only then did Lu Ji remember, there was an even more important task to attend to tonight.


    "That guy Ulu should be arriving soon."


    Muttering to himself, Lu Ji walked over to the mirror and began to straighten out his Priest Robe.


    Then, he returned to his office desk and took out the "Rhein Covenant" from the drawer.


    He gently brushed the dust from the book then held it close to his chest, looking once again in the mirror.


    The Lu Ji in the mirror seemed to be walking the path of a pilgrimage.


    But he was not on a pilgrimage; it was all for the sense of ritual.


    "Our relationship? Dare you mention it?" Ulu kept on howling angrily, "Think about what you''ve done to me!"


    "What have I done?"


    "You made me strip naked and stand on the table reading the ''Rhein Covenant''! And... damn it, you''ve ruined my life!"


    Damn it, wasn''t that your choice? You did it willingly for a mouthful of food, for this identity as a Priest!


    Lu Ji roared inside, but he dared not provoke Ulu further and continued to soften his tone: "It was my fault; I can apologize to you."


    "Apologize? After what you''ve done, do apologies matter?!" Ulu glared furiously, "Also, do you think I would believe your apologies? Today you were still saying that little boy tasted even better!"


    "I also regret... Eh?" Lu Ji''s instinct was to keep apologizing, but before he could finish, he froze, "Which little boy did I mention? When the hell did that happen?!"


    "Still trying to argue? This is what you were about to do later!"


    Lu Ji: "???"


    Bai Wei couldn''t listen anymore at this point.


    These two old fools bickering was hardly child-friendly, so he coldly reminded them: "Quit the nonsense, that old guy is preparing a Spell."


    Preparing a Spell?!


    Upon hearing the reminder, Ulu realized that as he dodged, Lu Ji had concealed one hand.


    This bastard, he really was preparing a Spell!


    He immediately threw his knife at Lu Ji; the blade grazed along Lu Ji''s arm, leaving a bloody gash.


    But it was too late.


    Lu Ji''s expression turned from panic to a wicked smile: "You... useless thing!"


    He lifted his hand, and several Magic Power sigils suddenly appeared in mid-air, then several Magic Chains shot out from the sigils, tightly binding Ulu''s body on the spot.


    The situation had reversed in an instant!


    "You wanted to kill me?!" Lu Ji roared at Ulu, "You think you, a worthless thing, can kill me?!"

 Chapter 7: Everyone is very satisfied.

    Chapter 7: Everyone is very satisfied.


    Lu Ji was furious, extremely furious.


    He felt completely blindsided by Ulu''s assassination attempt. At this moment, he felt he had been viciously bitten by a dog that he had domesticated for many years, tearing off flesh, skin, and sinew.


    "How dare you?! How dare you?!" Consumed with rage, he ignored the wound on his abdomen and rushed up to Ulu, grabbing his neck and shouting into his ear, "You disrespectful beast! Ingrate! Look at me, look at me, ingrate! Tell me, how could you dare?!"


    At that time, Lu Ji was like a furious old dog, using strength that seemed incongruous with his age-worn hands to clamp tightly around Ulu''s neck as if he intended to choke him to death.


    Ulu hadn''t expected to be counterattacked by Lu Ji so swiftly. He began to regret not using Bai Wei''s power immediately when he entered.


    He had originally contemplated whether he could kill Lu Ji without using Bai Wei''s power. After all, Lu Ji was just an old man. No matter how formidable, he was still just an old man. If his actions were fast enough, he could stab Lu Ji to death before he could use his extraordinary power and end the fight.


    Moreover, Ulu harbored a certain fear towards Bai Wei''s power and had thought not to use it unless it was absolutely necessary.


    But now, he had no choice but to use it. Thus, he called out silently in his heart, "Save me, Lord Visas."


    But Bai Wei did not respond, as if he had suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing that Ulu was silent, Lu Ji narrowed his eyes slightly, "Not so brave now? You coward. You were like this twenty years ago and you are still the same today, like a dog that only knows how to please its master... Where did you get the courage to attack me?"


    Even though Ulu held a deep reverence for Lu Ji, being backed into a corner and insulted like this was more than even the most cowardly person could bear, especially since he had prepared himself mentally to assassinate Lu Ji. At this moment, his adrenaline surged and he glared fiercely at Lu Ji, growling, "From the moment you acted against me, I was ready to take my revenge! It just happens to be today. After all you''ve done, you still expect to retire peacefully?!"


    Hearing Ulu''s words, the rage on Lu Ji''s face lessened somewhat, replaced by disdain and mockery.


    "Thinking of revenge since that day? Ha! Don''t paint yourself as some kind of determined avenger who has endured hardships for revenge. Do you think I don''t know you well? Is there anything you haven''t done that I have done? You and I are the same kind of person. You didn''t come to kill me for some noble reason like revenge; it''s merely because you couldn''t bear to see me share in the relief funds, am I right?"


    Seeing his thoughts exposed, Ulu widened his eyes and subconsciously tried to argue, but saw Lu Ji shake his head.


    "No, no, you... even if you really wanted that money, you wouldn''t dare to lay a hand on me personally. You don''t have the guts." After speaking, Lu Ji slowly stood up, looking down on Ulu, "Tell me, who sent you? Who instigated this?"


    Everything was laid bare.


    Lu Ji''s words made Ulu feel as if he were decades younger, stripped naked and forced to read the "Rhein Covenant" on the table, his vulnerability starkly exposed before Lu Ji.


    "Speak!" Lu Ji growled, grabbing Ulu''s neck again, "Who sent you?!"


    Ulu still didn''t dare answer Lu Ji.


    Because he knew very well, although Lu Ji was terrifying, the entity within him was even more frightening.


    For some reason, since a while ago, Bai Wei had yet to respond to him, as if he had disappeared.


    "You don''t want to talk, do you? You ungrateful cur!" Lu Ji roared, "When you couldn''t afford food, who provided it for you? When you had nowhere to go, who gave you a job and made you a priest? If it weren''t for me, you might have starved to death by now, or ended up like your family, sold into a brothel or a coal mine. I gave you everything, yet you think not of gratitude but of murder. It was all supposed to be yours after I retired, but you couldn''t even wait that long... Very well, since you''re so impatient, go down and reunite with your family!"


    Until Bai Wei said indifferently in his mind, "What? Still waiting for him to cast another spell?"


    Ulu then snapped back to reality.


    Lu Ji''s spell had been canceled.


    Now, the room only contained a helpless old man and a strong man with a knife by his side.


    Lu Ji also realized something and his eyes gradually widened.


    This time, he finally felt the fear of impending death.


    "You can''t kill me," Lu Ji hurriedly shouted, "Bishop Corey will..."


    He was cut off mid-sentence.


    The rest of his words were stuck in his throat.


    Then Ulu rushed forward, stabbing Lu Ji in the chest over and over.


    It was only when Lu Ji was utterly devoid of any sign of life that Ulu finally collapsed into the pool of blood, relieved.


    He stared blankly at the ceiling for a long time before realizing what had happened.


    He had killed Lu Ji.


    He had killed the Lu Ji he had feared for half his life.


    It was as easy as killing a dog.


    At that moment, he finally felt that he was powerful.


    Truly very powerful.


    So he burst into manic laughter.


    Ulu was very satisfied.


    But he didn''t notice that his left middle finger stood silently erect, like a person standing straight up, silently watching him.


    After a long while, the fallen index finger also slowly stood up without Ulu''s notice, twisted towards the middle finger in an extremely distorted posture, and then slowly bowed its head as if... saluting the middle finger.


    Bai Wei was also very satisfied.

 Chapter 8: Seven Visas’s left eye

    Chapter 8: Seven Visas''s left eye


    "Are you planning to lie here until dawn?" While Ulu was immersed in the joy of revenge and unable to extricate himself from the bloodshed around him, he heard Bai Wei''s mocking voice inside his head, "Or do you intend to leave the scene as is for everyone to come and admire your great deed?"


    Only then did Ulu snap back to reality, remembering that he still hadn''t dealt with the scene.


    Although this wasn''t his first time committing murder, and he shouldn''t be nervous, the person he had killed this time was indeed very special. Lu Ji had been an authentic priest of the Rhein Divine Sect, and if his superiors found out what he had done, he would be condemned to the gallows.


    With this thought, the sense of pleasure that had been swirling in Ulu''s heart was suddenly washed away, and he couldn''t help but feel a wave of fear as he looked at Lu Ji''s corpse again.


    "No, it''s fine," he muttered, as if to reassure himself as well as Bai Wei. "There are only two priests in this church, him and me, and he was so old and in such poor health that his sudden death wouldn''t raise suspicions."


    Hearing this, Bai Wei let out another light laugh, as if mocking Ulu''s current cowardice.


    Naturally, Ulu caught the mockery, but he certainly didn''t dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction, especially after Bai Wei had demonstrated his abilities.


    So he quickly got up and began to clean up the scene.


    During the cleanup, he couldn''t help but ask Bai Wei, "The spell you just used was..."


    "That wasn''t a spell," Bai Wei said indifferently, "it was merely a little trick."


    Just a little trick?


    Ulu was even more shocked. He knew that the spell Lu Ji had cast before was his strongest lifesaving skill, yet it had been dispelled by a simple snap of Bai Wei''s fingers, and Bai Wei still referred to it as a minor technique.


    This was the power of Visas?


    It was terrifying.


    What Ulu didn''t know was that what had just happened was the strongest action Bai Wei could currently perform.


    Simply put, it was "Silence," capable of interrupting all spell chanting, and terminating any ongoing spells, but beyond that, it had no offensive power.


    There was no helping it, Visas indeed possessed many abilities, but after his death, these abilities were divided among the corpse blocks by the All Gods. In the game, players needed to collect these corpse blocks to gain new abilities. And this ability to Silence was considered one of the strongest throughout the entire game.


    After all, its interruption was irrespective of level, capable of disrupting even the chanting of Divine Arts in the later stages.


    Therefore, all the abilities of Visas were also crowned with the name "Rule."


    However, the use of these Rules was not without cost, or rather, only Visas himself could use them without a price.


    The physical bodies of mortals found it hard to withstand the backlash brought about by these Rules. In the game, this was represented by the protagonist losing at least a quarter of their health with every snap of the fingers, which could not be restored during the battle. Therefore, a maximum of three snaps was possible within a single fight. The stronger the enemy, the greater the health loss; in battles against the All Gods later in the game, they could lose half or even three-quarters of their health with a single snap, limiting them to a single use in a fight.


    If he consulted Bai Wei on everything, he might lose his respect, mightn''t he?


    With that thought, Ulu sat down at the work desk and carefully completed the letter.


    His handwriting was already quite similar to Lu Ji''s; it was just the final touches, and he believed Corey wouldn''t notice.


    After writing it, Ulu carefully packaged the letter, planning to send it off first thing in the morning to avoid any unforeseen complications overnight.


    At that moment, having dealt with everything, fatigue and sleepiness surged over Ulu like a tide. He pocketed the letter, returned to his room, and without bothering to tidy up, he collapsed onto the bed and fell asleep.


    After Ulu had completely fallen asleep, his left middle finger, to be precise, the one belonging to Visas, moved.


    Bai Wei "looked" at Ulu, confirming that he was soundly asleep, before leisurely "waking" his index finger.


    As previously mentioned, Ulu using Bai Wei''s power would lead to his soul being devoured by Bai Wei.


    And now, he had already lost an index finger without realizing it.


    As long as Bai Wei wished, he could take control of this finger at any moment, as he was now.


    The index finger and middle finger worked together to prop up the whole palm, resembling a standing person.


    With just two fingers, very little could be done, but not nothing.


    Bai Wei controlled the miniature hand to extract the letter from Ulu''s pocket and unsealed it.


    Then, using the index finger, he dabbed some of Lu Ji''s blood from the clothing and stamped it prominently onto the letter, precisely where it read, "Respected Bishop Corey."


    Afterward, Bai Wei was satisfied and put the letter back, dragging it back into Ulu''s pocket. Then he returned nonchalantly to his previous spot, lying down as if nothing had happened.


    As for the reason behind doing this.


    Because Bai Wei knew exactly who this Bishop Corey was.


    His full name was Corey Anderson.


    But that wasn''t important. What was important was that he secretly harbored an "Eye of Truth," rumored to see through everything in this world.


    ...Yes, that so-called "Eye of Truth," its name in the game was,


    [The Left Eye of Visas].

 Chapter 9: After eight, you are not allowed to use your left hand to wipe your butt.

    Chapter 9: After eight, you are not allowed to use your left hand to wipe your butt.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    Ulu was jolted awake by his own violent coughing. After waking up, he stared blankly at the ceiling, tasting the blood in his nostrils, and for a moment, he was somewhat confused.


    It took the voice that was both familiar and unfamiliar, sounding in his mind like a death knell, for the realization to hit him, "Ha, to have killed your own guide and still sleep so soundly, it seems you have more talent than I gave you credit for."


    That faint mocking voice instantly reminded Ulu of everything that had happened over the last two days. He sprang up from the bed and then looked down at his priest robe covered in bloodstains, breaking into a cold sweat.


    Bai Wei clicked his tongue, "Looks like I overestimated you."


    "No, no, no, Lord Visas," Ulu tugged at his collar, "I just have... a bit of trouble breathing, that''s all, cough, cough, cough... It''s an old problem, nothing to do with my mental state. I''m perfectly calm. I''ve wanted to kill that old man for a long time now."


    "Ha, you don''t need to explain to me." After saying this, Bai Wei fell silent again.


    This left Ulu feeling uneasy. If before last night his fear of Visas''s power stemmed only from ancient legends, having witnessed it firsthand changed everything.


    That being that existed beyond the "Rule".


    Moreover, that snap of the fingers had come from him.


    Ulu lowered his head, looking at his left hand, and when he recalled last night''s power, a strange... fervor surged within him.


    That was my power.


    As long as Lord Visas is within me, it''s my power.


    With this thought in mind, Ulu was even more hesitant to anger Bai Wei, not wanting to disappoint him or to let this power slip away from him.


    It seemed he needed to think of a way to further ingratiate himself with Lord Visas. Ulu thought to himself.


    Speaking of which, why is there still blood on my fingers? Ah, and on my clothes too. Seems like I should have cleaned up last night before sleeping. Now the blood has coagulated and stained the whole bed.


    ...I hope Lord Visas doesn''t have OCD.


    Ulu couldn''t help but mumble to himself.


    Then he heard Bai Wei say indifferently, "I''m sorry, but I do have OCD, so after you shit, you''re not allowed to wipe your ass with your left hand."


    Ulu shuddered with fright, "Yes, Lord Visas."


    He hadn''t expected even that to be overheard.


    Ulu didn''t know what thoughts Bai Wei could hear and what he couldn''t, but Ulu dared not to test it �C he could only get up to start cleaning.


    "I... don''t understand what you mean."


    "That bit of food is just a bit of money if you keep it," Bai Wei said indifferently. "If you give it to him, then you can have... his life."


    ... a bit of food in exchange for a life?


    Ulu found Bai Wei''s perspective somewhat ambiguous, yet he dared not contradict. After all, it was just a little something; given away it was gone. If Bai Wei preferred doing it that way, then let him do it.


    Best to get the most important thing done first.


    Ulu quickly made his way to the post office.


    And at that time, Bai Wei suddenly asked, "What''s the date today?"


    "The date?" Ulu thought for a moment, "Rhein Calendar, March 7th, Lord Visas, is there a problem?"


    Bai Wei didn''t respond.


    Ulu felt it strange, wondering why Bai Wei would suddenly ask about the date.


    But he didn''t dwell on it, assuming Bai Wei had just been asleep for too long and had lost track of the days.


    So he entered the post office with the letter.


    He had expected the post office to be nearly empty at this time since the famine had hit hard and the post office couldn''t afford many workers. However, to his surprise, upon entering, he found several knights, clad in armor, standing inside.


    This was...


    Ulu''s pupils slightly narrowed.


    The Rhein Inspection Team.


    Had they been sent down to survey the disaster?


    Ulu immediately felt uneasy, wanting to retreat, but several pairs of eyes had already landed on him. Leaving now would appear too suspicious.


    Thus, Ulu feigned calm and approached the postal worker, taking out the letter and saying calmly, "I am Priest Wu Lu. Please send this letter to Bishop Corey in Sean City."


    Before he could finish, a male voice sounded behind him, "Oh? A letter for Bishop Corey? Just hand it over to me."


    Ulu''s whole body stiffened. He slowly turned around to see a burly man in armor grinning at him, revealing a set of big yellow teeth.


    "Long time no see, Ulu."

 Chapter 10: Nine tries hard to make you deafeningly loud

    Chapter 10: Nine tries hard to make you deafeningly loud


    At the moment he saw the man, Ulu felt his entire mind buzzing, but he forced himself to stay calm and showed a "surprised" expression, "Kelsay, what are you doing here?"


    "Ah, isn''t it because the disaster is more severe than anticipated, so Bishop Corey arranged for me to come down for an inspection?" Kelsay walked up to Ulu, complaining, "This is only the second stop. After finishing here, I have to visit several other town churches to check whether the relief food has reached the disaster victims'' hands."


    "Is that so."


    "Yes ... haha, what''s with that expression? Are you worried about something? Stop joking. Don''t I know what kind of person you and Priest Lu Ji are?" Kelsay gave Ulu an "ambiguous" look, "The most devout believer of the Rhein God, the most capable man under Lord Bishop, if even you guys have issues, what would the Rhein Divine Sect do?"


    Ulu forced a smile in agreement.


    He was indeed very worried, but not about the distribution of the disaster relief food being exposed, since Kelsay was one of their own. The food had already been skimmed by this guy by ten percent by the time it reached them.


    But the problem was, this guy was too much one of their own.


    Kelsay''s relationship with Lu Ji was much better than with Ulu.


    And if Kelsay found out that Ulu had already killed Lu Ji, his life would likely be over.


    "So, are you sending a letter to Bishop Corey?" Kelsay noticed the letter in Ulu''s hand again and casually took it over, "You could just give it to me, and I''ll deliver it to Lord Bishop, definitely faster than the post office ... ah, but Lord Bishop''s eyes aren''t great anymore, and reading letters is quite troublesome. Tell me what it''s about, and I''ll pass the message to Lord Bishop for you. I might as well read your letter while I''m at it, it''s troublesome to carry around."


    Saying this, Kelsay was about to open the letter.


    "This isn''t my letter," Ulu said somewhat guiltily, hastily adding, "It''s Priest Lu Ji''s letter, I''m just helping him send it."


    Though he wasn''t sure why he felt guilty.


    Hearing it was Lu Ji''s letter, Kelsay stopped tearing the envelope, "Priest Lu Ji''s letter, huh? Hmm ... then I won''t open it."


    He then carefully put the letter away.


    Ulu asked nonchalantly, "You just mentioned you''re busy? How long can you stay here?"


    He hoped Kelsay wouldn''t even stay a day and would just leave quickly.


    Unfortunately, Kelsay''s response was, "I should stay at least two days. Since I''m here, I should definitely meet Priest Lu Ji. Is he in the church?"


    "Possibly."


    "To me, there''s no difference," Bai Wei calmly interrupted Ulu.


    Ulu froze.


    Yes, no matter how formidable Kelsay might be, compared to Visas... no, it''s incomparable. Comparing Kelsay and Visas is an insult to Visas.


    Only the Lord, the Rhein God, could be compared to Lord Visas.


    Thinking this, Ulu felt a significant weight lift from his heart.


    He glanced down at his left hand, and the image of him snapping his fingers last night to obliterate Lu Ji flashed through his mind.


    If it really came to that...


    "Then kill him," stated Bai Wei indifferently, finishing the thought in Ulu''s mind.


    "I...understand," Ulu took a deep breath, a glint of resolve and ruthlessness flashing in his eyes.


    Ulu''s change was naturally noticed by Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei was very pleased.


    Bai Wei knew why Kelsay had come, and it wasn''t for the disaster as he claimed, but to seek a Forbidden Item.


    That was, the middle finger of Visas.


    Which was Bai Wei.


    In the game, this also marked the start of the main storyline.


    In the storyline, Ulu was just a minor character, who got a bit of a role only because he acquired the finger of Visas, and was finally disposed of like an extra.


    But the arrival of Bai Wei would inevitably rewrite Ulu''s ending.


    Bai Wei wouldn''t let this guy die noiselessly.


    He would let him die,


    with a deafening impact.

 Chapter 11: A box that fits the fingers perfectly

    Chapter 11: A box that fits the fingers perfectly


    "Is it in here?"


    "Yes, Knight Master, it''s in here."


    Kelsay lifted his head, gazing at the dark and profound alley before him, and wrinkled his brow at the stench wafting from within.


    "Damn it, these bastards just love skulking around these godforsaken places," Kelsay cursed. "And they have to reek to high heaven too. Absolutely disgusting."


    "Uh, since you don''t like it here, how about we go inside and you stay out?"


    Kelsay really wanted to agree, truly not wishing to be tainted by the stench of the place.


    But when he remembered who had assigned him this task, he reluctantly shook his head, "Forget it, this is something Lord Bishop has entrusted to me, I have to do it myself."


    Saying this, he pulled out a large red handkerchief from his pocket, covering his nose with it before reluctantly stepping into the alley with a frown.


    There were quite a few people in the alley, mostly sitting against the wall on the ground.


    They were thin and haggard, clearly in a state of extreme hunger. When they heard footsteps, some who still had the strength would look up with a glint of hope, while those too weak to even raise their heads lay there, it was unclear if they were alive or dead.


    "This truly is a sin." The disdain in Kelsay''s eyes grew even more pronounced, but he still refrained from an outburst, walking up to one who could still look up at him. He squatted down and said in a cold voice, "I am Rhein''s third Knight Master, acting on my Lord''s will, you must... Motherfucker, can you even hear me?"


    Seeing the man was practically half-dead, Kelsay had his subordinate bring a piece of bread to wave in front of him.


    Instantly, life sparked in the man''s eyes.


    "Answer my questions, and the bread is yours," Kelsay said coldly. "Can you understand?"


    The man nodded repeatedly.


    "Have you encountered a black market merchant here?"


    "Black market... merchant?"


    "Yes, a black market merchant called Yong Suo," Kelsay stated. "You should know what a black market merchant is, right? The type that sells forbidden items, all cloaked in black, very easy to recognize."


    The man tried hard to remember, then shook his head.


    "Cleanly dressed?" At first, Kelsay did not grasp what this meant, but after looking over the huddled famine victims in the alley, it dawned on him.


    That was someone unaffected by the famine.


    Meaning, they were financially well-off.


    Currently, there was a famine, and this area was among the hardest hit. Someone completely unaffected, who even came to purchase from a black market merchant �� there wouldn''t be many such individuals.


    Kelsay made a judgment in his mind and then asked, "What did he buy?"


    The man was unsure: "Probably... a box."


    Kelsay''s eyes narrowed immediately: "A box? What kind of box?"


    "I... don''t know how to describe it," the man was struggling, "and I was too far to see clearly."


    "Just tell me," Kelsay said calmly, "Was it a box that could just fit a finger?"


    The man blinked, then muttered as if he had an epiphany.


    "Yes, that''s right, it was indeed a box that could just fit a finger."


    After a while, Kelsay walked out of the alley, wiping the blood from his hands with a handkerchief.


    His subordinate immediately followed behind: "Knight Master."


    "That black market merchant named Yong Suo," Kelsay instructed his subordinate, "is likely no longer in this place. He''s gone to the next town. But don''t let him get away, keep searching, and make sure to find him to understand what exactly he sold."


    "Yes!"


    "As for the one who bought the item, our priority now is to find him. Someone with fine economic standing, at least without worry for food and clothing, find him. And of course, most importantly, we need to find that box."


    "Yes!" the subordinate asked tentatively, "Knight Master, what exactly is in the box that would make Lord Bishop have our entire team come out to search for it?"


    "Heh, merely the last remnant remains of a long-passed spirit in this world," Kelsay finally cleaned the blood from his hands and tossed the blood-stained handkerchief aside, then turned to take one last look at the alley, and said indifferently, "We can''t let people know what we''re searching for, understand?"


    The subordinate nodded.


    As Kelsay departed, two Knights picked up their swords and headed back into the alley.

 Chapter 12: Eleven There’s blood on the bed

    Chapter 12: Eleven There''s blood on the bed


    After parting ways with Kelsay, Ulu hurried back to the church, back to Lu Ji''s room.


    There was no helping it, the crime scene Ulu had previously cleaned might deceive ordinary people, but fooling a professional like Kelsay wouldn''t be so easy, further disguises were necessary.


    For instance, burying Lu Ji''s body deeper.


    But Ulu quickly calmed down and dismissed this unreliable idea.


    After all, no one knew when Kelsay would come over, and if he were caught by Kelsay while digging up a body or shoveling dirt, that would indeed be walking right into a trap.


    As for other aspects...


    Ulu returned to Lu Ji''s room and looked around, unsure of what else to do. Moving the body, cleaning up the blood was all he could think of, maybe just figuring out how to eradicate the remaining smell in the room.


    But that wasn''t a big issue, just sprinkling some consecrated water used for exorcism would do, having the smell of holy water in a priest''s room was nothing unusual.


    But was that enough?


    Ulu didn''t know. He had killed before but never needed such troublesome measures.


    Could this level of disguise really fool Kelsay?


    Ulu was truly uncertain, although he had just thought that if he were really discovered by Kelsay, he could use Lord Visas''s power to kill Kelsay just like he killed Lu Ji.


    Yet, that was undoubtedly the worst choice.


    Kelsay and Lu Ji were different, not just in combat strength and position. Kelsay also had an entire squad of Rhein Knights around him.


    Killing Kelsay under the protection of these knights was too difficult. If he failed, he would be wanted by the entire Rhein Divine Sect, and then, even if Lord Visas had great influence... he only had one finger left, not even a whole hand.


    So, Ulu would absolutely not dare to attack Kelsay like he did Lu Ji.


    "You''re too nervous," Bai Wei said lightly as he watched Ulu pacing back and forth in front of Lu Ji''s door. "Your behavior right now is telling everyone that you were the one who killed him, when in fact no one knows that he is dead."


    Ulu was startled.


    Bai Wei''s words reminded him.@@@@


    As Ulu was about to close the church doors, Kelsay''s voice rang out like a nightmare.


    Fortunately, Ulu was mentally prepared and smiled as he turned to the voice, "You said you would come over, but I''ve waited for you all day and you didn''t show up."


    "Hehe, I was just busy with work," Kelsay stepped out of the darkness and gestured, causing the knights following him to silently disperse. "Where is Lu Ji? Surely the old man hasn''t gone to bed this early?"


    "No," Ulu answered expressionlessly, "he hasn''t come back yet."


    Kelsay stopped in his tracks, looking somewhat surprised, "He hasn''t come back? Where did he go?"


    "Who knows?" Ulu shrugged nonchalantly, "He left early in the morning with a few bags of food, as for what he''s doing... I didn''t dare to ask."


    At that moment, Ulu''s heart was in his throat, fearful that Kelsay might sense something was off.


    Fortunately, Kelsay didn''t think too much of it but instead flashed a somewhat suspicious smile, "That old fellow, at his age and still so childlike."


    "It''s out of kindness," Ulu corrected, "He can''t stand seeing the children starve."


    "Oh, oh, oh, right, kindness, kindness," Kelsay waved his hand, "Alright then, since the old guy isn''t here, I''ll just settle for you. I''m dead tired after a day''s journey, let''s go to your room for some tea."


    Seeing that Kelsay really wasn''t suspicious, Ulu breathed a huge sigh of relief internally, but kept his composure, simply smiling, "Of course, no problem."


    Then, he led Kelsay to his own room.


    During that time, he worried that Kelsay might want to check Lu Ji''s room, but fortunately, Kelsay had no such intentions.


    Once in the room, while pouring tea for Kelsay, Ulu asked, "How did your inspection go?"


    "What else could it be? Just completing the task," Kelsay lazily slumped onto Ulu''s bed, "Nothing substantial. The Lord Bishop told me to... hmm?"


    Kelsay''s voice suddenly halted.


    In that instant, a strong sense of unease surged in Ulu''s heart.


    It felt like he had forgotten something important.


    He turned sharply, only to see Kelsay holding his bedsheets, looking curious.


    "Tell me, Ulu," Kelsay spoke softly, "why is there so much blood on your bed?"

 Chapter 13: Kill all who despise me

    Chapter 13: Kill all who despise me


    When Ulu saw the bloodstained sheets, his entire body stiffened, and his mind went blank.


    "Damn, how could I forget this!"


    Ulu felt an immense regret. He had been busy cleaning Lu Ji''s room and forgot about the uncleaned "shit" in his own room.


    "Bishop Visas, Bishop Visas!" Ulu shouted in his mind for Bai Wei, "What do I do now?!"


    Bai Wei also felt a headache coming on.


    Damn, he had calculated everything but missed this.


    He paused for a while before saying, "Is there any chance, any possibility at all, that you could tell him it''s your own blood?"


    Ulu''s mouth fell open, stunned. He never expected that at this critical moment, Bishop Visas would say something like this. Was the bishop showing a sense of humor?


    But after thinking it over, it did seem like a plausible reason, and Ulu did indeed have this old problem, which Kelsay was aware of.


    But before he could speak, Kelsay suddenly laughed, "It seems you''re getting more and more like that old man Lu Ji."


    Ulu was momentarily startled, "What?"


    Kelsay threw the sheets aside, then pulled a handkerchief out of nowhere and began wiping his hands, "I''ve always been curious about where that guy Lu Ji learned it from. He''s truly a creator. I was shocked the first time I met him twenty years ago. How should I put it? He seemed to enjoy this feeling of blooming between life and death, but it''s a pity it only involved other people''s lives and could only happen occasionally when human life was cheap."


    Saying that, Kelsay sighed, showing a sense of regret.@@@@


    Kelsay''s words caused Ulu''s eyelids to twitch.


    Facing Kelsay''s "sincere" advice, Ulu naturally showed an "appreciative" expression, "Thank you for the reminder, Kelsay."


    "Heh, what''s there to thank between us?"


    Kelsay slapped Ulu''s shoulder, then drained his cup of tea, portraying the demeanor of close friends sharing heartfelt words.


    Ulu also let out a small sigh of relief, thinking he had managed to fool Kelsay without raising any suspicions. Since Kelsay still considered him a friend, then...


    Suddenly, Kelsay changed the topic, "Speaking of which, I''m quite tired after all this time. I want to relax a bit. Help me out, Ulu."


    Ulu was taken aback. "What?"


    "I said, help me out, Ulu." Kelsay flashed a smile again, but this time it was clearly different. "Just like the old days. Back then, I was younger, and you were... the same."


    Ulu''s body felt like it had been shocked by electricity.


    With Kelsay''s words laid out like this, how could he not understand Kelsay''s implication.


    But Ulu still pretended to be calm, smiling naturally, "Stop joking, Kelsay, we are not the same as before. If you really want, I can..."


    "Kneel." Kelsay interrupted softly.


    Ulu stiffened completely.


    "Stop joking, Kelsay..."


    "Kneel." Kelsay repeated in a soft but undeniable tone.


    Ulu didn''t know what expression to wear, standing helplessly in place.

 Chapter 14: Kill all who despise me_2

    Chapter 14: Kill all who despise me_2


    "Don''t understand, Ulu?" Kelsay sighed softly, "I told you to kneel."


    As he spoke, his hand on Ulu''s shoulder suddenly exerted force.


    The immense strength of the Knight Master directly overwhelmed Ulu completely.


    Ulu struggled to get up but found himself pinned down by that power, just like... twenty years ago.


    At that moment, Ulu suddenly realized something.


    He had thought he was no longer the helpless little boy from twenty years ago.


    He had grown up and earned a rank, wearing the priest''s robe that symbolized status, and those ignorant people had to respectfully address him as "Lord Priest."


    He felt that everything had changed, that the past humiliations and nightmares had long since left him.


    But now, the powerful pressure on his shoulder told him otherwise.


    Nothing had changed.


    He was still that creature that could only kneel... a dog.


    The piercing humiliation hit him full on, causing Ulu to tremble all over, but he dared not resist, kneeling there as if stunned.


    "Good, that''s the feeling, you were just like this twenty years ago," Kelsay observed Ulu''s reaction with satisfaction, then moved his hand to the back of Ulu''s head, "Come on, let me reminisce properly, remember the you from back then."


    Ulu, like a soulless puppet, was manipulated by Kelsay, drawing closer to him bit by bit.


    But just then, a knight''s voice came from outside the room, "Knight Master! We''ve found the black market trader named Yong Suo."


    Immediately, Kelsay ceased his actions, a flicker of annoyance passing across his eyes at being interrupted, but he quickly concealed it.


    "Damn it, just at this time," Kelsay pushed Ulu aside and strode out, "Keep him under control, I''ll be right there!"@@@@


    From beginning to end, he did not look at Ulu again, as if Ulu was nothing more than an unnecessary toy.


    Kelsay had left, and Bai Wei let out a slight sigh of relief.


    Although this had nothing to do with him, Bai Wei did not want his transmigration journey to turn into some weird episode, which would be disgusting.


    He had already been thinking about how to stop it.


    "Good, look at my mouth." Kelsay enunciated each word, "What I''m looking for, is a box you sold a while ago."


    "A box, a box?"


    "Yes, to be precise." Kelsay narrowed his eyes, "It''s what''s inside the box... a finger."


    "A finger?" The merchant''s eyes gradually widened.


    At this moment, he finally understood why the Knights of Rhein were after him.


    If it was just the box being asked about, he genuinely wouldn''t know which box it could be��after all, most merchandise came in boxes.


    But if it was a finger... in this world, there could be only one possibility.


    Memories surged up, making the black market merchant''s face turn even paler, "No, no way, that, that was... the real deal?!"


    Kelsay wasn''t surprised by the merchant''s reaction and said with a cold smirk, "It seems you''ve been incredibly lucky, but you lack the necessary Eye Power to match it. However, since you''ve guessed what it is, just tell me straight up, who did you sell it to? It''d be best if you tell the truth because, after all, if you don''t, we have a thousand ways to make you talk."


    The black market merchant opened his mouth as if he wanted to tell Kelsay.


    Kelsay waited.


    But after several seconds, the merchant didn''t speak, just stuck in the motion of wanting to say something, his entire face freezing up.


    Kelsay thought of something, his face dramatically changing as he rushed forward to open the man''s clothes and found his body covered in writhing marks��like countless bugs crawling��but upon closer inspection, they weren''t bugs but black Spells.


    And these Spells were killing him.


    "Damn it! Esoteric Buddhism! Esoteric Buddhism is cursing him!" Kelsay cursed out loud, "The information about that finger has been leaked, they don''t want us to know the finger''s whereabouts... Bastard, look at me! Tell me who you sold the finger to, I can still save you!"


    In reality, it was already beyond saving; the countdown to death had begun the moment the curse took effect.


    But Kelsay said it anyway.


    And the black market merchant did as Kelsay expected; hearing his words, he clutched at Kelsay''s hands like grasping at the last straw and stuttered, "Save, save me..."


    "Tell me, who did you sell it to!"


    "Sell, sold it to..." the black market merchant strained to lift his head, pointing toward the church behind Kelsay, "The Priest..."


    The words seemed to drain the last of the black market merchant''s Life Force. After he finished speaking, his head tilted, and he passed away completely.


    Kelsay narrowed his eyes, pushed the merchant''s corpse aside, and then slowly turned around to look back at the church.

 Chapter 15: Thirteen: The dead are more useful than the living.

    Chapter 15: Thirteen: The dead are more useful than the living.


    Ulu stood at the door, watching as Kelsay commanded the knights to surround the entire church and walked toward him with a stern face, his aura as if ready to kill.


    Bai Wei then reminded him faintly in Ulu''s mind, "Remember what I just told you. No matter what he asks, you say you don''t know."


    Ulu subtly nodded, while concealing the murderous intent toward Kelsay that flickered in his eyes.@@@@


    Kelsay approached Ulu, his tone devoid of the warmth of old acquaintance, and asked coldly, "Where did Lu Ji go?"


    "Lu Ji?" Ulu feigned surprise, "Haven''t I already said that he..."


    "When did he leave?" Kelsay cut Ulu off harshly. "I need to know the exact time!"


    "Early, in the morning." Ulu seemed nervous, "He left at dawn."


    "What was he doing?"


    "I think, probably..."


    "Don''t ''probably'' me!" Kelsay snapped, "If you know, say you know. If you don''t know, say you don''t know!"


    Ulu immediately shook his head, "Then I don''t know."


    Even though Kelsay had guessed Ulu would say he didn''t know, he was still dissatisfied. At that moment, two knights rushed out of Lu Ji''s room and reported to Kelsay, "Knight Master, Priest Lu Ji is indeed not in his room. Should we search his room?"


    "Search my ass!" In an extremely foul mood, Kelsay cursed, "He left early in the morning. Do you think he would leave anything in his room? Everyone, mobilize. Search for him throughout the town... Wake everyone up, no matter who, look for his traces. Even if he has escaped, we need to know where he has gone!"


    "Yeah, if you hadn''t taken action yesterday, you would be the one dead now. And my part... it would''ve fallen into the hands of that guy, right?" Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, "I wonder if that guy named Kelsay would be more decisive than you if he got me."


    Ulu''s expression became somewhat unnatural, but he did not argue back, instead asking in a low voice, "I''m listening to you now. Please tell me what to do."


    "What to do? Weren''t you quite clear on that in the room just now?"


    A glint flashed in Ulu''s eyes, "You mean..."


    "Kill the ones who want to kill you first, and then you won''t need to worry." Bai Wei said indifferently, "But not now. Even if you use my power now, you might not be able to kill that guy. So your top priority is to survive, at least through the night. Right now, he''s hot-headed and wants to catch Lu Ji immediately, which is why you''re being ignored. But if they can''t find Lu Ji tonight, they will inevitably come back to search his room. Then, Lu Ji''s body will no longer be a secret. So if you do nothing, you''re just waiting for death."


    "Should I just run, then?"


    "Run? Where would you go?" Bai Wei countered, "Do you think you alone could escape the whole Knight Order''s search? Even if you manage today, could you evade the Rhein Divine Sect''s pursuit later on?"


    Now Ulu was truly bewildered, "So staying here is waiting for death, running is also waiting for death, and I can''t kill Kelsay, so what should I do?"


    By all accounts, it looked like a certain death situation.


    "Think broader. Consider why you are safe now."


    Ulu scratched his head, "It''s because Kelsay thinks the finger ...I mean, he thinks you are with Lu Ji."


    "If so..." Bai Wei took the initiative, channeling power through Ulu''s entire left hand, and then pointed toward Lu Ji''s room, "Why not reinforce that belief? Sometimes, the dead can be more useful than the living."


    Gradually, Ulu understood everything, "You mean..."


    "Dig up his body," Bai Wei said with a slight smile. "Then make good use of it... Of course, don''t use my body to dig; I don''t want to touch a corpse."

 Chapter 16: Fourteen Relax

    Chapter 16: Fourteen Relax


    ```


    "Huff, huff..."


    ```


    Ulu, carrying Lu Ji''s corpse on his back, walked cautiously through the pitch-black streets. He was extremely nervous, almost stopping to look around every two steps, for fear of being discovered.


    Fortunately, there was no one to be found.


    The street named Dead End was empty, as silent as the corpse Ulu was carrying on his back.


    "Master Visas," Ulu gasped, cautiously asking Bai Wei, "Is it really okay for me to carry Lu Ji''s corpse out like this? As soon as Kelsay returns to the church, he will immediately notice that I am gone."


    "Well said," Bai Wei replied indifferently. "You may go back now. Just leave this guy''s corpse here. How about letting everyone know at dawn that this guy never got my finger and was murdered instead?"


    Ulu naturally detected the sarcasm in Bai Wei''s voice. His throat moved as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare. In the end, he just let out a soft sigh: "I understand."


    And he continued walking forward.


    Bai Wei couldn''t be bothered with Ulu anymore. Through his dual interactions with Ulu in the game and reality, he had come to understand him more deeply and discovered this guy''s most distinctive trait.


    That trait was wishful thinking.


    No matter how bad the situation got, no matter into what kind of desperate corner he was pushed, as long as he could find a glimmer of hope to scrape by, he would immediately lose the courage to fight on, trying by any means to keep living. Just like before when he was treated that way by Kelsay in the room, he himself was so angry that his eyes turned red, wanting to kill all who looked down on him, as if he was about to transform into a demon to obliterate the world... But as soon as that emotion passed, he would revert to wishful thinking, feeling that it was nothing much, and it was more important to live on.


    So with this guy, it was essential to push him to a real dead end with no way out.


    Of course, this had to be done slowly. After all, unless someone was bent on dying, they wouldn''t normally run off a cliff.


    But Ulu did not know Bai Wei''s plan. At the moment, he was exhausted, with no extra energy left to think. He wasn''t any warrior after all, just an ordinary, greasy, middle-aged Priest who liked little boys. It had indeed been a challenge for him to kill someone last night, bury the body, and then dig it out to carry it around tonight. Plus, the mental pressure was significant as well; the only thing keeping him going was pure fear of death and the desire to stay alive.


    Of course, all of this was within Bai Wei''s calculations.


    He wanted Ulu to stop thinking, just listen to everything he said, after all, a Puppet without the ability to think was a good Puppet.


    If he had really considered Ulu''s well-being, he wouldn''t have had Ulu bury the corpse last night and instead have him bring the body here directly.


    "Alright, here will do," Bai Wei suddenly spoke up.


    Ulu stopped in his tracks and subconsciously raised his head, only to find himself in front of a bar named "Joy House."


    The bar was rundown, as if it hadn''t been in business for a long time.


    "Here..." Ulu said doubtfully, "seems like there''s nobody around."@@@@


    "No kidding," Bai Wei replied irritably. "Would you still go in if there were people? Or are you planning to go in, order a drink, and maybe call over a bartender to have some fun with?"


    But the other was quicker to react.


    "A Rhein lackey? So you''ve already found our base?"


    Before he finished his words, his body moved first.


    With a "whoosh," the figure pulled off his robe, revealing his right hand.


    And then Ulu realized, it wasn''t a hand at all, but a wolf''s head... with a gaping maw.


    Ulu exclaimed in shock, "Esoteric Buddhism!"


    He reflexively tried to back away, but unfortunately, the newcomer was far stronger than he was��the wolf''s head bit through Ulu''s left shoulder in an instant, blood gushing profusely.


    Ulu tried to snap his fingers instinctively, but the intense pain numbed his nerves, rendering him unable to snap them at all.


    At that moment, he felt death bearing down on him.


    "Save, save me, Lord Visas!" Ulu could only shout desperately.


    Bai Wei''s languid voice immediately echoed in his mind, "Oh... indeed a very troublesome guy, you can''t handle him, you''re likely to die here."


    "No, I don''t want to die, Lord Visas! Please save me!"


    Objective achieved.


    Bai Wei "smiled" and said, "Conventional means won''t do, if you want to survive, you''ll have to give me your body to fight him."


    Give up his body?


    Ulu instinctively felt something was wrong, but there was no time to think��the assailant launched another attack, his sharp fangs nearly decapitating Ulu, who barely dodged but still smelled the blood on those fangs, terrifying the non-combatant to the core.


    "As long as you can save me, whatever it takes!" Ulu shouted again, "Please, take over my body!"


    "Is that so... then the contract is sealed." Bai Wei said, "Let me do it... relax your body."


    "Re, relax my body?"


    "Yes, you need to relax so I can infuse you with power. If you''re tensed up like this, you''ll just reject my power."


    At that moment, Ulu was using all his strength just avoiding the other''s attacks; he had no idea how to "relax." "I, I don''t know how to do that!"


    "No, you do know. You ought to be quite skilled at it actually."


    "Ski, skilled?" Ulu was confused.


    "That''s right." Bai Wei chuckled lightly, "Relax, then let me in."

 Chapter 17: Fifteen, I can’t even remember how many times I’ve brushed you without any harm.

    Chapter 17: Fifteen, I can''t even remember how many times I''ve brushed you without any harm.


    When Ulu opened his eyes again, the fear and pain-induced distortion on his face had vanished, replaced by... excitement.


    For it was no longer Ulu who controlled this body, but Bai Wei.


    After traversing for so many days, Bai Wei finally had a body he could control, not just a finger. He could now sense every part of the body and easily mobilize it, a function normal people take for granted, which Bai Wei had been without for quite some time.


    Even with all his might, these past days he could only manage to stand, stand, stand, straighten up, straighten up, straighten up, like a gaunt figure reaching for the sky.


    But now things were different; he possessed a whole body, albeit temporarily.


    Yet, before he could feel joy for his new body, what arrived on the battlefield was a figure that had leaped high, with a wolf head already spreading its fangs in mid-air.


    Bai Wei lifted his head to meet the gaze of the wolf head.


    He was all too familiar with this scenario, utterly unafraid. When the wolf head lunged for his head, Bai Wei didn''t dodge immediately but instead counted silently in his mind��one, two.


    At the moment he was about to count to three, Bai Wei''s body leaned slightly to the left, took a step, and narrowly dodged the wolf head''s fangs.


    With a "bang," the wolf head smashed into the floor, sending a big splash of wood chips and dust into the air.


    Thus, Bai Wei, who appeared to be trapped in a desperate situation, escaped in an instant and now stood leisurely aside, watching his attacker who went from having the upper hand to looking somewhat in disarray.


    "Biter Roger," Bai Wei drawled, "I shouldn''t be mistaken, right?"


    Biter Roger emerged from the dust, staring at Bai Wei intently, "Who are you? How do you know my name?"


    Bai Wei chuckled, "Well, I''m an old acquaintance of yours, but you probably don''t recognize me."


    An old acquaintance... they didn''t know each other?


    The statement sounded strange, but even stranger to Roger was Bai Wei himself.


    This bar was a secret outpost of Esoteric Buddhism, never activated before today. It was only because Esoteric Buddhism learned of Visas''s finger appearing here that they sent him, Roger, to this place, so his movements were supposed to be absolutely secret. But upon his arrival, he found Bai Wei and saw a corpse lying on a table; he didn''t know whose body it was, but seeing it dressed in a Priest Robe, it must be a lackey of the Rhein Divine Sect.


    So who was this guy?


    Was it he who killed Rhein''s priest? Then why throw him here? Was he here specifically, waiting for him?


    Compared to the right hand that had transformed into a wolf''s head, his foot seemed rather harmless.


    And Bai Wei seemed to think the same as he did not pay much attention to the kick, focusing all his attention on Roger''s right hand instead.


    Success!


    A moment of joy flashed in Roger''s heart.


    The next second, the wolf''s head on Roger''s right hand disappeared, reverting to a normal hand.


    But the leg he kicked out at Bai Wei suddenly grew ferocious.


    "Roar!"


    His right leg turned into a wolf''s head in an instant; with its gaping maw, it seemed inescapable at such close range!


    Let me bite through your shoulder, and then see who you really are!


    Roger screamed in his mind.


    Then, he saw Bai Wei nonchalantly kick out a light-footed kick.


    But this kick landed on Roger''s right hand.


    The very hand that was supporting his entire body, which was no longer transformed into a wolf''s head.


    Naturally, Roger lost his balance, and his entire body fell with a "thump," stirring up more dust and wood shavings than before.


    ...He had completely taken a nosedive.


    Bai Wei, however, retreated to a safe position once more, still looking at ease.


    Soon, Roger got up, staring fiercely at Bai Wei: "Who exactly are you?! Why do you know me so well?!"


    "I find it difficult to explain this to you," Bai Wei shrugged, "but I do indeed know you very well because I''ve lost count of how many times this guy has been brushed aside by me without a scratch."


    Roger: "?"

 Chapter 18: Sixteen, you think this finger of yours can kill me?

    Chapter 18: Sixteen, you think this finger of yours can kill me?


    Bai Wei wasn''t speaking recklessly.


    "Biter Roger", in the game, was the first mini-boss players had to face, effectively serving as the Newbie Village boss. Defeating him meant mastering the basic controls of "Desecration", so overall, he was relatively simple.


    Among the players, there was a saying, "You''ve beaten Biter Roger? Great, you''ve mastered this game, now let''s see you kill a god".


    Although Bai Wei wasn''t an absolute pro, he was still considered somewhat of a "big shot" among the players. He could defeat over half of the bosses in "Desecration" without taking damage, and his familiarity with various attack skills was impeccable, naturally preventing him from stumbling on Biter Roger.


    Of course, the game turning into reality was somewhat different from before. In the game, Biter Roger looked a bit dumb, hence also being called a silly dog. But here, he looked quite terrifying, especially since he could transform parts of his body into wolf heads. After the transformation, he could perceive things that weren''t felt in the game, such as... bad breath.


    Indeed, when he was a player, Bai Wei wasn''t afraid of Biter Roger and he still wasn''t, for his soul had evolved from an ordinary nerd into the legendary figure Visas from "Desecration".


    It seemed like he had forgotten how to fear. Seeing Biter Roger bearing his teeth and claws only excited him more.


    "Don''t get too cocky!"


    Roger didn''t understand what Bai Wei meant by "I don''t know how many times I''ve flawlessly beaten you", but he took it literally, believing Bai Wei meant he couldn''t be hurt, and with a roaring bellow, he charged at Bai Wei.


    This time, a red light flashed in his eyes and both hands transformed into wolf heads.


    This was the entrance into the Second Stage.


    Bai Wei was slightly surprised, since in the game, bosses needed to have their health halved before entering the Second Stage, but this time it happened immediately. Bai Wei''s previous kick clearly couldn''t have dealt such high damage; it was even questionable whether it had caused any damage at all, so Roger entering the Second Stage immediately could only mean one thing��he was provoked.


    Of course, there was nothing to fear about the Second Stage. Biter Roger''s main weakness was his speed. Although he could transform his limbs into wolf heads, that''s all he could do��they couldn''t transform into wolf limbs. This meant that no matter how he maneuvered, he could only move using human legs, and his upper body turning into a wolf head only added weight, making it impossible for him to run.


    Thus, his most common attack was merely lunging, attempting to lunge again and again.


    This meant his attack methods were too singular and unchanging, making it easy for someone familiar with him to manipulate him, just like now.


    After another failed attack, the furiously enraged Roger launched a triple strike at Bai Wei: bite from the left hand, bite from the right hand, and finally clasping both hands together for a ferocious double bite.


    This was his strongest move. If even one strike wasn''t dodged, it would cause severe injury or even death.@@@@


    Initially, Roger wanted to keep Bai Wei alive to find out just who he was that understood him so well. But now he realized, unless he aimed to kill Bai Wei, he couldn''t possibly defeat him.


    So, he lunged at Bai Wei again.


    The first bite.


    "Crack."


    Missed.


    This guy had actually seen through the greatest weakness of my move!


    The strongest part of Roger was the areas transformed into wolf heads, and naturally, the most vulnerable areas were those not transformed, like... the throat.


    Luckily for Roger, all Bai Wei had raised was a finger, not a dagger; otherwise, Roger might have been finished right there.


    It was just a finger after all, no way it could kill him directly. And if he missed this chance, he might never be able to defeat Bai Wei again.


    So Roger didn''t stop; instead, he intensified his attack.


    Bring it on!


    Given the distance between them, it should have been Bai Wei''s middle finger that hit his throat first, so he would be injured first. But it didn''t matter. To trade a severe injury of his own for Bai Wei''s life was worth it.


    Furthermore, it was only a finger. Perhaps it wouldn''t even hurt him, since his neck, though not fortified, was still harder than that of an ordinary person.


    What, you think you can kill me with that finger?


    So Roger made his decision.


    Yet at the last moment, he still had some doubts.


    Why a finger?


    Then...


    With a "pu-chi" sound.


    Roger''s eyes widened as he stared blankly at the unscathed Bai Wei standing before him, smiling at him.


    His attack hadn''t worked because, for some reason, he had untransformed his hands from their wolf forms.


    Why had they untransformed?


    Roger couldn''t understand.


    Then he felt a sharp pain, and when he looked down, he saw that middle finger had pierced through his throat.


    He blinked, trying to say something, but he couldn''t speak.


    Blood flowed backward, and he fell to the ground.


    He never understood... how could he have been killed by a finger?

 Chapter 19: Seventeen, your question

    Chapter 19: Seventeen, your question


    "I actually poked him to death..."


    Bai Wei was slightly surprised as he pulled his middle finger out of the throat of the already dead "Biter Roger."


    In the game, players with wild imaginations had discussed whether the best weapon in the world could be the various Corpse Parts of Visas, since Visas''s body was indestructible, even by the gods, who could only manage to cut it into pieces. Theoretically, the Corpse Parts of Visas were the hardest things in the world, so why not use them directly as weapons? They could even be immune to all Divine Attribute attacks, so there would be no need to collect any more weapons��just poke around with a finger, and the job was done.


    This setting might have been an oversight by the game designers, or perhaps they didn''t want their carefully designed weapon system to go to waste. Either way, the game did not allow players to attack directly using Visas''s Corpse Blocks. However, it did leave room for discussion among the players, like��"Motherclucker, my +10 spear can''t even pierce skin; I feel like someone''s fingernail might do a better job."


    But now, Bai Wei had turned the players'' initial discussions into reality.


    First of all, just the hardness of this finger met the standards, or else how could "Biter Roger" have impaled himself to death on it?


    Based solely on hardness, it indeed lived up to the setting that even the gods couldn''t destroy it.


    But did this mean that he could rely solely on this finger to fight from now on?


    Honestly, it was doubtful��because, while it had hardness, it lacked length. Even if he tried standing it upright over and over, it was just a few centimeters long, even shorter than close-range daggers, which made it too forced to use in combat. If "Biter Roger" hadn''t cooperated, it was hard to imagine anyone getting killed by this thing.@@@@


    But if the finger didn''t work, what about other body parts?


    Bai Wei recalled other parts discussed by the players; a more reasonable option was the rib, which met the standards in length and hardness and was convenient to carry, to be pulled out from the body when needed. The only problem was that it was troublesome to put back after being removed, and using a bone as a weapon was somewhat unsightly��not to mention it didn''t contribute positively to Visas''s badass image.


    Bai Wei quickly shook his head, dismissing this bizarre idea from his mind.


    After all, he was Visas now, genuinely finding it unacceptable to put himself in the shoes of a soldier.


    "Master Visas, isn''t it over yet?"


    At that moment, Bai Wei heard Ulu''s voice.


    Ulu was different from Bai Wei; after losing control of his body, he couldn''t sense the outside world like Bai Wei could and was left in a state where he could neither see nor touch. He could only communicate with Bai Wei telepathically, which made Ulu very afraid. If it weren''t for his greater fear of facing "Biter Roger," he probably would have ended this state immediately.


    Bai Wei could sense that if Ulu wanted, he could reclaim his body at any time��after all, it was still his body.


    This made Bai Wei feel somewhat regretful, not because he liked this body��it had way too many issues to be even useful in the game, probably not even matching up to the weakest NPC��but having a complete body was much better than just a finger.


    Ulu didn''t find it amusing at all; in fact, he was beginning to regret buying that finger.


    Now he was caught in a vortex where his life was out of his control, relying solely on the power of Lord Visas inside him.


    "What should I do now?" Ulu asked.


    "What are you afraid of? There''s nobody who knows that I''m in your possession," Bai Wei said lazily. "Isn''t it better that this believer died here? Doesn''t it explain things better?"


    "Explain?"


    "Yes. For my finger, a priest from the Rhein Divine Sect and a saint from the Wildfire Secret Sect fought to death in the streets, how pleasing that sounds." Bai Wei continued, "And the finger has disappeared too; next, those secret believers will definitely be the target of your fellow practitioner''s investigation, making you even safer."


    Ulu thought about it and felt it indeed made sense, and he began to admire Bai Wei greatly.


    "So now, what you need to do is hurry back to the church, tend to your wounds, and act as if nothing happened. If you continue to stay here, you will truly be caught by your fellow practitioner."


    Although Ulu didn''t understand why Bai Wei referred to Kelsay as his fellow practitioner, he didn''t dare to ask and quickly prepared to leave.


    But before he could walk two steps, he fell to the ground, vomiting a mouthful of fresh blood, then started coughing violently.


    "Vi, Lord Visas..." Ulu said tremblingly, "I feel, terribly unwell."


    Naturally, Bai Wei knew why.


    Unlike last time when he snapped his fingers, this time Bai Wei truly "descended," and Ulu''s body couldn''t bear such power, naturally suffering a backlash.


    If Bai Wei descended a few more times like this, Ulu would indeed be done for.


    But of course, Bai Wei would never tell Ulu these things; he simply said indifferently, "Indeed, there''s something wrong with your body, I can feel it too."


    Ulu immediately lifted his head, "What''s wrong?"


    "Everything''s about to leak out."


    Ulu: "..."

 Chapter 20: Which one is number eighteen?

    Chapter 20: Which one is number eighteen?


    Bai Wei''s remark, "Your back door is too lax," completely stumped Ulu.


    As an old ASS, he naturally understood what Bai Wei meant, so he didn''t bother to ponder what was wrong with his own body, treating it as if he had suffered a severe injury��after all, his entire shoulder had been bitten through, and it was still bleeding out.


    Therefore, once he made sure he hadn''t left any traces at the scene, Ulu hurriedly left.


    Seeing that Ulu didn''t continue to inquire, Bai Wei felt some relief in his heart and managed to deceive him once again for the time being.


    Sooner or later, Ulu would discover his body was deteriorating and understand that it was because he had been "parasitized" by Bai Wei, but Bai Wei hoped that day would come as late as possible.


    Because Ulu still had a way out at this moment, his situation might look grim, but if he truly made up his mind to abandon his current identity and status, cut Bai Wei out, and throw him into the Church before fleeing and living a life incognito as a fugitive, there was still a very good chance he could survive.


    Ulu could obviously think of this path too, but the cost was simply too great��it was as if his entire life''s work had been in vain, and he would have to live in constant fear for the rest of his life, which he was absolutely unwilling to endure.


    However, when compared to his life, Ulu was more willing to gamble with his life. Once he knew that using Visas''s power meant a slow death, Bai Wei was certain he would flee at all costs. If that happened, it would be troublesome for him.


    Thus, Bai Wei still had to paralyze this guy as much as possible, letting him die peacefully in the illusion of "I now possess the most powerful force in the world." By the time he realized something was wrong, he would hopefully have one foot in the grave with no other option left.


    Tch, that sound a bit evil.@@@@


    If it were an ordinary person, Bai Wei might feel some psychological burden for doing this, but since the target was Ulu, it didn''t matter.


    At this moment, Ulu was unaware Bai Wei had already planned several paths leading to his death. He was just dragging his battered body back to the Church, naturally through the back door, unnoticed by anyone, which was also because Kelsay hadn''t bothered to post guards here. The arrogant Knight Master had never thought that after fleeing, Lu Ji would have the courage to return to this place��this was how Bai Wei had found an opportunity.


    After returning to his room, Ulu immediately put away his bloodstained clothes and then cast several Healing System magics on himself.


    At Ulu''s level, the Healing System''s magic could not directly heal the wounds��it could only stop the bleeding and improve his complexion somewhat.


    But that was enough, just like in the next room over, Lu Ji''s, where the Knights, if they had investigated thoroughly, would have discovered something amiss, but they simply had not. The same applied to Ulu��as long as he dressed, those without suspicion couldn''t spot anything wrong.


    Why did he die alongside someone from the Wildfire Sect? Who killed whom? Was there a third person at the scene? Was it that third person who took the finger... but there seemed to be no doubt about that.


    "The number of people getting involved is increasing," Kelsay said in a low voice, "If we don''t recover that finger quickly and let this news spread further, it''s going to be more troublesome."


    Visas''s Corpse was absolutely the most unique entity in this world.


    Everyone wanted it, including the Four Great Orthodox and the Four Great Secret Religions.


    Now one of the Four Great Orthodox, Rhein, and one of the Four Great Secret Religions, Wildfire, was already involved, which was trouble enough. If the news kept spreading and the other six churches found out, it would be even more complex. Even more so, being discovered by the Orthodox was more troublesome than by the Secret Religions, because all the Secret Religions were enemies, heretics; if they dared to compete with Rhein, Kelsay could simply roll over them.


    But if the other three Great Orthodox got involved, brute force wouldn''t work; it would be a race to see whose hand was quicker. Whoever secured it first would own that finger.


    So, waiting was no longer an option.


    Kelsay, sharply aware that relying solely on his small team might not be enough to find the finger quickly, turned to one of his knights and said in a low voice, "Notify Bishop Corey immediately to send more people. Make sure to indicate that we''ve obtained substantial intelligence, at least enough to confirm..."


    He paused slightly, then glanced at Lu Ji''s left hand before continuing.


    "At least enough to confirm that the finger is the middle finger of Visas''s left hand. Please ask Bishop Corey to bring the Rule that was sealed within that Corpse..."


    Before he could finish, the knight examining Lu Ji''s body suddenly spoke up, "Reporting to the Knight Master, there seems to be something wrong."


    Annoyed at being interrupted, Kelsay glared at the knight, "What''s wrong?"


    The knight brought out Lu Ji''s right hand, which had been pinned beneath his body.


    "Father Lu Ji''s right thumb... is also missing."


    Kelsay''s eyes slowly widened.

 Chapter 21: Nineteen Did he really die?

    Chapter 21: Nineteen Did he really die?


    "May the winds of Rhein forever surround you," Bishop Corey said with a smile as he looked at the girl in front of him, her eyes closed. He then slowly stretched out his hand, giving a light touch to the back of the girl''s head, "May illness, plague, and nightmares never harm you."


    The girl''s expression had been one of unease and pain, as if she were trapped in some terrible nightmare.


    But under Bishop Corey''s gentle touch, her expression gradually became peaceful.


    This shift made the anxious noblewoman standing by burst into excitement, "Lord Bishop, Lord Bishop, my daughter..."@@@@


    Bishop Corey made a shushing gesture with his other hand, then spoke softly, "There''s no rush for this moment, is there?"


    The noblewoman nodded repeatedly, instantly closing her mouth. From an angle she hadn''t noticed, a black bug crawled out from the nape of the girl''s neck, onto Bishop Corey''s right hand, then disappeared into the skin on the back of his hand as if returning to its source.


    Immediately, the girl''s expression became completely serene. After Bishop Corey withdrew his hand, she slowly opened her eyes, as if awakening from a long-lasting nightmare with a trace of confusion, "What happened to me..."


    "Don''t think too much," Bishop Corey said with a smile, "You''ve simply had a nightmare, and now the nightmare is over. You should embrace your new life, and let go of the past pain."


    The girl nodded blankly, then the noblewoman immediately stepped forward and embraced her, her voice filled with tears, "My dear, you''re finally okay."


    Seeing that his work was done, Bishop Corey stood up, ready to leave.


    But before he had taken two steps, the noblewoman rushed over again, "Lord Bishop, Lord Bishop."


    Bishop Corey turned around, only to be hugged by the noblewoman once more, "I... I really don''t know how to thank you!"


    Facing this sudden gesture, Bishop Corey remained calm and measured, patting the noblewoman''s back lightly as if he had long been accustomed to such things, soothing her, "There, Madam, who says you haven''t thanked me? The gift money you''ve offered is enough to show your devotion to my Lord. Given that, how could I bear to see a follower of my Lord suffer the torments of a nightmare?"


    Only then did the boy leave.


    Then Bishop Corey returned to his room, going straight to his desk.


    Next to the desk was a two-meter-tall copper statue of a figure.


    The statue had pure white wings, a holy expression, and... no gender.


    This was the statue of the Rhein God.


    The statue of the Rhein God held up both hands, with a tuft of blue flame burning in the palms.


    Bishop Corey stretched out his hand, reaching his fingers into the flame, which then extinguished to reveal a small piece of paper.


    He unfolded the paper, which bore a line of strange characters.


    But these characters didn''t last long, quickly disappearing like burnt ash, although Bishop Corey still remembered their content and transcribed it.


    Then he sat back down at the desk, picked up a notebook, and began to decrypt the characters.


    As the decryption proceeded, his brow furrowed bit by bit.


    When the decryption was complete, he looked at the deciphered sentence with a complicated expression, murmuring, "Two fingers? How can this be?"


    After a moment of surprise, Bishop Corey carefully reviewed the message sent by Kelsay once again, then understood the situation.

 Chapter 22: Nineteen Did he really die?_2

    Chapter 22: Nineteen Did he really die?_2


    Kelsay said there "might be two fingers," but he wasn''t certain, he simply mentioned that Lu Ji was missing two fingers now, specifically the middle finger of his left hand and the thumb of his right hand.


    That is to say, it''s indeed possible that there are two fingers, but it''s also possible that the person who took the fingers left a smoke bomb to distract them.


    The only certainty is that at least one of the fingers is real.


    The one sold by that black market dealer was genuine; otherwise, the Wildfire Sect would not have gotten involved.


    But the one who took the fingers was Lu Ji?


    Bishop Corey was somewhat surprised, he was quite familiar with Lu Ji. Knowing that this fellow was about to retire, they had corresponded by letter just days ago. Logically speaking, it made no sense for Lu Ji to involve himself with such a dangerous thing.


    However, there was no need to be too shocked; after all, it was a part of Visas''s corpse. It wouldn''t be strange for anyone to go mad over it.


    Now the most important thing was to ascertain the specific whereabouts of that finger, since the heretics from the Wildfire Sect were already involved. The news couldn''t be hidden any longer, and if they didn''t make an effort to retrieve the finger that was lost, things would only become more troublesome.


    In Corey''s view, the probability of two fingers appearing at the same time was too small. This was almost certainly a smoke bomb released by the other party, intended to confuse them.


    But this also indicated that the person who snatched the finger was an insider, for they wouldn''t have such knowledge about Visas''s corpse blocks otherwise.


    There were still many of Visas''s corpse blocks scattered among the mortals, and this was no secret. Any drunkard in a tavern in any city could tell you this.@@@@


    But the secret lay in the fact that the vast majority of people had no clue which specific parts those lost corpse blocks were.


    The gods'' handling of Visas''s body was not haphazard. They decomposed and sealed not only his corpse but also his power.


    Each of the decomposed corpse blocks carried Visas''s characteristics and... Rule from his lifetime.


    And this information was classified even within the various churches.


    Bishop Corey took a chain-locked, untitled ancient book off the shelf, and with a light touch on its spine, he infused it with the power of Rhein.


    No wonder even All Gods had joined hands to kill him.


    After all, just reading about these powers and rules in this ancient book was enough to make one yearn.


    ...It seems like a digression.


    Bishop Corey was perusing this ancient text, still, in search of that finger. The reason he was certain that the person who had taken the finger must be knowledgeable about Visas''s Corpse was that the smoke bomb thrown by this individual was not released randomly.


    The rules and powers of the two fingers were completely different, so the strategies for dealing with them differed. For example, the middle finger could disrupt a magician''s casting, but it had no offensive power of its own, so physical countermeasures were more effective. The thumb, on the other hand, affected more the mental and spiritual realms, so protection on that level was more crucial in combatting it.


    The smoke bomb thrown by the thief made it unclear which preparations were necessary.


    It was after Kelsay realized this that he contacted Bishop Corey with Holy Fire in urgency.


    For in Bishop Corey''s possession was something that could resolve this quandary: the so-called "Eye of Truth," Visas''s left eye.


    "Only Corpse Blocks can truly counteract Corpse Blocks," Bishop Corey murmured with a light chuckle, gently touching his left eye, in which a peculiar light seemed to flicker.


    That finger, whether it be the middle or the thumb, I will reclaim it.


    Bishop Corey thought to himself.


    And as he was about to close the ancient book, he glanced subconsciously at the last page, which contained only one line.


    "[Taboo Item Zero Zero Zero��Visas''s Soul: Has he truly died?]"


    With a snap.


    The ancient book closed, and chains wrapped around it layer by layer,


    As if that last sentence had never existed.

 Chapter 23: Twenty ancient Evil Gods can also be caring big sisters

    Chapter 23: Twenty ancient Evil Gods can also be caring big sisters


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    Ulu was once again jolted awake by a violent fit of coughing.


    He felt extremely unwell, as if he was about to cough up his lungs, and his throat carried a bloody, sweet taste.


    "Your body is really too weak," Bai Wei''s leisurely voice echoed in his mind, "Last night''s battle was still too much for you."


    "...Sorry, Lord Visas," Ulu felt somewhat helpless, "I will try harder."


    Bai Wei chuckled disdainfully but said nothing more; his purpose had been achieved, letting Ulu believe that his deteriorating health was due to the battle the previous night rather than his own arrival.


    But Ulu did not know this; he even breathed a sigh of relief when Bai Wei did not mock him further.


    Now, he was truly afraid that Lord Visas would abandon him.


    Ulu glanced out the window; it was just dawning, showing that he had not slept for long.


    Honestly, he was really tired. If possible, he very much wanted to keep lying down and sleep until this time tomorrow.


    Under normal circumstances, he would have been able to do so, even now during the famine, with a crowd outside the church waiting for him to distribute relief food; he could continue to sleep without any guilt, as not opening the door would be divine will.


    But now, his good friend was searching the world for what was on his left hand... cough, cough, Lord Visas, he dared not expose too many flaws, so he could only force his tired body to get out of bed.


    Hmm... did I cover myself with the blanket before going to sleep?


    Ulu sighed softly, then took a seat at his desk, and unconsciously glanced at the mirror on the desk.


    The person in the mirror, Ulu barely recognized himself. Exhaustion filled his eyes, his face devoid of any color, almost like someone who had crawled out of a coffin.


    He was completely different from just a few days ago.


    And the change was all because he had received that legendary power from Visas.


    But to gain this power, he had almost lost everything he had before and put himself in danger... Was it all really worth it?


    Ulu stared blankly at the mirror, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "You look exactly like you have the words ''I''m not normal'' written across your face," Bai Wei''s voice arose from deep within him again, but not only that; Bai Wei also tried to straighten his body up, using his "little head" to make eye contact with Ulu, his tone carrying a hint of mockery, "If you really can''t handle this pressure, you could cut me out now, then drop everything and run. That might at least save your life... probably."


    Ulu immediately snapped back to reality, looking somewhat anxiously at the upright middle finger, "Vi-, Visas, Lord, haven''t you gone to rest yet?"


    "Cowardice and fear keep me awake," Bai Wei said ambiguously.


    But that was indeed the truth.


    After last night''s arrival, Bai Wei not only had more control over Ulu''s body (up to one hand), but he had also become more attuned with Ulu''s soul. So, he could now sense the subtle changes from deep within Ulu''s heart that he couldn''t feel before, such as the fleeting confusion and regret just now.


    Are these emotions good?


    No, they aren''t.


    To be safe, Bai Wei decided it was better not to pretend to sleep anymore. It was time for another talk therapy session for his... um, follower? Or maybe body double? Anyway, Bai Wei decided to switch roles and become a comforting elder... psh, a comforting veteran to see how it goes.

 Chapter 24: Twenty ancient Evil Gods can also be caring big sisters_2

    Chapter 24: Twenty ancient Evil Gods can also be caring big sisters_2


    So, Bai Wei did as he stood considering from Ulu''s perspective, proactively informing Ulu of the only way out��abandon everything he had, run as fast as he could, and as far as he could. That way, he might still survive.


    But would Ulu choose that path?


    The answer was quite obvious.


    Ulu hesitated only for a few seconds before shaking his head repeatedly, "No, no, no, it''s not that time yet. I understand what you mean, Lord Visas, and with your help now, I should not be afraid of anyone."


    "Heh, to be able to understand this is also progress," Bai Wei said, "barely resembling the demeanor of my disciples."


    Bai Wei''s words slightly startled Ulu, "You, what did you say? I am your... disciple?"


    He was quite astonished.


    In his recollection, this was the first time in these two days that Bai Wei had "praised" him. Although he couldn''t be certain that this counted as praise, Bai Wei''s willingness to acknowledge him as his disciple was already enough to surprise Ulu.


    "Heh..." Bai Wei again made an effort to straighten his body, or rather, this finger of his, as if standing up taller made him appear more imposing, "My soul is within you, and you can wield my power. If you are not my disciple, what else could you be?"


    Looking at the middle finger standing erect toward him, Ulu felt an indescribable emotion welling up inside him.


    During these few days, one could say he had experienced the greatest ups and downs of the human world.


    The high was acquiring the finger of Visas, obtaining a power that transcended the mortal coil, while the low was, in order to gain this power, he had nearly lost everything, and even his identity as a Rhein Priest would not be preserved in the days to come.


    And most of Bai Wei''s treatment of him was mockery and pressure, which made Ulu feel... very lonely and scared.


    Truth be told, since fully experiencing that famine twenty years ago, he had not felt like this in a long time. He felt as if he had returned to those days twenty years ago, having lost everything, starving to the point of death, yet there was no one to lend him a hand.


    But now, Bai Wei had acknowledged him as his disciple.


    This moment gave Ulu an expressible... sense of belonging.


    And his acquaintance with Bai Wei had lasted only two days.


    "I understand, Lord Visas," Ulu''s heart gradually settled, "with your support behind me, I have no reason to be afraid."


    "Heh, before you say that, take care of yourself first," Bai Wei said with a light smile, "you look so downcast I don''t even want to glance at you anymore."


    Ulu was startled and then quickly cast several healing spells on himself to make his complexion look better before he sighed with relief.


    Seeing his words had once again had an effect, Bai Wei was very pleased.


    "What exactly does it involve?"


    "Uh, those with outstanding performance can be directly promoted to the Great Cathedral, becoming a Divine Servant beside the Archbishop, or even next to the Pope." Ulu, anxious that Bai Wei might think he still held loyalty to the Rhein God, hastily added, "But that''s all from when I was young and ignorant. The last time I took it was ten years ago; I just took it casually, without really trying."


    Took it casually, without really trying...


    Bai Wei looked at the almost worn-out pages and the densely packed notes.


    "It doesn''t seem very convincing," Bai Wei said calmly. "How many times did you take it?"


    Ulu fell silent, seemingly recalling something, and only after a long sigh, did he say, "Three times."


    Three times, that''s twelve years.


    A person''s youth.


    "Did you never pass?"


    Ulu squeezed out a wry smile. "If I had passed, I wouldn''t be here."


    "Why didn''t you pass?"


    "There''s no particular reason," Ulu said, subconsciously trying to scratch his head but realizing he had raised his left hand, which felt highly disrespectful. He quickly switched to his right hand, but that seemed rather deliberate, so he answered in an awkward manner, "Just didn''t score high enough, I guess. They said I didn''t pass, so I didn''t."


    After hearing this, Bai Wei silently took note.


    Honestly, Bai Wei felt a bit surprised. Through Ulu''s description and the rundown "Rhein Covenant," he could almost see the image of a young man who had studied hard for twelve years just for a better life, but now, that young man had grown into Ulu...well, a middling man of no virtue. The stark contrast made Bai Wei somewhat uncomfortable.


    In the game, Ulu was just an insignificant character with little plot relevance, and the players wouldn''t care about him��the least character discussed by players had to be someone on the level of Biter Roger.


    Therefore, Bai Wei couldn''t get more information about Ulu in the game, like his past, which meant Bai Wei needed to "see" it for himself.


    But Bai Wei wasn''t without resources; he had information that could completely change Ulu''s worldview. However, it wasn''t time to reveal it; Bai Wei felt that combining it with the news of Ulu''s studious past would be truly earth-shattering.


    "It''s about time," Ulu glanced at the sky again and closed the "Rhein Covenant," "Lord Visas, I should go to work."


    "Go ahead," Bai Wei said indifferently. "Don''t forget, I''m behind you."


    Ulu nodded firmly, then stuffed the "Rhein Covenant" back into the bookshelf.


    As if sealing away the young man of the past in his memories as well.

 Chapter 25: Twenty-one stands on the table flipping the bird

    Chapter 25: Twenty-one stands on the table flipping the bird


    Bai Wei''s "encouraging" words reignited Ulu''s spirit, and he opened the doors of the church.


    As usual, people who had waited for a long time and were already starving had gathered outside the door. Upon seeing the church doors open, they swarmed around like zombies. However, unlike zombies, they lacked the strength to move properly, as if they were about to fall over at any moment.


    Seeing this, Ulu couldn''t help but frown, murmuring to himself, "They''re just like reincarnated hungry ghosts," and then he stepped aside to let these people rush into the church to drink porridge.


    Of course, the porridge wasn''t cooked by Ulu. These past few days he had been too busy with various tasks��murdering, burying corpses, cutting off fingers��he couldn''t possibly have the time to manage this famine relief food.


    These tasks were carried out by faithful believers of the church. Although it was said they were invited to help, in reality, it was done without pay, typically entrusted to small landlords who followed the Rhein Divine Sect. The landlords would have their servants prepare the porridge the night before and then deliver it in the early morning, distributing it under the name of the Rhein Church.


    "Are these small landlords so kind-hearted?" Bai Wei asked after hearing Ulu''s explanation, "Without charge?"


    "What money do they wish to collect?" Ulu said with disdain, "I''ve already sold the food distributed from above to them at a low price. They can make a huge profit from it. Having earned so much, what is there for them to be dissatisfied about if they contribute a little back?"


    So that''s how it is.


    Bai Wei came to understand.


    After a disaster, the Rhein elite would distribute famine relief food to the lower levels, which would then be handed down to the lowest-level churches, like the one Ulu managed. Ulu would then resell this food to landlords who, after purchasing the grain, would provide the churches with the lowest quality processed food, like plain porridge.


    It was the perfect scheme, as it was easy to produce in large quantities without actually filling stomachs, causing one to wonder if what they drank was more water than porridge. However, this was enough to pass an inspection, for the abundance of buckets did appear quite substantial.


    With each link interlocking, it seemed as though the Rhein Divine Sect was sincerely trying to aid in disaster relief, but relief efforts were being exploited at each level, to the extent that very few disaster victims were actually helped.


    It was as if the Rhein Divine Sect started with good intentions, but due to losing control over the lower-level churches, things turned out this way.


    However, based on Bai Wei''s knowledge of the Rhein Divine Sect and Lu Ji''s letter to the Lord Bishop, it was clear that the high levels of the sect were essentially aware of all this.


    After all, this was a fantasy world where extraordinary power exists. The idea that the higher echelons of the great churches lacked control over the lower levels... How could that be possible?


    Seeing Bai Wei suddenly asking about these matters, Ulu suddenly felt nervous: "Uh, Lord Visas, do you have any dissatisfaction with all this?"


    Dissatisfied?


    However, Bai Wei didn''t make Ulu raise himself up just to torment him; he was indeed observing the situation.


    He first checked the number of refugees inside the church. If he remembered correctly, the church had half the number of refugees today compared to the past two days.


    This wasn''t because everyone suddenly stopped being hungry; it was that the other half of the refugees could no longer come here.


    As for the reason...


    Bai Wei shifted his gaze outside the church, but he still couldn''t see very clearly; his view was blocked by the wall.


    "Even higher," Bai Wei commanded.


    Higher, even higher?


    Ulu was somewhat troubled. He wanted to say that he had raised his hand as high as it would go and that any higher would mean standing on tiptoe, which didn''t seem to make much difference.


    But he dared not say this out loud; after all, Bai Wei had already shown impatience, and if he couldn''t even handle this minor task, that would be truly useless.


    With no other option, he had to figure it out himself.


    Before long, Bai Wei''s view expanded significantly.


    Now he could finally see outside the church.


    Just as he had thought, there were many Rhein Church Knights on the streets outside, scrutinizing everyone passing by. Anyone who appeared suspicious was pushed to the corner to squat.


    The Rhein Church''s response was indeed swift.


    After discovering the bodies of Lu Ji and Roger last night, the Knight Master must have immediately contacted his superiors, and in just half a night, so many knights had appeared out of nowhere, evidently pulled in urgently from other churches. And it wasn''t only knights; there were many clad in cloth armor��likely servants of landlords, who had also been conscripted.


    Clearly, they believed he was still in the town and had no intention of letting him leave.


    But this was of no concern; it was all part of Bai Wei''s plan. The plan had not yet been fully achieved; Bai Wei wanted to stir up even more trouble, to draw over the Lord Bishop, after all, his eyes were still there.


    While Bai Wei was contemplating, Ulu below him spoke up, trembling, "Lord Visas, although I don''t wish to disturb you at a time like this, I still feel that standing on the table and giving all the refugees the middle finger is a bit... too attention-grabbing?"

 Chapter 26: Twenty-two Weak

    Chapter 26: Twenty-two Weak


    Under Ulu''s reminder, Bai Wei realized that his posture was indeed somewhat abnormal.


    To allow Bai Wei to stand taller and see farther, Ulu had fetched a table from somewhere. He then stood on it while lifting his left hand on tiptoe, displaying his middle finger upright.


    It was similar to a scene from a manga where the protagonist raises a finger to the sky, except most use the index finger, while Ulu used the middle finger.


    This peculiar gesture naturally attracted many gazes. If people were not distracted by their hunger, which clouded their clarity and sapped their energy to consider other matters, they would surely have approached Lord Priest to inquire whether he was conducting some sacred ritual and if they needed to assist in any way.


    But they were indeed too hungry, so even such an eccentric gesture only made the people lift their heads and glance over with numb eyes before licking their bowls clean and slowly, limping away... Still, the fact that they glanced over at all really indicated how strange it was.


    "All right, you''ve looked enough, come down now," said Bai Wei calmly as he returned to his senses.


    Upon receiving the command, Ulu breathed a sigh of relief and hurried off the table before he heard Bai Wei ask, "Does showing the middle finger have a special meaning here?"


    "Sp-special meaning?"


    "Yes, like an insult or something."


    "Um... not that I know of." Ulu, taking Bai Wei''s question seriously, carefully recalled but indeed could not remember any particular significance to showing the middle finger before responding, "I''ve thought about it, and no, there isn''t any."


    "That so." Feeling reassured that there was no significance, Bai Wei said, "If that''s the case, then please use it more often."


    Ulu was puzzled, "Why is that?"


    "Because it lets me see farther," Bai Wei said placidly, "There''s much I only understand when I see it with my own eyes. You always have your hands in your pockets; what can I see like that? Especially when you meet people, it''d be better if you made it a habit to raise a finger. Otherwise... I might not be able to help you in time."


    After that, Bai Wei told Ulu about what he had observed.


    "Oh?" Ulu frowned slightly, "What do you mean?"


    The boy lowered his head again, his dark hands continuously rubbing the equally dark hem of his shirt, "It��It''s not necessary, my mother has passed away; it''s just me and my sister now."


    Ulu''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    But he didn''t say much; after a pause, he finally spoke softly, "Oh, then indeed, it''s not necessary."


    The boy nodded repeatedly, then took a third of the food from the bag and handed it back to Ulu before turning and running off.


    Watching the boy''s retreating back, Ulu opened his mouth to call him, but nearing his shout, he realized he didn''t even know the boy''s name and could only watch as he disappeared.


    Bai Wei witnessed everything, but during this time, he said nothing, just silently watching, as if he were asleep.


    Words, he knew very well, were burdensome at such times.


    Thus, Bai Wei waited until Ulu had somewhat collected himself before slowly chiming in, "Do you recall your own past?"


    Ulu''s face, which had just calmed, stiffened again, and he quickly denied, "Oh no, of course not, Lord Visas, please believe me, I wasn''t so... weak as a child."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, it is," Ulu''s heart fluttered with panic, a common occurrence when speaking with Bai Wei, but this time was different. Desperate to change the subject, he eagerly asked, "What should I do next?"


    Ulu''s manner of speech was already borderline disrespectful, but Bai Wei did not mind; he knew his point had been delivered.


    "Since we''re free anyway, why not check on that good brother of yours and see what he''s up to?" Bai Wei suggested with a light laugh, "He''s diligently searching for my whereabouts, isn''t he? Let''s grant his wish then."

 Chapter 27: Twenty-three Response Methods

    Chapter 27: Twenty-three Response Methods


    Bedan, that is the name of the town.


    On the Luo Wei Continent, this word carries a beautiful meaning and symbolism, a pity no one cares about it, just as no one cares that the sudden famine had taken away more than half of the town''s population.


    What was once a bustling town had thus fallen into silence and desolation, but today, it had once again come to life.


    It''s just that, this revival was not quite in the way one might imagine.@@@@


    The residents of Bedan, with nowhere to go and nothing to eat, simply sat in groups along the streets, their numb and blank eyes watching the surge of Church Knights appearing in the town, the Rhein badges on their elegant armor indicating their identities, but not their intentions.


    At first, the townspeople thought they were here to bring relief, a sign that the Rhein God they worshiped hadn''t forsaken them, offering a glimmer of light in the darkness they felt they were living in.


    But soon, that glimmer of light was extinguished.


    Because they discovered that the knights were not carrying food, but weapons.


    Clearly, the knights had not come to bring relief, but for what exactly, they did not know. Hunger had sapped their strength to even survive, let alone to think.


    So they could only sit there as if nothing had happened, doing nothing, thinking of nothing.


    But doing nothing didn''t mean that trouble wouldn''t come knocking. The knights would come one by one, not bothering to consult with them, rudely pulling out their hands, observing and discussing before just as rudely letting go, without a single explanation in the process. Some people tried to ask for food, but they were all ignored by the knights.


    "Knight Master, will this really be effective?" A knight following Kelsay asked while watching his colleagues screen the famine victims, "The one who stole the fingers, he isn''t still in this town, is he?"


    "No, he''s definitely here," Kelsay said. "All the roads leading out of town have been sealed by us. The person who killed here last night couldn''t have escaped."


    As he spoke, Kelsay stopped in his tracks because he saw several bodies starting to rot (townspeople who had starved to death) in front of him. He frowned deeply, then took out a red handkerchief from his pocket and covered his nose with it, cursing as he did.


    "These damn people, if they have to die, can they not die in some corner? They have to die on the main street, have they no sense of public decency?"


    "Understood," Kelsay waved his hand, showing some impatience, "Find a place to burn the bodies. It''s bad luck to leave them here."


    Then, he prepared to move on to the next site, but before he could take two steps, he caught sight of a Knight hurrying over from the corner of his eye.


    "Knight Master, Lord Bishop has replied," the Knight was running, but he was carefully protecting something in his hand.


    It wasn''t until he approached that it was revealed to be a burning candle he was protecting.


    Kelsay raised an eyebrow, seemingly guessing what it was, and so he extended his finger into the flame.


    The flame didn''t burn him, but turned into a small piece of paper the moment it made contact with his finger.


    Kelsay glanced at it and immediately took out a black notebook to translate.


    He quickly finished translating.


    "As expected, Lord Bishop has already discovered the Rule sealed within those two fingers, as well as devised a way to counter this Rule."


    Hearing Kelsay say this, the Knights exchanged glances and collectively breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even as Church Knights, they still had a certain dread for the legendary existence, because although they didn''t know all the Rules sealed within the Corpse Blocks, they were aware of the few known disasters they had caused.


    But the main source of fear was the unknown.


    Fortunately, the great Bishop Corey was aware of the Rule of the two fingers and already had a counter strategy, so it was no longer unknown.


    "First, if it''s the middle finger of the left hand, the Rule it contains is ''Termination,'' which can be released by snapping the fingers with other fingers. That means you absolutely must not hear his snapping while using a Spell or Divine Arts, so Bishop Corey''s counter strategy is..." Kelsay''s words were cut off halfway, and he slowly turned around to look at the newcomer behind him, "My old friend, what are you doing here instead of staying in the Church?"


    Behind Kelsay, Ulu was smiling awkwardly.


    But that left middle finger was slowly creeping forward, silently staring at Kelsay.

 Chapter 28: 24 Kelsay’s Plan

    Chapter 28: 24 Kelsay''s Plan


    Ulu had always been very nervous in the presence of Kelsay, the Knight Master.@@@@


    Not to mention now, Ulu was well aware that the person the Knight Master was searching the town for was himself, yet he still stood before the Knight Master, somewhat like walking into a trap of his own volition.


    But this was not Ulu''s true nature; had it not been for Lord Visas''s request, he wouldn''t have dared to appear before Kelsay at all.


    Yet this was precisely Lord Visas''s request, which he couldn''t refuse, and he also knew that Lord Visas was right��"If you don''t go to him, do you want to wait for him to come to you?"


    The more precarious the situation, the more one should act proactively instead of passively.


    Ulu took a deep breath and then folded his hands across his chest.


    This appeared to be a prayer on the surface, but in reality, it was so that Bai Wei could see more clearly.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Kelsay," Ulu said, "but I feel I must come. Clearly, something is happening in this small town, and Priest Lu Ji has also not returned. Last night, you were unwilling to tell me what happened... To be honest, I don''t think this is very appropriate for me as a priest of this place."


    Upon hearing Ulu''s words, Kelsay slightly narrowed his eyes.


    He looked at Ulu and read a hint of nervousness in his eyes, but this did not surprise him, for he had always known Ulu feared him.


    And Ulu''s reasoning had no problems, so Kelsay didn''t think much more about it and calmly said, "You don''t have to wait for Lu Ji anymore, that old guy is already dead."


    Ulu''s eyes widened, and he made a perfectly timed expression of surprise: "Dead?! How did this happen?!"


    "It''s simple, because he took something he shouldn''t have taken," Kelsay said indifferently, "and then he was killed by someone from Esoteric Buddhism, and now that item has been taken by those from Esoteric Buddhism. We''re searching for that item now."


    With that said, Kelsay waved his hand, as if he was not interested in revealing more information.


    "That''s all you need to know, now get going."


    Ulu felt relieved when he heard Kelsay telling him to go, and he instinctively wanted to turn around and leave, but that finger that wasn''t his tapped lightly on the back of his hand, freezing him in place.


    Ulu knew what this meant; after all, Bai Wei had already explained it to him on the way here, and now he wanted to run, but Bai Wei stopped him.


    Helpless, after taking a deep breath, Ulu still turned to Kelsay''s back and stammered, "Yes, it''s something related to a finger, right?"


    Kelsay''s body tensed, and then he turned abruptly, pinning Ulu with eyes full of killing intent: "How do you know about it?"


    As he moved, the other knights also gathered around, focusing their gaze on Ulu''s hand.


    At that moment, Ulu''s heart leaped to his throat.


    He knew that if his explanation didn''t satisfy Kelsay, he would end his life right here. Trying to maintain his composure, he spoke the words he had agreed upon with Bai Wei: "On the way here, I was checked by the knights three or four times. Everyone had to look at my middle finger and thumb... To be honest, it''s difficult not to think in that direction."


    Kelsay replied faintly, "What is the twentieth article of the Rhein Rules?"


    The twentieth article of the Rhein Rules...


    The Knight was taken aback, then suddenly understood everything, and asked no further.


    Because the content of the Rhein Rules'' twentieth article is this: When Rhein Clergy encounter a "Taboo", if they have not mastered the "Rule of the Taboo", they may retreat immediately. If they have mastered the "Rule of the Taboo", they must seal it. If they retreat with knowledge of the rule, it is considered dereliction of duty. The degree of punishment later depends on the level of threat posed by the Taboo (execution by hanging for the top hundred Taboos).


    Kelsay looked indifferently at Ulu''s departing figure.


    Lu Ji was dead, and he had been executed for the grave sin of secretly hoarding a Taboo, which would be troublesome for the Church to investigate later on. Kelsay just happened to have some unclear and unspoken relationship with Lu Ji.


    And this relationship was known only between two people, one being Bishop Corey, and the other was... Priest Ulu.


    So, to be on the safe side, Kelsay had to make some arrangements for his "old friend".


    Him taking the same road as Lu Ji seemed like the best choice.


    Lu Ji, Ulu...


    When these two names were linked together, Kelsay suddenly felt as though he had forgotten something.


    What was Ulu doing when they first met yesterday?


    Kelsay paused, recalling the moment, then something came to mind.


    Ulu seemed to have asked him to send a letter, and the letter was from Lu Ji to Bishop Corey. But Lu Ji had fled that very night, so why would he still want to send a letter to Bishop Corey during the day?


    Kelsay felt that something was amiss, immediately searched through his belongings, and found the letter.


    It was still there.


    Kelsay could not bother with the fact it was meant for Bishop Corey any longer, he tore open the letter and read it carefully.


    The content of the letter was quite ordinary, all about details of transactions best kept secret.


    But Lu Ji had already obtained Visas''s finger, so why would he still care about these things?


    Kelsay still felt something was off, then his gaze slowly moved upward to the top of the letter, where there was a red stain.


    He rubbed it with his finger, then sniffed it near his nose. His eyes immediately narrowed.


    It was blood.

 Chapter 29: Twenty-five Very good, you finally fell in

    Chapter 29: Twenty-five Very good, you finally fell in


    After leaving Kelsay, Ulu''s expression immediately darkened.


    He wasn''t a fool; it was obvious why Kelsay suddenly decided to reveal the "Taboo" Rule to him and kept emphasizing that the cultist who had stolen his finger had no power beyond that extra rule, tempting him to confront the cultist.


    "That bastard." Ulu gritted his teeth, "He wants to use me as a pawn to kill, he actually wants to get rid of me!"


    "Like you want to get rid of him?" Bai Wei slowly said.


    Ulu was momentarily speechless, then stuttered after a long pause, "I, I just thought about getting rid of him, just a thought, but this guy, he has already taken action."


    "Are you trying to explain something to me?" Bai Wei''s head perked up again as if he were crossing his arms and looking at Ulu, "Are you saying that you still care deeply about your ''brotherly'' bond with him and wouldn''t go against him unless absolutely necessary... Are you trying to show your loyalty, or your affection for him?"


    "No, not at all!" Ulu immediately denied, "I just... don''t want to kill too many people, the situation is already dangerous enough, if I were to act against Kelsay..."


    "The moment you attached my finger, you were declaring yourself an enemy of the world," Bai Wei said indifferently.


    Such a dramatic statement might stir up fervor among similarly melodramatic youth, but for Ulu, an old church priest with a skeptical look, it only made him shiver and glance nervously around, checking for any observers noticing a weird vertical finger, then he lowered his voice to remind cautiously, "Visas, Lord Visas, please be careful, after all, these people are still searching for you."


    Bai Wei genuinely felt helpless upon seeing Ulu''s reaction.


    Why couldn''t he end up in the hands of a cultist who only thought about destroying the world, who would scream at discovering his existence and offer his full devotion? That would have been much easier.


    This old skeptical priest really was quite troublesome.


    But Bai Wei didn''t express his impatience, instead he spoke calmly, "Don''t worry, the inspection methods of these low-level knights probably aren''t sufficient to detect me."


    "Uh..." Hearing this, Ulu was somewhat puzzled, "Then why did you ask me to disguise when you came here?"


    When leaving the church, Ulu had indeed gone through several checkpoints, but Bai Wei had gotten them past by disguising Ulu as a church priest.


    The Rhein Divine Sect was a place with a strict hierarchy. Although Ulu was only a minor local priest, he was nominally higher in rank than these lowest-level knights, so the knights hesitated to confront him directly. Of course, this was also because they presumed that the finger was on a cultist and thus they excluded Ulu, the church priest.


    However, this was still a risky act, especially since Ulu had just told Kelsay that he had been checked on the way there. If Kelsay were to verify this, Ulu would be in great trouble.


    So, Ulu didn''t understand; if the church knights'' current detection methods truly couldn''t identify Bai Wei''s presence, why take the risk?


    Could Lord Visas be humorous?


    He was curious, but he didn''t dare to ask. Just then, several well-dressed people approached, and he immediately put his hand down, pretending to be nonchalant.


    The approaching individuals, as seen by their attire, were not knights but rather servants of the landlord. While the knights were not yet in place, Kelsay had borrowed these servants from the landlord''s house to act as temporary checkpoints.


    Naturally, these servants dared not inspect a priest like Ulu, but they weren''t too concerned either; they acted as if they didn''t see him, chatting and laughing to themselves, carrying a bag of blood-stained food.


    Ulu also noticed the bag of food, feeling it somehow familiar.


    Then, he heard the servants talking.


    "That whippersnapper, don''t know where he got it from."


    "Must have stolen it from the old master''s house, but no matter, it''s ours now."


    Ulu blinked in shock and looked back at the bag of food.


    It wasn''t just stained with blood; it was soaked through, dripping drop by drop from inside.


    At that moment, Ulu''s mind went blank.


    The next second!


    With a "bang."


    Ulu smashed one of the servant''s heads against the wall, roaring like a crazed beast, "Speak! What have you done with that kid?!"


    Like a dog guarding its food.


    And witnessing all this, Bai Wei smiled slightly.


    Very good, you''ve finally fallen into the trap.


    Even though it was in this manner.

 Chapter 30: Where exactly did twenty-six die?

    Chapter 30: Where exactly did twenty-six die?


    Ulu had thought that there were some things he had long forgotten, or rather, he had tried hard to make himself forget certain things, and he believed he had succeeded.


    In those blurry memories, he was still a child.


    Back then, it was winter, and the heavy snow covered everything in the town��houses, ground, and the people who starved to death.


    He hobbled out of the church, his ripped trousers stained with blood, leaving a smear of red on the snow with every step. But he didn''t feel the pain because he clutched two black loaves to his chest.


    With these, his mother wouldn''t go hungry, and she might just have the strength to survive the winter despite her illness.


    With these, he could avoid thinking about what had happened last night.


    With these, everything would be alright as long as he brought them home.


    Then, he saw two men walking towards him, one of them asked, "Kid, what are you holding?"


    He instinctively clutched the bread tighter, followed by a punch from the man... What happened after that was a blur, both his vision and his memory.


    When things became clear again, he stood at his doorstep injured, looking at his mother who had long lost her vitality.


    After that, he lit the house on fire, turned around, and went back to the church, back to the kind presence of Priest Lu Ji.


    In those memories, the fierce blaze amid the pale world was extinguished by the growing snowfall, leaving no trace, so much so that Ulu thought he had truly forgotten.


    But now, the blood-soaked grain in the hands of the landlord''s servant abruptly pulled him back to twenty years ago.


    That fire that should have been put out,


    damn it, it was blazing anew.


    Ulu''s consciousness hadn''t caught up yet, but his body had already reacted, slamming one of the servant''s heads against the wall and gripping his neck tightly, as if he would devour the servant alive.


    Faced with Ulu''s sudden rampage, the other two servants were taken aback, but they dared not lay a hand on Ulu. After all, the priest robe Ulu wore represented one of the greatest powers in the world. So they did not dare to act, only to panic as if they were dancing.


    "Lord Priest, what are you doing?"


    "Let''s, let''s talk this out nicely!"


    Ulu wasted no words, snatching the grain bag from the servant''s hand and smashing it on the servant''s head: "I''m asking! What did you do to that kid?!"


    Only then did the servants realize what Ulu was asking.


    Then he heard Bai Wei''s icy voice, "I don''t care why, but if you soak my original form in blood again, I''ll kill you."


    Ulu suddenly snapped back to reality and realized he had been holding the grain with his left hand without noticing, so now all five fingers were soaked in blood.


    "Sorry, sorry, Lord Visas," Ulu quickly switched the bag to his right hand and then wiped his hand on the white Priest Robe, primarily focusing on the middle finger, until he had cleaned it thoroughly, ensuring not a speck of dirt remained under the fingernail. He then cautiously asked, "Um, Lord Visas, is this alright?"


    "That''s fine," Bai Wei said indifferently, "Well done."


    "Uh, by ''well done'' you mean..."


    "That child," Bai Wei pretended to be puzzled, "You took back the grain for him because I value that child, didn''t you?"


    Ulu was slightly taken aback but then nodded emphatically, "Ah yes, yes, exactly, it''s because he is a child valued by you, Lord Visas, that I..."


    "Fine, go and deliver the grain to him," Bai Wei instructed, "You know where the child lives, right?"


    "I... know," Ulu''s tense heart suddenly felt much lighter, "I''ll go right now."


    Right, it''s all because the child is valued by Lord Visas that I intervened.


    Just because of that, nothing more.


    ...


    In the church, the Priests'' dormitory.


    Kelsay, with a group of Knights, stood in front of Lu Ji''s house.


    "Has Ulu not returned?" Kelsay asked his subordinate.


    "Yes," the subordinate replied, "Priest Ulu has not come back."


    Kelsay squinted slightly.


    Ulu hadn''t returned to the church after parting from him.


    Where could he go at this time?


    But that wasn''t the focus�� the focus was...


    Kelsay turned his head, looked toward Lu Ji''s house, and gave the order, "Check immediately and find out exactly where that guy Lu Ji died."

 Chapter 31: Twenty-seven is just a dog

    Chapter 31: Twenty-seven is just a dog


    Lu Ji''s house was turned upside down by the knights under Kelsay''s command.


    Kelsay stood outside the house, watching coldly. To tell the truth, he had already guessed what the truth might be, but he still had some disbelief in his heart, disbelief that Ulu could do such a thing.


    So he was waiting here for evidence.


    It wasn''t long before a knight came running out of Lu Ji''s room, reporting to Kelsay, "Knight Master, we''ve indeed found a large amount of bloodstains in Priest Lu Ji''s room. Would you like to have a look?"


    "Of course."


    Impatiently pushing the knight aside, Kelsay strode directly into Lu Ji''s room.


    In this era, there was no way to identify a person by their blood, but with the aid of magic, a stain soaked in blood could be revealed (of course, only within a certain period of time).


    And as soon as he entered the room, Kelsay saw such a scene.


    With the help of the pale blue magical dust floating in the air, the crimson bloodstains stood out like blood spilled on pure white snow, almost covering the entire room''s floor, as though all the blood had been drained from a person''s body.


    Without a doubt, with this amount of blood loss, survival would be impossible without the help of specific spells or divine arts.


    Kelsay narrowed his eyes, murmuring softly, "It seems we have found the real location where Priest Lu Ji died."


    His mind then flashed back to Lu Ji''s corpse, whose entire abdomen was decayed, with over a dozen stab wounds on the body. These injuries didn''t seem like the normal result of battle; the person who killed Lu Ji seemed more like they were venting their anger.


    Regardless, at least it confirmed that Lu Ji did indeed die here, and not at the bar in Joy House.


    That left just one last question.


    Who killed Lu Ji?


    The answer to that question was actually quite clear by now, given that there were only two people living in this courtyard, and the other person''s room was less than fifty meters away from this one.


    Could the person fifty meters away not know anything after Lu Ji was killed?


    ...it wasn''t impossible, but the Rhein Knights didn''t really need evidence, especially regarding Visas''s Corpse Blocks.


    But in Kelsay''s heart, there was some resistance, resistance to the possibility that it was Ulu who had killed Lu Ji. He really did not want to believe it.


    It wasn''t because he couldn''t accept that "an old friend of his could do such an atrocious act"��after all, in terms of friendship, Lu Ji was more of a friend to Kelsay than Ulu was. If Lu Ji was the one who betrayed Rhein, Kelsay wouldn''t have a difficult time accepting that; he even felt that it wouldn''t be surprising for that cunning bastard to do such a thing. But it was Ulu, problematic because, in Kelsay''s eyes, Ulu was nothing more than a dog they raised.


    Kelsay''s body trembled slightly, not from fear, but from anger.


    It was the anger of a master threatened by his own raised dog.


    "That guy," he spoke softly, "where is he?"


    Although it was not yet apparent, the knights familiar with Kelsay knew he was on the verge of exploding.


    But they truly did not know where Ulu had gone, so they didn''t know how to reply to Kelsay.


    But just then, a knight came in pushing three servants.


    "Knight Master!" The knight forced the three trembling servants down, then said, "These three were the last to see Priest Ulu."


    Kelsay''s gaze swept over the faces of the three servants, nodding slightly.


    "Good," he said softly, "tell me, where is he?"


    ...


    Ulu stood on a familiar yet strange dirt road and stopped in his tracks.


    He hesitated as he looked at the road leading out of the town.


    The reason he found the road familiar was that he had walked it for many years.


    But the reason it was strange was that he had not been here for twenty years.


    Ever since he had set that fire with his own hands, he had never come back.


    He hadn''t thought that one day he would return to this road.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Wei''s voice echoed in Ulu''s mind. "Is there a problem?"


    "No, Lord Visas," Ulu came to his senses and shook his head. "No, there are no problems."


    Taking a deep breath, the cold wind with a chill nicked his nostrils, just like... back then.


    Then he lifted his foot and stepped onto the road that once led to his home.

 Chapter 32: Twenty-eight, let me help you bury your mother.

    Chapter 32: Twenty-eight, let me help you bury your mother.


    Since last night''s battle with Biter Roger, after Bai Wei borrowed Ulu''s body for a brief "descent," their resonance at the soul level deepened.


    This allowed Bai Wei to more clearly sense the inner fluctuations and emotional changes in Ulu (of course, it was one-sided), like now, stepping onto the path leading out of town, Bai Wei could distinctly feel that Ulu was extremely nervous, as if he was fearing something.


    So Bai Wei directly asked, "Are you very nervous?"


    Ulu was startled and almost tumbled into the ditch: "Ah no, of course not... Why do you ask?"


    Bai Wei replied indifferently, "Because the sound of your heartbeat keeps me from sleeping."


    Ulu subconsciously touched his chest.


    Indeed, he hadn''t even realized that at this moment, his heart was pounding furiously, as if it might leap out at any second, which made him even more nervous: "Sorry for disturbing you, Lord Visas, I''ll just..."


    He cut off mid-sentence.


    The sound of his heartbeat disturbed Lord Visas; was he supposed to dig out his heart or stop it?


    Fortunately, Bai Wei did not intend to trouble him further on this matter. After a chuckle, he asked, "Do you know where that brat lives?"


    "...Yes."


    Because he lived in the same place.


    Ulu thought to himself.


    It was precisely for this reason that he could remember the child''s home address, despite not even asking for the child''s name.


    These were things Ulu originally did not want to say, but facing Bai Wei, Ulu didn''t dare to hide too much, so after a moment of silence, he added, "I used to live here too."


    Please don''t ask any further, don''t ask any further.


    Ulu prayed silently in his heart.


    And after an "Oh" from Bai Wei, it seemed he indeed had no intention of probing any deeper.


    This allowed Ulu to breathe a slight sigh of relief, but then he suddenly felt an indescribable loneliness.


    Some things had been buried deep in his heart for a very long time, so long that even he had forgotten them. If he hadn''t walked this road again, he probably wouldn''t have been able to recall. But now he remembered, walking along this unchanged road for twenty years, with every step he could see his own past shadows, hear his own voice.


    Those long-expired, rotting memories stung him, leaving him unsure whether he should continue to seal them away, unmentioned to anyone, or whether he should bring them out and share them.


    In this tangled confusion, he quickened his step, wanting to quickly complete Bai Wei''s task, drop off the food to that brat, and then hastily leave this damned place.


    Bai Wei guessed Ulu''s thoughts but said nothing, as if he had fallen asleep.


    And so Ulu, almost jogging all the way, arrived in front of a dilapidated house with half its roof collapsed.


    Seems like a wasted trip.


    But Ulu didn''t want to care about that, since he came he might as well deal with it, so he dropped a "Then just keep it," to the little boy, then turned around to leave.


    He couldn''t stay in this damn place for another minute.


    "But this food..."


    Ulu, almost at the door, stopped in his tracks, then turned back, looking coldly at the little boy, "What? You don''t want it because it''s covered in blood?"


    "No, no, no." The boy shook his head repeatedly, "It''s just, it''s not mine."


    "So what?"


    "The person who lost it will be very sad, right?" The little boy anxiously clutched the corner of his clothes, "If I take it, what will they do?"


    Silence.


    A long silence.


    Time seemed to freeze, nobody moved, it was so quiet you could almost hear each other''s heartbeats.


    The little boy, not sure if he had done something wrong, asked uneasily, "Lord Pri..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Ulu suddenly spun around and strode towards him, then kicked him to the ground, cursing incoherently as he did so.


    "What do you think you are? Huh?! What do you think you are?!"


    "Your mom is dead and you''re still here playing Mister Nice Guy, huh?!"


    "Your mom is already dead! Your sister is about to starve! And you still think about others?!"


    Ulu became more violent as he beat the boy, but his fierce eyes seemed to be on the verge of spilling something.


    "Your mom''s gone!" he yelled hysterically at the little boy, "From now on, you''re all alone, got it?!"


    Throughout this, Ulu kept hitting, the little boy kept covering his head trying to dodge, while his sister just sat there, staring blankly with unchanging eyes, as if she were dead.


    No one knew how much time had passed.


    The little boy lay battered on the ground, and Ulu also lay there, staring at the cobwebs on the ceiling, zoning out.


    After who knows how long, he finally spoke softly.


    "Got a shovel?"


    "Let me help you bury your mom."

 Chapter 33: Twenty-nine, I buried your mom for free and you still want to hold a Mass?

    Chapter 33: Twenty-nine, I buried your mom for free and you still want to hold a Mass?


    ��Huff, huff, huff... cough, cough, cough...��


    Every time he dug a shovel of dirt, Ulu gasped for air and then coughed twice. It made him extremely uncomfortable, feeling as if his lungs were about to burst, but he did not stop, digging one shovel after another.


    While watching from the side, the little boy occasionally tried to help but was pushed away by Ulu time and again, who then glared at him fiercely and cursed, ��Get lost, don��t bother me, I��m a professional at burying corpses.��


    After all, Lu Ji had been buried just the day before yesterday.


    The little boy could only watch from the side, holding his sister while their mother lay next to them, as if she were asleep.


    And as Ulu dug, he could always catch glimpses of the little boy��s mother in the corner of his eye, which would make his body stiffen as if it were not the boy��s mother lying there, but his own. This made him very uncomfortable, and he increased his force, but soon he would catch another glimpse, and the cycle would repeat.


    ...


    In this disaster year, many people had died, but not many could be buried.


    Because the living were already out of strength, how could they think of the dead?


    If Ulu had not come, the little boy also would not have had the strength to dig such a big hole. Ulu from twenty years ago had been the same. So this time, Ulu dug the hole very deep, as if desperately trying to make up for something.


    And Silence kept her silence, disappearing from the conversation as soon as Ulu began digging.


    Thus, Ulu kept digging until evening when his shovel was nearly broken. Only then did he finally stop.


    ��That��s it, that��s it,�� he muttered to himself, not knowing whom he was speaking with, ��That��s enough.��


    Then he climbed out of the pit, intending to bring down the body.@@@@


    He had just grabbed the shoulders of the mother when he saw the little boy let go of his sister and dutifully lift his mother��s legs.


    This irked Ulu a bit; he had wanted to do it himself, but after looking at the boy, he said nothing and together they placed his mother into the pit.


    Naturally, since he handled the upper body, he inevitably saw the mother��s face.


    Then he discovered, it did not resemble his at all. Whether the eyes, mouth, or nose, not one feature was similar.


    But why then?


    ��Have you fucking crossed the line? I buried your mother for free, and now you still want me to perform the mass without charge?! Do you have any idea how much a mass costs? Do you know that my Holy Blessing has a price, huh? Was your mother��s life worth this money? Do you think it was worth it?!��


    Ulu didn��t put much strength in that kick because he didn��t have the energy, so the little boy quickly got up.


    Ulu initially thought he would be angry, considering how he��d insulted his mother.


    But the little boy didn��t react that way; instead, he said guiltily to Ulu, ��I��m sorry, Lord Priest, I was too greedy.��


    Ulu choked up, feeling unable to breathe, and coldly said, ��Good that you know.��


    Then he prepared to leave.


    But as he turned around, he heard the little boy say, ��I��ll work hard to become a priest like you and then perform the mass for my mother by myself.��


    Ulu��s body froze.


    A priest like him, just like him...


    After a few seconds of rigidity, Ulu, as if losing all his reason, charged at the little boy again, knocking him to the ground.


    ��Become someone like me?! Do you know what kind of person I am?!��


    ��I��ve killed! I��ve set fires! I��I��I��ve played with little boys too! Your kind, I like to play with the most! Tired of them, break them, then destroy them!��


    ��That night, I was going to play with you! Did you know? Did you?��


    ��And you still fucking want to be like me? I tell you, if I see you in the church! I��ll definitely kill you, definitely, do you understand?!��


    ��Don��t join Rhein, don��t become a priest! Do you understand?��


    After venting all this, looking at the little boy lying almost lifeless before him, Ulu got scared.


    He turned around to flee, practically tumbling over himself to get away from there, running several hundred meters in one breath, finally collapsing by the roadside, gasping for air.


    He didn��t know what he had done or what he wanted to do; he just blankly stared at the sky, like a living dead.


    Then, he heard that long-silent voice in his mind.


    ��What are you afraid of?�� Bai Wei slowly spoke, his voice filled with mockery.

 Chapter 34: Thirty He is a flower, you are a maggot

    Chapter 34: Thirty He is a flower, you are a maggot


    Upon hearing Bai Wei��s voice, Ulu immediately shot up like a spring, his previously blank expression replaced with one of tension.


    Bai Wei had been silent for such a long time that Ulu had almost forgotten his presence.


    ��Vi-Visas, Sir,�� he attempted to shake off the emotion in his heart and refocused his attention. ��What, what were you just saying?��


    Bai Wei let out a light ��heh,�� not minding to repeat himself, in fact, he was quite willing: ��I��m asking, what are you afraid of?��


    ��Afraid? How could that be possible?�� Ulu��s first instinct was denial. ��He��s just a little brat; why would I be afraid of him?��


    ��Oh? Is that so?��


    ...


    Bai Wei certainly wasn��t going to let him off at this time. He straightened his own body, and then Ulu was forced to watch as his left hand was led right in front of his eyes by that distinctive middle finger, compelling him to make eye contact with it.


    Ulu subconsciously wanted to shift his gaze away, but due to the pressure from Bai Wei, he didn��t dare to do so and just stiffened up.


    ��You are very tense, especially tense,�� Bai Wei stated matter-of-factly. ��I can hear your heartbeat. Right now, you are more nervous than when you killed your old superior, more nervous than when you were facing the Knight Master, even more nervous than last night when you encountered that Esoteric believer and your life was in danger. This kind of nervousness should be classified as fear, shouldn��t it?��


    Faced with the ��Evil God�� who could directly hear his own heartbeat, Ulu felt every word he spoke was weak, but he still argued: ��No, it��s not like that at all. My reaction just now wasn��t fear; that brat has nothing that could scare me.��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei asked with interest. ��If it��s not fear, then what is it?��


    Ulu pursed his lips tightly, not saying a word.


    If it had been any other time, he would not have the courage to remain silent in response to Bai Wei��s question, but now, he didn��t want to talk; he really didn��t want to talk.


    So, he really ignored Bai Wei, just getting up from the ground and heading straight to the town, as if he was intent on concentrating on walking.


    In the face of such ��disrespectful�� behavior, Bai Wei was neither hurried nor annoyed, but he didn��t stop. He continued to speak leisurely: ��Actually, I��m quite curious, Ulu, what kind of person were you before you became a Priest? Can you tell me?��


    Bai Wei remained silent, just quietly observing Ulu.


    ��By what right do you say such things about me!�� The next second, Ulu burst out, grasping Bai Wei��s physical form with his right hand, his eyes murderous, ��Do you know me?! Do you really know me?!��


    ��What does it mean that he is a flower and I am a maggot? What does it mean that he��s a good person and I��m a rotten one?! Do you think I want to be a rotten person?!��


    ��When he was about to starve to death, I gave him food! It was me who gave it! I didn��t do anything to him! And me? When I was about to starve to death, who did I meet? It was that damn Lu Ji, that old arsehole! I had to spend a night with him for just a little bit of food! Do you know what that night was like for me?! Do you know?!��


    ��That would��ve been enough, but when I got back with the food, my mother... my mom was already dead! She had died on the bed! Just like that kid��s mother, dead on the bed!��


    ��But what about that kid? When his mother died, I could still help bury her. When my mother died, who was there to help me?! Why didn��t anyone help me?! Why?!��


    He seemed to have reached his limit, hysterically yelling at Bai Wei like a deranged beast.


    ��I want to be a good person! I want to be a good son! I want to be a good Priest! But who gave me a chance? Who in the world gave me a chance?! Tell me!��


    After saying all this, he seemed to have lost all his strength and fell to his knees again, muttering.


    ��I want to be a good person too, but there��s never been a chance, truly no chance.��


    Watching the distraught Ulu, Bai Wei nodded slightly.


    Good, got it all out.


    Next, all that��s left...


    ...


    Fifty meters from Ulu, in a room, a Knight gently patted another Knight��s shoulder.


    ��Notify Sir Kelsay, we��ve located the target.��


    Then, he slowly drew his sword, its blade reflecting the Knight��s cold eyes, colder than the big snow from twenty years earlier.

 Chapter 35: Thirty-one Save me, Lord Visas!

    Chapter 35: Thirty-one Save me, Lord Visas!


    Ulu lay on the ground, panting for over ten minutes before he belatedly realized what he had just done, and cold sweat instantly broke out.


    ��Visas, Lord Visas!�� He immediately sat up, looking down at his left middle finger. He wasn��t sure if it was his imagination, but it seemed slightly reddened from his own tight grip. He quickly explained, ��I��m sorry, Lord Visas, I just got a little...��


    Before he could finish his apology, Bai Wei interrupted him slowly.


    ��Ah, it seems you��ve calmed down.��


    ��Yes, Lord Visas, I was just a little...��


    ��Don��t worry about it. Besides, I prefer the defiant look you had earlier compared to how you are now,�� Bai Wei said. ��Would you like to recover a bit?��


    ...


    Ulu: ��...��


    He wouldn��t dare to recover even if he had the guts!


    ��Ts, is that it? It��s rather dull,�� Bai Wei said. ��But your reaction just now was quite interesting. You seem different from what I imagined. Is there anything else you��d like to tell me?��


    Once again, Bai Wei tried to become a confidante.


    But this time, Ulu responded with silence.


    The silence lasted for several minutes.


    Just as Bai Wei thought that the wall in Ulu��s heart was about to rise again, Ulu slowly began to speak, his voice deep, ��That kid, he really resembles how I used to be, even the place he lives isn��t much different.��


    Bai Wei said nothing, listening quietly.@@@@


    ��My father died when I was very young, and I was raised by my mother, a devout follower of Rhein, which profoundly influenced me. Thus, when the great famine came twenty years ago and my mother fell seriously ill, my first thought was to go to Rhein, and then I met Lu Ji.�� Ulu��s body trembled slightly as he was sharply stung by the memories from twenty years ago, ��After that, my mother died, and from then on, I was under Lu Ji��s wing... It was then I realized that the Rhein Priests weren��t what I had imagined; they were all scumbags.��


    Hearing this, Bai Wei slowly stood up straight again and looked directly at Ulu with those small eyes. ��But you became one of them.��


    Ulu��s expression suddenly became unnatural, as if he wanted to argue, but he opened his mouth and was unable to speak his objections.


    ��You think it was Lu Ji who changed you, not that you were always like this, right?�� Bai Wei again spoke slowly.


    As a civilian staffer, it was natural that Ulu could not match these Church Knights, especially when they were fully prepared.


    Unsurprisingly, this battle was about to end quickly.


    The two unsheathing knights seemed to foresee Ulu��s head falling to the ground in two seconds.


    What they did not know was that two seconds earlier, Ulu had already screamed in his mind, ��Lord Visas! Save me!��


    Thus, the two unsheathing knights saw ��Ulu�� suddenly extend his right hand, thumb pointing downward.


    Both knights widened their eyes as the Knight Master Kelsay��s prior warnings flashed through their minds.


    This was ��Taboo No. 24��!


    Was it really the right thumb?!


    Both knights immediately lifted their hands to form seals, chanting simultaneously, ��Rhein!��


    This was a spell from the Spirit Defense System, capable of resisting any mental disturbances for a very short time. Although they were uncertain of the resistance effect against something like ��Taboo No. 24�� from the Rule System, just enduring a second or two was enough to determine the outcome of the battle.


    However, before the spell could take shape, they heard a crisp snap of fingers.


    That nearly completed spell was abruptly canceled at that moment.


    This sudden turn of events left both battle-hardened knights somewhat stunned, freezing in the disruption of their spellcasting.


    Then, Bai Wei took advantage of their momentary paralysis, grabbed their sword blades with both hands, and slightly altered their attack direction.


    Consequently, the two swords straightforwardly penetrated the throats of their bearers.


    The two knights stared dully at this so-called civilian staffer, then looked down at his hands, finally realizing the truth.


    ��It��s not ��Taboo No. 24,�� it��s ��Taboo No. 29��...��


    ��It��s not the thumb, it��s the middle finger...��


    ��Quick, notify Lord Kelsay...��


    Their words were not as fast as the fading of their lives, so before they could finish speaking, their heads drooped, and they were dead.

 Chapter 36: thirty-two went home

    Chapter 36: thirty-two went home


    Looking at the two knights who had died before him, Bai Wei clapped his hands with quite some satisfaction.


    He had made the right decision earlier by instructing Ulu to also cut off Lu Ji��s right thumb. This move successfully confused the bunch of knights, who couldn��t figure out whether his real body was the middle finger of the left hand or the thumb of the right hand. Then, he caught these two knights off guard and prevented them from spreading the message, allowing him to continue his deception in the upcoming battles.


    But to tell the truth, if possible, Bai Wei didn��t want to be so crafty. Wouldn��t it be better to just bulldoze through?


    However, the rule sealed in Visas��s left middle finger was not a combat type, and Ulu��s body was just too weak. Without some brainwork, it really wasn��t easy to fight.


    As for now...


    Bai Wei looked at the corpse in front of him, then gently closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the expression in his eyes had shifted from calm to frantic, especially upon seeing the two dead knights, Priest Ulu, who had regained control of his body, was so frightened that he nearly toppled over.


    ...


    ��Can��t you show a little backbone?�� Bai Wei asked slowly. ��They��re already dead. What are you afraid of?��


    Ulu swallowed hard, his face pale: ��These knights are Kelsay��s subordinates... they... they already know?!��


    ��Ah, it seems so,�� Bai Wei said nonchalantly. ��But shouldn��t you have been prepared for this? The moment you gained my power, you were bound to become an enemy of the world sooner or later.��


    But this is too soon!


    Ulu had no idea what to do and was about to say something more when he suddenly heard the sound of armor friction at the end of the street corner.


    Kelsay... is here!


    ��No, I can��t beat him; I��m definitely no match for him,�� Ulu could only pin all his hopes on Visas, ��Lord Visas, you...��


    ��Oh, sorry,�� Bai Wei interrupted Ulu directly, and then with a smile, he said the words Ulu least wanted to hear, ��Your Knight Master friend is quite powerful. With just one finger, I can��t beat him either.��


    Ulu��s eyes widened.


    Lord Visas... can��t beat him?! Then isn��t he doomed tonight?


    He stood there dumbly, watching as the silhouettes of the knights slowly emerged from the darkness.


    Then he heard Bai Wei��s voice, filled with frustration.


    ��You two, come search with us. If we don��t find him, don��t bother coming back.��


    ...


    Ulu was running wildly through the night.


    He didn��t want to die, he truly didn��t.


    Over the years, he was most afraid of two people, one was Lu Ji and the other was Kelsay, with the latter casting an even larger shadow over his psyche.


    If Lu Ji was a psychologically twisted bastard, then Kelsay was a lunatic who would stop at nothing. Ulu couldn��t even begin to imagine what would happen to him if he fell into Kelsay��s hands.


    Previously, Lord Visas gave him some confidence, but now that Visas himself admitted he was no match for Kelsay, Ulu had no shred of courage to face Kelsay.


    So all Ulu could do was run, run for his life.


    He hadn��t been this wretched in a long time, for he could no longer return to the small chapel he��d striven at for twenty years. Now he had lost money, status, everything��his life was all that remained.


    The efforts and struggles of twenty years had turned to naught, and chasing him was a demon out for his life.


    He was truly terrified.


    In this moment, he was like a very small child again, like the times he��d caused trouble in the town; he would run madly to a place, just like tonight.


    What place was it?


    He couldn��t remember.


    But on this pitch-black path where his feet couldn��t even see what was beneath them, his steps were anything but hesitant, as if he had traversed this path countless times.


    Why was this...?


    He didn��t know, not until his legs gave out and he collapsed into a pile of ruins.


    He struggled to rise and continue running but couldn��t move.


    Because these ruins where he lay consisted of charred blocks of wood.


    In this moment, he suddenly realized something.


    He had come home.

 Chapter 37: Thirty-three, I am not an insect!

    Chapter 37: Thirty-three, I am not an insect!


    He was home.


    Ulu had never imagined, not in twenty years, that his home would still be here. Nor had he expected to return in such a manner.


    During the day, when his eyes could see, he couldn��t find his home, but at night, when all was pitch black and he had lost sight, he found his way back on instinct.


    Curled up amidst the ruins, he dared not look back, nor did he dare to imagine what might be buried beneath... He dared not think, only kept reminding himself in his heart, ��This is not my home, my home is long gone, this is an illusion.��


    The shaking of Ulu��s heart was so intense that Bai Wei heard it loud and clear. He looked up at Ulu in some surprise, glanced at the surrounding ruins, but said nothing.


    Truth be told, ��returning home�� wasn��t part of Bai Wei��s plan at all, as not even his vast powers could possibly locate Ulu��s home. However, Ulu��s current reaction was within his expectations.


    ...


    The experiences of the entire day had brought Ulu to the brink of an emotional breakdown.


    Like a volcano on the verge of eruption.


    Just one last step.


    And for that last step... Bai Wei cast his ��gaze�� towards the small cabin not far away and waited in Silence.


    Before long, a raucous noise came from the direction Ulu had come, and he turned his head to see the Knights approaching with torches in hand.


    Ulu quickly buried himself deeper within the ruins, hiding completely beneath them.


    Because his home... no, the ruins he was in were completely isolated, so the Knights didn��t venture this way at all.


    And since he was at the front end of the village, once all of the Knights entered, he would have a chance to run back to the Town the way he had come.


    The only problem was, Kelsay was guarding the route.


    Kelsay stood there, his hands on the hilt of the Holy Sword, like an immovable mountain, a peak so daunting that Ulu didn��t dare to give it a second glance.


    So Ulu could only hope that some disturbance in the village would draw Kelsay��s attention, so he could seize the chance to escape. But could this tiny village, home to just a few dozen families and which had lost at least half its population in the disaster year, really have something to attract Kelsay��s notice?


    Ulu didn��t know, so all he could do was pray, wait for fate to favor him, wait for the Rhein God... Ah, he had already betrayed the Rhein.


    While Ulu was troubled by such strange thoughts, the first team of Knights had already burst into the nearest house and dragged two people out.


    Ulu glanced over subconsciously, then immediately his eyes widened.


    Because the people the Knights dragged out were familiar... it was the little boy and his sister.


    Only then did Ulu realize with a shock that the nearest house was the little imp��s home!


    At that moment, Ulu��s heart pounded fiercely.


    How could it be the kid��s home?! How could it be?!


    ...


    ��Imp!�� One of the Knights, clearly impatient, smacked the little boy��s face with the Holy Sword, and the sharp blade instantly cut the boy��s face, ��I��m asking you, have you seen a Priest.��


    The little boy looked up, somewhat bewildered, glanced at the questioning Knight, then at the other Knights, and slowly shook his head: ��No.��

 Chapter 38: Thirty-three I, am not a bug!_2

    Chapter 38: Thirty-three I, am not a bug!_2


    ��Is it that you don��t have it or you just don��t want to talk!�� Knight fiercely said, ��If you dare to hide it, I will kill you! So think carefully!��


    The little boy was startled by the knight, but still weakly said, ��I really don��t have it.��


    Following that, the knight turned his head to look at his sister, using the same manner, he patted his sister��s face, ��Have you seen a priest?��


    The sister just stared blankly at the knight, looking even more stunned than her brother, as if she didn��t even understand the knight��s words.


    ��Tch, an idiot.�� The knight disdainfully sheathed his sword and then waved his hand, ��Next house, but you are not allowed to go back, just wait here!��


    Watching that the knights did nothing more outrageous to the young siblings, Ulu��s hanging heart relaxed somewhat.


    ...


    Although Ulu didn��t know why the boy claimed he hadn��t seen him even though he could have said he saw him during the day... Maybe the boy wasn��t stupid after all, knowing that it would be troublesome if he admitted seeing him.


    That must be the reason, what else could it be?


    Ulu didn��t want to think more and just quietly watched, waiting for the situation to unfold.


    As the knights delved deeper, household after household were dragged out from their homes, interrogated one by one.


    And indeed, these villagers hadn��t seen Ulu; even if they had, it was during the day. Ulu had just run over without being spotted by anyone, so naturally, no one knew that Ulu was hiding here in the ruins.


    All the villagers had been questioned once, and everyone said they hadn��t seen Ulu. Was that the end of it?


    Being part of the Rhein Clergy himself, Ulu knew that it was impossible for the search to end here. The true search was about to begin.


    The knights entered every house, destroying everything inside the villagers�� homes, even not sparing the clay bowls and pots, as if fearing Ulu might be hiding inside them.


    The servant understood, immediately stepped forward, and kicked the little boy, knocking him down.


    ��Found it? You still lie at a time like this?!�� the servant grasped the little boy��s neck tightly, ��You dare to lie in front of the respected Knight Sir?!��


    The knight coldly spoke again, ��I ask you once more, where did this bag of grain come from? And where is that priest exactly?��


    The little boy still shook his head, ��I found it, I haven��t seen any priest.��


    ��...Very well.�� the knight nodded, gestured to the servants, then turned around.


    The two servants clearly understood the knight��s intent and once again began to kick and punch the little boy.


    ��Damn lowlife, still not telling the truth, huh?!��


    ��Don��t deceive the Knight Sir! Have you considered the consequences?!��


    The little boy just held his head with both hands, letting them beat him without any reaction.


    And Ulu saw it all.


    ��Why...why won��t he admit it?�� Ulu muttered, ��Why won��t he admit that he saw me?��


    Ulu completely couldn��t understand why the boy wouldn��t mention seeing him earlier that day. Why keep it a secret?


    Bai Wei slowly said, ��Maybe because you helped bury his mother.��


    Ulu��s body trembled slightly, then immediately shook his head, ��No, it can��t be, no one would do it for that kind of reason...��


    He couldn��t finish his sentence because the little boy was indeed doing just that. The two servants were ruthless, and it only took a few blows to leave him covered in blood, but he stubbornly kept his mouth shut, not uttering a sound.


    It��s clear he only needed to tell the truth, to say he had seen Ulu during the day but not at night. That would have been enough.

 Chapter 39: Thirty-three I, am not a bug!_3

    Chapter 39: Thirty-three I, am not a bug!_3


    Why not speak?


    ��Stupid, idiot...�� Ulu cursed the little boy in a trembling voice, ��What an idiot.��


    Hearing Ulu��s curses, Bai Wei didn��t speak but quietly watched the little boy, listening to Ulu struggling to justify himself, ��Oh no, he��s not stupid, he��s smart. He knows if he admits he saw me during the day, these guys would definitely make him reveal my current location. That would bring him even more trouble. So it��s better for him to simply say he hasn��t seen me, that way he can...��


    Ulu seemed unable to continue his own conclusion.


    It was at this moment, he finally heard the long-awaited voice.


    ��What is going on?��


    ...


    It was Kelsay.


    This impatient Knight Master had eventually walked from the crossroads to the little boy��s house. He looked at the boy, who was beaten to a pulp, and coldly asked, ��What exactly is going on?��


    Opportunity had arrived!


    Ulu was ecstatic.


    He seized this rare chance and cautiously crawled out of the ruins, preparing to escape while the little boy diverted Kelsay��s attention.


    Since he feared making noise, Ulu moved lightly, climbing around in the ruins as quietly as a... hideous worm.


    ��Are you going to run?�� Bai Wei asked in a calm voice.


    ��Of course! If not now, when?�� Ulu logically responded to Bai Wei.


    ��Is that child not a concern?��@@@@


    Ulu��s body trembled slightly, but he quickly resumed normal and continued crawling forward while saying to himself, ��What does it have to do with me?��


    ��He��s going to die.��


    ��So what?�� Ulu gritted his teeth and said, ��He will die because he doesn��t know my whereabouts, so Kelsay will kill him. What does that have to do with me? If he knew where I was, it would have been me who would die!��


    ��Really?��


    ��Otherwise, what could it be...�� Just as he was about to crawl out of the ruins, Ulu subconsciously looked back, only to feel as if his heart and lungs would stop.


    Now Bai Wei seemed as if he hadn��t heard, continuing to speak to himself, ��Just like coming out of the mud, some are naturally flowers, like that little devil...��


    ��Shut up!�� Ulu stopped in his tracks, clutching the middle finger of his left hand fiercely, as if trying to pluck Bai Wei out that way.


    But Bai Wei was unmoved, and that fingerprint-laden little head even seemed to give Ulu a feeling of smiling, which scared Ulu, not because of Bai Wei himself, but...


    ��Are you afraid of that fact? Afraid of the fact I��m about to state.�� Bai Wei lightly chuckled, ��But the fact is, some are naturally flowers...��


    ��Shut up!�� Ulu was almost going mad.


    Facing an about-to-explode Ulu, Bai Wei��s tone gradually became colder, saying the words he least wanted to hear.


    ��Yet some are naturally bugs.��


    ��Bugs, just bugs.��


    ...


    Kelsay found it boring.


    This bratty kid was stubborn for no reason, but he couldn��t be bothered to take action himself, directly addressing the two servants, ��Kill his sister, see if he talks.��


    ��Yes, Milord!��


    The little boy immediately lifted his head, his eyes wide with terror as he watched the two servants hold down his sister with cruel smiles.


    ��No, please...�� the little boy finally spoke, his words full of pleading, ��Please, don��t...��


    ��Now you know to beg? Too late!�� One servant picked up a small knife, ��Who told you... huh?��


    He suddenly heard a series of hurried footsteps, causing him to instinctively turn his head to see who was running.


    Then, his head just flew up.


    A rusty iron shovel had chopped through his neck, blood spurting like a fountain.


    Everyone froze.


    They watched as a man emerged from the night, wearing a filthy Priest Robe, yet looking like an Evil Ghost, bathed in blood as he screamed at Knight Master Kelsay with all his might.


    ��I!��


    ��Am not a bug!��

 Chapter 40: Thirty-four Three Things

    Chapter 40: Thirty-four Three Things


    Everything happened so quickly that it was only after the servant��s head bounced on the ground like a ball that the well-trained knights violently realized what had happened.


    ��It��s Ulu!��


    ��Damn, where was that guy hiding?!��


    The knights, belatedly aware, now surrounded Ulu, their expressions tense because the Ulu before them was completely different from the harmless-looking man they remembered (from the point of view of a Rhein Knight). He was like a wild beast gone mad. His once-pristine Priest Robe was now stained with mud and fresh blood; both black and red, resembling torn, putrefied flesh. He was still clutching a shovel of unknown origin, the very one that had just sliced off the servant��s head, dripping blood.


    But it wasn��t just his appearance that frightened the knights. What if Ulu also possessed the legendary Taboo Items����Visas��s Corpse��? Already, more than one clergy had died at Ulu��s hand.


    All these elements combined created a ludicrous scene��a fully armed squad of knights hunting down a defector from the Orthodox bureaucracy, yet it felt as though a pack of wolves was hunting down a lion.


    ...


    And this lion was not even paying attention to the wolves. Since entering the room, Ulu��s gaze had been fixed on the man standing before him��Kelsay.


    Facing this version of Ulu, Kelsay remained calm. When Ulu had charged in and decapitated the servant with his shovel, Kelsay was the only one in the room who hadn��t moved a muscle, his hands never leaving the hilt of his sword. Now, he was locking eyes with Ulu, his brown eyes betraying little emotion.@@@@


    Yet he did not remain silent but spoke slowly, ��Your entrance has caught me by surprise, old friend.��


    Ulu growled back, ��I��m not your old friend.��


    ��Hmm... indeed,�� Kelsay nodded calmly, ��My old friend would not have the guts to show up here, just as you said earlier. You��re not what again? Oh, ��you��re not a worm.�� So, you can��t be my old friend because my old friend...��


    Kelsay��s lips curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile.


    ��He��s just a despicable worm that shies away from the light.��


    At these words, Ulu��s hand holding the shovel trembled again, not from fear, but from... anger.


    Ulu felt that the anger he had suppressed for twenty years was now ignited tonight, and this anger-fueled fire had burned away his reason. Otherwise, he would never have appeared before Kelsay.


    The little boy was scared. The threats of those people hadn��t scared him, the beatings hadn��t scared him, but Ulu��s outburst did. He immediately picked up the money with one hand and his sister with the other, and then limped out of the room, only to be stopped by the knights.


    Ulu looked at Kelsay, who, interested, waved his hand to let the knights stand down.


    Thus, the little boy went out that way, but still, he limped, repeatedly looking back at Ulu.


    ��You think you��re saving him,�� Kelsay said indifferently, ��but you��re actually harming him. In such a disaster year, a little kid like him, with a simple-minded sister and carrying such a large sum of money, they won��t survive.��


    ��What should be done, then?��


    ��Let him enter Rhein, make him a novice priest.��


    ��Like I once did?��


    ��Yes,�� Kelsay smiled, ��just like you once did.��


    Ulu did not speak.


    Kelsay then asked, ��So why did you come back?��


    Ulu��s lips parted with difficulty, and he smiled.


    ...


    The little boy, with his sister in tow, left the village, yet he still looked back from time to time, hoping to catch sight of Ulu.


    But he had gone too far already and could no longer see Ulu��s shadow, just a cluster of firelight that could vanish at any moment. Then he looked down at his dazed sister and looked up at the road ahead. At that moment, a surge of intense emotion overcame him��stronger even than when they had nothing to eat, stronger than when his mother had died.


    So he suddenly burst into tears, finally crying like a normal child, his sobs seeming to tear through the dark.


    ...


    ��Because, I��m not an insect,�� Ulu softly said.

 Chapter 41: Thirty-five, you damn bug!

    Chapter 41: Thirty-five, you damn bug!


    ��Isn��t it just a bug?�� Kelsay touched his stubble-covered chin, smiled, and said, ��Honestly, this statement is quite interesting. Do you know what��s interesting about it?��


    Ulu stared intensely at Kelsay and did not respond.


    ��What��s interesting,�� Kelsay continued, ��is that this metaphor is very vivid, extremely vivid indeed. No metaphor could be more fitting.�� Kelsay said, ��But to say that you are not a bug, now that��s a bit... not very objective.��


    As he spoke, Kelsay slowly drew out the Holy Sword, one side reflecting anger, the other side reflecting mockery.


    ��I��m curious, what gave you the illusion and courage that you are not a bug? Could it be...�� Kelsay��s gaze slowly moved down, wandering between Ulu��s left and right hand, ��Is it that forbidden finger not belonging to you? Do you feel that by acquiring that forbidden finger, you have become the forbidden existence?��


    Kelsay did not give Ulu a chance to respond before he spoke again.


    ...


    ��If that��s the case, then it falls upon me to wake you up.�� Kelsay raised the sword towards Ulu��s nose and smiled, ��But you know, I am a Knight and unfamiliar with gentler methods, so I must be a bit cruel. For instance, first chopping off that finger that doesn��t belong to you, and then...��@@@@


    Kelsay had not finished speaking when suddenly the sound of something tearing through the air came from behind him. He clicked his tongue lightly, then immediately turned around to see three Magic Chains attacking him.


    ��Can��t you wait for me to finish speaking?�� Facing the sneak attack, Kelsay calmly swung his sword. The Magic Chains, composed of Magic Power, were instantly cut down by the Holy Sword, which was imbued with a stronger Magic Power, ��But I��m quite surprised that you wouldn��t... hmm?��


    Mid-sentence, Kelsay immediately turned around again just in time to see Ulu holding a shovel with one hand, swinging it directly at his neck, evidently intending to kill Kelsay in the same manner as he had the servant.


    However, Kelsay, being the Knight Master, was clearly not as defenseless as the servant; he calmly swung his sword.


    There was a crisp sound.


    The rusty shovel, like the Magic Chains, was arbitrarily cut down by the Holy Sword, indicating Ulu��s sneak attack had failed.


    But Kelsay raised his eyebrows, ��You, you actually could...��


    Before he could finish, Kelsay noticed a white mist suddenly enveloped his feet. He suddenly realized something and immediately looked up to find Ulu��s other hand performing a Magic Seal, muttering incantations.


    Had those previous two attacks been a cover for this Magic Seal?


    Realizing this, Kelsay hastily retreated but was a fraction too late. As Ulu completed the final seal and the last syllable of the incantation, a red flame burst forth from the white mist.


    ��Boom!��


    ��If you really thought that, then you certainly misunderstand me. I am absolutely not that narrow-minded, unable to see others perform well. On the contrary, if you really had high talent, I��d be happy to see you ascend to the Great Cathedral, but...��


    He paused and then his smile gradually turned mocking.


    ��You are just too weak, you know? You have no talent at all, taking forever to chant a spell, a year to complete a seal. I��ve taught you for so long, and you��ve learned so little, really the least talented person I��ve met. But then again, you��re so persistent, spending far more time on this than most people, which is really...��


    Kelsay��s gaze suddenly turned cold, ��Disgusting. You��re like a maggot in a dung pit, desperately trying to climb out. Just seeing this effort from a maggot is enough to make people nauseated, you know?��


    ��So I crippled you.��


    ��I think your previous analogy was quite apt; you��re just a worm.�� Kelsay raised his sword, pointing it through the lingering dust at Ulu��s nose tip, ��Worms should just stay underground, not try to climb up, you understand?��


    He had thought that Ulu would become even angrier upon hearing the truth.


    But unexpectedly, Ulu broke into a smile at that moment.


    A mad laugh.


    Kelsay��s brow furrowed slightly.


    Suddenly, he felt something was off.


    This dust, why hadn��t it settled yet?


    Instead, it was getting more...


    Wait!


    He suddenly realized something and instinctively tried to activate a shield, but it was too late.


    A greater explosion ignited the smoke, instantly collapsing the rest of the house.


    When Kelsay emerged from the smoke, half of his armor had been blasted open, his exposed body bloody and mangled.


    And in his eyes, gone was the earlier indifference and disdainful mockery. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with... rage.


    He, had been wounded by a worm.


    ��You...,�� his teeth almost shattered as he roared, his anger clearly heard throughout the village, ��damned worm!!!!��

 Chapter 42: Thirty-six Alright, let me do it

    Chapter 42: Thirty-six Alright, let me do it


    Kelsay was furious.


    Because he hadn��t been in such a sorry state for a long time��half of his armor had been blasted to bits, revealing the bloody, flesh-torn body beneath. It wasn��t that he hadn��t suffered injuries of this caliber before, but in the past, those capable of wounding him were either the leaders of Esoteric Buddhism or madmen wielding Taboo items, all extremely dangerous entities.


    But Ulu wasn��t among them, although he too possessed a Taboo item. He hadn��t even used it yet, managing to wound Kelsay solely with his own power.


    Just with his own strength.


    That was what Kelsay couldn��t accept. While he was busy taunting Ulu, the bastard kept casting spells without pause, hiding the explosive fog within the dust, and before Kelsay could react, detonated it, severely injuring him. This contrast made Kelsay, the Knight Master, seem less competent in battle.


    ��You bastard...�� Before Kelsay could finish, Ulu rushed in front of him, fist held high.


    ...


    This guy, he even dared to attack him head-on!


    The rage in Kelsay��s heart continued to rise; he wished he could crush Ulu to death right there and then, but he couldn��t, as his wounds were worse than Ulu��s. The intense pain gnawed at his nerves, and his injured half wasn��t fully operational yet, so he could only defend with the other half.


    But speaking of defense, Kelsay had a sword in hand. The moment he lifted his arm, he grasped the hilt. For a knight of his rank, there was no such thing as a dominant hand, so he slashed straight at Ulu.


    If Ulu dared to charge recklessly, Kelsay was confident he could cause him severe damage��even if he couldn��t decapitate Ulu, he could at least cut off one of his hands.


    But just as Ulu closed in on the sword edge, his body suddenly stuttered.


    Scared?


    Kelsay thought instinctively.


    Wait, that��s not right, his hand...it��s forming a seal!


    Kelsay abruptly lowered his head and saw a layer of ��dust�� at his feet that hadn��t dispersed.


    ��Bang!��


    The fog ignited again, and although Kelsay��s reaction was quicker this time, he still wasn��t fast enough. The explosion destroyed the armor on his lower body and left several bloody wounds on his legs.


    The insect that Kelsay looked down upon had injured him again.


    What the hell was going on?!


    Kelsay did recognize Ulu��s spell��quite well, in fact. It was called ��Fog Barrier Karma Fire,�� a spell that involved the caster initially creating a layer of fog, which was then ignited to cause an explosive, damaging attack. It was a First Rank spell that approached intermediate-level damage, but its weakness was quite apparent; the fog must be cast and then ignited.


    And in the past, their positions had been reversed.


    Watching the one who could only be pinned by him now wreaking havoc atop him, Kelsay felt overwhelmed by another surge of emotion after a brief moment of stupefaction.


    It was humiliation, and anger.


    How dare you.


    How dare you.


    How dare you?!


    You damned insect, how dare you?!


    With a ��bang,�� a Holy Light descended from the sky, landing upon Kelsay.


    At the same time, Ulu heard Kelsay��s suppressed and fierce shout, ��Rhein��!


    Then a powerful force repelled Ulu.


    Kelsay��s wounds quickly healed within this Holy Light, allowing him to stand up, grab his sword, and stare intensely at Ulu, who lay aside, nearly exhausted.


    It never occurred to him that Ulu could force him into ��Blessing Mode.��


    This was a power only the core clergy of Rhein could master, the power of the Rhein God.


    Kelsay never thought he��d use this power against Ulu. Because to enter this mode meant that��he himself had lost. On his own, he couldn��t defeat Ulu, couldn��t defeat this insect he��d always looked down upon.


    That meant...


    ��No, no, it��s not like that,�� Kelsay shook his head repeatedly, muttering, ��You just ambushed me, took advantage when I was unprepared, just... damn it, how could an insect like you be stronger than me?!!!��


    Kelsay picked up the Holy Sword, rushing recklessly towards Ulu.


    He��s just a worm, just a worm, a worm that I��ll crush and chop to pieces at any moment!


    Kelsay charged in front of Ulu, lifting his sword towards Ulu��s head.


    Ulu had reached his limit and couldn��t dodge, but he also finally heard the voice he��d been longing for.


    ��Alright.��


    ��Let me do it.��

 Chapter 43: Thirty-seven Sorry, I might have gone a bit overboard.

    Chapter 43: Thirty-seven Sorry, I might have gone a bit overboard.


    Swish!


    Two Magic Chains burst from the ground beneath, racing towards Kelsay��s legs. Kelsay, having sensed the magic fluctuations under his feet ahead of time, wasn��t worried because, with the ��Divine Blessing�� mode active, all his abilities, including his resistance to most spells, were growing exponentially. These lowliest of spells, the Magic Chains, simply couldn��t affect him now.


    But to his surprise, the Magic Chains managed to bind his legs.


    Although it was only for a brief moment, less than a second, it still caused his movements to falter, slowing his sword that would have otherwise cleaved Ulu��s head, missing by an inch.


    And just when Ulu had appeared half-dead, he now seemed to regain his vitality as if infused with new life, immediately leaping back to escape Kelsay��s attacking range.


    What��s going on?


    ...


    Kelsay looked down at the remnants of the Magic Chains by his feet, the magic residue left behind after they crumbled away, and was incredulous.


    How could this be? How could a low-rank spell affect him while he was under the state of ��Divine Blessing��? Even if only for less than a second, it was something that should not have happened.


    ��What are you dazed about, not fighting anymore?�� Ulu��s voice suddenly rang out.


    Kelsay abruptly lifted his head to see Ulu not far off, smiling at him.


    He��s... smiling?


    This damned insect, he��s smiling?!


    Seeing this smile reignited the anger in Kelsay that had not yet cooled down. He ignored the weirdness of the smile and charged again.


    Witnessing this, Bai Wei��s smile widened, but he did not confront Kelsay head-on. Instead, he retreated, chanting a spell while doing so, summoning more Magic Chains from beneath the ground that surged towards Kelsay with renewed vigor.


    This was a new technique Bai Wei had ��mastered.��


    He hadn��t been simply waiting for the last moment to intervene in the fight between Ulu and Kelsay. His possession had flaws.


    Possessions were classified as First Rank and Second Rank. Taking over a body completely, like what he was doing with Ulu, was a First Rank Descent. In this phase, Bai Wei could only utilize the body��s��that is, Ulu��s��spells and skills (of course, after reattaching the fingers, the ��Termination�� Rule also became a skill of Ulu��s), and the spells Ulu was unfamiliar with were beyond his reach.


    Ulu had only two spells, Magic Chains and Fog Barrier Karma Fire, but due to the severe psychological trauma from his earlier defeat by Kelsay, he didn��t even believe his body could manifest these spells. Thus, Bai Wei had to force Ulu to fight, to forcefully reclaim his mastery over these spells. Otherwise, even with Bai Wei controlling his body, defeating Kelsay would be unlikely.


    Even the most exquisite techniques could hardly close such a vast gap in combat prowess. Relying solely on a rusty shovel and the non-combative ��Termination�� Rule would not suffice to breach Kelsay��s defenses.


    Once it came to that, Bai Wei would have had to attempt a Second Order Descent, but the conditions for such a possession were not yet ripe, and it shouldn��t be used here.


    Back then, Ulu was like he was now, jumping around, launching one unskilled Spell after another at him.


    And he dodged those attacks with ease, like playing with a clown.


    But play would bore him eventually.


    Why was such an untalented guy struggling so much?


    As he looked at that earnest and hard-working figure, he suddenly thought, ��Maybe I should make him behave,�� and the corner of his mouth slightly lifted as his hand moved to the hilt of his sword.


    ...


    Back then, he could have destroyed him with ease, so he, now, must be able to do the same!


    Watching the oncoming blade, Kelsay grew more frantic.


    I must be able to!


    Then, a crisp snap of fingers abruptly pulled him from his fantasy.


    By the time he realized what had happened, ��Divine Blessing�� was terminated.


    Kelsay froze.


    Right, this guy hadn��t used the ��Rule�� of the Taboo yet!


    Realizing this, Kelsay immediately felt danger, but it was too late. The Magic Chains that had followed him without tightening suddenly constricted.


    Hundreds of Magic Chains tightened in an instant, nearly severing him at the waist, and there was more to come. As the chains tightened, the white fog quickly rose from his feet up his body.


    At that moment, Kelsay truly felt Death beckoning, fear instantly replacing all previous emotions, making him cry out without a second thought, ��Rhein!��


    Trying to bring ��Divine Blessing�� back.


    Unfortunately, what awaited him was not a blessing, but a loud boom, followed by pain, a tearing pain so intense it nearly made him faint on the spot; in his daze, he saw again, ten years ago.


    Ten years ago, he had sheathed the Holy Sword, looked at Ulu lying in a pool of blood, and said with a light laugh, ��Sorry, my hand seems to have been a bit heavy.��


    Pain brought Kelsay back to reality; he looked down to see the lower half of his body blown away, only his upper body held up by additional Magic Chains, preventing him from falling.


    He slowly raised his head and saw Ulu smiling at him.


    ��Sorry.��


    ��My hand seems to have been a bit heavy.��

 Chapter 44: Thirty-eight, who do you think you are talking to?

    Chapter 44: Thirty-eight, who do you think you are talking to?


    ��Why... is there no more noise?��


    ��Yes, has the battle ended?��


    ��Then why hasn��t the Knight Master returned yet?��


    The knights who were left to stand guard at their original position exchanged glances with each other, vaguely feeling a sense of unease.


    It was because the silence was just too profound.


    ...


    Earlier in the battle with Ulu, Kelsay had brought down a house and the fight drifted further and further away, to the point that it couldn��t be seen from their position, leaving them only able to hear a series of explosions and Kelsay��s continuous shouting of ��insect��, but this ruckus ended with the last explosion, and after that, there was complete silence.


    They had thought the battle was over and the Knight Master would soon return with Ulu��s head, just as he had done countless times before.


    But this time, their Knight Master did not return, and nobody could be seen in the darkness.


    ��Knight Master... couldn��t have lost, could he?��


    And so, this dangerous thought involuntarily sprang to their minds.


    ��How is that possible? How could the Knight Master lose?! Lord Kelsay had just entered ��Divine Blessing�� mode!�� The adjutant shouted, denying these dangerous ideas of the knights, but after a brief silence, he slowly drew his sword, ��But no matter what, we still need to confirm it. Leave two men... no, everyone follow me!��


    The adjutant knew his last command betrayed the unease in his heart, but at the moment, he couldn��t care less.


    Although he was reluctant to believe that someone named Ulu truly had the ability to defeat Kelsay, especially a Kelsay who had entered ��Divine Blessing�� status, he now had to prepare for the worst possible scenario.


    So he led his subordinates into the darkness, following the trail of the battle.


    In the end, they found Kelsay.


    In this respect, the knight squads of Rhein were far inferior to the other three major Orthodox Churches. Concentrating the main combat strength on one person certainly had its disadvantages, but the upside was that the Knight Master as an individual was indeed very strong.


    Honestly, just based on paper strength, Kelsay was absolutely stronger than Bai Wei making a First Rank descent upon Ulu��s body. In ��Divine Blessing�� state, he could even use Divine Arts, but he was killed by Bai Wei before he could cast them.


    Setting aside the major influence of the emotions of arrogance and anger, Kelsay��s combat experience was far inferior to that of Bai Wei. Even with just verbal guidance for Ulu, Bai Wei was able to beat Kelsay, who was not in ��Divine Blessing�� state, until he was covered in lumps.


    There was no helping it; after all, Kelsay... Bai Wei had fought him dozens, if not hundreds of times.


    ��Cough, cough, cough...�� At this moment, Ulu slowly rose from the ground. His fall was not an act; he had genuinely passed out. ��Oh...��


    He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ��How does it feel, the success of your revenge?�� Bai Wei asked leisurely.


    Ulu did not respond but stared blankly at the blood he had spat out.


    It was black.


    Bai Wei noticed this as well and ��furrowed his brows�� slightly, thinking it seemed like he couldn��t hide it any longer.


    As expected, after seeing the pool of blood, Ulu murmured, ��No, no... This isn��t caused by normal injuries. I feel like... like I��m about to die... Why...��


    He spoke in a daze, then out of the corner of his eye, he saw his still erect left middle finger and suddenly understood everything.


    ��It��s you, it��s because of you!�� he shouted, grabbing his left hand with agitation, ��You��re the one corrupting my body! You��re the one stealing my life! It��s you, it��s all you! You��re deceiving me too, you��re also lying to me!��


    Saying this, he looked around, then noticed a stone and immediately picked it up, seemingly intending to crush his finger.


    But the next second, he was slammed against the wall by a great force, his throat locked by a hand.


    His own left hand.


    ��You think...�� Bai Wei said coldly, ��who is it that you��re talking to?��

 Chapter 45: Thirty-nine New Deal

    Chapter 45: Thirty-nine New Deal


    Bai Wei had anticipated Ulu��s reaction all along.


    After all, Ulu was not really a fool; each time he used Bai Wei��s power, his body would noticeably deteriorate, especially this time. Bai Wei had descended for the longest period yet, also employing the Rule of the Middle Finger, which had drained Ulu��s already frail body, turning even the blood he vomited black.


    If he had not realized it by now, Bai Wei would have to wonder if the host he had attached himself to was actually an idiot.


    And Ulu��s reaction after guessing the truth was also within Bai Wei��s expectations. Once Ulu knew that Visas��s power would devour life, he would definitely try to cut off his finger without hesitation, just as he was doing now.


    But Bai Wei would not give him the chance.


    When his own left hand choked him against the wall, Ulu was terrified and desperate. And it wasn��t just the left hand; he felt as if half of his body was beyond his own control.


    ...


    This feeling was truly terrifying, particularly when Bai Wei said, ��Who do you think you��re talking to?�� It made Ulu belatedly snap back to reality, realizing who he was actually dealing with. His days spent with Bai Wei, talking and even sharing heartfelt moments, had almost made him forget Bai Wei��s identity.


    Visas.@@@@


    The oldest and most dangerous existence in this world, standing shoulder to shoulder with All Gods, a soul and body both Immortal��the God Slayer.


    Ulu had forgotten Bai Wei��s identity for a long time, up until now, when the hand that locked around his throat and those frightening words made him recall it. Before this moment, Bai Wei had been perfectly concealed, like a tiger hiding its sharp fangs, masquerading as a kitten.


    But now, he��d stopped pretending.


    ��You...,�� Ulu said through clenched teeth, ��have been deceiving me all along.��


    ��Deceiving you?�� Bai Wei asked. ��What have I deceived you about?��


    Ulu was once again at a loss for words.


    ��Humans seek revenge, dogs only cower,�� Bai Wei said coldly, ��You should��ve died like a dog, like a worm, but I turned you back into a human, and you��ve lived well up to now. You should be grateful to me, not full of resentment, understand?��


    Bai Wei��s words were harsh, causing Ulu to subconsciously want to retort, but he couldn��t find a reason to argue.


    He knew Bai Wei was right; even at the very end, Kelsay had cursed him for being a worm, and killing Kelsay was the most satisfying thing he had done in twenty years.


    But does that mean he should lose his life over it?


    Ulu was naturally unwilling, his mind racing with a hazy plan forming, but before it could take shape, Bai Wei spoke again: ��You��re thinking, now that the revenge is over, you could just chop me off and throw me away, then live on incognito... The risk is great, but it��s still better than certain death, right?��


    Ulu shivered involuntarily as his thoughts were pierced through, but he still raised his head, staring straight at Bai Wei, ��Will you stop me?��


    ��Although I do have the ability to stop you, there��s no need, if you��re determined to leave, there��s not much else I can do with only half of your body under my control,�� said Bai Wei, humanely raising his index and ring finger, which looked like a shrug of the middle finger, ��Instead of being stiff like this, let��s make a deal.��


    ��A deal?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei nodded, ��You take me to Somo City.��


    Ulu��s eyes widened in an instant: ��Do you think I��m an idiot? That��s... Bishop Corey��s territory! Going there is a death sentence!��


    ��High risk, high reward.��


    ��What reward could you possibly offer...��


    ��Don��t you want to know why your mother died?��


    Ulu froze.


    ��How about it?�� Bai Wei smiled faintly, ��This is... a new deal.��

 Chapter 46: Forty because he met me

    Chapter 46: Forty because he met me@@@@


    One of the Four Great Churches of Rhein, Somo City.


    Bishop Corey had his eyes closed as he lightly tapped his fingers on the tabletop, leaving the nearby attendant unable to guess what the archbishop was thinking. Ever since news of Knight Master Kelsay��s death reached him half an hour ago, Bishop Corey had maintained this state as if he were asleep.


    No one knew how much time had passed, so much that the attendant almost fell asleep standing, when Bishop Corey suddenly spoke up, ��So, was it Ulu who killed Kelsay?��


    Startled from his daze, the attendant subconsciously raised his head and found Bishop Corey looking at him, their gazes meeting as he did.


    In that moment, the attendant felt as if plunged into a cavern of ice.


    There was an indescribable power in Bishop Corey��s gaze. Just making eye contact seemed to amplify every negative emotion in his heart exponentially until he could hardly stand, stumbling almost to a fall.


    ...


    Fortunately, Bishop Corey quickly averted his gaze, allowing the attendant to steady himself.


    The attendant didn��t understand what that power was. Assuming it was just his own lack of rest causing an illusion, he quickly apologized, ��Sorry, Bishop Corey, I...��


    ��Answer my question.�� Bishop Corey did not pursue or explain but simply repeated his earlier words in a flat tone, ��Was Kelsay killed by Ulu?��


    ��According to the lieutenant of the knight squad��yes,�� the attendant said, knowing Bishop Corey hated ambiguous answers, he replied quite precisely, ��No one else was found at the scene.��


    ��That��s strange,�� muttered Bishop Corey, ��Neither ��Taboo Twenty-four�� nor ��Taboo Twenty-nine�� contain combat-related rules. With Ulu��s skills, how could he possibly have defeated Kelsay?��


    The attendant didn��t answer, knowing Bishop Corey wasn��t really asking him.


    After another silent moment of thought, Bishop Corey spoke again, ��So, we��ve lost a Knight Master, a few knights, a priest... With such heavy losses, we��ve not only failed to retrieve the ��Taboo�� from the rebellious little priest but haven��t even clarified whether the ��Taboo�� is Twenty-four or Twenty-nine, right?��


    The attendant��s cold sweat broke out instantly. Though he knew this matter wasn��t related to him, and Bishop Corey wouldn��t vent his anger on him, the pressure emanating from Bishop Corey was something far beyond what a simple attendant could handle.


    After all, Bishop Corey was an archbishop capable of handling ��divine gifts.��


    ��Anyway,�� Bishop Corey finally sighed, and the attendant immediately felt the pressure lift off him, ��The mishap has happened; the piece from Visas Corpse isn��t crucial, and it��s fine if it hasn��t been retrieved. I just hope it doesn��t end up in troubling hands.��


    The attendant asked curiously, ��Isn��t it currently in Priest Ulu��s possession? Why do you say...��


    Bishop Corey glanced at him and said lightly, ��Do you think he can keep it?��


    While speaking, the priest extended his hand, gently touching the little boy��s head.


    ��From now on, you��ll never have to be hungry again... What do you think?��


    Never be hungry again?


    Looking at the priest in front of him who was dressed impressively, wore a face full of love, and had just made a promise, the little boy was instinctively about to agree.


    But at that moment, another image of a priest flashed through his mind.


    He was dressed in rags, he was full of swear words, he kicked and punched, but...


    The little boy, looking at the priest in front of him, slowly shook his head, which surprised the priest. Clearly, he did not expect the boy to refuse, but before he could ask why, the little boy quickly ran off, leading his silly sister.


    The scene was witnessed by someone not far away.


    ��Are you not going to meet him?�� Bai Wei asked lightly, ��He probably wouldn��t denounce you, right?��


    ��Cough cough cough cough... no... cough cough, need.�� Priest Ulu, who was wrapped in a black robe and coughing blood, slowly shook his head: ��I am not familiar with him.��


    ��Yes, you don��t even know his name,�� Bai Wei said. ��Aren��t you going to regret it?��


    ��Regret... where?��


    ��This is probably the first time in your life you��ve tried desperately to save someone, and just like that, it��s over?��


    Ulu was silent for a moment and said, ��I saved him just to prove something.��


    ��To prove you��re not a worm?��


    ��No, I am a worm.��


    Seeing Ulu admit he was a worm, Bai Wei was a bit surprised; this was the first time Ulu had surprised him: ��Then what do you want to prove?��


    ��I became a worm because I encountered Lu Ji.��


    After giving the little boy one deep, final look, Ulu lowered the hood of his black robe and turned to leave.


    ��But he became a flower, because he met me.��

 Chapter 47: Forty-one, you shouldn’t have had the courage to come back

    Chapter 47: Forty-one, you shouldn��t have had the courage to come back


    ��Cough, cough, cough... cough, cough, cough...��


    In the cramped carriage, a passenger cloaked entirely in a black robe had been coughing incessantly since boarding, occasionally even coughing up blood, which made people suspect he might be suffering from some disease; everyone subconsciously kept their distance.


    Only a little girl came closer, cautiously offering a handkerchief, ��Sir, are you feeling unwell? I have...��


    Before the girl could finish, the black-robed passenger growled, ��What are you pretending for,�� startling the girl so much she almost dropped the handkerchief.@@@@


    The person in the robe then belatedly lifted his head, saw the pale-faced girl, and seemed to understand something, unconsciously shaking his head, ��Sorry, I wasn��t talking to you.��


    Not talking to you?


    ...


    Then who were you talking to?


    The passengers in the carriage felt the man in the black robe was not only physically unwell but perhaps mentally, too.


    Ulu didn��t know how to explain because, at the moment the little girl spoke to him, Bai Wei was also asking him about his condition in his mind, causing him to be uncertain about whom to respond to, which led him to mistakenly respond to the little girl. After the mistake, Ulu thought he heard a mocking laugh deep within himself, but he wasn��t sure if it was just his imagination.


    ��Sorry, no need,�� Ulu said to the little girl, ��Resting more will do.��


    After rejecting the girl, Ulu heard Bai Wei��s voice again, ��You��re too tense, both mentally and physically. You need to relax.��


    Ulu coldly thought, ��Isn��t my condition your doing?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei responded lightly, ��Without me, you��d probably be lying in the dirt, not worrying about your condition worsening.��


    Ulu was at a loss for words and fell silent again before speaking up once more, ��Visas, are you really going to keep our deal?��


    ��Tsk, your attitude has really changed,�� Bai Wei didn��t immediately answer the question but drawled instead, ��You used to call me ��Lord Visas��, and now you��re addressing me by name?��


    ��Why should I use honorifics for a dangerous creature that wants to take my life?�� Ulu said coldly.


    ��Ha, fair point,�� Ulu saw his left hand��s ring finger shrug through the gestures of his index and middle fingers, causing a slight twitch in his mouth, ��But it doesn��t matter; I��ve never cared much for formality anyway, not nearly as much as your gods do. Next time you face trouble, pray to your god. They might come to save you.��


    Ulu was left speechless once again.


    Ulu thought.


    Then he fell into a deep sleep; he was simply too exhausted these days, so even the rocking carriage couldn��t diminish his sleepiness.


    He slept, but restlessly, dreaming many dreams and seeing many things.


    For example... his mother.


    It had been twenty years since he last dreamed of his mother; he had almost forgotten what she looked like.


    When he was vaguely awakened by someone, he saw a Rhein Knight in armor standing in front of him.


    Ulu blinked, slightly disoriented, then quickly came to his senses. Realizing that he wasn��t dreaming, a cold sweat broke out instantly.


    But the knight only gave him one look, said nothing, walked around inside the carriage, and then after declaring ��No forbidden items found,�� he jumped down from the carriage.


    Ulu still sat there, stunned, evidently not having grasped what had just happened.


    Bai Wei��s voice timely resounded, ��It seems that Lord Bishop hasn��t put out your portrait for a wanted notice.��


    Ulu asked subconsciously, ��Why?��


    ��Because that way, everyone would know who and what the person who took the Visas Corpse Pieces looks like,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��They would rather have you running around than let other churches know your information.��


    That was when Ulu realized the carriage had stopped; that must have been a routine check.


    Which meant...


    He hurriedly opened the carriage window and looked outside.


    The towering Somo City stood before him.


    ��But not letting other churches know is one thing; even the knights of Somo City not recognizing you, do you know why that is?��


    Ulu stayed silent for a while, then said, ��Because they didn��t expect me to dare come back.��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei drawled, ��because Lord Bishop apparently thinks... a worm shouldn��t have the courage to come back.��


    Ulu didn��t speak, his gaze fixed on the city he had long aspired to, and then he silently closed the window and shut his eyes.

 Chapter 48: Forty-two If you don’t want to taste your own flavor, then you better not do this

    Chapter 48: Forty-two If you don��t want to taste your own flavor, then you better not do this


    Just as Bai Wei had said earlier, Rhein Church seemed to have never considered the possibility of Ulu returning; the entire Somo City was completely unprepared for this eventuality, allowing Ulu to enter the city easily through the main gate.


    Bai Wei was finally able to properly observe this game��s second map��though he had traversed it countless times in the game, and while he wouldn��t say he had it at his fingertips, he was at least rather familiar with it. Still, one had to admit, the game was ultimately lifeless, but now, the towering Magic City, the location of the Rhein West Cathedral, came to life before Bai Wei��s eyes.


    If possible, Bai Wei really wanted to use his legs to properly experience everything this city had to offer. Unfortunately, he was now just a finger, and to expand his field of view, all he could do was get Ulu to raise him a little higher. However, Ulu was no longer as cooperative as he had been at the beginning... Tsk, quite troublesome indeed.


    How nice it would have been to be born directly on the eyes.


    It wasn��t just Bai Wei; Ulu��s feelings were complex at this moment too. As he looked at this familiar yet strange city, his mind couldn��t help but unintentionally reminisce about the experience from ten years ago when he came here for an assessment to study. Back then, he was filled with fantasies about everything in this city, determined to stay here no matter what.@@@@


    But then, the memory of being seriously injured by Kelsay the night before the assessment and thus completely losing that opportunity surfaced uncontrollably��it was a nightmare that had tormented Ulu for a long time.


    ...


    Fortunately, since only half of Kelsay remained, this nightmare should also come to an end... and it might even turn into a sweet dream in the future.


    However, when Ulu thought of the price he paid for this dream, it suddenly wasn��t as sweet anymore.


    ...So what exactly am I thinking about?


    With a peculiar look, Ulu shook his head, casting out those inexplicable thoughts, and then asked in his heart, ��What should I do now?��


    ��You should look for someone.��


    ��Who?��


    ��Someone you know.��


    Ulu immediately became alert, ��Are you suggesting I go look for Bishop Corey?��


    ��Don��t be nervous, not that guy,�� Bai Wei said lazily, ��although going directly to him would indeed save us trouble since he knows everything you want to know... But there��s no need to risk our lives for the truth; after all, we have other choices, don��t we? Priests who have lived from twenty years ago until now aren��t limited to just Lu Ji, are they?��


    This remark made Ulu tense up, thinking he might encounter someone he knew even here.


    Once he took a closer look, he breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    It was indeed someone he knew, but not very well.


    It was the little girl from the carriage who had offered him a handkerchief.


    Even so, Ulu��s heart involuntarily conjured a trace of wariness��was this really such a coincidence?


    No odd expressions crossed the little girl��s face; rather, she seemed somewhat joyful, ��Uncle, are you still coughing?��


    ��Hmm, it��s no longer cou-cough cough...�� He had intended to say he wasn��t coughing anymore, but couldn��t help coughing twice, which made Ulu a bit embarrassed. He quickly stifled it and said with a held breath, ��It��s no longer there.��


    ��Ah, then do you want to stay at the inn?�� The little girl flashed a smile at Ulu, ��This is my aunt��s place. Just hold on, I��ll call her out for you.��


    Saying this, the little girl ran swiftly to the back room. Her speed was so quick that Ulu didn��t manage to say ��No, I won��t stay�� before she disappeared.


    ��Can��t this girl understand human speech?��


    Ulu frowned deeply, thinking of leaving immediately, but for some reason, the image of her handing him the handkerchief on the carriage resurfaced in his mind. He hesitated a moment and then remained standing at the counter.


    After a moment, he noticed that the counter was very dirty, as though it hadn��t been cleaned in a long time, covered in a layer of grime, and there was an unpleasant smell wafting through the air.


    The hygiene of this place was deplorably poor.


    Ulu couldn��t help but think so; then he lowered his gaze, looked at the layer of grime on the table, and then at his left hand. A dangerous thought suddenly rose in his heart.


    He suddenly wanted to take cruel revenge on Bai Wei.


    No sooner had this dangerous idea sprung into Ulu��s mind that his actions began. He made it seem casual as he placed his left hand on the table, then carelessly rubbed it against the dirty spot, as if using his hand as a rag.


    Thereafter, he heard Bai Wei��s languid voice, ��I won��t stop you from doing this, but I also must remind you that I can now control your left hand as well. If you don��t want to taste what your loose back door feels like while you��re sleeping... Of course, that��d be with your fingers.��


    Ulu immediately withdrew his hand as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 49: Forty-three is not all bad.

    Chapter 49: Forty-three is not all bad.


    Ulu, despite putting on an indifferent fac?ade after withdrawing his hand, couldn��t help but feel apprehensive. Bai Wei��s threat just now had been a little too on the nose, which made him inevitably think deeper. Since Bai Wei was already capable of controlling half of his body, what if he took advantage of that control to do something bizarre while he was asleep?


    Of course, these bizarre things weren��t exactly what Bai Wei meant by letting him ��get a taste of the rear door��... Although that was not outside the realm of possibility, Ulu had to consider some more profound, more dangerous matters.


    Since leaving Bedan Town, Ulu had been constantly pondering how to fully address Bai Wei��s invasion and control of his body.


    For instance, right now, if he was genuinely worried that Bai Wei might use half of his body to do something strange while he slept, shouldn��t he take some precautions beforehand? Like perhaps tying himself up before sleeping, and making sure it was secure enough that only by using both hands could he untie it. Even though this wasn��t foolproof, it was better than doing nothing at all.


    After all, with two souls sharing one body, if he didn��t plan more thoroughly, he might completely lose the other half, as well.


    As Ulu was contemplating, a series of footsteps approached. Ulu turned his head to see, and noticed it was the little girl from before, leading over a woman with pale complexion and a sickly expression �� clearly the aunt the little girl had mentioned.


    ...


    ��Hello, guest, are you looking to stay at the inn?�� The woman��s voice was frail, and though Ulu could see she was trying her best to muster up some energy, to appear more enthusiastic, she could only do so much, ��How many people?��@@@@


    ��Two... Is that possible? Just myself.�� Ulu, still caught up in his thoughts about the two souls, almost didn��t catch up. Then he frowned as he observed the woman, ��Your health seems... cough, cough, cough, cough, cough...��


    Ulu was about to inquire if there was something wrong with the woman��s health, since he didn��t want to stay in an inn where the landlady might have a contagious disease, but before he could finish his sentence, he started coughing himself, and the reaction was clearly more severe than the woman��s. He barely managed to restrain himself from coughing up blood, which would have been too embarrassing.


    ��Sir, are you alright?�� The woman asked Ulu, a tinge of concern in her voice, ��You look quite uncomfortable.��


    So now I��m the one who��s been asked first?


    Feeling a bit ashamed, Ulu forced himself to stand up straight and appear more robust... at least more so than the woman: ��It��s nothing, just an old ailment, that��s all. So, do you have any rooms available?��


    He actually wished the woman would say no, so he��d have a good reason to switch to another place. But unfortunately, judging by how empty the inn��s front desk was, business didn��t seem to be booming; there was a good chance he might even be the only guest.


    As he went upstairs, Ulu suddenly heard Bai Wei��s voice in his mind, ��It seems you can indeed sense it.��


    Ulu��s body crouched slightly, but he didn��t stop moving. Instead, he silently replied to Bai Wei, ��What do you mean? What have you done to my body?��


    ��I��ve made your senses sharper, your spells more exquisite,�� Bai Wei said with a chuckle. ��Don��t worry, no extra charge... ah, to be precise, no extra life taken.��


    ��Do you have such good intentions?�� Ulu spoke coldly. ��I don��t believe that power comes without a price.��


    ��If you had understood this earlier, you wouldn��t have bought my finger from that peddler.��


    Ulu: ��...��


    ��Besides, this little change indeed doesn��t require an extra life, because I wasn��t specifically giving it to you, it��s just a positive, side effect,�� Bai Wei continued slowly. ��To give you an example that you might understand, when something stretches, it��s not all bad��even though it might not hold things in as well, but at least you don��t have to worry about not being able to pass things through anymore, do you understand?��


    Ulu: ��...��


    ��That woman might have some trouble,�� Bai Wei said. ��Do you want to help her solve it?��


    ��Why should I solve her problem?�� Ulu retorted. ��Do you think I��m some sort of fool who can��t say no?��


    ��Ah, is that so? Then why are you staying at this inn?��


    By this time, Ulu had reached the second floor, where the girl named Lea had already tidied up his room and was now energetically waving to him, ��Sir, your room is over here.��


    Ulu nodded, then communicated to Bai Wei silently in his mind: ��It��s just because I am too lazy to look for another place, and besides, with my body turned like this by you, going to a big hotel would only arouse suspicion.��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei said with a nonchalant laugh, ��Let��s assume that��s the case then.��


    Bai Wei��s words made Ulu uncomfortable, but he didn��t know what to say in response, so he pretended he hadn��t heard and walked straight toward Lea.

 Chapter 50: Forty-four, I ask you what is Article 8 of Chapter 7 of the Rhein Covenant?

    Chapter 50: Forty-four, I ask you what is Article 8 of Chapter 7 of the Rhein Covenant?


    After a light sleep, Ulu was yet again awoken by a coughing fit.


    He could no longer recall how many consecutive days this had been, a fact which brought him annoyance and irritation to the point that upon waking, he couldn��t help but inwardly shout furiously, ��Visas, you...��


    But before he could finish, the coughing intensified, though it came from next door.


    Only then did Ulu realize that the coughing that disturbed his peace wasn��t his own, but his neighbor��s, which sounded like the innkeeper, who was in poor health.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Bai Wei��s leisurely voice resounded in Ulu��s mind.


    Originally intending to question Bai Wei about what he had done to his body, Ulu remained silently sullen for a moment before muttering, ��Nothing, just checking if you��re still around, dead or not.��


    ...


    ��Strictly speaking, I can��t die, or perhaps I��ve already been entirely dead for a long time,�� Bai Wei said indifferently. ��And I must say, you��ve become increasingly disrespectful towards me. Before, you would call me ��Lord Visas.''��


    ��A half-dead existence doesn��t deserve my respect.��


    After dropping that harsh remark, Ulu rolled out of bed.


    Although the coughing wasn��t his own, Ulu still felt agitated because he vividly sensed that Bai Wei was becoming more and more ��active.�� Originally, Bai Wei was like that legendary ancient being, reserved and exuding a mysterious aura, conversing with him only a few words each day, mostly seeming to be asleep.


    But now, it was as if he had fully awakened, hence his increased activity.


    This gave Ulu the impression that this dangerous ancient being was using his body to slowly complete a rebirth, and the moment Bai Wei would take full control of his body would be the moment of his true rebirth (from Ulu��s perspective).


    Naturally, this boded nothing good for Ulu; he wasn��t a true Vissas Disciple and certainly had no desire to see this old, undying thing come back to life.


    Thankfully, Ulu wasn��t entirely without means of dealing with the situation. Somo City was just as dangerous for both him and Visas. If he detected that Visas was indeed using his body to be reborn, he would detonate himself immediately, contact Bishop Corey, and then, he could die along with Visas.


    Though the threat of ��I won��t let you get your way, even in death,�� wasn��t entirely reliable, it was better than nothing. Moreover, from a certain perspective, it was quite effective, at least providing some consolation for Ulu.


    ��So, what should I do today?�� Ulu asked solemnly in his mind. ��You don��t plan to have me stay in the inn all day, do you? What about the ��truth�� you promised to show me?��


    ��Of course,�� Bai Wei was well aware of Ulu��s schemes but wasn��t concerned about them. ��I��ve told you that I��d let you see with your own eyes. If you��ve rested enough, we can set out now.��


    ��Without ending this symbiosis with you, the monster, there��s no real rest for me.��


    Bai Wei then asked, ��The ��Rhein Covenant��, how much can you recite?��


    Ulu��s expression suddenly became odd, ��Why are you asking this? Of course, I can recite it all.��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei feigned surprise, ��Previously, you would recite it for an assessment, right? After so many years, can you still recite it?��


    Ulu was unsure whether Bai Wei really didn��t know or was pretending not to know, but he still explained in a deep voice, ��The ��Rhein Covenant�� is a divine object infused with the Rhein God��s divinity. As long as you truly understand and recite it once, you will never forget it afterward.��


    ��Is that so? Then tell me what the seventh chapter, eighth verse of the ��Rhein Covenant�� says.��


    Ulu��s brows instantly furrowed, ��Are you joking with me?��


    Bai Wei said indifferently, ��I��m just testing you.��


    Ulu took a deep breath but still recited it faithfully.


    ��Great, you really remember.��


    ��...And you know the contents of the ��Rhein Covenant��?��


    ��Nonsense, of course not, I��m not a follower of Rhein.��


    Ulu: ��...��


    He really wanted to blow up but didn��t dare to.


    ��So, being able to recite this book fluently is the standard for you priests, right?�� Bai Wei asked again.


    ��Of course,�� Ulu said, ��at least... for priests who can pass the assessment.��


    ��In that case...�� Bai Wei lifted his middle finger, pointing toward the church priest approaching them, ��Why don��t you test him?��


    Ulu��s eyebrows furrowed again, he didn��t understand Bai Wei��s intention, but he didn��t have the time to think about it, as the priest who looked to be about his age had already approached him.


    ��What can I do for you, faithful one?�� asked the priest with a smile.


    Ulu took a deep breath, and although he didn��t know why, he decided to go ahead with Bai Wei��s suggestion, ��Do you know what the seventh chapter, eighth verse of the ��Rhein Covenant�� is?��


    Then, he saw the priest��s smile gradually fade, the dull pupils not showing wisdom but a clear sense of confusion.

 Chapter 51: Forty-five So what?

    Chapter 51: Forty-five So what?


    As he looked at the other��s clear yet bewildered gaze, Ulu��s eyes also widened bit by bit.


    Because he felt this should be a question so simple it could not be more straightforward, at least for a priest of the Rhein, and certainly for those inside Somo City, the ��Rhein Covenant�� should have been etched in their brains, every single line as easy to recite as answering ��Did you eat today?��


    But why couldn��t he answer?!


    Could it be that he hadn��t heard clearly?


    Did I not speak clearly enough?


    Carrying a glimmer of hope in his heart, Ulu said solemnly, ��Was I not clear enough just now? Then let me repeat it, I��d like to ask about the seventh...��


    ...


    ��Ah, wait.�� The priest raised his hand to stop Ulu, ��Devotee, I heard your question clearly. But I am curious, why do you want to know the content of ��Rhein Covenant��?��


    Ulu was silent for a moment, then said, ��Because I, too, wish to become a priest, I want to etch everything of the Lord into my heart.��


    ��Is that so?�� The priest revealed a smile, ��Since you are so devout, then indeed, I can explain to you properly. The ��Rhein Covenant�� is the word of my Lord...��


    ��I know what the ��Rhein Covenant�� is.�� Ulu interrupted the priest, then stared straight into his eyes, ��I just want to know what is in Chapter Seven, Article Eight.��


    ��I understand.�� The priest revealed an ��I get it�� expression, ��Then please wait here for a moment, I��ll go to the back and get a reference book.��


    Saying this, the priest turned to leave but was caught by the hand by Ulu.


    ��Why do you need a book?�� Ulu seemed to be trying hard to suppress the excitement in his heart, ��Aren��t you supposed to have it memorized? When priests preach, why do they still need a book?��


    The priest, whose hand was grabbed, looked at Ulu with a strange and puzzled gaze, ��Why wouldn��t I need a book?��


    Why wouldn��t he need a book?!


    Ulu almost questioned him outright, but he realized this might very well expose his identity, so he still held back and just said, ��I heard it��s difficult to become a priest in Somo City, one needs to memorize the entire ��Rhein Covenant��. I don��t know if that��s true.��


    The priest immediately revealed another ��I see�� expression, smiling as he said, ��It seems you also want to join the embrace of my Lord, otherwise you wouldn��t know so much.��


    All Ulu gave was a ��Hmm�� in acknowledgement, then asked again, ��So is that rumor true? Do you need to memorize the entire ��Rhein Covenant��?��


    ��Ah, that...�� the priest smiled, stroking his beard, ��Indeed, it is necessary.��


    Hearing this response, Ulu subconsciously raised his eyebrows. He had actually thought this priest would not admit it, or that the old rules had by then been abolished, ��So you...��


    ��Is there an Article Eight?��


    ��This... it��s been too long, I really can��t remember, but please don��t doubt my devotion to the Lord.��


    One answer after another caused Ulu��s heart to sink a bit further.


    After the first two responses, where Ulu still harbored some hope, he couldn��t recall the rest; it felt as though he was engaged in some form of ritualized activity. Entering a new church, asking a question, and then quickly leaving, his expression and inner self gradually became numb to the point where he no longer knew what he was doing. His brain seemed to stall, with only his body repeating an action and then receiving the same or a similar response.


    Finally, as he asked the question again, received such an answer again, and was about to leave once more, he heard a priest say with some irritation and contempt, ��Are you playing with me? How many words are in the ��Rhein Covenant��? Who the hell can memorize that?��


    Ulu stopped in his tracks, feeling something surging from the bottom of his heart.


    Like a mighty, unfeeling tide, it instantly scattered his hopes and memories, causing his body to tremble slightly under the onslaught of this internal tidal wave.


    ��You��re asking, how many words are in the ��Rhein Covenant��?��


    The priest, with a temper, turned to look at him irritably, ��What are you muttering?��


    ��I mean, you were just asking, how many words are in the ��Rhein Covenant,�� right?��


    The priest frowned, ��So what if I was? You son of a...��


    Before he could finish, Ulu suddenly burst out, charging at him and pinning the priest fiercely against the wall.


    ��I��ll tell you! The ��Rhein Covenant�� has 534,286 words!�� Ulu stared deathly at the priest, his gaze as if ready to devour, ��The contents of Chapter Seven, Article Eight are, no matter if one is in adversity, one should believe in the Lord��s power, believe in the Lord��s strength, have faith the Lord will not let His followers wander in confusion...��


    Ulu��s voice grew louder and louder, drawing the attention of the entire church as they looked in astonishment at this black-robed figure who seemed to have lost his mind, raging at the church priest.


    ��...The Lord will guide those lost to the correct path, grant rewards to those who strive and persevere, the Lord will not disappoint any devout follower! This is Chapter Seven, Article Eight, this damn thing is Chapter Seven, Article Eight!��


    On the last sentence, Ulu��s voice completely broke, causing his saliva to spray the priest��s face.


    The church fell into silence.


    The overwhelmed priest stared blankly at Ulu, completely clueless as to what had just happened. After about a dozen seconds of silence, he couldn��t help but ask, ��So what?��


    ...So what?


    In that moment, the overwhelmed priest saw an even greater, more dangerous light detonating in Ulu��s eyes. He seemed truly murderous, an aura that entirely eliminated the priest��s irritability, making his body involuntarily tremble.


    But the light quickly vanished. Almost instantly, those bestial pupils returned to the eyes of a middle-aged man, defeated and sleazy, and the force that had pinned the priest against the wall evaporated.


    Then, under everyone��s gaze, he slowly turned around and walked away.


    It might have been an illusion, but his figure seemed slightly more stooped than when he had arrived.

 Chapter 52: Forty-six This eye has started biting people

    Chapter 52: Forty-six This eye has started biting people


    After leaving the small church, Ulu��s mind was in complete disarray.


    He didn��t know what he should do or where he should go. He walked numbly through the bustling Somo City, like a soulless man, merely trudging forward.


    It seemed as though he wanted to escape, yet also as though he wanted to get to a specific place.


    He didn��t realize how long he had been walking until dusk began to settle and Bai Wei��s lazy voice echoed in his mind, ��Although I really don��t want to disturb your mood at this time, if you��re planning to walk into a trap, I think I still need to stop you.��


    Ulu paused, lost in thought, and without realizing it, he found the path under his feet slightly familiar, and suddenly there were many people around him dressed in priest robes, which made him realize something. He immediately looked up.


    The West Cathedral, symbolizing the sacred Rhein, stood before him like a silent giant, gazing at him with a cold stare.


    ...


    How did I end up here?


    Ulu immediately snapped out of it and, seeing the clergy bustling around, he instinctively wanted to lower his hat brim.


    Bai Wei��s voice chimed in just in time, ��Don��t you think you look suspicious here, dressed like a black market merchant? It��s almost like you��re shouting ��everyone, look at me��.��


    Ulu then awkwardly stopped his action.


    Indeed, if he did nothing at all, others might not find him suspicious since, apart from the clergy, there were many believers coming and going, and not doing anything out of the ordinary wouldn��t draw attention to him. Purposely trying to cover up would have the opposite effect.


    Yet, even so, Ulu couldn��t relax. After all, he was now a wanted criminal of Rhein, and although it wasn��t made public, Bishop Corey, who was most eager to capture him, was right there in the West Cathedral.


    Once someone recognized him...@@@@


    This thought had just emerged in his mind and vanished in an instant, a hint of melancholy flashing across his eyes.


    Who would recognize him?


    The last time he was here was ten years ago for his final assessment. In the decade since, he hadn��t been back, and the only person he had any connection with at the West Cathedral was Kelsay, who had already been taken care of by Visas, so to speak. Hence, he now stood there boldly, and the passing clergy barely gave him a second glance.


    Like the solemn statue of Rhein atop the cathedral, It divided its gaze equally among everyone, equally unbothered by anyone.


    ��Still reminiscing about the life you never had?�� Bai Wei��s voice rose again, still lazy, without a hint of tension, as if the bustling priests couldn��t command his interest.


    Since that was the case, Ulu didn��t want to concede. He took a deep breath, slightly adjusted his state, and coldly replied, ��I��m just getting familiar with the route.��


    He felt a bit puzzled, but didn��t mind it too much. After telling all the believers, ��May Rhein bless you,�� he entered the West Cathedral.


    ...


    After entering the West Cathedral, Herry went straight to the bishop��s room. After softly knocking on the door and receiving permission, he respectfully pushed the door open.


    ��Good afternoon, Bishop Corey.��


    Bishop Corey, who was resting with his eyes closed, leaned back in his chair and slowly spoke, ��Hmm... how��s everything going?��


    ��The Lyra Sect��s representative team has already entered the city and settled in,�� Herry replied with a slight bow, ��Everything will proceed according to the regulations, but besides that...��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��The Lyra Sect hopes we could help them eliminate someone, and they are willing to offer a reward.��


    ��Oh?�� Corey slowly opened his eyes, gazing at Herry, ��That��s quite interesting. Who is it?��


    The moment Corey��s ��Gaze�� met him, Herry felt a shudder through his body, his soul trembling.


    But fortunately, he was used to such gazes and quickly passed over a document: ��This is the list sent from Lyra. Please take a look.��


    Corey took the document, glanced over it, and his lips slightly curled up, ��Interesting, it��s actually...��


    Before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his left eye as if it had been pricked by a needle.


    Before he realized what was happening, he heard Herry��s frightened voice: ��Bishop Corey, your left eye... it��s bleeding!��


    Corey was stunned for a moment and then instinctively reached to feel, indeed finding a large patch of blood.


    Then, he felt his left eye throb crazily. This eye that had been silent for who knows how many years, now seemed to come alive all of a sudden, desperately trying to leave his body.


    What��s going on?


    After a brief moment of shock, Corey suddenly stood up, quickly walked to the office window, and looked outside.


    People were coming and going outside the Great Cathedral; nothing was unusual.


    But Corey knew something had been there.


    Because this eye,


    had started biting people.

 Chapter 53: Forty-seven This eye is very safe with me

    Chapter 53: Forty-seven This eye is very safe with me


    Herry was startled by Bishop Corey��s sudden movement; in his memory, Corey rarely ever lost composure like that, which was related to his generally stable character, as well as to that eye. After obtaining that eye, Corey seemed to be able to see through everything in the world��nothing could obscure his vision.


    But today, there was a problem with that eye. Herry clearly saw the Forbidden Eye come to life suddenly, desperately trying to bore out of Bishop Corey��s deep-set eye socket, to the point where it caused the corner of Corey��s eye to overflow with fresh blood.


    This was obviously no small matter, as seen from Bishop Corey standing by the window, silent for a full ten minutes.


    In the end, it was he who couldn��t hold his breath, and he couldn��t help but speak, ��Corey, that eye...��


    ��It��s a bit restless,�� Corey said lightly, cutting off Herry��s yet unspoken question, ��It��s biting me.��


    At this point, Corey had already calmed the eye down with Rhein��s power, and it went back to ��sleeping.�� When Herry looked over, all he saw was a pupil with a bit more bloodshot than normal, but otherwise no different from a regular eye, making it hard to believe that it had come to life just a moment ago, and as Corey said, had fiercely bitten its owner.


    ...


    ��What on earth is going on?�� Herry asked again, ��It hasn��t had any problems for a long time, has it?��


    ��To be precise, it hasn��t had any problems since it came into my hands,�� Corey replied calmly, ��It��s been so long that I almost thought it was my own eye.��


    ��Then why did it suddenly react?��


    Corey fell silent for a while, then said softly, ��Perhaps, it sensed the presence of its own kind.��


    Herry��s eyes widened bit by bit: ��Its own kind?��


    ��The Taboo Book indicates that the fragments of Visas��s Corpse share a very special attraction among themselves,�� Corey turned to face Herry, ��They can sense each other��s existence, and even... try to approach each other.��


    Herry did not know about this. After hearing Corey��s description, he involuntarily gasped, ��This sounds like...��


    ��Scattered Corpse Blocks still want to recombine, making that body, dismembered by All Gods, whole again,�� Corey said, ��As if doing so could bring back the vanished spirit.��


    ��Will he come back then?��@@@@


    ��His spirit is no longer in this world, of that we can be certain. The connection between those Corpse Blocks might be more like the twitching of a lizard��s tail after it��s been cut off,�� Corey explained, ��Visas is not coming back, but that doesn��t mean there aren��t those who wish to acquire more of his body, so this trait could be exploited by some with motives.��


    Herry��s expression gradually became more serious: ��You mean to say, there was a holder of a Corpse Block close to you just now?��


    Which meant the hotel was now empty except for him.


    So Ulu couldn��t help himself and lifted his left hand, staring intently at his middle finger: ��What exactly did you mean by what you said before?��


    ��Hm?��


    ��Who exactly is the killer of my mother?��


    ��I believe I��ve already told you,�� Bai Wei��s tone remained languid.


    ��You mean to say it was the Great Priest Herry?! Impossible!�� Ulu raised his voice involuntarily, speaking with a hint of anger, ��Great Priest Herry has never been to Bedan Town. He has never met my mother...��


    With a snap,


    His words were cut off as a door to a room opened, and Lea and the proprietress walked out holding candlesticks, looking surprised at Ulu standing in the dark talking to his own left middle finger.


    ��Sir, are you...��


    Ulu was silent for a while before saying, ��I��m getting angry.��


    ��Ah?�� Lea, lacking in Eye Power, asked, ��Getting angry at your finger?��


    ��...Some idiot wasn��t looking where he was going and knocked my finger, causing it to swell,�� Ulu said expressionlessly, ��That��s why I��m angry.��


    Perhaps finding the excuse too far-fetched to even say out loud, Ulu hesitated for a moment. Then he still pretended to be too angry to recover, maintaining an expressionless face, intending to return to his room. To show that his finger really was hit, he kept his left hand raised with the middle finger upright as he walked, which looked somewhat eerie.


    Lea seemed to want to ask more, but the proprietress gently tapped her head and said softly, ��Be polite.��


    Lea obediently shut her mouth.


    As Ulu walked past the two women, he glanced at the proprietress subconsciously.


    Perhaps it was the dimness in the hotel, but he noticed that her complexion seemed even paler than it was during the day.


    He instinctively wanted to ask something but then thought how silly he must look and decided against it, walking away directly.


    But what no one noticed was that the upright middle finger was quietly observing the proprietress��s back.


    A black bug appeared and disappeared.

 Chapter 54: Forty-eight Origin Believers

    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@@@@

 Chapter 55: Forty-nine Lea

    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@@@@

 Chapter 56: Fifty, you are committing desecration!!!! (Two in one)

    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@@@@

 Chapter 57: Fifty, you are committing desecration!!!! (Two in one)_2

    Chapter 57: Fifty, you are committing desecration!!!! (Two in one)_2


    The second floor was unlike the first, where one had to inform the management in advance to borrow books and the books could only be read on this floor, not taken away.


    While waiting for the personnel to retrieve the book, Ulu naturally began to observe the second floor. As mentioned before, only clergy from the Rhein Church had access to this level, mostly coming here to look up materials, so it was far quieter than the first floor.


    Ulu looked around the entire second floor and suddenly noticed two very young priests who were obviously minors, their faces clean and smooth, not even a whisker in sight. They were earnestly flipping through the books in their hands and taking notes. At that moment, Ulu felt slightly dazed, his eyes as if piercing through time, returning to that afternoon ten years ago.


    ��Ah, those two kids are really working hard.�� The voice of an old priest suddenly came from behind Ulu. ��The exam isn��t until next year, yet they��ve come here to study a year in advance.��


    Ulu turned around and saw the old priest had already placed the book he wanted on the counter, his gaze also turned toward the two young priests, filled with affection.


    ��Hardworking and serious children are really hard to dislike,�� the old priest said with a smile. ��Looking at them always reminds me of my younger days... don��t you think?��


    ...


    My younger days?


    Ulu felt slightly dazed again, memories uncontrollably surged up, and he recalled his own days spent fervently writing here. Although the outcomes had not been good and yesterday��s events had almost unbalanced his mind, the memories were still like the afternoon sunlight, gradually calming him down.


    ��Your ��Rhein Covenant�� claims that the Rhein God divided His power and will among four origin believers, who then spread it further, right?��


    ��What are you getting at?��


    ��So I��m curious if it��s someone like you who inherited His will, or those from yesterday who couldn��t even recite the ��Rhein Covenant,''�� Bai Wei slowly said, ��Or is it this ��righteous�� priest in your eyes who has inherited it?��


    Ulu��s gaze shifted slightly, vaguely sensing Bai Wei broaching a dangerous topic. ��What exactly are you trying to say? Weren��t you here to find the Corpse Blocks?��


    ��I came looking for answers, or rather, to help you find answers,�� Bai Wei said with a smiling tone. ��Aren��t you curious? That power that came mixed with the believers�� from the ��Rhein Covenant,�� what exactly is it?��


    Ulu felt a strong unease welling up inside him, he found an empty seat and sat down, staring at the ��West Cathedral Chronicles�� in front of him, yet lacked the courage to turn the pages.


    Meanwhile, he heard the old priest��s voice lowering next to him, giving a lesson: ��How is it wrong again? Didn��t I teach you all yesterday? No doubt True God and Evil God can both give power to believers, but there��s a clear difference. When believers receive the Evil God��s power, they also receive His mad and negative thoughts, a situation referred to as contamination. But the True God is different; the True God purifies the minds of believers while giving them power...��


    At this, the old priest paused, seemingly making a difficult decision, then said.


    ��You definitely won��t pass the exam this way; come with me, I��ll give you extra lessons, but don��t tell anyone.��


    The old priest, halfway through speaking, suddenly realized Ulu was watching him. After briefly looking stunned, he gave Ulu a gesture to keep quiet.

 Chapter 58: Fifty, you are committing desecration!!!! (Two in one)_3

    Chapter 58: Fifty, you are committing desecration!!!! (Two in one)_3


    ��`


    At this moment, Ulu felt his restlessness gradually calming down. He smiled and nodded at the old Priest before watching him leave with the two young Priests, like a father worn with care for his children.


    This is what Rhein is truly like.


    The Priests he met yesterday did not fully represent Rhein.


    They were just exceptions.


    If he had met this old Priest instead of Lu Ji back then... even if he hadn��t been accepted into Somo City, things wouldn��t have turned out this way, right?


    ...


    A strong sense of loss welled up inside him, but he quickly erased it.


    ��I��ve got the book you wanted to see,�� Ulu said coldly to Bai Wei, ��What exactly do you want to look at?��


    Once again, Bai Wei felt the shift in Ulu��s emotions, but he wasn��t surprised. In fact, he seemed quite pleased to see it, so much so that his tone was filled with delight as he spoke.


    ��Good, let��s get started then,�� Bai Wei said, ��First, extract the records of every Bishop of the West Cathedral.��


    Ulu furrowed his brows. Although the ��West Cathedral Chronicles�� had removable pages, he did not understand Bai Wei��s intentions: ��Why do this?��


    ��No particular reason,�� Bai Wei said nonchalantly. ��If I had to give one, it��s probably because I think these guys stole my Corpse Blocks.��


    Searching for information about Corpse Blocks on persons who have fallen countless years ago?


    Ulu thought Bai Wei was making a joke, but he didn��t say much and instead started to extract the pages from the West Cathedral��s earliest followers to the current Bishop Corey, a total of twelve. He laid them out on the table one by one.


    These records were very detailed. Each Bishop had three portraits: upon entering Rhein, ascending to Bishop, and leaving the episcopacy, representing youth, prime, and twilight years.


    Looking at these records, Ulu fell into Silence. Ten years ago, he knew everything about the twelve Lord Bishops, their glorious and great stories vivid on the pages, captivating the then-young Ulu. His desperate desire to get into Somo City was closely linked to these twelve Bishops.


    An indescribable fear surged through him, but Ulu tried to maintain his composure and said coldly, ��Are you joking with me? Is this a common trait? Why didn��t you say...��


    ��When did you stop feeling anything for the opposite sex? Do you remember?�� Bai Wei interrupted calmly, ��Was it innate, or... did it come later?��


    Ulu��s eyes widened as he subconsciously grasped the armrest of his chair, veins standing out on the back of his hand.


    He had never considered this question before.


    ��Do you remember what that old Priest said just now?�� Bai Wei continued slowly, ��The Evil God influences the minds of those who use Its power, making them more insane. This process is called corruption, while the True God makes those who wield His power more Divine, and this process is called��Purification.��


    As Bai Wei finished, Ulu saw his left hand forcefully release the armrest of the chair and then slowly extend in front of him. The middle finger stood erect, ��Gazing�� at him as if laughing.


    ��So, this is your Purification?��


    Ulu understood what Bai Wei was implying, but he did not want to believe it or, rather, he dared not believe it.


    He subconsciously looked again at the portraits of the twelve Archbishops in their youth, and then he was horrified to find that, seemingly all at once, these portraits began to exert a massive... temptation on him.


    At this moment, Ulu felt his reason frantically warning him not to believe any of this.


    Because this was Desecration��the greatest Desecration... ever committed against Rhein.


    And so he screamed inwardly at Bai Wei: ��Shut up! You��re... Desecrating, you��re Desecrating! You are the Evil God! You are corrupting me! You desecrator of Gods...��


    ��If I am Desecration,�� Bai Wei interjected mockingly, cutting off Ulu��s internal scream, ��then, what was that old Priest doing with those two young ones just now?��


    Ulu��s body stiffened.


    Bai Wei leaned in closer, his every word tempting Ulu towards Hell.


    ��Do you want to go and see?��


    ��`

 Chapter 59: Fifty-One I could have not become this kind of person!

    Chapter 59: Fifty-One I could have not become this kind of person!


    Tim opened the door and looked at the priest standing outside with some surprise, ��You��re not the one from before...��


    ��Um, I am the one who borrowed this book just now.�� Ulu raised the ��West Cathedral Chronicles�� in his hand and said, ��There are some things in here that I can��t quite understand, but seeing you seem pretty knowledgeable about this book, I wanted to seek your guidance. May I know if you have the time?��


    When Ulu asked this question, he kept staring into Tim��s eyes as if trying to discern something.


    ��Is that so?�� Tim hesitated a bit, ��But I��m still teaching those two children.��


    ��It won��t take too much of your time,�� Ulu tried hard to keep his tone calm, ��You can treat me as a student too, since they also need to know the content of this, right?��


    Ulu had thought Tim would continue to refuse, but to his surprise, after hearing his words, Tim thought briefly and then smiled and nodded, ��You��re right, young people who still have such a strong desire for knowledge like you are rare. I really can��t refuse you, and indeed, it would be my honor to give you some advice.��


    ...


    Saying this, Tim stepped aside and made a ��please�� gesture.


    Ulu was a bit surprised.@@@@


    He just let him in like that?


    He pursed his lips and didn��t show what he was thinking, but just nodded lightly and then walked into the other��s room.


    It was a rest room, not very large, but clean and tidy. The sunlight coming through the window was enough to illuminate the entire rest area, giving a sense of peaceful tranquility, at least enough to calm down Ulu��s previously restless heart.


    Upon hearing this, Ulu��s body trembled violently.


    For the first time, this was the first time.


    In all these years, nobody ever spoke to him like this. When he failed the examination, Lu Ji laughed and scornfully told him he didn��t know his place, still dreaming of entering Somo City. The day before the examination, Kelsay beat him up, feigning an apology.


    Only Tim, whom he had met for the first time today, managed to instantly understand him with just a few words.


    His opinion was not wrong; his view of Tim was not wrong.


    At this moment, he couldn��t contain the surge within himself, screaming inwardly at Bai Wei, ��Visas, you are wrong! You are so wrong!��


    But Bai Wei did not respond, as if he had fallen asleep again, leaving Ulu feeling a bit of the helplessness of punching cotton.


    But it didn��t matter, as long as he knew he was right, knowing that what Bai Wei said before was nothing but the desecration of Evil God trying to smear the Rhein God.


    After taking several deep breaths, Ulu gradually calmed down, and during this time, Tim also did not speak, as if purposely giving Ulu this time to recover.


    ��Do you...always know?�� Ulu inadvertently used an honorific tone with Tim, ��That so-called examination is problematic.��


    ��How could I not know?�� Tim sighed lightly again, ��I��ve worked here for many years and taught countless children who wanted to stay in this city, but most of them couldn��t stay.��


    Now, Ulu could confirm that Tim was a disappointed man like himself.


    So he looked at Tim as if seeing a kin, very seriously saying, ��Compared to those who can��t even memorize the ��Rhein Covenant,�� you are much more suited to be in the Great Cathedral.��

 Chapter 60: Fifty-One I could have not become this kind of person!_2

    Chapter 60: Fifty-One I could have not become this kind of person!_2


    ��Huh, that kind of thing doesn��t matter anymore; I��ve come to terms with it over the years.�� Tim said, shifting his gaze back to the ��West Cathedral Chronicles�� on the table. ��So, what was the question you wanted to ask?��


    What was the question?


    Ulu felt that there was no need to ask anything else, as Tim��s reaction had already made it clear that Bai Wei��s earlier words of desecration were complete nonsense.


    Because before him was a truly devout follower of the Rhein Divine Sect.


    Thus, Ulu wanted to discuss the matter of the examination with Tim more than anything, having kept it bottled up for many years without ever having someone to confide in.


    ��Do you think this is right?�� Ulu leaned forward subconsciously, seeming somewhat agitated. ��Doesn��t this go against... No, this must certainly go against the doctrine, but why? At which point did the Lord��s grace become so perverted?��


    ...


    Faced with Ulu��s barrage of questions, Tim had to raise his hand to interrupt him.


    ��Calm down, calm down,�� Tim said. ��I know you��re dissatisfied with these things, and so am I, but...��


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    ��I��m no Lord Bishop, just an ordinary member of the clergy working in the library.��


    Ulu then realized he had probably been too passionate.


    Yes, just as Tim had said, he was an ordinary low-rank member of the clergy, not even on par with the low-rank priests in the churches.


    What difference did it make, whether he knew about certain things or not?


    Ulu looked into Tim��s eyes, as if he could read resignation in those grey pupils.


    He too must have been confounded once, but now he had come to terms with reality.


    Ulu knew he should not trouble this old man anymore, so he was ready to leave, but at that moment, the silent for so long Bai Wei finally spoke up: ��The most important question, you haven��t asked yet.��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s voice, Ulu tensed up before coldly replying, ��Do you think it��s necessary?��


    ��Why not ask?�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��You��ve come all this way.��


    At this point, Tim also noticed Ulu��s discomposure and asked with concern, ��What��s wrong?��


    Ulu took a deep breath.


    Since you��re so persistent, let��s have you see then.


    Ulu��s gaze fell once more upon the ��West Cathedral Chronicles,�� and he began to speak slowly, ��I heard a... very blasphemous notion.��


    This exhaustion made him want to leave this place immediately, so, like a soulless being, he stood up, ignoring the still-prattling Tim, and staggered to the door. Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught sight of the curtain, and his body stopped.


    The next second, a burst of extra strength surged from within him, propelling him briskly to the curtain. Disregarding Tim��s loud questioning, he pulled it open directly.


    Two young Priests were lying unconscious on the bed.


    Ulu turned his head slowly and stared blankly at Tim.


    Tim suddenly seemed embarrassed, shrugging his shoulders, ��Well, you found out. Same old rules, one for each of us. I��ve had my eye on these kids for a long time; you��re getting quite the bargain.��


    Ulu stared blankly at Tim, his vision blurring, so that Tim��s face gradually morphed, becoming Lu Ji.


    ...Lu Ji?


    Ah, why.


    Dead men, still talking.


    Tim did not perceive Ulu��s transformation; he kept on muttering, ��Really, all those good juniors have been...��


    ��Ptui.��


    An old, rusty pair of scissors was thrust into Tim��s abdomen without warning.


    He stared in disbelief, gazing at Ulu who had charged at him.


    ��Why, why...��


    ��Ptui!��


    Another stab, then a third.


    Ulu did not stop; it was as if he had returned to the night he had killed Lu Ji, as if he intended to rip everything apart.


    With all his might, Tim barely managed to utter, ��Why? Aren��t we... the same kind of people?��


    ��You gave me a choice?! Did you give me a choice?!�� he dropped the blood-soaked scissors and gripped Tim��s neck with force, desperately screaming at him, ��I could have been different! I could have been different ahhhhhh!��


    ��Why?!��


    ��Why?!��


    Tim was no longer able to answer him; it was as if Ulu returned to that failed night ten years ago.


    After screaming until hoarse, he was left with answers that would never come.

 Chapter 61: Fifty-Two Rhein Covenant

    Chapter 61: Fifty-Two Rhein Covenant


    Herry stood outside the resting room, looking at Tim, whose eyes were still open in death, and the blood that covered the entire resting room. He furrowed his brows tightly, and the foot that had already stepped into the room immediately retreated.


    ��What the hell happened here?�� Herry turned his head and asked the knight maintaining order at the scene, ��How did it end up like this? Who did this?��


    ��Reporting to the Great Priest.�� The knight reported, ��We are still not sure who the perpetrator is because he had already...��


    The knight raised his hand, pointing towards the only window in the resting room.


    ��He jumped out from there, and the corridor outside the window faces the street, allowing him to escape quickly. Besides finding a blood-stained priest robe, we haven��t been able to find any more clues.��


    Herry��s eyes widened: ��A blood-stained priest robe? Was this an inside job?��


    ...


    ��A few witnesses reported that indeed there was a priest who had interacted with Tim,�� said the knight, ��but we haven��t been able to identify who specifically.��


    ��How did this guy die inside?��


    ��Excessive blood loss; there were eighteen sharp instrument wounds on Priest Tim��s abdomen.��


    ...Stabbed eighteen times?


    Herry didn��t even want to speak.


    Wasn��t this method of killing too low?


    Two priests fighting, neither using spells nor divine arts, just stabbing here with knives, and even killing someone... Although it��s true that low-rank priests can��t skillfully use spells in combat, such a murder, or rather this kind of fight, made Herry feel it was too crude, and he didn��t even want to intervene.


    Actually, such a low-level murder case really didn��t need his intervention, but he came to look because he was the supervisor of this library, and the dead priest was nominally his subordinate.


    After taking a look, finding nothing of interest, he waved his hand, ready to leave.


    However, at this moment another knight brought two young priests in front of him: ��Great Priest, these two guys were at the crime scene all the time.��


    Herry stopped in his tracks: ��What?��


    ��They were sleeping at the crime scene all the time; they only woke up when we arrived,�� the knight said. ��According to their statement, they lost consciousness after drinking the tea prepared by Priest Tim, and we just detected hallucinogens in that tea.��


    Hallucinogens, sleeping, young priests.


    With these keywords together, Herry didn��t need to see to guess what had happened.


    ��Look into my left eye,�� Corey said to the two young priests with a smile. ��Then recall the appearance of that priest... Don��t be nervous, relax, we��ll take it slowly.��


    The two young priests were initially tense as they were facing the Great Priest, but they gradually calmed down under Corey��s reassurance and with trust in the Lord Bishop, they both looked into Corey��s left eye.


    That eye, like a star, irresistibly enthralling.


    ...It was too late.


    Herry lowered his hand, his expression complex.


    About half a minute later, Corey slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, he had understood everything.


    The murderer��s face had been reflected from the young priests�� minds into his eyes.


    It was indeed Ulu.


    ��Didn��t expect this,�� Corey said softly, ��It really is you... You��ve dared to come back.��


    Then, he paused, a slow smile spreading across his lips.


    ��Good,�� he muttered. ��I��ll take that finger then.��


    After saying this, Corey turned and left without glancing back at the two young priests. The young priests just stood there, dumbfounded, all emotion drained from their pupils, leaving only... vacancy.


    It was as if they had turned from humans into dolls.


    Herry walked up to them, shaking his head helplessly, then instructed his knights, ��Take these two to the Choir, and from now on, just assign them some mindless physical tasks.��


    ��Yes! Great Priest!�� the knight stepped forward, ��Come with us.��


    The two young priests stood motionless as if they didn��t understand human speech.


    The knights had to drag them along.


    Herry shook his head and was about to leave when he heard a ��plop�� sound.


    He turned back to see a package falling from the embrace of the two young priests, obviously something they had been holding, but could no longer grip.


    Herry walked over, picked up the package, and opened it.


    Inside were two tattered copies of the,


    ��Rhein Covenant.��

 Chapter 62: Fifty-three, and I want your life

    Chapter 62: Fifty-three, and I want your life


    Corey arrived at the rooftop of the West University Library.


    The West University Library was the second tallest building in Somo City, second only to the West Cathedral. Standing here, one could behold half of Somo City.


    Corey himself also loved to gaze into the distance from high places, feeling as though he was the Rhein statue that towered over the highest point of Somo City, believing that he controlled the world, that he was Rhein.


    Especially after acquiring this special eye, the range of Corey��s sight had extended even further.


    The entire world was within his sight.


    But now, it was obvious he wasn��t there to enjoy the view.


    ...


    After dismissing his companions, Corey stood alone on the rooftop, feeling the wind that blew from afar, his eyes squinting slightly.


    ��Although I don��t know why you dare to come back...�� Corey murmured softly, ��but since you came, don��t even think about leaving.��


    Subsequently, he slowly closed his left eye, recalling the images he had just extracted from the memories of those two young priests, the face of Ulu gradually enlarged in his mind, and a powerful energy surged around him.


    The next second, he violently opened his eyes again, and those star-like eyes immediately began to spin, the sealed ancient power was harnessed in that instant.


    And so, every person in Somo City with even a slight affinity for spellcraft felt a chill run down their spine, subconsciously looking up, staring blankly into the pure azure sky.


    ...


    ��What is it?��


    ��It feels... a bit strange.��


    ��Strange?��


    ��Yes, like suddenly being watched by someone.��


    ��You��re joking, right? Who would bother watching you?��


    ��I don��t know, but it feels kind of creepy, like...��


    ��Like what?��


    ��Like there��s an eye in the sky watching me.��


    ...


    Not this one, nor that one.


    Corey��s left eye was like a printer, face after face appeared in the pupil, then quickly vanished, replaced by another.


    He was swiftly sifting through the transcendent beings in the city, like Rhein gazing down upon his followers in the mortal realm.


    That��s why, after acquiring this eye, Corey felt like the Rhein of Somo City. If he wished, he could use this eye to master every transcendent being in the city; the city truly lay within his gaze, and no one could defy him under this scrutiny.


    Even those who were originally more powerful than him couldn��t escape this gaze.


    Because this wasn��t a spell, nor was it Divine Arts.


    This was a Rule.


    The ��you must be seen by me�� Rule, a rule that no person, no force could break.


    But that didn��t matter. He had still seen something.


    He had caught a glimpse of Ulu. Albeit brief, Corey could sense the state of Ulu��s body... it was beyond just bad.


    That guy couldn��t use Rhein��s power to offset the price, so each snap of his fingers was deducting from his own life. Clearly, he was running out.


    Therefore, Corey wasn��t worried.


    Feeling that slight agitation in his left eye, Corey chuckled and soothed it.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll bring your ��brother�� to you soon.��


    ...


    ��Ugh...��


    Ulu fell to the ground, vomiting blood profusely.


    Beside him stood the middle finger, Bai Wei, poised and upright.


    He didn��t expect to be discovered by that guy; it was an unforeseen outcome.


    Bai Wei glanced in the direction from where the vision had come��a danger even he felt��and knew they had indeed caught the attention of that mad Bishop.


    But it didn��t matter.


    Bai Wei then turned to look back at Ulu.


    After all, the time was just about right.


    ��Visas...�� Ulu struggled to catch his breath, then raised his head, staring intently at Bai Wei, ��What in the world do you want to do?��


    Bai Wei replied calmly, ��If I hadn��t snapped my fingers just now, that man would have caught up to us by this point.��


    ��You know I��m not asking about that!�� Ulu surged forward like a man possessed, pressing his left hand against the wall, ��You said it was about finding the whereabouts of another Corpse Block! You��ve been deceiving me from the start! What do you want with making me aware of those things?!��


    Facing an Ulu on the verge of losing his sanity, Bai Wei remained unhurried: ��It��s just a trade, I indeed came to find the location of another Corpse Block, and I did find it. But I never said I would stop helping you find the murderer today.��


    ��You never helped me find the murderer to begin with!�� Ulu screamed hysterically, ��You��re lying!��


    ��No, I am still putting the information about the murderer right in front of you, but you have yet to realize it,�� Bai Wei spoke indifferently, ��But it doesn��t matter. Tomorrow... will be the last.��


    Ulu faltered slightly, ��What last?��


    ��The last piece of information, the final puzzle piece of the murderer, however you want to interpret it. By tomorrow, if you still don��t understand, I wouldn��t mind telling you everything, provided... you have the courage to bear it all.�� Bai Wei said with a smile that wasn��t quite a smile, ��But do you truly have such courage?��


    Ulu��s body began to tremble faintly.


    He felt as if a voice called reason was screaming in his mind, ��Go! Go now! Don��t listen to him!��


    But...


    Ulu bit down tightly on his teeth, blood continuously oozed from the corner of his mouth, his eyes piercing into Bai Wei like daggers: ��You promise, tomorrow will be the last?��


    ��Of course, I promise,�� Bai Wei said, ��And after you know everything, I want to start a new trade with you.��


    Ulu asked subconsciously, ��What trade?��


    ��You can ask anything of me,�� Bai Wei ��gazed�� at Ulu, smiling as he spoke, ��And in return, I want your life.��

 Chapter 63: Fifty-four I refuse

    Chapter 63: Fifty-four I refuse


    After nightfall, a heavy rain abruptly descended upon Somo City.


    This caused the once fairly bustling nightlife of Somo City to suddenly decrease by eighty percent, to the point where Ulu, sitting idle in an alley, was met with only the constant pitter-patter of the rain striking the eaves.


    He had been seated here for a very long time, from dawn till dusk, without moving from his spot, like a statue.


    For one, he feared that the Knights might be searching for him out there, especially since Lord Bishop had already learned of his arrival in this city. Secondly, the ��new deal�� that Bai Wei had proposed to him was continuously echoing in his mind.


    This was the first time that Bai Wei had been so forthright, unabashedly stating his purpose.


    He wanted Ulu��s life.


    ...


    Although Ulu had anticipated this��after all, Bai Wei had not been particularly secretive before��today was indeed the first time it had been so unequivocal.


    Ulu had once fantasized that when Bai Wei finally revealed his ultimate goal, he would be able to instantly scoff at Bai Wei, mocking his foolish fantasy, and then swiftly sever ties with Bai Wei in a physical sense (although this was difficult, he would work hard at it; he absolutely would not hand over his life to Bai Wei).


    But when that day actually arrived, when Bai Wei truly spoke those words, Ulu found himself unable to do so.


    He still didn��t intend to give his life to Bai Wei.


    But... it wasn��t as certain as before.


    ��Is that so? You saying that hurts me quite a bit,�� Bai Wei said, ��So, will you regret it? Regret buying that finger and then meeting me.��


    Ulu did not answer Bai Wei directly, but after a long silence, he asked, ��I want to ask you a question.��


    ��As long as it��s not about the content of the deal, I��m very happy to answer.��


    Ulu took a deep breath, then looked again at Bai Wei, and said, word by word, ��If using the power of the Rhein God means being influenced by the Rhein God, then does using your power mean being influenced by you?��


    ��Of course, doesn��t your current battered body give you the answer?��


    ��You know that��s not what I��m asking.��


    ��Ha, alright, alright,�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��Asking that question, it seems you��ve already sensed something, or rather, you��ve discovered that at some point you lost interest in those things you used to be unable to live without, right?��


    Ulu stared intently at Bai Wei, silent; then he heard Bai Wei��s answer.


    ��You guessed right, I indeed have influenced you.��


    At that moment, an infinite strength burst forth from within Ulu��s body; he clutched at the middle finger of his left hand as if he wished to break Bai Wei off right then, ��So it is true! Then what��s the difference between you and the Rhein God?! You��re also turning me into a monster!��


    ��Of course, there��s a difference,�� replied Bai Wei, still very calm in the face of Ulu��s rage, ��because my power isn��t additive, it��s subtractive.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��It means, I am not capable of adding things that aren��t yours to your soul and thought like the Rhein God,�� Bai Wei said faintly, ��but I can remove all the things that don��t belong to you.��

 Chapter 64: Fifty-four I refuse_2

    Chapter 64: Fifty-four I refuse_2


    ��So, I didn��t turn you from one monster into another,��


    ��I just turned you from a monster into a normal person.��


    ��That is to say, the pain you feel now is not brought by me, but by your own instincts.��


    ��Your instincts make you even more miserable.��


    ��And what makes you more miserable is...�� Bai Wei paused, then said with a light laugh, ��You��ve already realized this, but you are unwilling to admit it.��


    After these words, Ulu was like a punctured balloon, the sudden burst of energy immediately drained, and he collapsed again in the torrential rain, his eyes filled with either despair or pain.


    ...


    It was hard to say how long the silence lasted before Ulu once again looked up at Bai Wei, his eyes bloodshot: ��No matter what, I will not give my life to you. In my eyes, you are no different from the Rhein God, so I refuse the last deal.��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei seemed unsurprised by Ulu��s response, and said indifferently, ��Suit yourself, then. Should we continue the current deal?��


    Ulu fell into silence once again, this time longer than before, so much so that Bai Wei could feel the fierce struggle within him, as if two voices were arguing.


    But ultimately, he closed his eyes and softly answered.


    ��Yes.��


    ...


    Originally, Ulu thought that after Corey had identified him as the perpetrator, he would immediately have the Church Knights of the West Cathedral seal off the entire city and search for him house by house.


    However, to Ulu��s surprise, Corey did not do so.


    In fact, he did nothing at all, not even issuing the most basic wanted notice. There were no martial measures in Somo City, almost as if allowing his escape.


    Why was that?


    Although Ulu did not directly ask, Bai Wei still ��heard�� his inner thoughts and said lightly: ��How many knights do your entire West Cathedral really have, and you think it��s possible to completely blockade such a massive city as Somo City?��


    Ulu did not speak, but he knew Bai Wei was right.


    Although a peripheral town priest, he still had a decent understanding of Somo City. This vast city, after hundreds of years of development, had grown in population and area more than tenfold. The Church Knights, who once could have lined the entire city walls, were now facing a shortage of personnel and had to recruit more mortal sheriffs to maintain the city��s daily operations.


    ��Lady Kay, we must first apologize to you. Your illness is quite peculiar and beyond our ability to cure. We can only maintain it to prevent it from worsening,�� the priest said. ��As long as you take your medication daily, the illness can be managed. If you want to completely cure it... I��m afraid only our Lord Bishop can help. But as you know, Lord Bishop is very busy, extremely busy. Everyone in this city wants to see him, although he also wants to...��


    ��So it��s still about money, isn��t it?�� Kay whispered.


    ��No, Lady Kay!�� the priest immediately became stern. ��How can you insult Bishop Corey with money? Bishop Corey never discriminates among the Lord��s followers based on money, but he is indeed very busy, only able to meet those who have made significant contributions to the Rhein. And the gift money... it��s just a form of contribution.��


    ��...I indeed can��t make such a large contribution.��


    ��Then I��m sorry, Lady Kay,�� the priest spread his hands. ��You��ll just need to continue taking your medication.��


    Kay fell silent for a while, then softly said, ��But I��ve run out of money. I��ve spent all I had on medicine... Lord Priest, you know I run an inn, but I can��t even afford to provide breakfast for tomorrow��s guests.��


    Hearing this, Ulu��s hand, which he had put in his pocket, suddenly felt something. He pulled it out and saw that it was a few copper coins the innkeeper had returned to him during the day. His expression grew complicated.


    ��That��s unfortunate, Lady Kay,�� the priest said. ��Although we don��t charge for treating you, the medicine itself has value. If we were to pay for it for you, we couldn��t do the same for other followers. Do you understand, Lady Kay?��


    Kay fell silent again, this time longer than before.


    Finally, as if she had realized something, she nodded. ��I understand, Lord Priest.��


    Then, staggering to her feet, she slowly left.


    When she exited the church, Ulu saw Lea, who had been waiting outside, immediately go up to help Kay with an umbrella. Kay patted Lea��s head, and the two women, one young and one old, slowly disappeared into the rain.


    Ulu waited by the wall for a while, calculating that the two should have almost reached the inn before he prepared to move.


    Then, he heard the priest inside the church speak again to another priest: ��That woman is about at her end.��


    ��She can��t produce anymore money?��


    ��That��s right.��


    ��Then may Rhein bless her,�� the other priest spread his hands and said. ��But remember to take back the ��Holy Worm�� after she dies; it��s worth far more than the woman.��


    ��Of course,�� the priest who had spoken with Kay chuckled. ��We need to move it quickly to the next person... Who��s there?!��


    They seemed to notice a shadow by the window, so they immediately stopped talking and rushed over.


    But outside the window, there was only the torrential downpour, endlessly washing over this ancient city.

 Chapter 65: Fifty-five, Death, Night Raven

    Chapter 65: Fifty-five, Death, Night Raven


    When Ulu returned to the inn, the landlady Kay was sitting behind the counter, lighting a candle, and writing something.


    Hearing the footsteps, Kay looked up at Ulu and managed a strained smile, ��You��re back, guest.��


    Ulu carefully scrutinized Kay. Her complexion was even worse than when he had seen her in the Church; she looked more fragile than Ulu, who was infested by the ��Evil God,�� as if her life had entered a countdown.


    Oh, perhaps the words ��as if�� could be removed.


    Twenty years ago, Ulu had seen this very state, where each day... no, even each minute was weaker than the last, like the candle on the counter that, after showing its bottom, continued to struggle for life on the already burnt wax, ready to be extinguished at any moment.


    Originally, Ulu didn��t want to bother with Kay, but for some reason, he stopped, took a deep look at her, and then said, ��Your health has deteriorated greatly.��


    ...


    ��Ah, you noticed, huh?�� Kay gave a helpless smile.


    ��It��s quite obvious,�� Ulu asked expressionlessly, ��What is the illness? Can��t Priest Rhein cure it?��


    Kay shook her head, ��The priests did everything they could, but there��s really nothing they can do about my peculiar illness.��


    They couldn��t do anything?


    Ulu thought of the conversation between the two priests he had overheard earlier and fell into Silence.


    And Kay did not speak either, the two strangers simply looked at each other without a word.


    Eventually, Ulu broke the Silence, ��What about the kid?��


    ��Are you talking about Lea?�� Mentioning Lea, a glimmer of life returned to Kay��s listless eyes. She smiled and said, ��She��s already gone to sleep. She has been working hard these past few days, not only taking me to the Church for treatment but also doing all the work I should be doing. She��s a very sensible child... But it is a bit too heavy for her alone. You know, before, I had to hire someone to help me finish it.��


    Ulu stopped in his tracks, but didn��t turn around.


    Kay picked up the letter, a bit helpless, ��This is a letter to my brother. I want to ask him to come over to take care of Lea, but my body, I guess, won��t allow me to send this letter out myself. Could you... could you help me?��


    Ulu heard a plea in Kay��s words.


    But after a long silence, he replied coldly, ��Do I look like a good Samaritan to you? I��m very busy.��


    Ulu didn��t turn around, so he couldn��t see Kay��s expression, only hear her softly say, ��Is that so? Sorry for bothering you.��


    He then took a step again and heard Kay say from behind, ��Tomorrow��s breakfast will still be sausages and fried eggs, okay?��


    Ulu didn��t even turn his head, ��I don��t eat breakfast.��


    He quickened his pace, soon disappearing from sight.


    But before he went upstairs, Ulu still glanced at the landlady, out of energy.


    Then he saw clearly a black bug peek out of Kay��s ear, only to quickly retract.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing, and his stride did not falter as he quickly went up to the second floor.


    Here, he stopped.


    Because he saw Lea lying in the hallway asleep, still clutching the broom, obviously having fallen asleep while cleaning.


    Ulu silently watched, and then he heard a voice in his mind.


    ��The kid isn��t completely ignorant,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��It��s said that most people grow up quickly after experiencing separation and death, but it��s still too early for a kid. She has realized what is happening, but she doesn��t know what to do. So, she��s desperately making herself sensible, taking on tasks that aren��t hers, as if she could stop something... Wouldn��t you agree?��

 Chapter 68: Fifty-seven Is Gods power limitless?

    Chapter 68: Fifty-seven Is God��s power limitless?


    ��Matthews, what��s wrong with you?��


    The team leader seemed to sense Ulu��s anomaly and looked up at him.


    The ��truth�� shook Ulu��s body violently, and as he looked at the two Night Crows watching him, the thought ��let it all be destroyed here�� even flashed through his mind. Eventually, however, he suppressed the thought, slightly shook his head, and said in an extremely hoarse voice, ��It��s nothing, just a bit of a cold.��


    This completely cracked tone did not raise much suspicion from the team leader, who merely nodded and said, ��Then let��s finish up early and head back.��


    He then closed the box.


    That ugly black worm was thus sealed away and, along with the box, was taken by the Night Crow team leader into his spacious cloak.


    ...


    ��Next home.��


    The Night Crow team leader said briefly, then took the lead to leave the room, with Ulu and another Night Crow quickly following.


    The Priest, seeing this, also subtly nodded his head, gently stroked the boy��s head again, and after explaining some things to the relatives, probably when to bring the boy to the Church to find him, he left with the three Night Crows.


    As soon as they left the house, the Priest dropped his previous kindness and solemnity, he glanced back and said lightly, ��All in all, it went smoothly. No one wanted the boy, which is a gain.��


    ��Those chosen by the ��Holy Worm�� are always fruitful,�� said the leader of the Night Crows. ��Lord Bishop saw all this long ago... Matthews, are you really okay? You��ve been shaking the whole time.��


    Ulu slowly shook his head, indicating he was fine.


    ��It looks like you really aren��t well,�� the leader said. ��Let��s hurry on to the next place then.��


    So, they quickened their pace, and the Priest couldn��t help but complain, ��Rush, rush, rush, rushing me to my death, right?��


    At that moment, a thunderclap boomed, and a light rain began to drift from the sky.


    Ulu lifted his head, and the raindrops fell on the lens of his mask, blurring his vision.


    ��Visas, is this the truth you wanted me to see?��


    He questioned Bai Wei again in his heart.


    But Bai Wei still did not respond, making Ulu feel somewhat dazed, as if that dangerous presence had already vanished from his body, or perhaps it had never appeared at all. It was just an illusion, a delusion that had lured him step by step to this point.


    Although he really wanted to think that way, unfortunately, Ulu knew it wasn��t true. Having been around Bai Wei for a while, he had come to understand this perilous entity.


    This seemed to be the ability of that worm.


    It could cause these people to die in various ways, without arousing anyone��s suspicion, since as long as the deaths were different, no one would pay too much attention.


    In other words, with this kind of worm, Rhein could make anyone they wanted to die.


    Ulu��s heart sank to the bottom.


    Did his mother also die from this worm twenty years ago?


    Watching the leader pack up boxes of worms, Ulu had to suppress the urge to rush over and smash them to pieces.


    The operation referred to as ��harvesting�� by the leader continued for a whole day. It wasn��t until the sun was nearly setting that they left the last household, which also answered Ulu��s prior question about Kay.


    This family had no sons, not even a daughter.


    The couple had died at the same time and had no offspring, meaning there was no one to inherit their property.


    So, Ulu watched as the priest dangled the deed in his hand rather smugly and said, ��This is the biggest harvest today.��


    Ulu did not speak.


    After so many households, the vast majority of questions had been answered.


    Just a few more were left.


    Just a few more to connect everything together.


    Ulu felt restless.


    Why did Rhein have to do this? Why did Bishop Corey have to kill these people? Was it only for their sons, just for their property? Was it just for these?


    These questions tormented Ulu��s nerves fiercely, making him feel like his brain, which had been thinking all day, was about to burst.


    Then, he finally heard Bai Wei��s voice: ��Where does the Church��s power come from?��


    Bai Wei��s sudden answer made Ulu pause, but he instinctively replied, ��The Rhein God.��


    ��Then...�� Bai Wei paused for a moment and then said with a hint of a smile, ��Is the power of the Rhein God limitless?��


    Ulu��s body stiffened.

 Chapter 69: Fifty-eight This is a necessary sacrifice

    Chapter 69: Fifty-eight This is a necessary sacrifice


    ��God��s power is not infinite.��


    Standing under the statue of the Rhein God, Bishop Corey said calmly, making Herry behind him feel a chill run down his spine at the ��desecration.��


    ��Lord Bishop,�� Herry, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, said with a forced smile, ��no matter how you put it, your words are quite shocking.��


    ��Don��t react like that, old friend,�� Bishop Corey turned calmly to face Herry, ��It��s just the two of us here, and certain well-known facts need not be concealed under such circumstances.��


    ��Your recent statement isn��t exactly well-known,�� Herry sighed softly, ��but I get your point, and this issue...��


    He looked up at the statue of the Rhein God behind Corey.


    ...


    ��It��s indeed becoming more severe.��


    Hearing Herry��s response, Bishop Corey nodded in satisfaction and then stepped forward slowly. ��The fact that you can face this reality already sets you far apart from most people, at least far ahead of those old fossils in the other Three Great Churches. They are always unwilling to face reality, believing that the Lord��s power is endless, yet they never calm down and take a good look. Rhein, relying solely on the Lord��s power, is no different from when the Church was established a hundred years ago, but the other churches differ.��


    Corey walked up to Herry and stood beside him.


    And Herry understood Corey��s intent. Previously, as Corey stood under the statue of Rhein, he appeared as the first man beneath God and someone that he, the Great Priest, had to look up to.


    But now, Corey was standing beside him, making them appear to be on the same stance and level.


    Corey hoped Herry would let down his guard and speak more boldly.


    So, after a moment of consideration, Herry spoke, ��It��s not necessarily that the Lord��s power is limited. We can��t guess the extent of the Lord��s power. We can only say that the power bestowed upon us is limited. Perhaps the Lord thought the power given at the origins was sufficient, but...��


    He couldn��t continue.


    For to proceed would imply their Lord was neither omniscient nor omnipotent.


    Such words, he, as a Great Priest, absolutely dared not utter, and could only say so much.


    Herry hesitated, ��But the power of the Corpse Blocks cannot be replicated, and it��s even more limited than the power of the Gods.��


    ��That��s why I said it��s one of them,�� Corey said. ��No one would want to replicate the power of Visas, and our Lord would not allow it. But we could at least learn from others.��


    ��...Are you referring to Lyra?��


    ��Yes, they want my help in dealing with that fellow,�� Corey said with a light laugh. ��And the price I asked for ... is that person��s corpse.��


    Herry was stunned, ��They agreed?��


    ��They didn��t want to agree, but it was clear they truly wanted that fellow dead, so they nodded,�� Corey explained. ��Lyra has been researching how to maximize their God��s power for quite some time, and with great success. We will soon know what secrets those mechanical bodies hold.��


    Herry frowned slightly, ��Then, when exactly?��


    ��Tonight at nine,�� Corey said, looking up at the gradually setting sun. ��Right here.��


    ��Right here?�� Herry was very surprised.


    ��Yes, so make sure you move the knights away by then; I will be here alone since, after all, this is a deal between me and them, not between Rhein and Lyra.��


    ��...But will he really come? Isn��t this clearly a trap?��


    ��He will come,�� Corey stated calmly. ��I��ve seen his file, he was once the hero of Lyra. If they send him here to die, he will truly come.��


    Herry was silent for a long while, then reluctantly nodded, ��I understand, but ... ��


    ��What?��


    ��Ulu is still in this city, isn��t he?�� Herry said. ��What if he also comes looking for you at this time?��


    Corey calmly interrupted Herry, smiling,


    ��Wouldn��t that be even better?��

 Chapter 70: Fifty-Nine Truth

    Chapter 70: Fifty-Nine Truth


    The power of God is limited.


    This was something Ulu had never thought of, even considering these very words to be the highest form of desecration, even more so than Bai Wei��s arguments about the power of the Rhein God contaminating the minds of believers that he had made yesterday in the library, to the point that Ulu subconsciously wanted to deny it, ��This is impossible...��


    ��Is it impossible, or are you unwilling to accept this reality?�� Bai Wei said with a half-smile, ��In fact, there is a very direct piece of evidence, which you, as a Priest, would know.��


    Ulu subconsciously asked, ��What?��


    ��How many Knights were there at the beginning of Rhein��s establishment?��


    This was basic common knowledge, and without hesitation, Ulu replied in his mind, ��Ninety-seven thousand six hundred and eighty-two.��


    ...


    ��Indeed, you remember very well,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��And now?��


    Ulu��s eyes beneath his mask widened bit by bit, and as he walked at the end of the line, he stopped, braced himself against the wall with his hand, and barely stopped his trembling body.


    ��It��s still... ninety-seven thousand six hundred eighty-two,�� Ulu answered with difficulty, ��No increase.��


    ��The standard for becoming a Rhein Knight is to be able to enter the lowest level of ��Divine Blessing�� mode, to receive the power of the Rhein God, which is also Rhein��s most powerful armament,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��But why, for centuries, has Rhein been unwilling to enlarge the scale of its Knights?��


    Bai Wei paused but didn��t give Ulu much time to think about this issue, and continued.


    ��In stark contrast, the population under the dominion of Rhein has more than tenfold that of the time when Rhein was first established.��


    ��Visas! Perhaps you think you��re smart, or you think all your lies are seamless! But it��s not like that, it��s full of holes! You can��t deceive me, you can��t fool me!��


    The last half of his statement wasn��t just thought in his mind, but blurted out, his loud words echoing inside his mask, creating a dull and strange sound.


    Ulu wanted to laugh, wanted to laugh with glee for uncovering Bai Wei��s conspiracy, wanted to laugh wildly at Bai Wei��s clumsy lies.


    But he couldn��t laugh. Amidst his fury, Bai Wei hadn��t uttered a word in retort, just quietly listening, as if watching a poor clown��s frantic performance.


    ��When did I say, your mother was killed by those insects?�� Bai Wei said, ��What you said is correct, but you��re missing a little bit.��


    Ulu subconsciously repeated, ��Missing a little?��


    ��Yes, that little bit is the final, the whole truth,�� Bai Wei said gently, ��Do you want to witness it with your own eyes?��


    Ulu hadn��t time to speak when he heard footsteps.


    That was the sound of heavy leather boots stepping on the puddles, dull and distinct.


    Subconsciously, he looked up, and in his field of vision, two Night Crows emerged from the darkness; their pitch-black masks reflected a heart-stopping sheen, like the grim reaper beckoning him.


    Ulu instinctively wanted to back away, but Bai Wei��s voice came just in time, ��You are just one step away from the truth.��


    He then stood still.


    ��Matthews,�� called the leader��s voice, its sound chaotic and noisy under the mask, ��What��s wrong with you?��


    Ulu took a deep breath and straightened his mask, which had skewed due to overwhelming emotion, and replied softly, ��I��m fine.��

 Chapter 71: Fifty-Nine Truth_2

    Chapter 71: Fifty-Nine Truth_2


    Then he walked toward his two colleagues.


    This time, he did not stop nor speak, silently following them back to the Night Ravens�� headquarters.


    However, they didn��t head directly to the dormitory but stopped in front of a special warehouse adjacent to it.


    The Night Ravens�� leader stood still, turned to look at his two teammates, and asked, ��Whose turn is it to contain them today?��


    Another Night Raven replied, ��Matthews.��


    The leader turned to look at Ulu, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ��Matthews, I know you��re not feeling very well today, but rules are rules. Containment must follow order, so it still has to be you.��


    ...


    Ulu nodded, and then the leader took off his cloak and handed it to Matthews.


    Hanging from the cloak were boxes, each containing ��Holy Worms.��


    ��You don��t need me to remind you, just as usual, put them where they belong,�� the leader patted Ulu on the shoulder, ��and, don��t touch what you shouldn��t, you know.��


    After handing over the key to Ulu, the leader left with another Night Raven.


    Ulu, holding the key, looked up at the warehouse in front of him.


    From the outside, it looked like a normal warehouse, but even Ulu could feel a slight surge of Spell emanating from it.


    He knew, the truth Bai Wei spoke of was behind this door.


    After taking several deep breaths, Ulu unlocked the warehouse door and immediately felt a chilly breeze with a hint of mustiness hit his face.


    He inhaled deeply and walked inside.


    The warehouse was large but poorly lit, only a few oil lamps on either side of the main path in the center provided just enough light to prevent one from being completely blind, but the darkness on either side of the main path was unsettling, shadows flickering in the corners as if hiding something ready to jump out at any moment.


    Ulu walked alone on this main path, the warehouse so quiet he could only hear his own footsteps.


    He had expected this silence to continue until he reached the truth Bai Wei wanted him to see.


    Unexpectedly, it didn��t take long before he heard a faint ��creak�� sound coming from the depths of the warehouse.


    Ulu was somewhat bewildered.


    This sound,


    he seemed to have heard it somewhere before.


    Ah, in a dream.


    In last night��s dream, he had heard it, but last night��s dream was a memory, which means...


    Ulu unconsciously quickened his pace, his heavy boots echoing loudly in the empty warehouse.


    He ignored the eerie-looking boxes around him and didn��t care where he was supposed to place the black bugs from his cloak; all Ulu wanted now was to find the source of the sound.


    Then, he found himself standing before a sea of flowers.


    ...Flowers?


    But it did not land on the flowers but in the soil.


    Then, its frail wings detached, and its body quickly grew larger, transforming into a long worm.


    It swam through the vast soil like a fish entering the sea, appearing very vital.


    Yet in stark contrast were the flowers.


    The flowers were wilting at a visible rate.


    Wherever the long worm burrowed, swaths of flowers fell.


    Just like twenty years ago, when crops had died overnight.


    At that moment, Ulu understood everything.


    He collapsed on the ground, watching the rapidly withering field of flowers, and instinctively reached out his hand trying to grasp something, but he couldn��t catch anything.


    A huge and fierce emotion surged inside him.


    It made him want to scream.


    But he couldn��t make a sound, as if his ability to speak had been taken away. Despite exerting all his strength, he could only utter incomprehensible whimpers.


    Other than despair, nothing could be heard.


    ��This is the second part of the ��God Chosen Plan��,�� Bai Wei��s voice slowly sounded, ��In Somo City, they need a certain level of ��meticulous selection�� to avoid choosing some unintended people. But outside Somo City, they don��t need such ��gentle�� methods. They can be more direct, as you see.��


    Ulu was panting heavily but still unable to make any sound.


    He felt like someone pressed into deep water, trying to breathe and thereby struggling increasingly, only to suffocate more.


    ��In Somo City, they select valuable targets, either those who have ��seeds�� that can enter the Church or widows who have considerable wealth but no heirs. They prepare a long and meticulous death for these people, taking over their inheritance without leaving any flaws,�� continued Bai Wei��s voice in Ulu��s mind.


    ��But outside Somo City, they don��t need to. They just create one ��natural disaster�� after another, allowing their targets to die off in groups. But even so, they ensure not to kill everyone and can even preserve the ��seeds�� they want. You probably know what their method is, don��t you?��


    Ulu��s body trembled continuously. He wanted Bai Wei to shut up, but he still couldn��t make a sound.


    ��They just need to give each household a minimum ration of food, then the ones who survive will definitely be children, the ��seeds�� they want.��


    ��As for why.��


    ��Because no mother,�� he paused and then whispered softly, ��would watch her own child starve to death.��


    At that moment, Ulu finally crossed that point.


    He let out a scream he had never emitted before.


    Despair, pain, madness.


    All mixed together, consuming his last bit of rationality, causing him to charge like a wild beast into the rapidly dying field of flowers and frantically dig like a wild dog.


    He wanted to find that worm.


    That one,


    the worm he should have killed twenty years ago.

 Chapter 72: Sixty, what are you going to do?

    Chapter 72: Sixty, what are you going to do?


    Bai Wei quietly watched Ulu.


    He still dug up the worm from the soil, and in a very short time, the worm��s size had increased almost tenfold, becoming like a real giant earthworm.


    But even so, the worm still died.


    It was attacked by Ulu through various means.


    Fists, stomping, and even... teeth. This didn��t resemble the methods of a human, but more like a wild beast in a frenzy, attacking another creature.


    Yet this creature itself was actually fragile, and Ulu easily reduced it to pieces.


    ...


    Yes, the worm was fragile, an adult could kill it with ease.


    A child could do the same.


    So, after completing this unequal slaughter, Ulu didn��t feel any pleasure. He lay there in the perished flowerbed, the mud and leftover petals sticking to him, making him look as if he were a part of this land.


    Ulu stared blankly at the ceiling, his eyes devoid of any liveliness, and after an uncertain period of Silence, he finally spoke slowly, his voice so hoarse it was almost incomprehensible, ��Visas... is this the truth you wanted me to see?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��All of it?��


    ��All of it.��


    Ulu was dazed for a bit longer before he spoke again, ��I understand now, I finally understand why you took three days to tell me this truth.��


    Bai Wei said nothing.


    ��You want to tell me that my fate was sealed from the start. My mother and I... no, to be accurate, it was only my mother who wasn��t needed by the Church, so she had to, had to...�� Ulu struggled to continue, ��had to die twenty years ago, but she was bound to make me survive, and I was bound to join the Church, bound to encounter Lu Ji, even if it wasn��t Lu Ji, it would be someone else, like that old man in the library, but essentially, he��s just another Lu Ji.��


    ��After joining the Church, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn��t pass the exams to enter Somo City because everything I believed in was false. Rhein��s only criterion for selecting people was whether they closely resembled what they considered to be�� ��the favored by God�� template. And I wasn��t, so I��d always have to stay in that small town, becoming... the next Lu Ji, and then meet the next version of my childhood self.��


    ��This is a future I cannot change no matter how hard I struggle, right?��


    ��The truth you wanted me to see... is this.��


    Bai Wei remained silent, knowing at this moment he didn��t need to speak, just listen.


    ��Hehehe, I was actually thinking just now, if I had killed that worm twenty years ago, would things not have turned out this way?�� Ulu��s head tilted slightly, looking towards the large table from before, where hundreds of identical boxes still sat, ��But now, it seems I��ve thought too much.��


    Bai Wei finally spoke up, ��Killing one or two, it��s useless, without solving the root cause, they��ll keep on coming endlessly.��


    ��What��s the root cause?��


    ��The successive Bishops of the West Cathedral.�� Bai Wei spoke indifferently, ��They have the power to create and control these worms.��


    Ulu suddenly laughed, ��I guessed it was so, and that��s why yesterday you proposed a deal to me... the final deal, right?��


    ��So...�� Bai Wei controlled his middle finger and slowly stood up, ��Do you want to make a deal?��


    Ulu murmured, ��It seems, I have no reason to refuse, huh? After all this, what��s left that I can��t lose?��


    ��Which means...��


    ��I refuse.��


    ��...Huh?�� Bai Wei seemed surprised.


    ��I said, I refuse.�� Ulu looked towards the middle finger, grinned, revealing an extremely unsightly smile, ��Visas, do you think you have control over everything? Do you think I have no reason to refuse? People like me, with such filthy lives, who know everything, should go all out, right?��


    Bai Wei��s voice remained calm, ��It seems you don��t think so.��


    ��Of course... I don��t think so!�� Ulu suddenly stood up, his emotions uncontrollably erupting, ��Fate made me this way, and you want me to die for this kind of fate. No, Visas! I��m telling you, no!��


    ��Meeting you, is also part of my fate! But I reject this fate! You want me to die for the past! I refuse to die!��


    ��You misjudged! Visas!��


    ��This life, no matter how rotten, cheap, or worthless, is also... the only thing left to me by my mother!��


    Ulu was hysterically bellowing at Bai Wei.


    ��I won��t give it to you! I��m not going to give it to you!��


    ��Hahahaha, Visas, you lost, you lost!��


    Ulu was laughing.


    Mocking.


    Jeering.


    He had finally beaten this self-righteous guy.


    But at the same time.


    He was also crying, crying like a child who had lost everything, wildly venting.


    But now, there was no one left to comfort him.


    Bai Wei waited until Ulu had vented everything before slowly asking, ��So, knowing everything now, what do you want to do?��


    What do I want to do now?


    Ulu��s eyes flashed with a trace of confusion, but they quickly cleared.


    He spoke slowly yet firmly.


    ��I want... to go home.��


    ...


    I don��t want anything anymore, nothing at all.


    Ulu was sprinting through the pouring rain in Somo City.


    He had come to know everything, understood everything, and at the same time, he had decided to give up everything.


    Fate or hatred.


    I don��t want anything anymore, nothing at all.


    He only wanted to go home, to the place he had tried countless times to escape from, back to... his mother��s side.


    For that, he ran like a mad dog. He knocked down I don��t know how many pedestrians, fell down I don��t know how many times, but quickly got up again and continued to run wildly.


    He rushed back to the hotel at the fastest speed, burst into his room, and packed his luggage.


    It was night, and it was difficult to leave the city.


    But he didn��t care about that now; he wanted to leave immediately, to go tonight.


    After grabbing his luggage, Ulu hurriedly went downstairs and, just as he was about to leave, he heard the sound of sobbing from one of the rooms.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    Ulu slowly turned his head, looking towards that room.


    The landlady Kay lay on the bed, with Lea crying on top of her.


    ��Auntie, auntie, please don��t go...��


    Ulu stood silently outside the room watching.


    Kay wasn��t dead yet, but it was clear she wouldn��t last the night, not even a few hours.


    Ulu watched her struggle to lift her hand, gently caressing Lea��s head, trying to say something but unable to speak.


    Then, as if sensing something, she slowly lifted her head and glanced in Ulu��s direction.


    Ulu didn��t know if her unfocused eyes could see him, but he could still read the apology in those eyes.


    Why apologize?


    Ulu pursed his lips, paid no attention, and turned to leave.


    Because this had nothing to do with him anymore.


    He had to leave, now.


    ��Auntie... don��t leave me, please, don��t leave me alone...��


    The foot Ulu had lifted froze mid-air, and once again he turned his head to look at the small figure.


    How far can a person��s eyes really see?


    Ulu didn��t know.


    But now, he seemed to see the past and seemed to see the future.


    The past and future had never been as clear as they were today, as if fate had everything already arranged.


    At that moment, Ulu understood something.


    ��So that��s how it is...��


    He murmured,


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Then, once again, footsteps echoed in the hotel, different from the disordered and irritated ones a few minutes ago, these steps were heavy and strong.


    Lea instinctively lifted her head and hadn��t seen anything yet when she felt a warm, large hand rest on her head.


    ��Don��t cry, wait for me to return.��


    Then the large hand let go, along with the luggage he was supposed to take home.


    Lea immediately turned her head but only saw a back figure heading out of the hotel.


    ��Where... are you going?��


    Ulu looked back at Lea, then showed an unprecedented smile, as if he had seen through everything.


    ��To save Mom.��


    He replied like this and simultaneously pushed the door open,


    Then he stepped into the night, disturbed by the violent rain and howling wind.

 Chapter 73: Sixty-one, Only two people will die tonight

    Chapter 73: Sixty-one, Only two people will die tonight


    Rhein West Cathedral, main sanctuary.


    Bishop Corey was seated beneath the huge statue of the Rhein God, gently flipping through the ��Taboo Book�� in his hands.


    The Great Cathedral was empty except for him; half an hour ago, the Rhein Knights stationed at the West Cathedral had all been summoned away by Great Priest Herry.


    This made the Great Cathedral seem very empty, but Corey didn��t mind at all; on the contrary, he quite enjoyed this solitude. Most of the time, Corey found dealing with those foolish mortals utterly exhausting��they were too shortsighted, their vision limited to the few meters in front of them.


    But he was different,


    His eyes had already seen far into the distance, transcending time and space, reaching the distant future.


    ...


    But those mortals couldn��t see it, nor could they comprehend it. So, being with them was indeed a torment. Given a choice, Corey would rather stay alone for a whole day than endure ten minutes surrounded by those mortals.


    In the end, they were no longer the same kind of people.


    In this world, there were only two entities that could pique Corey��s interest... Oh, not people, rather two existences.


    The first, needless to say, was the Rhein God.


    And the second,


    Corey��s fingers gently brushed over the ��Taboo Book.��


    Of course, it was that fellow whose soul had long since perished��Visas.


    This individual, executed by the All Gods countless years ago, whose body was segmented into numerous parts, still left one indelible fragment after another in this world. One such fragment resided within Corey��s body. While using this eye to gaze into the far future, Corey couldn��t help but wonder, what kind of vistas the true owner of these eyes had witnessed during the era of the gods.


    It truly was... enviable.


    Corey let out a soft sigh.


    Regrettably, such views would ultimately never be seen again, for Visas no longer existed, and this ��Taboo Book�� contained merely the tip of the iceberg of his existence.


    Like this eye, the most powerful and beautiful eye Corey had ever seen, housing the rule ��Gaze�� that he simply couldn��t get enough of.


    But even so, he felt as though something was missing.


    It was as if, powerful though the eye was, it should be even more so.


    It seemed that in Corey��s possession, the eye was incomplete.


    But what the missing part was, nobody knew, not even the ��Taboo Book�� had a precise record of it.


    With these thoughts, Corey felt somewhat lonely.


    He really wanted to know if other Corpse Fragment Holders felt the same way if they also saw farther into the future with this tremendous power, like he did.


    Regrettably, he couldn��t find such a person.


    Corey slowly closed his eyes, and at the same time, closed the ��Taboo Book�� in his hands, its built-in chains rapidly tightening with the closing of the book to prevent the leakage of any forbidden knowledge.


    Then, Corey placed the ��Taboo Book�� beside him and slowly opened his eyes again, looking toward the person who had unexpectedly appeared in the center of the cathedral.


    ��I��m quite surprised that you really would be the first to come to find me,�� Corey said with a light chuckle, ��I thought you��d wait until I had seen another visitor before showing up, Priest Ulu.��


    A streak of lightning flashed by, momentarily turning the dimly lit Great Cathedral into broad daylight.


    Mud and rain-soaked footsteps advanced slowly, staining the sacred carpet of the Great Cathedral with a defiling smear.


    Ulu stopped in his tracks and looked up at Bishop Corey beneath the statue of the deity, just as the thunderous noise began to slowly roll in.


    ��It��s been a long time, Bishop Corey.��


    ��Hmm... Yes, we��ve met before, mostly in correspondence though, but it seems we indeed met once or twice.��


    ��Once,�� Ulu corrected softly, ��Only once, ten years ago.��


    ��Ah, that��s right.�� Corey looked down at Ulu below and smiled, ��You were just a child back then, weren��t you? A boring child. There were too many boring children then to remember anything special. But now things are different, Ulu, you are different. After receiving the message from Kelsay, I��ve been very eager to see you.��


    ��I killed Kelsay,�� said Ulu, ��and I killed Lu Ji too.��


    ��I know.�� Corey nodded nonchalantly, ��Well, they��re dead, so be it. It would have been quite uninteresting if you had actually died at their hands, wouldn��t it?��


    Corey��s gaze gradually shifted down to Ulu��s left hand, and then fixated tightly on his middle finger, his eyes full of admiration.


    ��Because you possess it, that finger, it��s not strange that you can do anything, right? I used to think that finger only had one rule����Termination.�� But you managed to use it to kill Kelsay, which means... it has some unknown power, power even the ��Taboo Book�� isn��t aware of, doesn��t it?�� Corey��s excitement surged, ��I��ve actually considered this before, but was never able to prove it. Luckily, we have you, truly, luckily. You can help me unlock this secret, can��t you?��


    Seeing Corey smile at him, Ulu fell silent for a moment and then asked, ��Did you know I would come to you?��


    ��Of course.�� Corey��s hands were crossed as he gazed at Ulu, his face wearing a confident smile, ��In this world, nobody understands you better than I do at this moment.��


    ��Then, could you please banish those insects?��


    The smile on Corey��s face gradually faded, ��What did you say?��


    ��I said, could you please banish those insects?�� Ulu repeated, ��Those that hover around this city, those that leap in the fields, those that... take people��s lives.��


    As Ulu finished speaking, the smile had completely disappeared from Corey��s face.


    ��You��re saying, you came for those insects... you��re talking about the ��Holy Worms�� from the divine selection project, correct?��


    Ulu nodded, ��Yes.��


    Corey let out a light sigh, a mix of helplessness and disappointment in his eyes, ��Look at that finger, Ulu, look at that finger. You��ve felt its power, haven��t you? The rule it seals, how strong, how beautiful, how... undying it is.��


    His eyes gradually lowered to fix his gaze on Ulu��s mud-streaked face.


    ��With such power, shouldn��t you be looking further ahead like me? How can you be so... shortsighted? You and I, we are meant to be the same sort for having witnessed such a view, never thinking of stopping. You, like me, should be pursuing more, much more. Not like you are now.�� He paused and added, ��You��ve disappointed me, Ulu. I��m truly disappointed in you. I thought we��d have much more to talk about, that I wouldn��t feel so lonely with you here.��


    After a moment of silence, Ulu spoke again, ��So can you banish those insects?��


    Corey��s expression turned icy in an instant.


    ��It seems we have nothing to talk about,�� Corey said calmly, ��My expectations for you were perhaps too high, Ulu. You��re merely a fool who luckily obtained that finger, and it can��t bring you any more than it already has; your fate is sealed. It��s like I want to talk to you about the scenery beyond the white clouds in the sky, but all you can see is the ground beneath your feet, or even the dirtiest insects beneath them... Well then, insects it is. You want to discuss them, so I��m not opposed to having this conversation.��


    Corey paused, then his gaze shifted back to Ulu, now tinged with mockery and scorn.


    ��It seems you��ve completely grasped the divine selection plan. Since you wish for it to stop, I can tell you plainly, indeed, I can make them stop.�� Corey raised his hand, and a black insect emerged from his palm. With a slight effort, he crushed the insect into dust, ��Just like this. But how do you propose to convince me?��


    Corey looked down at Ulu.


    ��Do you kneel now and beg me, offering that finger as a gift to me, or do you plan to defeat me, forcing me to obey your orders?�� A mocking smile curled Corey��s lips, ��You��d better be quick. Tonight is critical. After tonight, many will die.��


    ��No, Lord Bishop,�� Ulu responded calmly, ��Not so many people will die. Tonight, only two need to die.��


    ��That will be you and me.��

 Chapter 74: 62 Do you want to prove something?

    Chapter 74: 62 Do you want to prove something?


    Corey quietly gazed at Ulu, and after a long while, he let out a light chuckle, ��Interesting, truly interesting. I have to admit, you really caught me off guard. I thought you might challenge me, but that��s because you have the same goal as I do��I want your finger, and you want my eyes. But in the end, the reason you came to challenge me is just so... interesting.��


    Ulu didn��t speak, he just looked at Corey.


    ��I��m quite curious, did you kill Lu Ji and Kelsay for the same reason? And who was it... Ah, the guy in the library, I can��t quite remember,�� Corey said indifferently. ��From the day you entered Somo City, you had already been investigating the matter of the insects and planning this day, hadn��t you? Honestly, I remember you as a different kind of person, you should have been like Lu Ji, or perhaps you were meant to be the next Lu Ji. You shouldn��t have such noble sentiments, and...��


    Corey paused.


    ��Such combat skills.��


    At the moment his words fell, dozens of Magic Chains burst from the ground, quickly binding Corey to the chair.


    ...


    But Corey��s expression didn��t change much; he looked down at Ulu��s hand hidden beneath his clothes.


    ��Had you already started preparing while talking to me?�� Corey said calmly, ��Even though it��s the lowest rank of Spell, reaching this level is quite impressive, indeed, you��re not just some low-rank Priest from a remote town.��


    Corey��s words were not yet finished when white fog had already started swirling around him.


    Ulu didn��t need to pretend anymore. Knowing his strength was far inferior to Corey��s, he couldn��t afford to drag this out; a quick and decisive battle would be best.


    So he was about to detonate the white fog, planning a preemptive strike.


    But seeing Corey��s expression, which had remained unchanged from the beginning, Ulu felt a twitch of unease.


    ��Pfft.��


    A sharp pain transmitted from his left shoulder; Ulu suddenly turned his head and found a centipede, half a person tall, clinging to his back! He hadn��t noticed where the centipede had come from before it had bitten through his shoulder, purple-black blood instantly spilling from the wound, draining him of much of his strength so that he could only let out a cry of ��Ah,�� before his body half collapsed.


    But that was not all, for there wasn��t just one centipede. While Ulu was focusing all his attention on Corey, planning a preemptive strike, these centipedes had silently snuck up on him.


    And then they pounced all at once, intending to tear Ulu apart.


    With no other option, Ulu mustered all his strength to snap his fingers.


    A crisp sound.


    The centipedes lunging toward Ulu instantly froze mid-air, then turned to dust in the next second.


    Seeing this, Corey raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued, ��Oh! So that��s the rule of that finger, that��s ��Termination��...��


    Before he could finish, the surrounding white fog also exploded at that moment.


    ��Boom.��


    A massive explosion enveloped the area beneath the statue, covering Corey entirely and stirring up a large cloud of ash.


    Only then did Ulu half-kneel on the ground, clutching the wound on his left shoulder tightly. Two seconds later, he vomited mouthfuls of blood, his body shaking as if he were about to collapse at any moment.


    But even so, Corey��s voice still emerged from the cloud of ash, ��It seems my judgment was correct, that finger has brought a tremendous physical burden on you, your body has long been on the brink of exhaustion.��


    Ulu abruptly raised his head and saw Corey walking slowly out of the gray mist, his clothes immaculate. The recent explosion had not affected him in the slightest.


    ��If you are still thinking about detonating the mist hidden in the dust to harm me, you needn��t bother,�� Corey said indifferently, ��Not to mention that the process of your fight with Kelsay has already been recorded by my knights. Even without that report...��


    Corey lifted his head and pointed to his left eye.


    ��Do you underestimate this eye of mine? I can clearly see every magic power fluctuation around you, big or small; nothing escapes this eye.��


    Ulu slowly lowered his hand.


    Indeed, he had intended to deal with Corey in the same way he had with Kelsay, thus the hidden explosive white mist still lurked in the dust, but Corey had seen through his plan.


    ��It seems you have no other tricks up your sleeve,�� Corey said with a smile, ��But indeed, as a low-rank Priest, ��Magic Chains�� and ��Fog Barrier Karma Fire�� are the most powerful spells you can learn. The rest are only accessible in Somo City. Though you have indeed mastered these two spells to perfection, that��s as far as you can go. I do not know where you found the courage to come after me, but as it stands, it��s impossible. However...��


    He paused, then lifted his hand to check his watch.


    ��It would be rather boring to end things here. I have an appointment at nine o��clock, but it��s still early, and I don��t mind playing with you a little longer. After all, making it this far in front of me is already commendable.��


    After saying this, Corey clapped his hands, and one after another, insects appeared between them.


    ��Let��s have a game, a somewhat fairer game,�� Corey said with a slight smile, ��You have Visas��s fingers, and I have his eyes. You only know ��Magic Chains�� and ��Fog Barrier Karma Fire,�� so I, too, will only use one spell. ��Insect Control Technique�� was my favorite before I became a Bishop. Although it��s just an intermediate magic, it flourished under my control. I��ll use this spell for offense and defense, you do as you wish.��


    Corey paused, and at that moment all the insects turned towards Ulu, their eerie fangs glinting coldly in the candlelight.


    ��The content of the game,�� Corey continued, pulling a exquisite small knife from his pocket with interest, ��is for me to walk up to you and chop off that finger that doesn��t belong to you. If I succeed, you lose. Meanwhile, all you need to do to win is... no, just to touch me. If you win, not only do you get to live, but I��ll also grant your wish to erase all ��Holy Worm�� marks in this city. What do you think?��


    Ulu struggled to lift his head to look at Corey.


    Bai Wei��s voice echoed in his mind, ��Let me do it.��


    ��No,�� Ulu refused.


    ��I can help you win this game without costing your life.��


    ��I know, but I want to do this myself.��


    ��Why?�� Bai Wei said, ��You can see he��s looking to torment you, and yet you still want to do this by yourself?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��...Are you trying to prove something?��


    ��Yes.��


    Bai Wei fell silent for a moment, ��I understand. I��ll help you reduce the cost of ��Termination,�� but even so, you can��t use it many times.��


    ��I understand,�� Ulu suddenly smiled, then whispered softly in his heart, ��Thank you, Lord Visas...��


    Afterward, he struggled to rise, pushing himself to stand upright, staring directly at Corey, surrounded by numerous demon worms.


    ��Come.��

 Chapter 75: Sixty-three Mom... Mom...

    Chapter 75: Sixty-three Mom... Mom...


    This was destined to be an unfair battle.


    On one side, clad in impeccable attire, surrounded by Demon Worms like an army.


    While on the other, half of his body was soaked in blood, standing was a struggle, it seemed less a fight and more a march to death.


    Yet, against all odds, he stood resolutely, even attempting to stand as straight as a spear, as if to defy the throngs of the enemy.


    Corey nodded slightly, both as a salute and an indication��let the game begin.


    The commanded Demon Worms immediately swooped towards Ulu, nearly engulfing him in an instant, their number threatening to blot out the sun.


    ...


    Left with no choice, Ulu snapped his fingers again, and the Demon Worms disintegrated into black dust, scattering downwards, but before hitting the ground, they reformed into new Demon Worms.


    ��The ��Rule�� sealed in this finger is indeed powerful,�� Corey��s voice came from behind the Demon Worms, considerably louder than before as he approached, ��In a battle of equals, one unforeseen ��Termination�� could decide the outcome... But it��s a pity, we are not equals.��


    As Corey finished speaking, the reconstituted insects charged once more towards Ulu.


    Ulu had to use ��Magic Chains��, chains emerging from the ground to bind wave after wave of Demon Worms. Under Bai Wei��s influence, Ulu��s ��Magic Chains�� and ��Fog Barrier Karma Fire�� had already reached a level of mastery. So the instantaneously growing chains, in terms of numbers, weren��t much fewer than the Demon Worms, and thus he defended against the attack.


    But Ulu knew this was only temporary.


    As a Rhein bishop, Corey��s Magic Power reserves were in a completely different league. Corey could create Demon Worms infinitely, but Ulu couldn��t infinitely produce Magic Chains.


    Therefore, he couldn��t afford to defend passively; he had to attack proactively.


    Use ��Magic Chains�� for defense, and ��Fog Barrier Karma Fire�� for offense.


    With this in mind, Ulu defended and simultaneously produced a mist to spread towards Corey.


    According to Corey, he could not use any spells other than ��Insect Control Technique��, which naturally included Spell Shields, so Ulu��s ��Fog Barrier Karma Fire�� should be able to harm Corey. And knowing that Corey��s eye could clearly see the flow of spells, Ulu no longer needed to take a roundabout approach, launching a direct attack. The mist instantly enveloped Corey.


    Success!


    Just as Ulu was about to detonate, he noticed two insects at Corey��s feet suddenly sprang up, their small bodies expanding several times over��they directly inhaled the white mist into themselves!


    Realizing something was wrong, Ulu detonated the mist immediately, only to hear a soft ��pop��. The two insects�� bodies burst open, but the explosion resembled that of a popped balloon, completely lacking in lethality.


    Following that, Corey stepped over their shattered bodies, continuing his advance towards Ulu.


    Ulu was startled by the scene; he didn��t remember ��Insect Control Technique�� having such capabilities.


    During this brief moment of shock, two worms broke through his chain defense��one bit into his flesh, tearing off a large chunk, while the other darted straight for his neck.


    With a ��snap.��


    Another snap of the fingers, and the worm about to bite Ulu��s neck, along with all the other Demon Worms, turned to ash and vanished.


    But this annihilation lasted less than two seconds before they reformed and charged at Ulu again.


    Ulu had no chance to breathe, resorting once more to ��Magic Chains�� for defense.


    Now, though, it was much harder than before, not just because of his wounds, but also because of the backlash from ��Termination��.


    Even though Bai Wei had promised to mitigate the cost of ��Termination��, it was not eliminated, and tonight Ulu had snapped his fingers three times. The side effects of that immense power still threatened to tear his soul apart.


    ��You��ve exceeded my expectations,�� Corey��s voice came again, now even closer, ��to use ��Termination�� three times consecutively... you indeed possess a willpower not found in ordinary men. But, you probably can��t make it for a fourth.��


    Ulu suddenly looked up, only to see Corey was almost within reach.


    ��What can you do now?��


    Corey asked with a smile, and then took another step forward; Ulu could see his own disheveled reflection on the blade of the small knife in Corey��s hand.


    ��Your body might withstand one more snap,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in Ulu��s mind, ��just one more.��


    Ulu looked at the encroaching Demon Worms about to breach the defense and pursed his lips, whispering, ��Enough.��


    With that, Ulu dropped all his ��Magic Chains��.


    For a moment, all the Demon Worms descended, these supposedly mindless demons briefly stunned by the sudden disappearance of the barriers. But they quickly regained their senses and pounced on Ulu.


    Ulu dropped all defenses, stretching out his hand toward Corey with all his remaining Magic Power, creating white mist.


    ��Pfft,�� ��pfft,�� ��pfff,��


    One by one, the insects climbed onto his body, tearing at his flesh and gnawing at his bones.


    But Ulu merely raised his hand, driving all the mist towards Corey.

 Chapter 76: Sixty-three Mom... Mom..._2

    Chapter 76: Sixty-three Mom... Mom..._2


    Less than five meters away.


    Very close, yet very distant.


    Close because it was a distance that the white fog could cover in an instant, yet distant because this seemingly close pathway was filled with countless dangers.


    One after another, insects leapt up and were absorbed by the white fog. Then more white fog rushed from these engorged insects, and new ones jumped up to absorb it again.


    This was Ulu��s vast army.


    They were tearing,


    ...


    They were fighting,


    They were falling,


    But they were also moving forward.


    They were the most fearless and relentless army, and although their general was trapped and being torn apart by one abhorrent insect after another, they still did not look back, still carrying out their general��s command �� to attack.


    Eventually, they broke through the layers of obstacles and reached Corey.


    What was once a dense white fog that nearly enveloped the Great Cathedral was now only a thin wisp left, over the bodies of numerous Demon Worms swollen to death.


    Even this wisp was enough.


    Because it had already reached Corey.


    Ulu snapped his fingers for the last time, and all the Demon Worms vanished into ash again.


    Meanwhile, the cost of this action came without delay, even multiplied several times as if it sought to destroy Ulu��s entire soul, the immense pain nearly causing him to lose consciousness.


    But he didn��t lose it, instead he clenched his teeth.


    Detonation.


    ��Bang!��


    The white fog exploded right in front of Corey, smaller in scale than the previous explosions, but still sufficient to envelop Corey completely, the dust raised was like the hope surging in Ulu��s heart.


    He dragged his battered body, staring intensely at the dust.


    Had he succeeded?


    He probably had.


    Unable to use the Spell Shield and forbidden from using any spells besides the Insect Control Technique, it should have been impossible...


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded.


    Ulu��s eyes widened.


    He saw a massive shield emerging from the dissipating dust.


    It was the body of a huge insect.


    Corey walked out of the dust, casually tossing the insect body aside, unharmed, and then looked at Ulu with a faint smile and softly said, ��That was a very good idea, you were very close to success. Just short of one second, too bad your body can no longer support such time-sensitive tactics.��


    He paused.


    ��You have lost.��


    As his words fell, the dispersed insects came swirling back.


    ��Splat,�� ��splat,�� ��splat.��


    Ulu, unable to resist, was forced to kneel, his limbs bitten by the insects, completely losing the ability to move.


    He was not willing to give up and wanted to struggle, but the backlash of the Termination spell hit him again, making him vomit blood.


    But this time he stubbornly held it in, trying not to let the blood spill.


    As if, this was his last breath.


    But Corey had already reached him, looking at Ulu kneeling on the ground, he tranquilly said, ��It��s a pity indeed, you really tried hard, but you should know, in this world, effort is the least valuable thing. Like this finger, it should not belong in your hand.��


    After saying that, Corey picked up a small knife, slowly bent down, his head nearly touching Ulu��s head, and then whispered softly.


    ��So, this finger, I��m taking it.��


    At that moment, Ulu suddenly lifted his head, then puffed his cheeks.


    What was in his mouth was not blood.


    But,


    white fog.


    Corey��s eyes widened dramatically, he immediately stepped back, but it was already too late.


    Ulu detonated the white fog.


    At this distance, neither could avoid it.


    Boom!


    The explosion kicked up a final cloud of dust.


    Ten seconds later, the dust settled.


    Ulu lay on the ground.


    The close-range explosion had taken away half of his face and half of his tongue.


    Corey stood unharmed a few meters away.


    It seemed the outcome was decided.


    But in front of Corey,


    hovered a light blue Spell Shield.


    ��Ha...ha...ha...��


    Lying on the ground, Ulu looked like the victor, he raised his hand pointing at Corey, trying to laugh out loud, but his body no longer allowed him to do so, his efforts only produced a garbled sound.


    But he was very happy, truly happy.


    While Corey just silently watched, then he felt something and touched his own cheek.


    He felt blood.


    ��Ha ha ha...�� Ulu laughed wildly, simultaneously struggling to make Corey understand, ��You lost, you lost.��


    ��Your self-righteous eyes... couldn��t help you.��


    ��You are just like me.��


    ��Just like me.��


    ��Ha ha...��


    After a brief silence, Corey softly said, ��You, have successfully enraged me.��


    As his words fell, an endless darkness surged out from behind him, instantly covering the entire Great Cathedral.


    Ulu could see nothing.


    He could only hear Corey��s voice coming from all directions.


    ��I initially wanted to give you a dignified death, but now, I��ve changed my mind.��


    ��I��ve decided to let the darkness tear you apart.��


    ��As the price for enraging me.��


    ��You can��t see through this darkness, only I with this eye can see, rest assured, I will watch your body being torn into hundreds of pieces.��

 Chapter 77: Sixty-three Mom... Mom..._3

    Chapter 77: Sixty-three Mom... Mom..._3


    ��Go to Hell and repent.��


    Corey��s voice gradually dissipated.


    As he said, Ulu couldn��t see anything; he could only feel that the darkness hid countless monsters, laughing, running, stripping the flesh from Ulu��s body piece by piece.


    Then Ulu fell to the ground.


    Pain,


    such pain.


    ...


    The harm he had just done his utmost to inflict on Corey was nothing compared to a second in this darkness.


    But he had tried his hardest.


    He really did exert all his strength.


    ��Lord Visas.��


    ��I am here.��


    He gently closed his eyes.


    ��Please,��


    ��set me ablaze.��


    ...


    Ulu stood in a pure white world, with a straight road ahead of him.


    Though he didn��t know why, he walked on this road, limping along.


    The scenery by the roadside was pure white, but it wasn��t completely so.


    He could see blurry images, hear vague sounds.


    It was the night he received a small box, sitting anxiously with a finger inside it.


    He continued forward.


    It was when he sat in a merchant��s house, holding a bag of grain, arrogantly saying, ��This is the relief grain from above, the price is as is, are you going to haggle with Rhein?��


    He continued forward.


    It was him sitting in front of a young boy, eyebrows raised lightly: ��Do you know the price of this?��


    Moving forward.


    He followed behind Lu Ji, appearing to be doing something, but his expression was hesitant, ��Is this really okay?��


    Moving forward.


    He lay in a pool of blood, and Kelsay was sheathing his sword, speaking indifferently: ��Sorry, I struck too hard.��


    Moving forward.


    He was reading by the window.


    Moving forward.


    Priest Lu Ji made him kneel.


    Moving forward.


    That snowy winter, he stood in front of the church, begging the priest for food.


    He could hardly walk anymore.


    So tired, really so tired.


    And so painful, really so painful.


    But it seemed he didn��t need to continue walking; he looked up ahead.


    The road had an end, a house ablaze.


    Suddenly he found the strength again.


    So he forgot the tiredness, the pain, even forgot who he was, and just knew to move forward, keep moving forward to that house.


    He moved forward.


    The blazing fire slowly extinguished and turned back to a snow-covered scene.


    Then it flickered to an orange hue, the whole house covered with frosted leaves.


    Next were cicada sounds, real cicada sounds, as if calling out desperately for something.


    Finally, there was greenery.


    The broken Ulu finally stood in front of the house, staring blankly at the face in front of the door, almost erased by the years.


    She smiled faintly, just as in his memories.


    Ulu opened his mouth.


    His tongue was gone.


    His throat was damaged.


    He shouldn��t have been able to make any sounds at all.


    But he still uttered a sound,


    the word engraved in his life.


    ��Mom... Mom...��


    ...


    ��Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh!��


    The darkness dissipated.


    The ��Ulu�� who stood up again grabbed Corey��s neck and then slowly lifted his hand,


    ��Thud.��


    He plucked out Corey��s left eye.


    ��Aaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!��


    Corey let out a scream of sheer agony, enormous fear and the will to survive still made him struggle out of ��Ulu��s�� grasp.


    He didn��t know what had happened, having just been enjoying his killing spree of Ulu in the space of ��Divine Skill��Extreme Darkness��, but now, he could only cover his empty left eye socket and watch a scene he would never forget in this lifetime.


    The ��Ulu�� who was on the brink of death took out his own left eye and then put the eye he had just taken from Corey into the bloody socket.


    ��I say, why is that?�� ��Ulu�� slowly spoke, with a voice entirely different from before, ��Every step of this guy was within my calculations; his coming here, offering his life, was predicted. From the beginning to the end, this guy never escaped my control, and I got what I wanted...��


    Bai Wei slowly turned his head and then gradually opened that left eye.


    In an instant, that star-like, brilliant eye seemed to truly come to life.


    ��But why,�� said Bai Wei, ��can��t I feel happy at all?��


    ��Can you answer me?��


    ��Hmm?��

 Chapter 78: Sixty-four Descends

    Chapter 78: Sixty-four Descends


    ��Drip,�� ��drip.��


    Blood ceaselessly flowed from those empty eye sockets, overflowing between the fingers, sliding down the arm, and finally falling onto the pristine stone tiles, splashing into one blood blossom after another.


    ��So...��


    Corey, originally half-kneeling on the ground, slowly rose to his feet. As he straightened, the bleeding in his left eye had already stopped, surrounded by a halo of holy light, a symbol of ��Divine Blessing��. It had been a long time since he had entered this state. After obtaining that eye, no one had forced him to call upon the power of the great Rhein God again.


    But today, that person appeared.


    ��What on earth are you?�� Corey asked slowly.


    ...


    ��Ulu�� stood ten meters away, his body covered in wounds that were countless times more severe than Corey��s. By all logic, in his current state, he shouldn��t have been able to remain standing.


    Yet at this moment, the wounds all over his body were closing and healing at a visibly rapid rate. However, this didn��t seem to be the result of Healing System or Life Series spells. It was more like pushing the body��s potential to the extreme, momentarily increasing its self-healing ability by thousands of times.


    His blood coursed through his veins at high speed, like boiling water, almost bursting every blood vessel, causing his entire body to turn a deep shade of red.


    At this moment, ��Ulu�� looked like a bug that had set itself aflame. But he wasn��t contorted or wriggling; he just stood there quietly, gazing at Corey with an eye as resolute as the stars above.


    This also put a considerable amount of pressure on Corey. Up until now, he didn��t understand how the other party had managed to precisely locate him within ��Divine Skill��Extreme Darkness��. Logically, besides that eye, no power in this world should be able to penetrate that darkness.


    How did he do it?


    Unless...


    Corey narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Then, the other party spoke: ��Are you afraid of me?��


    ��Afraid? Why would I fear you?�� Corey replied coolly. ��I am one of the four bishops of Rhein, and you are but a monster that can��t show its face, hiding in the body of a weakling.��


    ��Really?�� Bai Wei laughed. ��And yet, your hands are trembling.��


    Corey��s eyes focused for a brief moment. He involuntarily looked down at his own hands.


    Indeed, his hands were trembling slightly.


    But this wasn��t due to injury. After entering ��Divine Blessing��, minor injuries couldn��t affect him.


    His fear stemmed from a fleeting conjecture that had crossed his mind earlier.


    When that conjecture emerged, his mind hadn��t yet realized it, but his body had already reacted.


    ��It seems you��ve guessed who I am,�� Bai Wei said with a smile.


    Corey had already stopped his hands from shaking. He acted as if nothing had happened, remaining calm, ��Impossible. That thing couldn��t possibly still be in this world. Stop pretending.��


    ��Is that so? That��s too bad,�� Bai Wei remarked. ��I thought that with this eye, you could see a bit further.��


    ��Such low-level wordplay won��t work on me,�� Corey said. ��I��ve told you, I am one of the four bishops of Rhein; you can��t deceive me.��


    ��Believe what you will,�� Bai Wei said, slowly raising his hand toward his left eye, ��This fellow made a deal with me; he ignited his soul to let me descend here, to retrieve something of his own, and what I have to do for him...��


    Bai Wei paused, a flash of an unusual emotion crossing his eyes, a mix of regret and helplessness.


    ��Kill you before his soul burns out.��


    The moment his words dropped, the entire Great Cathedral began to shake.


    Corey��s eyes widened, filled with disbelief.


    He saw behind Bai Wei, a black wave rising rapidly.


    But it wasn��t a wave.


    It was countless intertwined... Magic Chains.


    Corey had never seen such a method of use before. ��Magic Chains�� were nothing but low-rank spells, barely inflicting any damage, apart from some control.


    But what if the scale were this massive?


    While Corey stood there stunned, the massive flood of Magic Chains devoured him in an instant, like the ocean swallowing a solitary leaf of a boat.


    Bai Wei quietly watched from the side, feeling the power that continuously surged from his body, along with his soul that was dissipating without end.


    This was the Second Order Descent. Unlike the First Order Descent, the Second Order Descent could unleash the power beyond the ��Rule�� contained in the Corpse Blocks, embodying Visas in entirety.


    The First Order Descent damaged the body,


    While the Second Order Descent consumed the soul.


    Physical wounds can be healed, but the burning of the soul cannot be reversed; once ignited,


    It can only end when it has completely burned out.


    ...


    ��Great Priest!�� a Knight rushed to Herry��s side, ��There seems to be quite a commotion coming from the Great Cathedral.��


    Herry, the Great Priest, frowned as he looked towards the distant Great Cathedral.


    He had felt the trembling just now.


    But it made no sense, shouldn��t Corey��s guest arrive at nine o��clock?


    Herry checked the time; it had just passed eight.


    Had the guest arrived early, or... had that ��person�� come?


    But no matter which it was, theoretically, neither should cause such a stir from Corey, right?


    ��Great Priest, do we need to check the situation?�� asked the Knight.


    ��...No.�� After pondering for a moment, Herry shook his head, ��No need, the Lord Bishop will handle it.��


    ...


    Bang!


    A sphere of pure white barrier centered around Corey was released, instantly cutting off the black flood made of Magic Chains and continuously spreading outwards.


    ��Divine Skill��Blessed Land.��


    ��You��re just trying to scare people!�� Corey roared at Bai Wei, ��The body of God cannot be harmed by mortals, God��s spells cannot be stopped by mortals, God��s will cannot be influenced by mortals! No matter what kind of being you are, with only this level of strength, you are absolutely incapable of overcoming me...��


    Before he could finish, Corey saw Bai Wei snap his fingers.


    His Blessed Land was instantly dispelled.


    Those ferocious chains once again closed in on him.


    Is this a slight?!


    Corey felt both anger and disdain.


    At this distance, using ��Termination,�� he had ample time to deploy a second Blessed Land.


    But as he spread his hands, intending to release the divine power once more, he suddenly froze.


    How to use the Blessed Land again?


    His eyes gradually widened.


    That wasn��t just a ��Termination��!


    Because that Divine Skill had completely vanished from his memory.


    ��Thrust,�� ��thrust,�� ��thrust.��


    Hundreds of chains pierced his body simultaneously, just like the insects that gnawed at Ulu��s body twenty minutes earlier.

 Chapter 79: Sixty-five, do you dare to come?

    Chapter 79: Sixty-five, do you dare to come?


    ��Bang!��


    A pair of enormous illusory wings sprouted from Corey��s back, and with just a light flutter, he severed all the Magic Chains surrounding him; then he leapt up, quickly putting distance between himself and Bai Wei.


    At this moment, Corey had lost the nobility and calm that came with being an Archbishop; his once pure white bishop robe was now nearly destroyed, rendering him as disheveled as a beggar unable to afford clothes.


    But that was all the damage he sustained. He had not suffered any serious injuries. The Magic Chains that had previously engulfed him like a tidal wave had at most left only minor scrapes on his body; most had not even left a mark, thanks to him still being under the ��Divine Blessing,�� with the Rhein God��s power enveloping him.


    The mortal world��s forces could not affect a god, a firm rule of this world.


    While under the effects of ��Divine Blessing,�� Corey couldn��t fully inherit the Rhein��s power, but just a small part was sufficient to make him immune to over ninety percent of damage. Hence, the attack that seemed fierce only resulted in some bloody marks and abrasions on his body.


    ...


    Even so, there was not the slightest hint of relief in Corey��s eyes, but rather they were filled with horror.


    Because his ��Divine Skill��Blessed Land�� had been canceled... No, describing it as canceled wasn��t quite accurate.


    To be precise, it had been erased!


    Up until now, he couldn��t recall how to execute that Divine Skill��the snap had stripped that skill right out of his memory.


    But the rule sealed within that finger, ��Termination,�� was not supposed to have such an effect! This was an effect not even documented in the Taboo Book, an entirely unknown phenomenon!


    That meant...


    Staring at Bai Wei not far away, Corey��s pupils quivered incessantly.


    That terrible conjecture from before,


    was true.


    Apart from himself, no one could have elevated that finger��s rule to this level!


    It could only be him!


    The undead who should have perished a thousand years ago!


    Still alive.


    ��Oh?�� Noticing the change in Corey��s expression, Bai Wei smiled slightly, ��It seems you��ve figured out something after all.��


    Corey pursed his lips tightly, unable at this moment to utter any harsh words.


    He once possessed that eye, so compared to ordinary people, he understood far more about how powerful its owner had been. Time and time again, he had felt regret, for not having witnessed that person��s elegance and felt that person��s power.


    But now, here he stood before him, and Corey could muster no more thoughts.


    He only wanted... to escape.


    Yes, despite being surrounded by the power of Rhein, despite not suffering any real harm, and even though the other party was using only two Corpse Blocks and what appeared to be a body about to collapse at any moment, he could not summon the courage to face his opponent.


    Because this was Visas.


    Corey bent slightly forward, already deciding to flee immediately, then to inform the other three major branches of Rhein, or even the other three major Orthodoxies, about the return of Visas.


    He even had to... Hm?


    Corey suddenly noticed Bai Wei��s left hand.


    Only four fingers remained on the left hand; the thumb was missing.


    His eyes slowly widened.


    Could it be...


    Bai Wei noticed where Corey��s eyes were fixated but showed no concern, even lifting his left hand curiously in front of his eyes to show Corey the four remaining fingers.


    ��It seems you��ve noticed it, too... Indeed, this body cannot bear my power without a price, not even by burning the soul.�� He paused, then slightly curved the corners of his mouth, ��So, how about we play a little game? Just like... a moment ago.��


    ��Before the soul of this wretched body burns out.��


    ...


    A flash of lightning streaked across the night sky, turning Somo City to day in an instant, followed by the rolling thunder, sweeping up the sudden rain and fierce wind, roaring wildly at this city that should have been asleep.


    Tonight, many would find sleep elusive.


    Aud Hotel.


    The girl, holding onto the woman whose breath was like a fragile thread, cried inconsolably, ��Auntie, Auntie, please don��t die, please don��t die, the gentleman will be back soon!��


    The woman looked at the girl, wanting to lift her hand to touch the girl��s head, but she no longer had the strength to do so.


    Across the street in a small alley, an elderly man laid a white cloth over the man who had just closed his eyes, with the man��s wife, who had passed away two minutes earlier, lying beside him.


    Sharp cries of distress rose up, seemingly overwhelming the sound of the rain outside.


    The stooped elder picked up the baby from the other bed, gently patting its back while whispering softly, ��Don��t cry, don��t cry, you still have grandpa...��


    But his murky tears kept flowing down relentlessly.


    Further away, a weak mother embraced her child who had fallen unconscious, repeatedly knocking on the tightly shut doors along the street.


    ��Is anybody there? Can anyone take my child to the church?��


    ��He��s sick, he needs treatment!��


    ��Please, I beg you, anyone will do!��


    Seldom did anyone open the door, and even when they did, they just shook their heads: ��It��s too far, and the rain is so heavy, many roads are flooded, there��s no way to get there without a vehicle.��


    The mother, drained of strength, could only hold her child and weep openly in the pouring rain.


    Then, a horse carriage stopped in front of her, and with the sound of metal grinding ��click clack,�� the mother felt the rain stop above her head.


    She looked up to see a middle-aged man, half of his body made of metal parts, standing beside her, holding a black umbrella.


    ��Madam,�� the man offered, ��take my carriage.�� He pointed to the carriage behind him, ��Don��t worry, it��s fast.��


    The Rhein Knight who was driving the carriage blinked in slight astonishment, ��Gerard Sir, Lord Bishop is still waiting for you...��


    The middle-aged man helped the mother onto the carriage, then pointed to his half-mechanical leg, seriously telling the Rhein Knight, ��Don��t underestimate the craftsmanship of Lyra... it��s waterproof.��


    ��...That��s not what I meant.��


    ��Rest assured, I��ll get there on time.��


    As the middle-aged man was speaking, he noticed that the child in the mother��s arms had awakened, looking vaguely at his chest.


    It was a metal plate.


    Gerard blinked his eyes, then gently tapped the metal plate with his finger, emitting a clear sound.


    ��Don��t worry.�� Gerard said, ��Though it is metal, it is with a human heart.��


    With those words, he turned around, holding his umbrella, walking alone toward the Great Cathedral standing in the torrential rain, but looking as if it might collapse at any moment.


    ��This rain... is really heavy,�� he murmured to himself.


    ...


    ��Corey Obot, I want to play a game with you.�� Bai Wei looked at Corey, a smile spreading across his face, ��Before the soul in this broken body burns out, if you can survive, you win.��


    ��If you win, this finger, this eye, they are yours. The rules they contain have already been upgraded by me; you can use them directly once you��ve claimed them. But if you lose... then you��ll have nothing.��


    ��How about it, are you in?��


    Corey stared intently at Bai Wei, then, clenching his teeth, he said, ��This isn��t a game between you and me.��


    ��Ah, hahaha, you��ve figured it out.�� Bai Wei��s smile grew wider, ��This isn��t a game between you and me, but a game between you and the owner of this broken body. It��s a matter of seeing who dies first, you or his soul that is burning out.��


    ��What do you say?��


    ��Do you dare to play?��


    Corey��s body trembled continuously.


    He looked at Bai Wei��s remaining four fingers, feeling the soul in the broken body dissipating steadily.


    Finally, he took a deep breath, the Holy Light surrounding him growing brighter.


    ��...Let��s play!��

 Chapter 80: Sixty-six, why would you think the rule for this eye is called [Gaze]

    Chapter 80: Sixty-six, why would you think the rule for this eye is called [Gaze]


    Again, the familiar scene.


    On either side of the church stood two completely different people, one high above, bathing in Holy Light, unharmed, while the other stood in the shadows, his entire body soaked in blood, like a pus-oozing insect.


    But their expressions were vastly different, and the one feeling tense was the one high above.


    Corey still decided to join in the game, for a simple reason. Once he spread the news of Visa��s return, even if only to Rhein��s other three major branches, no matter the outcome, it would become very difficult for that eye and that finger to end up in his hands.


    He had used that eye for half a lifetime, and truly, he could not imagine a life without it.


    Moreover, with that finger and the enhanced ��Rule,�� the temptation was simply too great for Corey.


    ...


    But he wasn��t willing to gain power at the expense of his life. He had thought it over, this Visa possessing Ulu... was really weak.


    The dissipating vitality that even Corey could sense was not easy to fake. And the capability of the finger that he was wary of had a great cost attached to it. If Corey hadn��t guessed wrong, then snapping that finger once would cost the finger��s disappearance, meaning Visa could only snap his fingers three more times at most.


    This meant that Visa could still erase three of his Divine Arts.


    The deterrent was obviously significant, but the problem was, that was all there was. Visa couldn��t use that finger to directly harm him, and the other spells Visa used, even in his current state, could at most, only cause superficial damage to someone under the ��Divine Blessing,���C it was nearly impossible to grind him to death under such circumstances.


    As for that left eye, although Corey didn��t know whether Visa could upgrade the rule sealed within it, he wasn��t worried. A Gaze was, after all, only an observational rule, unable to directly cause harm, just like that finger.


    So, there was a chance.


    Even a very big chance.


    He had to win this game!


    And even if he didn��t win, he could simply leave. With that heavily damaged body, there was no way Visa could catch up to him.


    Thinking of this, Corey��s heart gradually settled down a lot, and once again he opened the imaginary wings behind him, making his body slowly rise, appearing as if the Rhein God himself had descended.


    ��Since that is the case,�� he began to speak slowly, ��let me see what you have...��


    Before he could finish, he was slapped down from mid-air by a barrage of Magic Chains interwoven with magic power, stirring up a large swath of white fog.


    Corey, swallowed by the flood of Magic Chains, did not lose his composure; he stabilized his form while roaring at Bai Wei��s previous position: ��Visa, is this your ability?!��


    Bai Wei slowly lifted his right hand to begin a Sealing.


    ��Don��t rush, we��re just getting started.��


    Then, he detonated the white fog, which exploded around Corey��s neck, causing him a slight discomfort.


    But even this slight discomfort shocked Corey. Logically, such Low Rank spells should have almost no effect against his Divine Gifted Body.


    Corey didn��t dare imagine what would have happened to him without being under ��Divine Blessing�� just now��the seemingly ordinary explosion could have blown him to pieces��indeed, even the most basic spell in Visa��s hands could become a lethal weapon.


    Luckily, he was limited by his corporeal body to just two Low Rank spells, and these spells, even if played skillfully, couldn��t really harm him who possessed the Divine Gifted Body.


    Corey wanted to taunt Bai Wei one more time to boost his confidence, but Bai Wei didn��t give him the chance. Constantly driving the Magic Chains out from the white fog, which hadn��t completely dispersed in the explosion, they attacked from all directions towards Corey��s position.


    After Corey broke free, Bai Wei continued to detonate the white fog, maintaining an unstoppable rhythm of assault.


    Quite quickly, Corey felt something was amiss.


    Why did the alternating attacks from these two Low Rank spells seem oddly troublesome?


    Bai Wei had given up the initial approach of creating a massive amount of Magic Chains to push Corey around and instead became more precise and continuous. The numbers of Magic Chains used for attack each time were not large, and even if the chains themselves had improved substantially under Bai Wei��s power, for Corey in his divine state, it was still like a child trying to trip an adult with a thin rope��at best, the chain would snap before exerting any force, causing only a slight disruption to the adult��s pace.


    But the problem was, there were way too many goddamn disruptions.


    Corey felt as though countless kids with countless thin ropes were squatting before him, each child also holding a small stone, sometimes hitting him with the stones while trying to trip him with the ropes.


    This experience... was so goddamn annoying!


    But that didn��t matter. As long as Visa couldn��t breach his Divine Gifted Body, no matter how long the fight dragged on...


    ��Pfft.��


    A faint sound.


    Corey felt a chill on his neck, paused in astonishment, then subconsciously touched his neck.

 Chapter 81: 66 Why do you think the rule for this eye is called 【Gaze】_2

    Chapter 81: 66 Why do you think the rule for this eye is called ��Gaze��_2


    He touched a bit of blood.


    Although it was just a little, much like an accidental scrape by a desk corner, it still made Corey��s eyes widen in disbelief.


    This was his... Divine Gifted Body!


    ��Boom��!


    Another white mist exploded in front of Corey��s eyes, followed by two Magic Chains lashing out again toward Corey.


    And these two attacks were still aiming at... Corey��s neck!


    ...


    At that moment, Corey suddenly realized something.


    All of Visas��s attacks were targeting the same spot��his neck!


    These weren��t meaningless attacks.


    Visas intended to repeat these inconsequential attacks thousands of times and then... directly chop off his neck.


    The subsequent attacks confirmed this.


    Whether it was Magic Chains or explosions, or the combination of both covering for each other, they all aimed at Corey��s neck.


    Corey found it unbelievable.


    He had never seen such methods of attack, it wasn��t just dull knife slicing through flesh anymore, maybe one could call it... a water-torture strategy?!


    Could this actually work?!


    Aren��t the battles of the Transcendents supposed to be lethal in one strike?!


    ��Drip-drop.��


    When a drop of blood fell to the ground from his neck, Corey realized that this method of fighting was indeed possible for Visas... because his Magic Power was endless.


    Realizing this, Corey was terrified and immediately abandoned the idea of enduring through with his Divine Gifted Body. He bellowed, ��Don��t underestimate me too much!��


    Then he violently spread the imaginary wings behind him, shooting feathers in all directions, each feather piercing through more than two Magic Chains.


    By reducing the number of these chains, Visas��s attacks couldn��t cause more damage to him.


    That was what Corey had planned, but the very next second after he shot out the feathers, two Magic Chains shot out from his blind spot and directly wrapped around his neck.


    The chains were also shrouded in white mist.


    ��Bang��, ��Bang��!


    Two more explosions close to his face made Corey fall from midair, though he managed to stabilize his form in time, his complexion grew even grimmer, as the wounds had grown larger.


    ��Visas!��


    Bang!


    Before he could finish speaking, another explosion occurred. Bai Wei clearly had no intention of giving Corey any rest, those simple attacks were like relentless storms without any pause.


    Whenever Corey tried to use a Spell to counter, Bai Wei would always find a flaw or interrupt it beforehand, as if every step Corey took was calculated by Bai Wei, every move seen through.


    ...That eye.


    It was because of that eye!


    Bai Wei was continuously using that Gaze on him!


    Just like how Corey could see through all his opponents when he used that eye, and now, the real owner of that eye had seen through him.


    All his struggles, all his resistance were futile.


    Those chains and mist always emerged from various places, inflicting non-lethal but ceaseless attacks.


    It reminded Corey of a horrifying story he had heard long ago called ��the Spoon Killer.��


    Back then, he didn��t find the story scary, just somewhat comical.


    But now, he could truly feel that horror, the horror of being powerless to fight back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Another series of explosions, and Corey felt the pain from his neck growing more and more pronounced, indicating that the wounds were getting bigger.


    His Divine Gifted Body was being torn apart by two low-level spells, and he was powerless to resist.


    How could this be possible?!


    Corey clenched his teeth and formed the Holy Seal.


    Since Spells could not counter it, then use the Divine Arts!


    A dazzling light surged from his palm, even those unfamiliar with Magic Power could feel the overwhelming authority from it.


    But the light didn��t even have a chance to spread.


    A crisp snap of fingers, and it disappeared.


    A flicker of confusion passed through Corey��s eyes.


    Another Divine Art was erased from his memory.


    He instinctively looked toward Bai Wei��s left hand, noticing the index finger slowly erasing.


    And in Bai Wei��s calm eyes, there seemed to be an expression suggesting, ��I don��t know what you��re up to, but I won��t allow it.��


    ��Bang��, ��Bang��!


    Two more piercing explosions.


    Corey��s wounds deepened further, shifting from minor to severe, and ultimately��fatal.


    Corey felt fear once again.


    Although he knew more than ten kinds of Divine Arts, each capable of resolving this situation, Divine Arts aren��t Spells and can��t be cast continuously. Even if he tried hard, there would still be a few minutes�� intervals.


    And Bai Wei��s remaining fingers could still snap twice, erasing his two Divine Arts.


    That meant, to turn the situation around, he had to wait nearly ten minutes for the third Divine Art!


    And before the third Divine Art, he could only watch helplessly as Bai Wei repeatedly raised the spoon.


    But could he really last that long?


    If someone had asked him this question ten minutes earlier, he would have felt like laughing, but now...


    The thought of fleeing once again surged in Corey��s heart.


    He instinctively glanced at Bai Wei again and was surprised to find that Bai Wei had also changed. The wounds that had previously healed had burst open again, the boiling blood almost breaking through the frail skin, his entire body trembling.

 Chapter 82: 66 Why do you think the rule for this eye is called 【Gaze】_3

    Chapter 82: 66 Why do you think the rule for this eye is called ��Gaze��_3


    This made Corey realize that the soul named Ulu, inside that damaged body, had also reached its limit.


    Visas��s power was boundless, but Ulu was not.


    He had fed the fire with his body, and it was finally about to burn out.


    ��This is not a game between you and me.��


    These words emerged in Corey��s mind.


    Indeed, Visas was not a participant in this game but the executor. He had set himself and Ulu aflame to see who could last until the end.


    ...


    Corey thought back to Ulu with half of his face blown off, still mocking him relentlessly, and his expression gradually twisted.


    How dare he compare himself to me!


    He can��t possibly win against me!


    Corey��s body surged with newfound strength.


    ��Snap.��


    The third snap of his fingers, and the ring finger also vanished into nothingness, the unfinished Divine Arts once again erased.


    But Corey was no longer annoyed. He laughed loudly at Bai Wei, ��You have two more chances! Let��s see if that guy can hold on till then!��


    Bai Wei raised his head to look at Corey.


    He understood that Corey had grasped the true meaning of the game.


    Both sides had laid their cards on the table.


    But Bai Wei also knew that Ulu had already reached his limit... But he should have reached it long ago; he was just an ordinary person, with such a frail soul enduring the power of Visas, it was really too difficult.


    At that moment, he was like a not-so-good piece of firewood, the main part already burnt through.


    Now, what persisted was merely the faint, unextinguished embers.


    ��Soon,�� Bai Wei murmured softly, his pupils reflecting Corey��s continual struggles, ��Really, it will be soon.��


    As if hearing his words,


    The embers in the darkness did not die out but instead grew slightly brighter.


    ...


    ��Snap.��


    The fourth snap of his fingers.


    The Divine Arts were erased once again, and in contrast, on that left hand, only the bare middle finger remained, like a king bereft of all his knights.


    And Corey��s upper body was also drenched in blood, the wound on his neck visible, making the Divine Gifted Body seem so frail.


    But still, it was not fatal.


    The battered body could no longer stand and knelt on the ground.


    Yet even so, he continued to gaze at Corey, still driving the Magic Chains and the white mist to attack Corey.


    Corey knew he had already won.


    ��You��ve lost, Visas!�� he laughed wildly at Bai Wei, ��You actually believed in someone so weak? You actually staked your life on such an insignificant wretch!��


    ��Your vision is no more than this!��


    ��That eye, that finger, they will be mine!��


    Bai Wei did not respond to Corey; the charred remnant of a body no longer capable of more expressions, just kept muttering ��almost there, just a bit more,�� then attack, attack, and attack again.


    Soon, Corey would be able to use the Divine Arts once more.


    Corey chuckled lightly and raised his hand, ready to destroy both the wretched remnant in front of him and that once high-and-mighty soul entirely.


    Strong energy converged in the palm of his hand.


    But just then, two chains burst out from the ruins�� debris, as if lying in wait for a long time, heading straight for Corey��s neck.


    Corey frowned slightly.


    This should be the final attack.


    And yet, just two chains were involved, and even if they caused mortal wounds, they wouldn��t be enough to kill him.


    This seemed like a futile fight to the death; even Corey could have preemptively activated a divine art to destroy that broken body before the chains could strike him.


    But...


    In the final moment, fear got the better of him, and he quickly withdrew his hand, changing the offensive divine art he��d been about to release into a defensive one.


    ��Divine Arts: Shield of Ten Thousand Forms!��


    ��Erasure�� failed to activate.


    So the abruptly manifested golden shield cut through the two Magic Chains.


    This was true divine art.


    Against its radiance, the two low-rank spells seemed utterly powerless.


    And Bai Wei��s hands finally dropped, as if those two chains had drained him entirely.


    Corey descended slowly and stepped forward until he stood in front of Bai Wei, bending down to look at him.


    ��It��s over,�� Corey said with a smile.


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei also cracked a smile, ��It��s over.��


    ��You��ve chosen the wrong person to bestow your power upon.��


    ��Is that so? I think he did quite well, actually.��


    Corey snorted disdainfully, ��That��s just consolation for the incompetent.��


    ��Do you really think so?��


    ��What else?�� Corey slowly raised his head, pointing to the wound on his neck, ��This is the limit of the incompetent. He burned his soul and sacrificed his body, but in the end, this was all he could manage. Not even close to a real threat. You must know I am not talking nonsense.��


    Indeed, the wound looked severe, but... it was still not fatal.


    Moreover, within a few breaths, that injury was rapidly healing amidst the dissipating energy of the ��Divine Blessing.��


    This suddenly made the desperate battle that had just occurred seem rather ridiculous.


    Smiling, Corey said, ��According to the agreement, your eyes and fingers are mine now.��


    Bai Wei smiled too.


    ��It seems you��ve misunderstood something.��


    Corey frowned slightly, ��What do you mean? Are you trying to back out?��


    ��Of course not,�� Bai Wei responded with the same smile, ��I��m just wondering... when did you think this game was yours to win?��


    Corey, looking at Bai Wei��s smiling face and that all-too-familiar eye, felt a surge of unease.


    Because that eye felt unfamiliar to him.


    And the only unknown in this battle was that eye, the eye he thought he knew so well!


    ��This guy burned his soul just to let me observe you,�� Bai Wei��s mouth didn��t open, but his voice sounded directly in Corey��s mind, ��He persisted until now, burning his soul completely, just so I could watch you... a bit longer.��


    Bai Wei��s smile grew wider.


    ��Why do you think the rule of this eye is ��Gaze��?��


    Corey stared fixedly at the familiar yet strange eye, and then a great fear washed over him.


    ��You��ve been ��watching�� me for far too long.�� The eye, sparkling like the stars, slowly closed as Corey watched in horror, ��Now, I don��t want to see you anymore.��


    ��So, from my sight... disappear.��


    But the moment that eye closed,


    Corey felt his body suddenly become much lighter.


    He looked down.


    To find that his body seemed as if it had been erased with a rubber,


    One third of it,


    Just like that, vanished.

 Chapter 83: Sixty-seven Okay, lets go see that child

    Chapter 83: Sixty-seven Okay, let��s go see that child


    Corey collapsed into the pool of blood, his remaining eye filled with terror, for his body had been divided into three sections.


    The only part of his body he could still control was half a shoulder and an arm that was reduced to half, like a toy maliciously destroyed. Then, the excruciating pain of being torn apart surged up, viciously gnawing at his nerves, forcing an uncontrollable, agonized scream from him.


    Footsteps sounded.


    The heavy boots, stepping on the pool of blood, made a distinct sound, as if death itself were drawing closer.


    At this moment, Corey finally came to the belated realization that he was truly going to die.


    But he was unwilling to accept this fact, so he struggled frantically, trying to move away from the person who was gradually approaching. However, with only so much of his body left, his struggles amounted to nothing more than rolling in the blood and corpse blocks, looking like a disgustingly... worm.


    ...


    Bai Wei stopped in his tracks, looking at the man before him who, just a minute ago, had been full of vigor as a bishop, but now had become more like a monster.


    Logically, such grievous wounds would mean certain death for anyone, but at this moment, Corey was still under the ��Divine Blessing,�� with Rhein��s power still trying to sustain his life force, attempting to repair his body.


    However, it was clear that aside from prolonging his life and pain for a few more minutes, there wasn��t much else it could do.


    ��What a sorry sight,�� Bai Wei remarked softly.


    The voice was very light, but still enough for Corey to hear.


    He abruptly lifted his head, his face twisted in pain, yet anger was still visible.


    ��Visas!�� he roared with all his might, ��What in the world... have you done to me?��


    ��I haven��t done anything,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��I simply started a game, and you lost the game, that��s all.��


    Corey��s body trembled violently, whether out of anger or pain, he couldn��t tell, but Bai Wei��s words made him realize a fact.


    That he was indeed going to die.


    The fear of death washed over him, along with a sense of responsibility as the Archbishop of Rhein.


    Suddenly, he thought that he was the only one who knew that Visas��s soul was still alive in this world, but he was about to die, which meant that no one would know this news until Visas did something... even more appalling.


    No, he had to get the message out.


    But his thoughts had already been seen through by Bai Wei, who didn��t move at all, only saying indifferently, ��Give up, what you are now is no different from a broken corpse block, just that you��re still alive for the moment.��


    Corey lifted his head again, his only remaining eye staring intently at Bai Wei.


    But he also knew that Bai Wei was right, he could do nothing now.


    Visas��s soul was still alive, he had reclaimed two corpse blocks, obtained two rules, one of which had been taken from him, the Archbishop of Rhein himself.


    At this moment, endless regret welled up in Corey��s heart, accompanied by the intensifying pain and the ever-approaching death that drove him completely insane.


    ��I won��t accept this, Visas!�� he bellowed with all his might, ��This game isn��t fair! You helped him, it was you who helped him!��


    Watching Corey, who seemed to have lost his senses, Bai Wei slowly revealed a smile, as though he had been waiting for Corey to say this.


    He then slowly bent down, grabbed Corey��s hair, and lifted his upper half to meet his gaze.


    Corey had only one eye left, and so did he. After using ��Rule�� in his mortal body, his right eye was sealed forever as the price.


    Bai Wei gazed at Corey, chuckling and said, ��It seems that you don��t believe you lost to him.��


    ��Of course... I haven��t lost!��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei nodded slightly, ��Then do you still remember your last Divine Art? I recall it was a defensive one, right? You defended against my two chains with one Divine Art, correct? But I want to tell you, at that time my eye was not ready yet, if you had attacked me then...��


    Corey��s eyes gradually widened, and his expression swiftly changed.


    And all this naturally fell into Bai Wei��s sight, his smile growing even more radiant.


    ��So close, just one step away, really just one step, if you dared to attack me the way that guy attacked you, then you��d have won it all.��


    Bai Wei paused for a moment, then spoke languidly.


    ��It would be you.��


    Corey��s mouth and eyes opened wide simultaneously as if he wanted to say something, but the Divine Gifted Body finally faded away, and his last bit of life was quickly taken; thus, his expression was fixed in place.


    Surprise, anger, resentment, regret.


    A mix of emotions.


    In the instant he died, the smile vanished from Bai Wei��s face, but he didn��t put down the partial remains of Corey��s body. He just silently gazed at Corey��s expression, as if to etch this scene forever into that body.


    Then, he discarded the half body as if tossing out trash.


    ��The deal is done,�� Bai Wei said softly. ��Did you see it?��


    Silence, a long silence, as if his question would never get an answer.


    But Bai Wei still waited.


    After what felt like an eternity, the voice that had long been absent slowly rang out.


    ��Ah... I saw it.��


    Then the voice disappeared as if responding to Bai Wei��s last question had exhausted all his vitality.


    Bai Wei closed his eyes, there in the place where the soul resided, remained only a few dying embers that could extinguish at any moment.


    He opened his eyes: ��Is there anything else you wish to do?��


    Another silence.


    ��There aren��t any... things I wish to do.��


    Bai Wei said, ��Think again.��


    ��Think again... think again...�� The voice grew fainter and fainter, so soft Bai Wei almost thought the fire had gone out when suddenly, it became agitated, like the last few sparks erupting from charred logs of a campfire in a gentle breeze, ��That child... that child... I want to see... that child.��


    That child...


    Bai Wei knew whom Ulu was speaking of.


    He lowered his head, looking at the now battered and broken body.


    Ulu��s soul was nearly spent, to control this broken body would require Bai Wei to use his own soul, undeniably leading to considerable damage to it.


    Moreover, visiting that child at this time was far too risky and not in line with Bai Wei��s subsequent plans.


    And with Ulu��s current state, it would be difficult to last until that moment.


    So...


    ��I want to see... that child...��


    Bai Wei fell silent for a while.


    ��Alright, let��s go see that child.��

 Chapter 84: 68 You can call me Visas

    Chapter 84: 68 You can call me Visas


    For Somo City, this night was longer than expected.


    In the first half of the night, a rare and fierce storm brutally washed over the ancient city, leaving the entire city oppressed into silence.


    But in the second half of the night, the rain suddenly weakened, yet the city became noisy during what should have been an even quieter period.


    Countless Rhein Knights suddenly assembled and rushed anxiously toward their Great Cathedral; the awakened sheriff, with sleepy eyes, muttered, ��What are these guys up to?�� and then turned over to continue sleeping; an elderly man with graying hair pulled a cart along the road out of the city, the white cloth on the cart strikingly conspicuous; in the small church, a mother held her suddenly recovering child, crying incessantly, while the Priest, continuously thanked, smiled and nodded but also flashed a hint of confusion.


    All of this was reflected in the eyes as bright as stars, eventually settling on the small inn in the deep alley.


    The woman, freshly recovered from a serious illness, held the girl who had fallen asleep in her arms, gently wiping away the tears at the corner of the girl��s eyes.


    ...


    And the woman occasionally lifted her head to look into the depths of the alley as if waiting for someone��s return.


    ��Shall we go in and have a look?�� Bai Wei slowly asked.


    Ulu did not speak, as if he had completely dissipated.


    But Bai Wei knew Ulu was still there, although he was also surprised that Ulu had managed to hold on this far, but the last spark deep in the soul was indeed still burning.


    It just required some patience.


    Who knows how long it took, Ulu finally responded, ��Ah... no need, I��ve seen... what I wanted to see.��


    Bai Wei did not insist.


    This crippled body had reached its limit, Bai Wei understood Ulu did not want to appear in front of that woman and that girl, so just watching like this was already enough.


    Bai Wei also knew what he wanted to see.


    It was right in front of him.


    After watching for almost half an hour, Bai Wei finally heard a sigh from deep within the soul.


    ��Enough, it��s enough,�� Ulu softly said, ��I... should go.��


    Bai Wei remained silent, knowing Ulu had not finished speaking.


    And this time, Ulu did not make him wait too long, ��I... suddenly remembered the first day we arrived in this city... you took me in front of the Great Cathedral and told me the murderer was there... At that time, I thought Archbishop Herry was the murderer; later, I thought Archbishop Corey was... But now I think about it, it��s neither; the ��murderer�� you spoke of isn��t a living person, but that statue...��


    Ulu paused.


    ��The murderer is Rhein... right?��


    Bai Wei still did not speak, but that served as an acknowledgment of Ulu��s statement.


    ��Ah, I should have thought it earlier, should have thought it...�� Ulu whispered softly, his voice so faint as if it might disappear the next second, but he still mustered the last bit of his energy, ��Visas, my Lord... I want to make one last deal with you.��


    ��You already have nothing left to trade with me.��


    Ulu suddenly realized, ��Ah, right...��


    He seemed somewhat regretful.


    ��Yes, I have nothing left to trade with you.��


    Bai Wei remained silent for a moment, then said, ��But if it��s nothing troublesome, I might as well help you out, if it��s too much trouble, I will refuse.��


    ��Would killing Rhein count as troublesome?��


    ��Not at all.��


    Ulu laughed, he seemed to have anticipated Bai Wei would say that, ��In that case... please help me... kill Rhein.��


    ��Okay.��


    After receiving Bai Wei��s promise, the last spark deep within the soul flared with its final brilliance, then quickly sank down.


    ��I...�� Ulu softly said, ��still died in the past.��


    ��No, Ulu.��


    Bai Wei lifted his head, looking toward the distant horizon, a ray of dawn piercing through the dark clouds.


    ��Not the past, the future.��


    Ulu no longer responded, that last glimmer deep within the soul was completely extinguished.


    But if one got closer, they could still feel a hint of warmth from that void, proving that the fire had once burned there.


    Bai Wei stood still for a while, then gently said.


    ��Goodnight, Ulu.��


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    Kay suddenly lifted her head on the bed and looked again into the depths of the alley.


    But there was still nothing to see.


    ��A hallucination?��


    She whispered softly, then suddenly felt some moisture on the back of her hand, and looked down.


    She found that Lea, asleep, was tears streaming down her face.


    ...


    ��Gerard, please explain why you were at the West Cathedral last night.��


    ��I was invited by Bishop Corey.��


    ��What time did you arrive at the church?��


    ��Eight fifty-seven, three minutes earlier than the agreed time.��


    ��What did you see after that?��


    Gerard lifted his head, looking at the blue crystal behind the interrogating knight. The crystal emitted a faint light, creating a drowsy sensation.


    ��The body of your Archbishop Corey. I know what you want to ask, but the murderer wasn��t me. By the time I arrived, your Lord Bishop was already dead,�� Gerard said indifferently, ��And, the time is up.��


    The interrogating knight blinked, ��What?��


    ��According to the ��Four Teachings Declaration,�� you can restrain my freedom for a maximum of twelve hours without solid evidence.�� Gerard tapped on the ticking mechanical watch at his wrist, ��Time��s up, I have no obligation to cooperate with you any longer.��


    ��Sir Gerard!�� The knight stood up slamming his fist on the table, ��Do you think this is a usual situation? Our Lord Bishop has been murdered!��


    ��Yes, and that��s why I was willing to cooperate,�� Gerard slowly stood up and effortlessly snapped the handcuffs binding him, ��But now, time��s up.��


    With that, Gerard walked toward the exit of the interrogation room, his robust frame and the mechanical limb emanating faint light made the Rhein knights dare not stop him.


    However, one knight stood up and said, ��But you still haven��t directly answered the most critical question, why didn��t you follow our plan and got off halfway through?��


    Gerard turned his head to glance at the knight, his imposing gaze making the knight subconsciously step backward.


    ��I��ve already answered that question,�� Gerard said lightly, ��If I didn��t get off, that child would have died.��


    Saying this, Gerard walked to the door of the interrogation room and opened it, intending to leave.


    At that moment, he heard the leading knight say,


    ��Sir Gerard, I��ve heard of your reputation many years ago and, logically, someone of my rank shouldn��t be interrogating you. However, I��m also aware of that major event from back then.�� The knight stared straight at Gerard��s back, ��Haven��t you considered that your obstinate nature is still harming you?��


    Gerard paused for a moment but ultimately didn��t say anything and pushed the door open.


    The sky of Somo City was already bright, the sunlight prickling Gerard��s face, making him slightly uncomfortable after staying in the interrogation room all night.


    The knights around him were bustling back and forth, the sudden demise of the Lord Bishop bringing too much trouble and tension to the city.


    But all this had nothing to do with Gerard.


    He planned to go back.


    But just after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and turned around sharply.


    Behind him was a row of Rhein knights�� carriage compartments.


    He felt it, someone was watching him, from within one of these compartments.


    Gerard��s alertness spiked instantly because he sensed an unprecedented...danger from that carriage.


    The gaze lingered on him for less than a second, but it sent chills down his spine.


    Yet, the rest of the Rhein knights didn��t notice as if the gaze was only targeting him.


    Narrowing his eyes, Gerard then stepped toward the carriages, soon standing in front of the one at the very corner.


    The gaze had come from here.


    Gerard slowly drew the dagger from his waist; as he was in Rhein��s territory, he didn��t carry a chainsaw sword��his only weapon was this dagger.


    But it was enough.


    Holding the dagger in a reverse grip, he edged closer to the carriage, then used his other hand to push the door open.


    A strong smell of blood hit him face-on.


    He looked inside the compartment, then widened his eyes.


    What kind of person was this?


    The whole body was a pile of rotten flesh, lumped in the corner of the compartment, exuding no traces of life, as if even the soul had burned out.


    The only intact parts of the body were a finger and the half-closed left eye.


    This is corruption!


    Gerard instinctively wanted to step back and notify the Rhein knights.


    But then, he noticed a piece of paper in front of the corpse with something written on it.


    He focused and his body immediately stiffened.


    It held only two sentences.


    ��236 years, Night Star.��


    ��This eye will let you see the truth.��


    Gerard slowly lifted his head, looking into the half-closed eye, shining like a star.


    After a brief silence, Gerard raised the dagger, aiming it at his own left eye.


    After a chilling sound.


    The eye, now fully opened in Gerard��s blood-stained eye socket.


    Then, Gerard heard a relaxed male voice echo in his mind.


    ��Hello, Gerard.��


    ��You can call me,��


    ��Visas.��

 Chapter 85: From now on, there were All Gods (Seeking first subscription!)

    Chapter 85: From now on, there were All Gods (Seeking first subscription!)


    Rhein, Rhein City.


    Clad in a sumptuous robe, Pope Lango of Rhein was sitting at a large circular table with his eyes closed in repose.


    Aside from the high-backed chair he occupied, there were four other empty seats at the table. At the center of the table stood a two-meter-tall Magic Crystal, its semi-transparent body pulsing with arcs of lightning.


    Several priests stood in front of the crystal inspecting it. After a while, they stepped back one by one, leaving one to report to Lango, ��Under the crown, the Communication Crystal is ready. We can contact the Four Great Churches at any time.��


    Lango did not open his eyes but nodded, ��Then let��s begin.��


    ��As you command.��


    ...


    With that, the crystal was activated, and the lightning within became increasingly brilliant, as if it would explode at any second. The spectacle continued for five full minutes before the arcs converged at the top of the crystal and then shot toward the four vacant seats. Shortly after, four ethereal silhouettes slowly appeared in the seats. Three of them were dressed in identical robes, signifying their status and position, while the fourth wore a far simpler robe, naturally drawing the attention of the other three.


    However, they did not immediately inquire but instead first offered a chest salute to Lango at the main seat.


    ��Under the crown.��


    After receiving a nod from Lango, the other three turned their attention to the one who was different.


    ��Herry?�� the Eastern Bishop asked first, ��Why are you here?��


    ��What about the Cyclops?�� added the North Bishop. ��It��s been years since he last boasted about that eye in my presence.��


    The South Bishop remained silent, but his gaze toward Herry was also filled with curiosity.


    ��This...�� Herry hesitated, looking toward Lango at the main seat.


    Lango spoke indifferently, ��Just say it. Isn��t that the reason we summoned them?��


    With these words, the three bishops immediately realized something had happened to Corey, and their expressions turned solemn.


    ��Yes, under the crown.�� After receiving Lango��s affirmation, Herry addressed the three archbishops, ��Lord Bishops, I bring regrettable news. West Bishop Corey Obot passed away last night.��


    The three bishops did not respond immediately. Though they had guessed as much from Herry��s earlier reactions, hearing it spoken aloud still evoked shock.


    ��This is truly... a surprising piece of news,�� the North Bishop broke the silence first.


    The previously silent South Bishop also spoke up, ��I suspect his was not a natural death.��


    ��Yes.�� Herry nodded before speaking with some difficulty, ��Bishop Corey has passed away, and his eye... has been lost as well.��


    Silence fell again.


    The Eastern Bishop gently massaged his temple, ��I suggest you��d better explain everything at once; otherwise, I might not be able to restrain myself from slaughtering you.��


    Herry shivered, well aware of the Eastern Bishop��s style, and hurriedly recounted the events, as concisely as possible.


    Learning that it was very likely another Corpse Fragment Holder who killed Corey and took the eye, the three archbishops exchanged glances, understanding why Pope Lango was so eager to convene this meeting.


    If this was all true,


    that fellow named Ulu now possessed two Corpse Fragments.


    ��I won��t bother asking whether you��ve captured that Ulu or found any leads on him. That would be pointless,�� the Eastern Bishop��s tone had grown heavy, ��I��ll ask only this: Ulu returned to Somo City, you and Corey both knew this, so why didn��t you report it? Did Corey hope to monopolize both Corpse Fragments?��


    Faced with the Eastern Bishop��s questioning, Herry did not dare retort, his entire body breaking out in cold sweat.


    At that moment, Lango, who had kept his eyes closed, finally opened his gray-white eyes. In a voice as empty as if it did not belong to this world, he declared, ��Arguing over what��s already past is pointless. The focus now is that we��ve lost the eye. Moreover, we very likely have gained another enemy who possesses two Corpse Fragments.��


    He paused.


    ��How to find him and deal with him, and recover those two Corpse Fragments, is the key issue ahead.��


    Seeing that the Pope had set the tone for the discussion, the Eastern Bishop refrained from pressing further. After saluting Lango again, the North Bishop couldn��t help but ask, ��But I still can��t understand. That priest named Ulu only had a finger, right? According to the ��Taboo Book,�� no finger holds as much power as that eye, not to mention that the Cyclops��I mean, Bishop Corey��should have been far superior in strength. So how on earth did he manage to kill Corey?��


    ��This is the real crux,�� Lango said, his gray-white eyes looking toward the North Bishop, ��All our current knowledge about the Corpse Fragments comes from the records of the ��Taboo Book.�� But, can we be certain that everything in the ��Taboo Book�� is correct?��


    While saying this, Lango lifted his finger slightly, and all except for him and the projections of the Four Great Churches withdrew, leaving a single person and four shadows in the room.


    Bishops knew this meant the Pope under the crown was about to discuss matters that could not be recorded.


    ��A long time ago, the higher echelons of the Four Great Orthodox Churches conducted a deduction by combining all recorded rules regarding Corpse Blocks from the Taboo Book to gauge Visas��s true strength,�� Lango began slowly. ��During that deduction, we concluded that Visas, with only the abilities recorded in the rules, was merely a powerful Pollutant filled with rules. He was still stronger than all of us here, but just this level is not enough to match the All Gods.��


    The three Archbishops exchanged glances.


    ��Do you mean to suggest that those Corpse Blocks contain abilities and rules not even recorded in the Taboo Book?�� the North Bishop asked thoughtfully. ��I remember Cyclops... Corey also once expressed this view. According to him, his eye could see much more and further than I can.��


    ��That��s still just speculation, isn��t it?�� the Eastern Bishop said.


    Herry really didn��t want to pick up at a time like this, but he knew it was his turn.


    ��No... now, the speculation is being confirmed.��


    Herry glanced at Lango, and after receiving a nod, he performed an operation. A new projection appeared on the Magic Crystal.


    It showed Corey... to be precise, Corey who had passed away.


    The sight was so gruesome that even the three worldly Archbishops could not help but widen their eyes.


    The South Bishop couldn��t help but murmur, ��He really did die... unnaturally.��


    The North Bishop turned to Herry and asked, ��Is there a problem? There are no fewer than ten kinds of spells or Divine Arts I know of that could cause this kind of damage.��


    ��The problem is...�� Herry said softly, ��this is the body after we used the ��Divine Arts: Miracle of Life�� to repair it.��


    The three Bishops�� eyes widened.


    Of course, they knew what the ��Miracle of Life�� was �C it was the most powerful Life Series Divine Art in the world. No matter how severe the injury, healing would be completed upon receiving this Divine Art. Even a shattered corpse could be reset to its full form; although it couldn��t bring the dead back to life, it guaranteed that the deceased had an intact body for burial. Every Bishop of Rhein, every Pope after death, would undergo the ritual of this Divine Art.


    It had never failed.


    Until... today.


    ��What exactly happened?�� the Eastern Bishop asked immediately. ��Where did the missing parts go? No, that��s not right, even if parts were truly missing, the ��Miracle of Life�� could regrow them.��


    ��That��s just it,�� said Herry. ��We��ve used every means, but can��t find where Bishop Corey��s missing flesh has gone. The ��Miracle of Life�� is also unable to grow new flesh for him. It��s as if that missing flesh no longer exists in this world, and at the same time, this world... does not permit it to regrow.��


    Once again, the spacious conference room fell into a deathly Silence.


    Everyone understood Herry��s description.


    Undoubtedly, these were Rules, moreover Rules not recorded in the Taboo Book.


    ��Why would this happen?�� asked the Eastern Bishop. ��Was it that finger? But shouldn��t it be ��Termination�� or ��Disturbance��?��


    Lango said lightly, ��That is why I said what is recorded in the Taboo Book may not be everything.��


    Then, North Bishop, who had been silent for a long time, raised his head to look at Lango and slowly began to speak. ��Your Holiness, I have a question. Although I don��t know if the question is offensive or inappropriate, now that things have become so serious, I still want to know the answer.��


    Lango looked at the North Bishop with his gray eyes, seemingly guessing what North Bishop was about to inquire, but he still nodded faintly, ��Ask.��


    ��Visas... what exactly is he, and what exactly did he do?�� North Bishop voiced the long-standing doubt that weighed on everyone present. ��All we know is that he is the enemy of the All Gods, akin to an Evil God, but he differs from the true Evil Gods in Esoteric Buddhism, so...��


    Lango raised his hand, interrupting North Bishop��s question.


    He then closed his eyes as though remembering something.


    The projections in attendance did not dare disturb, and they waited in silence.


    After what seemed like a long time, Lango slowly opened his eyes with a hollow tone that did not seem of this world.


    ��I do not know exactly what Visas is, I only know what he did.��


    ��In ancient times, there were the Divine Race in this world.��


    ��But after he appeared.��


    ��There were only All Gods.��

 Chapter 86: Two, of course not.

    Chapter 86: Two, of course not.


    ��It��s about time.��


    On the outskirts of Somo City, a special squad was waiting by the roadside. Their unique half-human, half-mechanical bodies drew the attention of many passersby, but they did not care. These metallic bodies had long become a part of them.


    This was the Lyra Sect��s delegation to Rhein��of course, that was just their cover identity. Their real identity was part of the massive Lyra Knights, belonging to the ��Skeleton�� brigade responsible for guarding the city.


    Chamos looked at the mechanical watch embedded in his palm and then raised his head to the man sitting beside the carriage, gazing into the distance, ��Captain Kude, can we go now?��


    Kude did not ask Chamos what time it was, nor did he look at his own watch. He simply stared at the distant sun and slowly said, ��Just a little longer.��


    Chamos immediately appeared somewhat impatient, ��Are we really going to wait until then? We have been waiting since last night, soaked in a night��s rain, and we even shut down the emergency communication...��


    ...


    ��Because we have already done all this, we cannot mess up at the last moment,�� Kude turned his head and looked deeply at Chamos, ��Be patient, Chamos, don��t forget where we come from. ��As precise as machinery,�� remember our motto?��


    Seeing Kude started to preach again, Chamos somewhat helplessly spread his hands, ��Alright, alright, I��ll listen to you. I am indeed a bit impatient. After all, I was on the night watch, soaked all night. I feel like the axles in my wrists are about to rust. I really don��t want to stay in this damn place even a minute longer. I simply can��t imagine being without...��


    ��You��re just complaining about rusty axles.�� Kude interrupted Chamos, calmly saying, ��What about him?��


    Chamos suddenly fell silent, knowing who Kude was referring to��the once legendary Lyra Knight.


    ��Do you think this time will be successful?�� Chamos couldn��t help but speak again after a short silence, ��It should be successful, right?��


    ��I see no reason for failure,�� Kude said. ��His opponent is one of the four Archbishops of Rhein. Although his abilities are impressive, the gap is still too large. We also preemptively shut down the emergency communications, preventing him from calling us for help, and we must abide by the iron rule of providing assistance...��


    ��But he has never used that rule,�� Chamos said. ��Not once.��


    Kude was silent for a moment and then slowly nodded, ��Yes, never.��


    They could not remember how many times they had tried to send the legendary knight to his doom.


    They had left him in the Polluted Land to face high-purity Pollution Beasts alone, and when they reached the assembly point, they found he had already been there, holding a Pollution Beast��s head in his hand. They had also thrown him into the Bone Forest, said to be absolutely impossible for anyone to walk out of because of its complex terrain and countless indescribable ghosts, yet he still managed to arrive on time, his old metallic body covered with dark blood.


    He was like an old dog that knew the way, no matter where they disposed of him, he always found his way back home, proudly carrying a bone to favor his master.


    It seemed as though they could never shake him off.


    But Kude knew it was not forever, because he was not invincible.


    As he faced more and more formidable difficulties and enemies, he was no longer able to handle them as effortlessly as before.


    Sometimes he would be late, sometimes he would arrive covered in wounds, seemingly having narrowly escaped death. Everyone knew that one day he would not be able to continue.


    Like today.


    They had eradicated all possibilities of his survival, and to avert any nearly impossible mishap, they even refused to let him bring his personal weapon��the Chainsaw Sword, now several versions outdated. At that moment, the sword lay beside the carriage, the sinking evening sun casting twilight on its rust-covered blade, resembling a silent gravestone.


    Kude stared at the sword, falling into a long silence.


    Noticing the change in Kude��s demeanor, Chamos, puzzled, asked, ��You seem a bit disappointed? Isn��t it good that he won��t be coming back? We can finally end this meaningless task.��


    Facing Chamos��s confusion, Kude slowly replied, ��I just feel it shouldn��t be.��


    ��Shouldn��t be?��


    ��He was once a hero of Lyra, supported by the Lyra Sect,�� Kude said indifferently. ��Later, he became a criminal of Lyra, and as such, it should be Lyra��s responsibility to judge him, not for Rhein to break him apart and use his body as a form of payment. It��s an insult, both to him and to Lyra.��


    Chamos scratched his head. ��I didn��t think that much about it. I just felt that after what he had done, he deserved to die long ago. It doesn��t matter where he dies, but it��s best he dies in the Polluted Land. That would be befitting of his life, both his honors and his sins.��


    Kude looked at Chamos in surprise, seemingly not expecting to hear such a philosophical statement from him.


    At that moment, Chamos��s watch beeped, and he opened his palm and pointed to it, saying, ��It��s time now.��


    ��I know,�� Kude felt a void in his heart, but he still nodded and sighed gently. ��Let��s go, bring back his sword as closure...��


    Before he could finish speaking, they suddenly heard footsteps coming from the end of the road.


    The footsteps were heavy, and from the sound alone, one could tell that the person approaching was of significant stature.


    Their expressions drastically changed, and they immediately turned their heads to see a very familiar figure appearing in their sight once again.


    He was covered in blood, but his steps and breathing were unaltered.


    Thus, he approached the group of Lyra Knights with a strong scent of blood, walked over to the Chainsaw Sword, slung it on his back, and then nodded at Kude, as if to tell him that he had arrived.


    All of this made the Lyra Knights feel somewhat delusional, as if they were back to when they had first sent him on his way.


    But at that time, the fellow was only facing a host of Pollution Beasts��difficult, but still understandable.


    But last night... what did you face!?


    A terrifying suspicion surged into everyone��s hearts, which even made Chamos, who rarely spoke to him, unable to hold back, ��What��s with the blood on you?��


    ��I came across an unattended corpse on my way back,�� Gerard glanced at his own body and replied indifferently, ��So, I helped bury it by the roadside.��


    An unattended corpse?!


    Helped bury it by the roadside?!


    Chamos didn��t know what expression to use in response. He was like a gear stuck in his neck, jerkily turning his head towards Kude.


    Kude��s face was also full of disbelief. ��Gerard, where is Bishop Corey?��


    ��He��s dead.�� Gerard replied calmly, then added, ��Can we set off now? The campsite you��ve chosen has issues; another night of rain and it will be flooded. Let��s set off early to find a safer campsite... follow me.��


    As usual, after returning, he never explained what he had encountered, nor did he ask any questions, always walking at the front of the group once the personnel were ready.


    So, he just started walking.


    Usually, at this time, the others would also follow, without needing much conversation.


    But, clearly, this time was different, as everyone present still hadn��t mentally recovered from the shock.


    After Gerard had walked about ten meters and realized no one was following, he stopped, turned around, and asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Chamos swallowed the saliva stuck in his throat and asked with difficulty, ��Did you kill the Archbishop of Rhein?��


    ��What kind of question is that?�� Gerard frowned intently, wanting to respond, but noticing that the blood on his hands had thickened, he wiped the blood from his hands while answering, ��Of course not.��

 Chapter 87: Three, what do you want to see then?

    Chapter 87: Three, what do you want to see then?


    The caravan rested under the starry sky.


    The Lyra Knight on night watch duty looked anxiously at Gerard, who was sitting at the other end, gazing at a pocket watch, lost in thought.


    The matter concerning Archbishop Rhein Corey had been clarified, and the knights of Lyra knew that the bishop had not been killed by Gerard, but was already dead when Gerard arrived. Although this explanation sounded magical, almost like a fabricated tale, Rhein was in chaos without the archbishop, and the city was busy hunting the murderer, with no time to explain the details to Lyra.


    In other words, their mission had failed again.


    Gerard was still very much alive, even having outlasted Rhein��s archbishop.


    Thinking about this made the Lyra Knight find Gerard even more terrifying.


    ...


    A ��snap�� sound.


    The knight startled and immediately looked up to see Gerard closing his pocket watch and walking toward his own carriage.


    The knight realized this signaled the end of his watch duty.


    In any team, camping outdoors required at least one night watchman��it was basic common sense.


    However, no one had ever assigned this role to Gerard, simply because no one trusted him. Despite this, Gerard would still list himself and conscientiously take his turn at night watch. Even if no one needed him, even if those with him felt not safe but tense, he persisted as if he were a malfunctioning but stubborn machine operating alone.


    Such a machine would be discarded in Rhein, and Lyra also wanted to rid itself of Gerard, but they had never succeeded.


    Now Gerard had gone back, indicating it was time to change shifts. The knight turned around and, indeed, saw another knight yawning as he stepped out of his carriage, looking half asleep.


    Until Gerard, passing by, oddly remarked, ��Do not go gentle into that good night.��


    The knight jumped in fright, instantly more alert. He subconsciously looked toward Gerard, but the latter had already returned to his carriage, leaving only the tightly shut carriage door visible.


    The two knights exchanged glances, then shrugged simultaneously, accustomed to the norm.


    Gerard returned to his own carriage, curled up on the edge of the bed, and looked up at the star-filled night sky.


    Then slowly, he raised his hand toward his left eye.


    With his finger, he peeled off a thin film covering the eyeball, and instantly, his brown pupil shone brightly, outshining even the star-filled night sky.


    Simultaneously, he felt the whole world become clear and visible.


    Things he could not see before, he could now.


    The magic power filling the air, the pulsating arcane energy, seemed to unveil another side of the world for this eye, revealing all truths in detail.


    Even Gerard was deeply captivated by this feeling, so much so that during the day, he was several times tempted to remove the feigned eye film to behold the real world. Yet, he suppressed the thought, realizing the eye was addictive.


    From Gerard��s experience, anything addictive was tremendously harmful.


    In the Polluted Land, such cases were far too common.


    And the owner of this eye had even claimed to be... that legendary existence.


    This made Gerard feel even more endangered. A lifetime of battling pollution screamed warnings at him, making him involuntarily raise his hand, reaching for the eye again.


    Just then, a voice he hadn��t heard for two days echoed in his mind, ��You are more bewildered than I imagined, Gerard... How many times have you thought about removing this eye?��


    Gerard��s actions froze, and he coldly replied, ��You said you needed to rest.��


    ��Yes, I am resting,�� Bai Wei said lazily, ��But rest doesn��t mean I am completely asleep. I am still watching this world, through this eye.��


    The cost of fulfilling Ulu��s last wish was heavier than Bai Wei had anticipated.


    He had sustained that broken body with his soul for too long, a risky act, and though he managed to deliver the eye and fingers to Gerard, he had to rest for two days due to the excessive strain, nearly missing his chance to manipulate Gerard... no, rather, to guide the novice, on how to use his Corpse Blocks.


    Thus, he had seen Gerard, more than once or twice, ponder about removing the eye but ultimately deciding against it.


    This had confirmed Bai Wei��s judgment of Gerard��ambiguity.


    ��You still haven��t reattached my finger,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��or do you not want to?��


    His left middle finger remained inside the pocket of Gerard��s coat liner.


    ��Why would I reattach your finger?�� Gerard asked coldly.


    ��That question can be replaced with ��why do humans pursue power?''�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��For the vast majority, that is hardly a question at all. Take for example the Archbishop of Rhein; once he possessed this eye, he naturally wanted to find the remaining Corpse Blocks. By the way, your stance on this eye is much firmer than his; at least you know to cover it up, while the Archbishop would rather use it as a lightbulb.��


    Gerard did not pick up on Bai Wei��s words, and instead asked, ��Was it you who killed Archbishop Corey?��


    ��Yes, but also no. I merely facilitated a trade, provided a game,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��The Archbishop was the loser, the other person was the winner... the one you buried.��


    Gerard recalled that corpse.


    Even in his lifelong dealings with the Polluted Land, he had never seen a body like that.


    As if everything had been burned away, even a rotting shell seemed more alive than it.


    ��You call that outcome a winner?��


    ��At least before his death, he believed he had won,�� Bai Wei said. ��A grand victory.��


    ��...I see,�� Gerard said slowly, absorbing Bai Wei��s words. ��I finally understand what you are.��


    ��Oh? Do tell.��


    ��You are... ��pollution��,�� Gerard said. ��I was never quite sure before, but now, I am certain.��


    Gerard��s words momentarily startled Bai Wei, but then he laughed, ��So that��s it, you��ve always seen me as a source of pollution? You don��t believe I am Visas?��


    ��Whether or not you are Visas has nothing to do with whether you are a source of pollution,�� Gerard said calmly. ��I may not know Visas, but I understand contamination. Only pollution lures innocent people to their doom, making them undertake self-destructive actions, even if they lose consciousness, even if they turn into monsters, they don��t look back, thinking they��ve won a grand victory.��


    ��Interesting, very interesting,�� Bai Wei admired. ��A true expert in combating pollution!��


    Gerard remained silent, but he was now sure of his own judgement; typically, once unmasked, a source of pollution would become frantic and hysterical.


    So he quietly gripped the dagger inside his coat, ready to remove the eye at the first sign of trouble.


    But he had not expected Bai Wei to remain calm, instead asking softly, ��If that��s the case, Sir Gerard, why then do you come near me?��


    Gerard��s body tensed.


    That left eye, bright as a star, was slowly enlarging.


    ��Are you an innocent person?��


    ��What do you wish to see with this eye of mine?��


    After a moment, Gerard slowly loosened his grip on the dagger, turned his head away again, and looked up at the vast night sky filled with stars.


    Gerard��s reaction pleased Bai Wei, who did not say anything more to overcomplicate things but simply reflected on Gerard in his mind.


    Knight of the Night Star, Gerard.


    Once the greatest hero of the Lyra Sect, the first champion against pollution.


    But one day ten years ago, he madly led his Night Star Team into the deepest parts of the polluted area, causing unimaginable losses and thus considered the greatest traitor of Lyra.


    So what do you want to achieve?


    And what are you willing to sacrifice for it?


    Bai Wei chuckled softly before falling into silence, leaving Gerard to sit alone in the cramped carriage until dawn.


    Two days later, the caravan saw the gigantic tower that seemed to connect heaven and earth, and the city sheltered beneath it.


    Lyra, they had arrived.

 Chapter 88: Four, your friend?

    Chapter 88: Four, your friend?


    Lyra.


    It was the name of a God, a synonym for the Church, and the grandest city in the world��not a single one could rival its magnificence.


    The Sky Tower, seemingly bridging heaven and earth, was the best proof of that. It didn��t look at all like something that could have been constructed by the human effort of this era... and indeed, it wasn��t man-made; it was crafted by Lyra, or perhaps it would be better to say the entirety of Lyra City was a symbol of that God��s mighty power.


    The carriage gradually came to a stop on the edge of the city, where the Guardian Forces��the ��Skeleton�� squad members��had been waiting. Upon seeing Kude and Chamos on the carriage, they approached with smiles.


    ��Hey, Kude, you��ve finally come back.��


    ��Chamos, how was the ride?��


    ...


    Kude responded with a smile while Chamos grumbled in complaint, ��Don��t get me started, I��ve been in that carriage for over a month. The jolts nearly shook my gears loose. Why are there still such backward tools in this world, when will gear car tracks be laid out across the globe?��


    ��Then there would only be the one city of Lyra in this world,�� the Knight shrugged with a laugh.


    Since carriages were not allowed inside the city, the ��Skeleton�� squad had to dispatch members in advance to greet them, and take the horses to a designated area outside the city for feeding.


    Clearly, they had a good relationship, as they immediately struck up an enthusiastic conversation, teasing each other jovially.


    It wasn��t until someone asked, ��Kude, how did your mission go?�� that the mood changed.


    Before Kude could respond, a metallic screeching noise, mimicking an ancient machine that was well beyond its functional years and covered in rust but still operating, came from behind him.


    The once noisy group suddenly fell silent.


    They all turned around and stared blankly at the solid, familiar figure that emerged from the back of the group.


    It was Gerard.


    He was still carrying the gigantic Chainsaw Sword on his back, his face expressionless, and as he walked, his half-mechanical leg continuously made the ��creak�� sound that had just been mentioned.


    He stopped a few meters away from Kude, glanced at him, and asked, ��Can we disperse now?��


    Kude nodded.


    With that, Gerard continued forward, walking straight into the city without saying a word to any other members of the ��Skeleton�� squad.


    Only after Gerard��s figure had completely vanished from sight did Kude turn to the Knight who had asked about the success of their mission and said, ��If you��re talking about the mission to Rhein, then it was indeed successful.��


    The Knight was momentarily stunned, then shrugged, ��Heh, you do have a sense of humor.��


    The two captains broke the silence and the formerly quiet group immediately grew noisy again, but this time the topic of conversation shifted to Gerard.


    ��Is he really that troublesome?��


    ��Indeed, he��s troublesome.��


    ��Tsk, so why doesn��t he just go die quietly?�� a Knight whispered, ��After doing what he did, why does he still cling to life?��


    ��Does he think he��s still the Knight of the Night Star?��


    ...


    ��It seems your reputation among your colleagues isn��t very good,�� Bai Wei��s teasing voice echoed in Gerard��s mind, ��They don��t just want you out of the job, they want you out of this world.��


    Gerard didn��t respond, just silently walked the streets of Lyra.


    Bai Wei didn��t mind and, after several days of rest, had fully recovered and was now curiously observing the city he loved most in the game.


    If Rhein was still about traditional swords and magic, then Lyra��s style was more medieval, with a steampunk flavor. Here, gear cars traversed the entire city, complementing magical-powered mechanical devices. Most of its residents even had prosthetics which were new and finely made��much more advanced than Gerard��s mechanical leg, which would need oiling after some time of walking, or else it��d start creaking incessantly.


    After entering the city, Gerard didn��t wander around aimlessly but went to the nearest Gear Station, bought a ticket, and boarded the gear car.


    He then settled down in the most secluded corner.


    This was the initial station nearest to the city edge, and since residents of Lyra seldom left the city, few people were at this initial station. But as the gear car started and began to penetrate deeper into this unique metal city, more and more people boarded.


    Lyra City was the largest and most populated city in the world.


    Because the entire Lyra Church comprised only this one city, all believers of Lyra resided within its walls.


    People on the gear car conversed enthusiastically.


    ��Wow, is that a new prosthetic hand? It looks pretty impressive.��


    ��Yes, it was just released last month.��


    ��That��s amazing, I want to get a new one too.��


    ��Didn��t you just replace yours half a year ago?��


    ��Isn��t that considered old now?��


    In their lively conversation, people hardly noticed Gerard in the corner. Those who did, upon seeing the rusty metal parts on his body, couldn��t help but frown as if they had seen something disgusting and consequently kept their distance from him.


    Bai Wei was pleased with this, as it allowed him a better view of the Sky Tower outside the gear car.


    Countless energy cords connected to the Sky Tower, spreading like a spider web to every corner of the city, providing it with a special energy.


    This was directly why Lyra looked so advanced yet could only maintain its power within this city.


    Everything had to revolve around that tower.


    It was the heart of the city, as well as its faith.


    Bai Wei gazed at the tall tower, his star-like pupils shifting slightly as a different reality came into view.


    He saw the tower burning under the dim sky, flames as if to set the world on fire.


    ��Interesting.��


    Bai Wei said with a light chuckle.


    ��Ding.��


    Three hours later, the gear car stopped at the final station. By then, except for Gerard, there were no passengers left.


    Gerard stood up and got off.


    He had arrived at the outskirts of the city.


    The scenery here was completely different: no dazzling array of mechanical tools, no residents loudly discussing prosthetics, only a muddy path that seemed to lead to the ends of the earth.


    The stark contrast was like switching to a different map.


    But Bai Wei knew this too was a part of Lyra.


    Gerard stepped onto the path and walked for about twenty minutes until he stood in front of a simple house.


    This was the only house here, his home.


    Gerard took out his keys and unlocked the door.


    The key halted mid-turn.


    Water splashed onto his hand, dripping from the house.


    Gerard looked up to see a humanoid monster perched on the eaves, seemingly composed of rotten mud.


    It had no eyes or nose, just a mouth, which was currently wide open at Gerard, dripping a liquid that could be blood or water.


    Bai Wei asked, ��Is that your friend?��


    Gerard drew his Chainsaw Sword.

 Chapter 89: Five, is it really damn useful?!

    Chapter 89: Five, is it really damn useful?!


    ��Thud.��


    The creature, resembling a swamp of mud, fell from the rooftop, making a sound like a slab of fat slapped onto a cutting board.


    Before that happened, Gerard had already taken a step back to a safe position, with the chainsaw sword now grasped in his hands.


    Bai Wei was also observing this monster.


    He was familiar with it, even quite well-acquainted. It was also a distinctive product of the Lyra Map, the ��pollutant�� that Gerard had been continuously talking about, a monster originating from the Polluted Land bordering Lyra. Its hallmark was resembling a puddle of slime, which is why players called it a slime monster.


    It wasn��t particularly strong, just annoyingly persistent. Due to its amorphous form and its remarkable healing abilities, if one couldn��t inflict an irreparable injury in an instant, it would reconstruct itself repeatedly, clinging to you like a pool of sludge.


    ...


    Until it turned you into a part of itself.


    For instance, right now, as it lifted its head, it kept issuing ��gurgling�� roars at Gerard, incomprehensible and ready to pounce at any moment.


    If it had been the original Ulu, he certainly wouldn��t have been able to handle this kind of situation, and Bai Wei would have had the opportunity to step in and let Ulu make use of his own strength. But the ��Knight of Night Star,�� Gerard, certainly didn��t have to worry about that. Gerard had killed countless such pollutants, so all Bai Wei had to do was watch for the time being.


    But there was one point that made Bai Wei slightly intrigued.


    Shouldn��t this thing be staying in the Polluted Land? Why had it come to a place like this?


    ��Gurgle, gurgle!��


    The pollutant lunged at Gerard.


    Gerard swung the giant chainsaw sword single-handedly, tracing a fierce arc through the air, cutting into the creature��s neck before it reached him, plunging the blade a third of the way down with forceful momentum.


    A regular person would��ve died on the spot from such an attack, but not the pollutant. It merely staggered, its entire body compressed down, but it was very much alive.


    Gerard continued to press down harder, as if intending to completely crush the pollutant.


    In response, the pollutant braced itself on all fours against Gerard��s pressure, and its body started to quiver. In no time, its sludge-like body sprouted even more limbs, each one climbing onto the chainsaw sword, and then creeping towards Gerard��s gripping hand.


    Gerard was indifferent until the pollutant had turned almost half its body into limbs, ensnaring the entire sword blade, and was stretching a muddy claw towards the hand that held the sword. Only then did he finally react.


    He twisted the handle.


    The chainsaw sword, ensnared by the creature��s body, emitted a teeth-grating ��buzz.��


    The mud claw, about to touch Gerard, suddenly froze its advance, and then began to shudder violently.


    The next second, the parts of the pollutant covering the chainsaw sword��s blade burst open. The sharp chains now spun at high speed, quickly sawing those limbs trying to stop it into scraps of flesh.


    The pollutant��s smaller half was minced in an instant, turning into specks of muddy water amid the exhaust fumes expelled by the chainsaw sword.


    Gerard also exerted more strength then, and the chainsaw sword, which had been stuck only a few centimeters into the creature��s neck, now continued downward, as if he intended to cut the pollutant in two.


    The pollutant noticed this, but its intelligence clearly couldn��t support coming up with a solution, so it just continued to sprout more limbs, stretching towards the running chainsaw blade, only to be swiftly shredded into fragments.


    It could only emit a completely different sound than before, as if it were screaming in pain or begging for mercy.


    But no matter how it struggled, Gerard did not stop the movements of his hands, his cold eyes reflecting the continuously dissolving pollutant.


    It seemed, the battle was about to end like this.


    However, just as the chainsaw sword had already ground half of the pollutant��s body to mush,


    ��Crack.��


    The chainsaw gradually stopped turning, and the sword blade abruptly got stuck inside the body of the pollutant.


    ��`


    This sudden situation left Bai Wei slightly startled.


    What was going on?


    Bai Wei looked at the Chainsaw Sword that had stopped working.


    ...Was it out of power?


    Even the Pollutant, which had been continuously ��screaming�� in pain, seemed to have a moment of stupefaction.


    It raised its head, using its eyeless face to ��look�� at Gerard.


    But Gerard��s expression didn��t change much; he just frowned slightly and then extended his other hand toward the hilt of the sword,


    and slapped it.


    ��Clap clap clap.��


    As he slapped, his other hand gently shook the blade of the sword.


    This kind of de?ja? vu... was just like in the old days when the picture on a television set turned into static, and an elder would come up to hit the TV and then shake the antenna on the back.


    As if that would be helpful.


    After about twenty seconds of this, the Chainsaw Sword still showed no response, but the Pollutant did.


    Its remnant half of a body immediately surged with activity, quickly sprouting more limbs and once again climbing towards the Chainsaw Sword, then branching out muddy claws, reaching for Gerard.


    But Gerard didn��t show much reaction, still seriously slapping the hilt of the Chainsaw Sword while gently shaking the blade, shaking off the trapped exhaust.


    Thus, those muddy claws stretched out in front of Gerard, as if they were about to pull him into the Abyss the next second.


    Then a ��click.��


    Gerard��s last slap had an effect.


    The next second, the Chainsaw Sword let out a roar several times louder than before, and the rusty chainsaw spun at a higher frequency.


    Bai Wei was shocked.


    It actually fucking worked?


    The Chainsaw Sword was like a lion roaring after awakening from a deep slumber.


    So, the muddy claws extending toward Gerard were severed in an instant, and at the same time, the blade seemed to lose all resistance, not even needing Gerard to exert force as it roared downward with a slash.


    The Pollutant��s final body was split in half like a block of tofu, and the powerful inertia didn��t even allow the Chainsaw Sword to stop the ��slash�� motion immediately; it smashed into the ground, creating a gigantic hole.


    And the Pollutant��s body, which had surged halfway into the air, hadn��t had a chance to fall back to the ground before the top half of the chainsaw tore it to shreds.


    ��Pfft.��


    It turned into the purest mud and splashed over half of Gerard��s body, like gray blood.


    ��Humming��...


    After that, the Chainsaw Sword finally came to a complete stop.


    As if nothing had happened, Gerard leisurely shook the mud off the blade, then put it back on his back.


    He then stomped on the last palm-sized piece of the Pollutant��s body on the ground, shattered it, unlocked the previously unopened lock, and returned to his house.


    ��`

 Chapter 90: Six, now we can have a good talk about the trade.

    Chapter 90: Six, now we can have a good talk about the trade.


    After some setbacks, Gerard finally returned to his cabin.


    And Bai Wei finally got a good look at what kind of place this eccentric old knight lived in. It was pretty much as Bai Wei had imagined, except for a metal frame bed in the corner that could be called a piece of furniture, this not-so-large house was piled up with various kinds of metal utensils.


    Parts of weapons, handmade workbenches for creating tools, and a basket full of unidentifiable components.


    At first glance, it hardly looked like a living space, more like a scrapyard.


    Continuing inside, Bai Wei finally saw something different.


    A desk and a rather bizarre machine.


    ...


    Ignoring the machine for now, Bai Wei turned his attention to the desk because there was a black and white group photo on it. The photo featured more than a dozen Lyra knights, including Gerard, of course. Gerard appeared much younger in the picture than he did now; his right hand was holding a young girl, and his left hand was leading a slightly older boy��all bursting with enthusiastic smiles.


    There was also a line of small print on the photo����Year 232, Night Star.��


    Bai Wei instantly understood to whom this group photo belonged.


    The squad that Gerard had led into the deepest parts of the Pollution Zone ten years ago and never returned.


    The table was covered with belongings of the members of that squad, a variety of photos, but mostly of that pair of young girl and boy.


    They looked like they might be his children; the boy was somewhat older than the girl, and it was uncertain where he had gone.


    However, their last photo was also from the year 236, by which time the boy had already donned the Night Star uniform, beaming with a radiant smile, while the girl stood beside, looking up at him with eager eyes.


    ...So, the son was in that squad too?


    Bai Wei pondered thoughtfully.


    Gerard walked to the desk, then took off his Chainsaw Sword strapped to his back, and the blade separated from the hilt, apparently to clean the dirt inside. Bai Wei was not interested in this, so he continued to examine the items on the desk.


    There were some very worn-out old things on the desk, such as an alarm clock, a pipe, a folding knife, all engraved with names and dates. The names must be those of the Night Star Team members��Helmo, Eric, Hun... and the dates must be their manufacturing dates, years 231, 233, 236...


    Lyra seemed fond of engraving the production dates on their tools as if recording their ��birthdays.��


    These old relics were produced before the year 236, which is ten years ago.


    Then, Bai Wei observed the other things in the room; everything marked with a date was made no later than the year 236. For Lyra, known for their rapid updating and replacement of tools and equipment, these were truly antique of antiques.


    This place was Lyra of ten years ago.


    Gerard attached the disassembled Chainsaw Sword to that strange machine next to the desk and finally initiated a conversation with Bai Wei, ��How much do you know about me?��


    ...Oh?


    Bai Wei finally turned his attention to Gerard.


    After his soul had recovered and he had conversed with Gerard, Gerard had not initiated any conversation with him in the past two days; in fact, he had often deliberately ignored Bai Wei.


    But now, it seemed he was not planning to continue like that.


    Bai Wei could guess some of Gerard��s thoughts, but he did not expose them, instead slowly saying, ��Not too much, but not too little either.��


    ��Can you share it with me?��


    ��Of course,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��like I mentioned earlier, what you describe here as the ��Night Star�� incident, right? Termed by Lyra as the gravest betrayal, that��s the year 236 when you led the most elite Night Star Team into the deepest part of the Pollution Zone without any orders, ultimately leading to the annihilation of the entire team, with only you, the captain, returning alive and claiming to have lost your memory of the events in the Pollution Zone. Since then, you were demoted directly from the Exploration Force to the Guardian Forces, until today... am I right?��


    Gerard was silent for a while before saying, ��Many people know about this incident.��


    ��Indeed, but I also know some things that others don��t.��


    ��Such as?��


    ��Such as... you haven��t lost all of your memory,�� Bai Wei said softly, ��At least you remember that before setting off, you had received orders from the higher-ups.��


    Hearing this, Gerard��s body trembled subtly, though Bai Wei caught it.


    But he pretended not to notice and continued slowly.


    ��You remember, you clearly remember that on that day, the Lyra higher-ups issued you that mission, you were commanded to lead the team into the Pollution Zone. But you don��t remember what the mission was. When you regained consciousness, you had already returned to Lyra, but you were no longer a hero, but a traitor, and the entire Night Star Team was labeled as rebel��because the whole mission had been Erased, with no records, no issuer, all denied by the higher-ups. So, you are the defiant one, am I right?��


    Gerard did not respond; he just unconsciously leaned against the wall for support.


    ��I think, during these ten years you haven��t been doing nothing, you��ve also been searching for answers and truth, but you haven��t found them, so you need my eyes, to see those things you want to see, but can��t see for now,�� Bai Wei said, ��As the once most distinguished ��Night Star Knight��, you are very aware of one thing, ��the past doesn��t lie, but memory does��. Once there is a discrepancy between the past and memory, there is only one possibility... Contamination.��

 Chapter 91: Six Now, we can properly discuss the transaction_2

    Chapter 91: Six Now, we can properly discuss the transaction_2


    Gerard closed his eyes, seemingly preparing for what Bai Wei was about to say next.


    ��Now, since there is a discrepancy between the past and memory, there are two possibilities, either you��ve been contaminated...��


    Bai Wei paused,


    ��Or Lyra has gone mad.��


    Silence, a long silence.


    It was unclear how much time had passed before Gerard slowly opened his eyes, saying softly, ��This matter, even within Lyra, is known in such detail by very few. Whether you are Visas or not, my previous wariness towards you was justified. My instinct tells me that you... are very dangerous.��


    ...


    ��I won��t deny that,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��To make a deal, showing some prowess is logical, especially for someone in deep trouble, it is necessary.��


    ��So you sought me out, just like when you found your last host?��


    Bai Wei did not respond.


    ��Indeed, the power contained in that eye of yours is beyond my comprehension,�� Gerard said gently. ��As you��ve said, if it��s that eye, perhaps it really could help me see things I��ve never been able to see before.��


    ��So...�� Bai Wei asked, ��do you want to make a trade?��


    Faced with this trade proposal, Gerard suddenly laughed. It was the first time Bai Wei had seen him laugh in days.


    ��But how can I be certain that you��re not an even greater contaminant?��


    ...Oh?


    Gerard suddenly pulled the lever on that strange machine, which immediately roared to life, followed by a whole juddering motion.


    Then, Bai Wei watched as the machine slowly parted, and a chair was pushed out from within.


    Gerard sat down in the chair, and then came a series of metallic clangs. Chains from every corner of the chair emerged, securing his limbs and neck in place.


    ��What exactly are you up to now?�� Bai Wei asked curiously.


    ��As I��ve said, you��re too dangerous,�� Gerard remarked gently. ��Whether it��s that eye or you yourself, I get this feeling. Every organ in my body seems to warn me when you speak to me, a sensation I��ve never even had in the Polluted Land. And your actions...they scare me.��


    ��Are you referring to killing the Archbishop?�� Bai Wei said indifferently. ��I��ve told you, I didn��t kill him, he just lost the game. Moreover, strictly speaking, I saved your life. If it wasn��t for me, that Archbishop would have slaughtered you that night.��


    ��I know, but I��m not afraid of dying,�� Gerard said. ��Knights of the Night Star do not fear death. What we fear most is... contamination. Death is a glorious sacrifice, departing the world still in human form, but after contamination, we do not know what kind of monster we might become, nor what deeds we might do.��


    With Gerard��s explanation, the machine��s roaring and shaking grew even louder, and Bai Wei saw two black tubes fall onto Gerard��s head.


    ��So that��s it, you think I��m a source of contamination and that I��ve already contaminated you.��


    ��When voices that aren��t your own start appearing in your mind, don��t doubt it, you��ve been contaminated,�� Gerard stated indifferently. ��That is the iron law of the Polluted Land.��


    ��Interesting,�� Bai Wei said. ��Honestly, you��ve somewhat surprised me. So what do you plan to do now? Remove my eye from your body? That doesn��t seem to require such trouble.��


    ��No, I need to first test the extent of contamination I��ve suffered,�� Gerard claimed. ��There are ways to extract both First Level and Second Level contamination, but if it��s above Third Level, then there��s only one choice.��


    The moment Gerard��s words fell, the Chainsaw Sword that he had just affixed to the machine started to operate slowly.


    Bai Wei finally understood what he intended to do.


    ��I��ve already set it up,�� Gerard said. ��If this machine detects that you��ve contaminated me, it will immediately treat my body with Fifth Level contaminant procedure. I know I can��t hurt you if you truly are Visas, but I have to make sure...��


    Gerard paused, then his tone became firmer.


    ��Make sure not to leave any part of my body you can use to harm Lyra.��


    The Chainsaw Sword��s operating speed was incrementally accelerating, as if a wild beast was transitioning from a tentative growl to a threatening roar.


    Meanwhile, an artificial female voice emanated from the machine.


    ��Contamination level detection is about to begin, the subject��Knight of the Night Star, Gerard.��


    ��If contamination is detected, it will be immediately cleared at Fifth Level contamination procedure.��


    ��After the operation is complete, your remains will be delivered to the heir of the Night Star Army, Ian... beep, error, that identity has been canceled, will be delivered to the second heir of the Night Star Army, Helmo... beep, error, that identity has been canceled, will be delivered to the third heir of the Night Star Army, Eric... beep, error, that identity has been canceled...��


    The machine rattled off more than a dozen names in succession, all of which were in a canceled state.


    Gerard gently closed his eyes, and finally, the machine came up with a single viable name, ��Devil��s Army, Ina.��


    ��Initiating inspection...��


    Only then did he open his eyes, and the Chainsaw Sword overhead had been powered up to its maximum capacity. At this level of power, the Chainsaw Sword could pulverize any mortal flesh, just as it had the Pollutants earlier.


    After all, it was created to combat Pollutants.


    If Gerard was identified as a Pollutant, then the Sword of Slaughter would show no mercy, despite him once being its master.


    ��Inspecting, inspecting...��


    The machine continued to emit the voice of inspection while its body shook incessantly, for it had not been maintained in too long and was also at the end of its operational life.


    Bai Wei watched quietly.


    Both the sword overhead and the machine itself had become relics of the past, clashing with the modernity of Lyra.


    Just like Gerard beneath the machine.


    But they were still combined together, solely to stop him��a potential great threat.


    ��...Interesting guy.��


    ��Inspecting! Inspecting!��


    At that moment, both the machine and the Chainsaw Sword reached their maximum power.


    They shuddered continuously, as if they were about to break down at any second.


    And Gerard was staring intently at the Chainsaw Sword.


    Come on... the final answer!


    The Chainsaw Sword, like an enraged lion, edged closer to Gerard, its sharp chains seeming ready to tear Gerard apart in the next moment!


    And then.


    With a ��clang,�� a screw was ejected.


    The machine also made a sound.


    ��Inspection result, level of contamination��zero.��


    ��Knight of Night Star, Gerard, you have not been exposed to any pollution.��


    ��Congratulations, you are in good health.��


    ��Congratulations, you are in good health.��


    The Chainsaw Sword ceased operation, and the machine, having been used far beyond its intended lifespan, malfunctioned after finishing its last bit of inspection; it froze on the last phrase, repeatedly saying, ��You are in good health.��


    Gerard turned to see the ejected screw landing on a nearby desk, rolling past small items marked with names and dates, over one picture after another filled with warm smiles, and finally stopping with a clear ��ding�� sound against the largest group photo.


    ��Congratulations, you are in good health...click.��


    The machine stopped working completely.


    The screw no longer rolled.


    Gerard sat alone in the small room, looking at the screw that had stopped beneath the group photo, the machine��s phrase ��You are in good health�� still echoing in his mind.


    He remained silent for a long time.


    Until Bai Wei��s voice rang out again.


    ��Now, we can have a proper discussion about the negotiation.��

 Chapter 92: Number 744 is smiling

    Chapter 92: Number 744 is smiling


    The gear car traveled on the tracks, approaching the towering Sky Tower slowly but steadily.


    Gerard, like yesterday, sat in the cornermost seat, where no one wished to come near him because of the strong odor of lubricating oil emanating from him, but he could still overhear the enthusiastic conversations of the people in the car.


    ��Ah, you��ve got a new prosthetic, huh?��


    ��Yeah, it was just released three days ago.��


    ��What��s it good for?��


    ��You see, like this, you just press this button... and pop, a spring claw flies out from it.��


    ...


    ��Ah, that gave me a shock... Is that all it does?��


    ��What do you mean, is that all? Don��t you think it��s super cool? Isn��t that reason enough? Plus, it��s the latest model. Are you not considering getting one?��


    ��Hmm... It is very cool, but it also seems a bit too big. If I fitted one of those, I��d need to cut off more of my arm, seems a bit not worth it.��


    Gerard glanced at the two conversing, who, by their ages, seemed still to be children. One of them was enthusiastically showing off her spring claw to the other, while a hint of hesitation flickered in the latter��s eyes.


    ��Times have changed,�� Bai Wei��s leisurely voice emerged in Gerard��s mind. ��At first, it was only the warriors who lost their bodies to pollution who would fit metal bodies or limbs to ensure basic living. Later, all warriors would get them to enhance their combat capabilities. And now... It seems to have become a trend among the general population.��


    Gerard fell silent for a while and then said, ��You know a lot about Lyra.��


    ��Just a bit,�� Bai Wei replied. ��This world is quite interesting, each sect has its very unique way of living, and among these, Lyra is indeed one of the most unique. You all use the power of the gods like this; in Rhein, it would be considered Desecration.��


    Gerard did not speak; he simply turned his head and continued to gaze at the Sky Tower.


    Last night, he had still made a deal with Bai Wei.


    The contents of the deal were straightforward: he would borrow Bai Wei��s eyes to ��relook�� at the city. However, the cost of using the eyes was his responsibility. Meanwhile, Bai Wei would continue to recover within his body until all matters were resolved, for which he had the responsibility to find Bai Wei a new Host.


    There were also a few premises under this deal.


    First, Bai Wei did not allow the integration of more power into Lyra.


    Second, Bai Wei did not allow harm to come to the people and objects of Lyra.


    On the surface, this deal did not seem equal; Bai Wei was like a grandfather who asked for no return yet still had to accept these and those restrictions.


    But both Gerard and Bai Wei were clear on what each actually wanted.


    Gerard called this a ��deal,�� while Bai Wei termed it �� ��the first deal.��


    With a first time comes a second and a third. The current Gerard only wanted the perspective of that eye, not the actual power, which accounted for the favorable conditions.


    What if he wanted more?


    Bai Wei seemed quite certain that he would want more, and so inevitably, there would be a second and a third deal.


    Thinking of this, Gerard made up his mind.


    No matter what happened, he absolutely could not crave more from him.


    ... Absolutely not!


    The gear car came to a slow stop, its doors opened, and the towering Sky Tower was now right in front of him.


    Gerard took a deep breath, then got up and exited the gear car, walking toward the great tower.


    ...


    The Sky Tower was the core of the entire Lyra.


    The Lyra God gathered its own power here and disseminated it throughout Lyra, sustaining the characteristic metallized lifestyle of Lyra.


    Moreover, it was also the ��brain�� of Lyra. All decisions of Lyra, all tasks, all were communicated from here to every unit of Lyra.


    Gerard walked into the Sky Tower and immediately attracted quite a bit of attention. Clearly, he still held a high profile here, but not a favorable one. Everyone who saw him first reacted with surprise or knitted their brows and then quickly dispersed, distancing themselves as if he had some unpleasant odor... Of course, he did indeed have an odor.


    To keep the metal parts that had far exceeded their service life still operational, Gerard had been forced to apply a great quantity of lubricating oil.


    Needless to say, it did not smell pleasant.


    But Bai Wei did not care; he could not smell it anyway.


    Gerard, too, had long grown accustomed to everyone��s stares and silently headed toward the gear elevator to ascend to a higher floor.


    And the higher the floor, the fewer the people.


    By the time he reached the fifth floor, there were not many left, and there he stopped.


    Bai Wei observed the floor carefully; it was different from the floors below, resembling... the counter area of a bank.


    To say it resembled a bank counter was because those seated behind each partition all wore the same uniform, had the same hairstyle, and even their faces bore a seven to eight parts resemblance to each other. But unlike a bank, they were very quiet. Without ��customers,�� they remained motionless, neither conversing nor engaging in any other activity, simply sitting there, appearing as if they were not living beings.


    And behind them, following a long tube, was a huge column with a display akin to a mobile phone��s battery indicator, and now, the display was full.


    Bai Wei quietly observed these women, then asked, ��Are these what you referred to as ��Affairs Officers��?��


    ��Correct.�� Gerard did not fall silent at this juncture. Since he had already decided on the deal, there was no need to be stingy with his words and remain tight-lipped. As he walked towards the counter, he explained to Bai Wei in his mind, ��Affairs Officers are a very special profession in Lyra. They were all normal women when alive but were conscripted as Affairs Officers after various accidents led to their deaths, with the consent of their relatives, and then underwent brain replacement.��


    ��Brain replacement?��


    ��Yes, we replace parts of the body, but they replace brains,�� Gerard said. ��This makes them appear more machine-like, yet they are able to retain their appearance from life, and also... a bit of their personality and memory.��


    ��I see,�� Bai Wei said. ��This procedure helps shield them from contamination, right?��


    Gerard was somewhat surprised but nodded nonetheless. ��Yes, a metal brain isn��t susceptible to contamination. Thus, they are able to receive each task, each instruction accurately and relay them precisely to every unit without fear of contamination errors that could lead to irreparable consequences. So strictly speaking, they are the least likely to make mistakes within the whole of Lyra.��


    ��Interesting,�� Bai Wei inquired, ��So, you came here because the person who issued you that task was one of the affairs officers?��


    ��Yes, I have been looking for her.��


    ��Which one?��


    Gerard recalled the girl with a mole at the corner of her mouth, who always couldn��t help but smile when she spoke, and answered, ��Number 44.��


    ��Number 44?�� Bai Wei looked at the numbers on each affairs officer and said, ��I have only seen up to number 43.��


    ��Yes.��


    Gerard approached the affairs officer closest to him and said softly.


    ��So I��m looking for number 44, I��ve always been looking.��


    ...


    Gerard sat in front of affairs officer number 13.


    As soon as he sat down, the previously daydreaming number 13 suddenly became alert and looked at Gerard with a formulaic smile, ��Good morning.��


    ��Good morning,�� Gerard said. ��I am Gerard from the Skeleton Corps�� seventh squad, reporting for duty.��


    ��Skeleton Corps�� seventh squad Gerard, identity verification successful,�� responded affairs officer number 13 in a formulaic manner. ��Your work has already been reported by squad leader Kude. Is there anything else I can help you with?��


    Gerard stared intently at the face of affairs officer number 13. Despite having asked the same question countless times, he still instinctively tensed his body with each inquiry.


    ��I want to know...�� Gerard slowly began, ��information on affairs officer number 44.��


    ��Received, keyword affairs officer number 44, beginning search,�� affairs officer number 13 said after a moment of silence, with an emotionless voice, ��Search results are zero, affairs officer number 44 does not exist.��


    Even though he had heard this answer countless times, when he heard it again, Gerard still clenched his fists unconsciously.


    Still... nothing.


    Bai Wei��s voice rang out again at that moment, ��I think, given your persistence, it is certain that affairs officers cannot simply resign, right?��


    Gerard fell silent for a moment but still answered in his heart, ��Of course, the number of affairs officers is fixed.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��Do you see the energy plate above?�� Gerard also looked at the energy plate on the black pillar, ��That represents the total energy distributed to the affairs officers by the Lyra God, and it also represents the total computing power of all affairs officers. It can only be lit if all the affairs officers are present and working normally. If there��s even one too many or one too few, it��s impossible.��


    ��I see,�� Bai Wei understood. ��So, as long as that energy plate is lit, it means the affairs officers are at full capacity. And now, the personnel making it fully lit are 43 officers, yet in your memory, there should be 44. So, in a situation where affairs officers cannot make mistakes, either you are wrong, or...��


    Bai Wei paused,


    ��She is still here.��


    Interesting, really interesting.


    Bai Wei looked at the affairs officer before him, then slowly ��opened�� his eyes.


    The Bai Wei in his mind suddenly fell silent, and Gerard didn��t know what had happened; he had no choice but to continue his conversation with affairs officer number 13 in front of him.


    For ten years, he had been here countless times and asked every single officer.


    But the results were always the same.


    No one knew who affairs officer number 44 actually was, just like the mission ten years ago that sentenced Night Star to its fate�Dthe woman with a mole at the corner of her mouth and a smile that was slightly sweeter than the other officers��... as if she also did not exist.


    ��Affairs officer number 44, you should know her,�� the repetition of identical answers day after day had worn Gerard down so much that his speech to affairs officer number 13 carried a hint of pleading, ��Can you have her meet with me? I really need to find her, she��s like you, fond of smiling, but...��


    ��Has a mole at the corner of her mouth, right?�� Bai Wei��s voice suddenly sounded in Gerard��s mind.


    After a brief moment of stunned silence, Gerard bolted upright.


    He remembered clearly that he had not described affairs officer number 44��s appearance to Bai Wei, ��You...��


    ��I certainly haven��t read your memories,�� Bai Wei stated blandly, ��She is right in front of you.��


    Gerard was stunned.


    ��Heh, ready to open your eyes?�� Bai Wei said gently, ��Open, my eyes.��


    In that moment, the pupil protected by the membranous shield began to rotate.


    The skies, the heavens, the pupil that could take in everything, at this moment, cracked open a slit.


    But that was enough to clearly see this world.


    In an instant, the entire world became visible, and so did the affairs officer number 13 before him. Gerard saw through her cheeks, through her flesh, and into the depths of her mechanically constructed brain.


    There was a light-colored lump of flesh.


    He was dazed for a moment, subconsciously glancing towards affairs officer number 12.


    The same lump of flesh was hidden deep within the brain.


    Affairs officer number 11, number 10... all the same.


    ��Can��t see through? Then let me help you,�� Bai Wei chuckled as he used the power of the eyes.


    In Gerard��s view, all the lumps of flesh were ��pulled�� out by an invisible force and then merged together in front of Gerard, reconstituting.


    Then, he saw the face with the mole.


    Number 44, smiling.

 Chapter 93: Eight Why is it that you, the ringleader, are the one who survived!

    Chapter 93: Eight Why is it that you, the ringleader, are the one who survived!


    ��Ah!!!!��


    A sharp pain surged from the depths of his eye, abruptly terminating the previous vision. Gerard bent down, clutching his left eye tightly as blood kept oozing from his eye socket, as if the eyeball itself wanted to leap out.


    Fortunately, the pain came as quickly as it went. Before long, the agony had disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood in his palm to prove its existence.


    ��What...what��s that about?�� Gerard whispered.


    ��That is the price of using this eye,�� Bai Wei said. ��I��ve told you, you have to bear it yourself.��


    ��...You know I��m not asking about that!�� Gerard gritted his teeth, the smile of Clerk No. 44 still echoing in his mind. ��What did I just see? What was that?!��


    ...


    Bai Wei replied with a smile, ��What else could it be if not what you saw with your eye?��


    Gerard suddenly raised his head and looked at Affairs Officer 13 again.


    Her expression remained unchanged, just as it was before, the smile at the corner of her mouth as artificially painted on.


    But Gerard stared intently at her head, as if he wanted to see through it once more, to verify the reality of what he had just seen.


    ��I want to see it again,�� Gerard thought to himself.


    ��You can��t,�� Bai Wei replied indifferently. ��In your current state, another attempt won��t kill you on the spot but will definitely not leave you standing on your return... If you still want to do anything, it��s better to leave now. Your reaction just now was noticed by quite a few people.��


    Gerard snapped back to reality and instinctively looked around.


    Indeed, although there weren��t many people on this floor, it didn��t mean there was no one. His earlier scream had drawn the gaze of many. If he were to go through it again now, the trouble would be significant.


    Therefore, pressing down his doubts, Gerard said to Affairs Officer 13, ��I have no more questions.��


    Affairs Officer 13 nodded slightly. ��Then I wish you a pleasant life.��


    And then she reverted to her previous dazed appearance.


    But Gerard clearly couldn��t view her the same way he did at first. He stood up, walked towards the gear elevator, and then subconsciously looked back.


    Most of the affairs officers were in a dazed, standby state, appearing unremarkable. However, Gerard��s mind once again flashed with the smile he��d seen.


    He took a deep breath and turned to go downstairs.


    However, what Gerard did not know was that on the sixth floor, someone had seen everything. Once Gerard had left the fifth floor, this person quickly departed, passed through a corridor, and knocked on a room��s door.


    A young male voice came from inside, ��Come in.��


    He entered and saw a young figure sitting in front of a window, overlooking half of Lyra City from the sixth floor of the Sky Tower.


    ��He came again?�� the young voice said.


    ��Yes,�� the person replied. ��Still the same as before, looking for the whereabouts of Clerk No. 44.��


    ��Huh, persistent, isn��t he... Did he find any clues?��


    ��Of course not, there��s no way he could have. And...��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��His body doesn��t seem to be in good shape,�� the person answered. ��Our years of wearing him down are effective.��


    The young man chuckled, ��Really? It seems that even the most useful tool has its day of discard.��


    ��But we did give him ten more years.��


    ��He is a Knight of the Night Star, after all. How could he die so easily?�� the young man said with a laugh. ��But indeed, he has struggled in the prison we crafted for him for ten years. Now it is approaching the final moment, hmm...��


    The young man tapped his fingers on his head as if pondering something, while the other person did not dare to urge him, waiting quietly by the side.


    Finally, the young man spoke again, ��We mustn��t take him lightly, continue having people follow him, just in case he finds something in his final moments, until the very end arrives...��


    The other was somewhat surprised, ��Is it really necessary to take him so seriously?��


    ��As I said before,�� the young man said softly, ��he is a Knight of the Night Star.��


    ...


    ��What... what exactly is it?�� Once back on the first floor, Gerard immediately asked Bai Wei.


    ��Dismemberment, what else?�� Bai Wei said nonchalantly. ��I have quite some experience in that area.��


    ��It��s not that I��m asking!��


    ��Don��t you have an answer already?�� Bai Wei said with a light laugh. ��Why you��ve been unable to find Clerk No. 44, why Clerk No. 44 disappeared yet the strength remained unchanged; the reason lies there. No. 44 is still here, fused into every affairs officer��s body.��


    Bai Wei��s words made Gerard tremble, and the thought of the once familiar person now facing such a fate made him clench his fists uncontrollably.


    ��Why, why would someone do this, what are they trying to achieve?!��


    ��Truth is this cruel,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, sensing Gerard��s trembling body. ��And you��ve just uncovered a corner of it. So, what now, will you continue?��


    ��...Of course.��


    ��Then where do you plan to start?��


    Where to start...


    Gerard began to ponder.


    In Lyra City, those who could do such a thing to the affairs officers would surely only be the Five Great Bishops, but the bishops had hardly shown themselves for more than ten years, and few knew their true situation. It wouldn��t be possible for Gerard to find them and question each one in a short time.


    So, aside from the bishops, was there anyone else who could directly influence the affairs officers?


    Gerard paced back and forth on the first floor.


    Then, he thought of something, slowly lifted his head, and muttered, ��Maintenance Staff.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Maintenance Staff, it��s the Maintenance Staff. Whoever wants to target the Affairs Officer must go through the Maintenance Staff!�� Gerard gradually became agitated, ��The batch of Maintenance Staff in charge of maintaining the Affairs Officer ten years ago must know!��


    ��Really?�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Then isn��t that a clue?��


    ��Yes, there��s a clue now.�� Gerard wanted to immediately search for the Maintenance Staff from ten years ago, but he froze as he was about to step forward, ��No... no, that��s not allowed.��


    He thought of something.


    ��The data on the Maintenance Staff... has always been absolutely confidential.��


    Bai Wei asked, ��Even you can��t get it?��


    ��It��s not that I can��t get it, it��s in the archives, anyone can access it,�� said Gerard, ��But, it��s not permitted; it��s an ironclad rule��I can��t break it.��


    Bai Wei raised an eyebrow.


    Those guys in Lyra, what they believe in most are rules. Everyone must act according to the rules, even the Skeleton Corps who wanted Gerard dead have to follow them.


    The rules are the most important thing to the followers of Lyra.


    Even though Gerard had been tortured for more than ten years, he still didn��t want to cross that line.


    ��Even if the truth is right before your eyes, you won��t take one more step outward?�� Bai Wei asked.


    ��No.�� Gerard clenched his teeth tightly and rejected Bai Wei again, ��The rules cannot be broken.��


    Really principled, huh.


    But...


    Bai Wei wasn��t in a hurry, instead, he looked to the side��if he remembered correctly, there should be a person here who could change Gerard��s decision.


    Sure enough, it wasn��t long before a woman suddenly appeared beside Gerard.


    Upon seeing Gerard��s back, she gently spoke, ��Gerard?��


    Upon hearing the voice, Gerard��s body stiffened slightly, and he slowly turned his head to look at the woman who had suddenly appeared.


    ��It really is you...�� The woman approached Gerard step by step, her expression distant, ��When I heard they said you had come, I couldn��t believe it; how many years has it been since we last saw each other...��


    Gerard looked at the woman, his gaze complicated, ��Shana...��


    ��It��s been five or six years, I think, I can��t remember exactly,�� the woman had walked up to Gerard, her voice becoming lighter, ��Finally, I see you... I really, I��ve dreamed of seeing you, Gerard. But you never showed up...��


    ��Shana...��


    ��I��ve been waiting for this day.�� The woman��s body pressed up against him, ��Really, I��ve waited so long...��


    Gerard didn��t move, and Bai Wei watched silently.


    There was a ��thump.��


    He slowly lowered his head, looking at the dagger thrust into his waist.


    ��Ah, I finally did it, I finally did it.�� The woman who had been quite gentle up until now suddenly became agitated, she pulled out the dagger and stabbed again, ��You finally showed up, Gerard... I searched for you for ten years, how dare you still appear!��


    She became hysterical.


    ��Do you still remember my husband?! My husband Helmo! You called him brother! You took him into the Polluted Land! Then why didn��t you bring him back!��


    The woman��s actions finally caught the attention of the Skeleton Corps, and two members rushed over immediately.


    ��Hey, what are you doing?!��


    ��Warning! Warning! The widow of a Rebel is assaulting someone, the widow of a Rebel is assaulting someone!��


    Hearing this label, the woman��s expression turned even more morose, she continued to screech and attack Gerard.


    ��Do you see?! Do you see?! You didn��t bring my husband back, you made him a Rebel! Made him die with that shame!��


    She continued hysterically.


    ��Why?! Why you of all people? Why is it that you, the culprit, are still alive?!��


    ��Why won��t you just die? Die already!��


    Soon, the members of the Skeleton Corps subdued the woman.


    She broke down sobbing uncontrollably, while the members of the Skeleton Corps coldly conversed.


    ��You who have sinned, you��ve broken the rules again, madam, it seems your sentence will have another ten years added.��


    ��Hahaha...�� The woman was both crying and laughing, ��I��ve got nothing left! I��ve got nothing left; do I still care about this? I just want to kill him, let me kill him!��


    The woman was quickly dragged away, leaving Gerard alone, standing in silence.


    During the woman��s attack, he had never retreated a step, and now his entire abdomen was bleeding profusely.


    Then, Bai Wei slowly began to speak, ��Need to tend to your wound?��


    Gerard was silent for a long time.


    Then he turned and walked toward the archives.

 Chapter 94: The times have changed at nine oclock

    Chapter 94: The times have changed at nine o��clock


    Gerard pushed open the door to the archive room, and the dust that had settled on it cascaded down, as if to declare that no one had set foot here for a long time.


    Behind the door hung a crystal; Gerard looked up at the crystal for a moment, then walked underneath it. The crystal only shimmered lightly and made no further sound.


    Gerard wove through rows of bookshelves, the archive room so quiet that only the echo of his own footsteps could be heard.


    ��Seeing how hesitant you were just now, I thought this place would be extremely difficult to enter,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in Gerard��s mind. ��Turns out, after all that fuss, there isn��t even a supervisor?��


    ��The crystal we passed just now is the supervisor,�� Gerard said gravely. ��Only the faithful of my Lord Lyra may enter here. Those who have forsaken the Lord Lyra in their hearts will trigger the crystal to sound an alarm immediately.��


    ��There��s really such a thing?�� Bai Wei asked, clearly intrigued. ��But doesn��t that sound a bit unreliable? How can you verify that the crystal truly possesses the ability to validate belief?��


    ...


    ��There��s no need to verify it; since its creation, it has never...�� Gerard started to say ��never made a mistake,�� but he stopped himself and after a moment��s hesitation, he corrected himself. ��It rarely makes mistakes.��


    But Bai Wei had noticed the pause and said with a smile, ��So it��s not ��never�� made a mistake, but ��rarely�� makes mistakes. Let me think... the one who made the mistake was you, right? Ten years ago you caused that horrendous ��Night Star�� incident, and yet Lyra didn��t execute you immediately. I presume... it��s because their verification didn��t consider you to have abandoned Lyra, right?��


    Gerard didn��t say anything, but from his expression, Bai Wei understood she had guessed correctly.


    Compared to Ulu, Bai Wei��s knowledge of Gerard wasn��t as extensive. Ulu, after all, was a character who had interacted with players, whereas Gerard had died before any such interactions took place. Before players confronted Corey in the game, Gerard had already died at Corey��s hands. And thereafter, players could only glean snippets about the ��Night Star�� incident from the analyses within the Lyra Map.


    Still, Bai Wei chose him as the next Host, because he was the only ��broken gear�� in the current Lyra.


    Lyra was different from Rhein; it was an extremely special sect. Much like the feeling the city of Lyra gave, it was like a large, intricately built machine.


    Every person in the city was like a gear in a machine that was in operation, each one implicitly doing their own work. As long as the machine wasn��t having any issues, it was assumed that every gear was still normally turning in its place.


    That is until the ��Night Star�� incident ten years ago.


    Without a doubt, for a machine, it was a major malfunction, so they extracted the malfunctioning part for a thorough inspection, only to discover... the gear was not at fault.


    Then, what was it that had failed?


    Gerard stopped in front of a small room.


    He had already generally perused the archives in the outer part, not finding what he sought, which made sense since the outer archive room was semi-public, accessible to anyone with the right clearance.


    The files inside this small room, undoubtedly, were not for public disclosure, not meant to be perused.


    Gerard extended his hand and turned the doorknob.


    With a ��click,�� the door opened like that.


    Without even the most basic lock, it gave the impression of safeguarding against the honorable but not the dishonorable.


    Gerard walked in.


    The small room was only one-tenth the size of the outer area and contained few documents, so it didn��t take Gerard long to find what he was looking for.


    ��Maintenance Staff Information (Confidential) 230-240 years.��


    Gerard gazed at the file for a long while before he finally reached out, only to stop just above it.


    If he backed out now, there was still a chance to turn back.


    But if he opened it, then he would be thoroughly violating the rules.


    A violation by a Lyran equated to betrayal. Even ten years ago, Gerard didn��t believe he had betrayed Lyra, and now, to prove he hadn��t betrayed Lyra, was he about to commit a true act of betrayal?


    Then Bai Wei��s voice rose in his mind. ��It��s okay, you��re still young, you can wait another ten years.��


    Gerard narrowed his eyes slightly; he didn��t believe that such mockery from Bai Wei could affect him.


    But even so, he took a deep breath and reached for the file.


    He had thought that the process wouldn��t be easy, that his mind would resist, that his metallic body would obstruct, and at that moment, he would have to adopt more drastic measures, especially since he was already standing there.


    But in the end, his hand touched the file all too easily.


    Gerard was taken aback.


    Why... so smooth?


    Neither his mind nor his body raised an alarm?


    Could this be Lyra��s tacit approval?


    Or was it that...


    An unsettling thought surfaced unbidden in Gerard��s mind, one he dared not dwell on. He immediately opened the file.


    The maintenance staff information from those ten years was still there.


    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Gerard began to review the maintenance staff��s information, eventually selecting a target.

 Chapter 95: The times have changed at nine_2

    Chapter 95: The times have changed at nine_2


    ��Carol left the company in year 237 and is now working at XX Metal in Zone Three.��


    Ten years isn��t too long ago, so most of the maintenance staff are still on duty, and they��re clearly not suitable targets.


    But those who have left the company are a different story.


    Take, for example, this Carol who works at a prosthetic limb shop.


    After noting down the name and address, Gerard closed the file and decided he would go find this former maintenance worker immediately.


    The fact that he had accessed the records without hindrance made Gerard��s sense of unease grow stronger, as if a major event was about to happen and he was the only one who knew.


    ...


    He walked quickly out of the small room, leaving the archive room with footsteps louder and more hurried than before, which soon vanished at the end of the corridor.


    At that moment, a dark shadow slowly emerged from a corner of the room.


    The figure slowly approached where Gerard had been sitting, reached for the file that had been consulted.


    ��Ten years, and you��ve actually taken the first step,�� he murmured as he browsed through the file, ��Archbishop Yong Xin was right after all, you��re not one to settle down.��


    He paused, chuckling lightly.


    ��But it doesn��t matter now, it��s too late. The final celebration is about to be completed, you...��


    He didn��t finish his sentence when his body suddenly stiffened.


    ��Hmm?��


    He looked around in confusion.


    Just now, he felt as if someone had glanced at him, yet he was clearly the only person here.


    ��Strange,�� he shook his head and put the file back on the shelf, ��That old hero really doesn��t want to let me have a good night��s sleep... Looks like I��ll have to go on a rare field mission.��


    He too left the archive room, closing the door behind him.


    Then the perspective rapidly shrank, finally reflecting in a starry pupil.


    Just as Gerard exited the Sky Tower, he heard Bai Wei��s voice, nonchalant in his mind, ��Here��s a free piece of advice, whatever you plan on doing, you��d better do it fast.��


    Gerard halted momentarily, ��What do you mean?��


    Bai Wei replied with a laugh, ��Advice is free, but details within aren��t. Do you want to make a deal?��


    Gerard remained silent for a while, said nothing, and just quickened his pace towards Gear Station.


    ...


    Lyra City is divided into five zones, each governed by one of the Five Great Bishops.


    The Sky Tower is located in Zone One, which is the central area. The other four zones, which spread out around Zone One, form a hive-like structure.


    Aside from the central Zone One and the Fifth Zone which borders the Polluted Land and is tasked with combating pollution, the remaining three zones have no significant functional differences. But there are slight disparities, such as Zone Three, where Gerard was headed, which is more oriented towards the manufacture and trade of various metal parts.


    This zone, overall, was quite prosperous, and the station was crowded.


    But when Gerard stepped off the gear car, his distinctive ��personal flavor�� quickly cleared a path through the crowd.


    ��Although I know you��re excited since your decade-long confusion is finally making progress,�� Bai Wei��s voice drawled in Gerard��s mind as he hurried along, ��I think you should still be concerned about your personal image... You��re still bleeding, you know.��


    With Bai Wei��s reminder, Gerard realized that his abdomen was indeed still oozing blood, which was mixing with the excess machine oil from the morning and leaking out in a rather terrifying sight.


    No wonder the looks in the eyes of passersby were different, filled with disgust and horror... There was never horror before.


    Gerard frowned slightly. He knew he should tend to his wound now, but Bai Wei��s words just before had caught his attention so intensely he didn��t dare slow down. He simply tightened the bandage he had been using to stop the bleeding, hoping to slow the flow and considered it treated.


    But as mentioned before, the scent of his blood mixed with oil had a remarkably beneficial effect for him. The station, which would have taken more than ten minutes to navigate, took him less than five minutes to traverse, free from any obstruction.


    Shortly after, he made his way to the prosthetic limb shop recorded in the file with speed.


    The prosthetic shop was thronged with young people all there to change their prosthetic limbs.


    Yet, Gerard immediately spotted the person he was looking for within the crowd��Carol.


    At that moment, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of Bai Wei��s ��advice�� earlier, at least he had laid eyes on Carol.


    He originally wanted to go directly to Carol to inquire, but that would have been too conspicuous, so after scoping out the situation, Gerard decided to follow protocol. Thus, he began to queue up.


    Prosthetics are the hottest industry in Lyra.


    Thus, the mechanicians capable of replacing prosthetics were naturally in high demand. Each prosthetic shop had three to four mechanicians, and those who made exceptional prosthetics and had superior replacement techniques were naturally more popular. Carol, formerly a maintainer of the Sky Tower, evidently surpassed ordinary mechanicians in various technical aspects, which is why the queue for his services was the longest��Gerard ended up lining all the way outside the store.


    He glanced at the sky. Although it was just past noon, judging by the pace, it was doubtful he��d get his turn even after closing time.

 Chapter 96: The times have changed at nine_3

    Chapter 96: The times have changed at nine_3


    So he could only pat the young man in front of him, ��Young man, I��m in a hurry, could you switch seats with me? I��m willing to offer a reward.��


    The young man, annoyed by the shoulder pat, turned around, cursing, ��What��s the hurry? Am I not in a hurry too? The Mechanician I found earlier didn��t attach my prosthetic properly, and I��m injured right now... Dammit, are you freaking bleeding?!!!��


    Gerard looked down at his abdomen again and said indifferently, ��It��s alright, it��s just a minor wound. Since you��re not willing...��


    ��Willing, willing, I am very willing! Please, come ahead of me instead of possibly dying behind me. That would be frightening.��


    The young man quickly let Gerard move ahead and placed himself behind Gerard.


    Gerard thanked him, then overheard the young man muttering behind him, ��But what if he dies in front of me later?��


    ...


    But soon the young man didn��t have to worry anymore because Gerard tapped the shoulder of the person in front of him.


    ��Hello, miss.��


    ��What��s good? I��m not... Holy shit, man, why are you bleeding?!��


    It was through this progression, from one person to the next, that Gerard quickly made his way to the middle of the line.


    This naturally caused some commotion.


    Carol looked up and, upon seeing Gerard, his pupils slightly constricted but he didn��t say much and continued with his work.


    Gerard did not continue to move forward as this spot was sufficient and he was sure Carol had seen him.


    So from that moment, the conversation had already begun.


    Carol faced the young man in front of him and asked, ��Are you sure you want to install our newly released V4 model prosthetic?��


    ��Yes, yes,�� the young man nodded eagerly, describing excitedly, ��the one that goes up to the shoulder.��


    ��Are you certain it��s that one?��


    ��Yes, yes, I��ve looked long enough. It��s the kind that lets you install some small devices inside the shoulder,�� the young man said with a smile, ��I��d like to install a couple of grappling hooks inside, you know, so that...��


    ��So it means cutting off your entire arm,�� Carol said, looking at the young man��s already halved arm and calmly cut him off, ��You should know, this process is irreversible. Once you choose a shoulder model like the V4, you must stick with that model or larger ones in the future because the cut-off arm won��t regenerate... do you understand what I��m saying?��


    ��I get it, you��re just saying this model isn��t cheap,�� the young man said, ��Don��t worry, I��ve brought enough money. Just start.��


    Seeing the young man��s determination, Carol fell silent for a moment, then nodded, ��Alright then.��


    He then had the young man sit on a machine.


    This machine was similar to the one Gerard thought of using for self-harm the night before. Carol operated the machine, it started working, and several needles containing medicine pierced the young man��s right shoulder.


    Consequently, the young man��s right side began to visibly weaken.


    It seemed to be an anesthetic.


    Bai Wei was seeing the installation of a metal prosthetic for the first time and watched with interest.


    The machine continued to operate, and soon a rapidly spinning blade appeared. It hovered above the young man��s right shoulder, emitting a sharp, piercing noise which made the seated young man tense.


    Carol, holding the machine, told the young man, ��You have one last chance. Once this blade cuts, you will permanently lose your natural arm, and whether you like it or not, you will only be able to use prosthetics from now on, so...��


    ��Got it, got it, just start,�� the young man urged impatiently, then made faces at his companion, excited about the mechanical arm he was about to receive.


    Carol finally said no more and pressed the lever.


    The blade swiftly chopped down.


    Flesh is so fragile before metal; in just a blink of an eye, the young man��s entire arm was severed.


    The young man immediately showed a pained expression.


    But perhaps it was the effect of the medicine from earlier; the injury didn��t bleed much, so the young man didn��t pass out right away.


    Moreover, the machine did not let the young man remain armless for long; it quickly began to attach the mechanical arm he had purchased.


    Honestly, looking at this scene, it was hard to believe that Lyra and Rhein were from the same era.


    After some operations, the young man successfully had the mechanical arm installed. He instinctively wanted to stand up and show it off to his companions, but Carol stopped him, ��Wait, the ��lock�� hasn��t been properly installed.��


    The young man paused, not understanding at first, ��Lock? What lock?��


    ��What do you mean ��what lock��?�� Carol glanced at the young man, ��This prosthetic is military-grade. Naturally, it comes with a ��lock�� to prevent you from using it to harm Lyra... didn��t you know that?��


    ��Ohh, of course, I knew. It��s common knowledge, I just didn��t think of it,�� the young man waved it off and again urged, ��Then hurry.��


    ��It��s already done,�� Carol, impatient, patted the young man��s shoulder, ��Go ahead.��


    The young man joyfully left, and even as he exited the store, his praise could still be heard.


    All the while, he didn��t give a second glance at his severed arm.


    Just like throwing away trash, it was tossed aside, then Carol threw it into a metal bin.


    The blood from the arm dripped onto the edge of the metal bin, as if being devoured.


    ��Next,�� Carol said to the people behind.


    The same procedure was repeated: one by one, young men cut off their limbs, got new prosthetics, and left cheerfully without looking back.


    One arm after another was thrown into the bin as if feeding an insatiable fat man.


    Finally, it was Gerard��s turn.


    Carol, without looking up, said, ��It��s different from your time. You used prosthetics to protect other parts of the body, but they don��t... times have changed.��


    Gerard asked, ��You know me?��


    Only then did Carol look up at Gerard, ��People from that era, nobody wouldn��t know of the Knight of Night Star.��


    Gerard fell silent for a while, just about to speak when Carol continued.


    ��You��re here for Officer 44, aren��t you?��

 Chapter 97: Leave Lyra

    Chapter 97: Leave Lyra


    ��You��re here for Affairs Officer 44, right?��


    When Gerard heard these words from Carol��s mouth, his entire body stiffened, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He really knew, he really did!


    Gerard subconsciously took a step towards Carol, ��Carol, you...��


    But Carol raised his hand to stop Gerard from coming closer, then Gerard saw a hint of hesitation flash through Carol��s eyes, but he didn��t explain anything right away. Instead, he gestured with his hand towards the customers still queuing behind Gerard, ��I apologize, Sir Gerard, I��m still at work.��


    Carol��s reaction made Gerard feel uneasy, but when he looked back, there indeed were many customers behind him, and most of them were the ones who had given way to him. Now they were looking at him with curious and dissatisfied gazes.


    ...


    Gerard could only nod, ��Alright, then I��ll wait for you here.��


    Carol hesitated for a moment at this request, but did not refuse. He just nodded and then looked towards the customers behind Gerard, ��Next, please.��


    So, Gerard waited on the side.


    Afterward, Carol became engrossed in his work just like before, not once glancing at Gerard, as if he didn��t exist.


    ��It��s clear he knows something,�� came the slow, leisurely voice of Bai Wei in Gerard��s mind, ��but he is still hesitant, unsure whether to tell you or not.��


    Gerard could feel it too and, watching Carol deliberately ignoring him, he whispered in response, ��I know.��


    ��But what if he also refuses to reveal the truth to you? What will you do then?��


    Gerard was silent.


    ��Gerard,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��have you really thought it through? For the truth, how much are you willing to pay?��


    Gerard still did not speak.


    He stood like a statue in a corner for an entire afternoon.


    And during that time, Carol indeed did not look at him again, just focused on his work, advising one young person after another seeking to replace their prosthetics with larger ones and then fitting them one by one. From noon until sunset, when the setting sun turned the whole shop a pale gold, Carol finally saw off the last customer.


    His colleagues finished their work before him, greeted him, and left laughing and joking.


    In the end, only two people were left in the shop.


    A former Knight, a former Mechanician.


    Gerard walked out from the corner; he looked at Carol standing in the sunset, whose eyes had gone from hesitant to calm.


    ��It��s been a long time, Sir Gerard,�� Carol said to Gerard, ��Of course, you might not know who I am. Long ago, I was one of the many who looked up to your silhouette.��


    ��Carol.�� Gerard stood in front of Carol and said softly, ��You know why I��ve come.��


    ��You appearing before me, I knew,�� Carol said, ��Affairs Officer 44, right?��


    Hearing Carol mention Affairs Officer 44 again made Gerard tense up, and then he subconsciously quickened his pace, ��You really know something...��


    ��No, Sir Gerard,�� Carol calmly interrupted, ��As you and I both know, Affairs Officer 44 does not exist.��


    Gerard��s body froze.


    ��We all know you��re looking for Affairs Officer 44, but she doesn��t exist. There are only up to 43 Affairs Officers,�� Carol said, ��Even if you came to me, I could only give you this answer, Affairs Officer 44 does not exist.��


    Gerard stood completely still, looking into Carol��s eyes, trying to read something different in that calm pair of pupils, ��44, she��s really important to me.��


    Carol lowered his head, no longer making eye contact with Gerard, ��I��m sorry, Sir Gerard.��


    ��You know me, then you must surely know about Night Star,�� Gerard did not give up, for ten years this was the first clue he had found, how could he give up, ��That was my squad, those were my brothers, they died in the Polluted Land, and were forever labeled...��


    ��Rebels,�� Carol said softly, ��but Sir Gerard, if I also answered some questions I shouldn��t, then I��d be a Rebel too.��


    The second half of the words Gerard wanted to say caught in his throat.


    He looked at Carol, who still wouldn��t lift his head, and a profound sense of helplessness and exhaustion welled up inside him. After a long silence, he softly said, ��Ah, yes, if you answered me, you��d also be a Rebel.��


    Carol, head still lowered, remained silent.


    Gerard looked at Carol, asking with the last sliver of hope, ��Your answer just now, can I take it to mean that Affairs Officer 44 indeed exists, but whatever happened to her, you cannot say, right?��


    ��No, Sir Gerard, I did not say that,�� Carol replied precisely, ��Affairs Officer 44 does not exist.��


    Another long silence.


    Gerard looked up at the slowly setting sun and said softly, ��I see, then I understand.��


    Then he turned and walked towards the exit of the shop.


    ��I��m sorry for the trouble I��ve brought you, Carol,�� Bai Wei said. ��Just take everything today as the last ramblings and obsessions of a madman.��


    Carol lifted his head and looked at Gerard��s aged silhouette and the ��creak�� of the old metal parts as he walked, suddenly feeling somewhat disoriented.


    Just as Gerard was about to step out of the shop, Carol stopped him.


    ��Mr. Gerard,��


    Gerard turned back to look at Carol.


    ��Your body hasn��t been maintained or repaired for a long time, has it?�� Carol asked. ��May I help you?��


    Gerard was slightly taken aback.


    Carol bowed slightly, the golden evening glow illuminating his body, the imprint of Lyra shining brightly in the sunset.


    ��Mechanician Carol, at your service.��


    ...


    ��It��s clear that you haven��t had any maintenance for a very long time,�� Carol said as he removed the steel plate on Gerard��s chest and glanced inside, involuntarily clicking his tongue, ��The corrosion in here is really severe. If it continues, it will eventually spread to the heart... And, you��ve been pouring too much lubricant in there; the stuff isn��t that useful very often.��


    Gerard nodded, ��I know, but I��ve tried my best.��


    ��Hmm, you��re not a formal mechanician. It��s already quite impressive that you��ve managed to keep this body functioning without major issues,�� Carol said with a smile. ��When was the last time you had systematic maintenance? I mean, not the kind you do yourself.��


    Gerard shrugged, ��Ten years ago, the night before that mission...��


    ��...I��m sorry, Mr. Gerard.��


    ��Why should you apologize?�� Gerard showed a rare relaxed smile. ��I should be thanking you.��


    ��Thank me for being willing to maintain you? It��s my honor.��


    ��Thank you for still thinking so,�� Gerard said softly. ��It��s been a long time since anyone has called me ��Mr.,�� and just as long since anyone hasn��t treated me as a criminal.��


    Carol fell silent once more, but this time he didn��t remain quiet for too long. While he helped Gerard replace the corroded parts, he said: ��When I was very young, the Night Star was a hero because you ventured into the terrifying Polluted Land time and again. To me, it was really... pretty cool.��


    He finished maintaining the chest part, screwed it in place, and then tapped it lightly, producing a dull sound. Then, he sat on the other side and began dismantling Gerard��s thigh components.


    ��As I grew older and became a maintenance staff, the Night Star was still a hero. It��s because I realized you ventured into the Polluted Land not for the thrill but for the vitality of the city. The energy that only the Polluted Land could provide was purchased with your lives. I finally understood that what you did wasn��t as glorious as it seemed on the surface. You faced the harshest environments, doing the most important work. Everyone in the city was blessed by your actions; you were the ones who filled this city with life... Ah, the Dark Type 3 auxiliary limb, a classic model.��


    Gerard looked down at Carol, who was busily working on his thigh, and said softly, ��It is classic, but it should be outdated, shouldn��t it?��


    ��No, classics are timeless,�� Carol said without lifting his head. ��Even now, it��s still one of the best auxiliary limbs out there. Younger folks now prefer to replace their entire limbs with prosthetics and look down upon these types of auxiliary limbs. But they will never understand such beauty, nor will they ever grasp a certain truth.��


    ��What truth?��


    ��Machinery should assist, not constitute the entirety,�� Carol tightened the last screw, then stood up. ��Well, Mr. Gerard, although I can��t make your prosthesis as good as new, I have at least restored about fifty to sixty percent of its functionality, and added some new features as well.��


    ��New features?��


    Carol shrugged, ��Like automatic drainage; this way, you won��t have to worry about it becoming sluggish on rainy days.��


    ��That��s a big help,�� Gerard hesitated. ��But, I don��t have much money left.��


    ��What are you talking about, Mr. Gerard?�� Carol said calmly. ��According to the laws of Lyra, all mechanicians are obligated to maintain the Knights of the Night Star free of charge. I am merely fulfilling my duty.��


    Upon hearing Carol say this, Gerard nodded, ��Thank you.��


    Carol fell silent again for a while, then said, ��A long time ago, I, too, thought of joining the Night Star selection, to become someone like you.��


    Gerard looked at Carol.


    ��But at that time, I already had attachments,�� Carol said as he lifted his clothes to show Gerard a photo sewn into the lining of his garment, featuring a family of three including himself. ��Just like now, I��m no longer alone, and can��t do crazy things as I used to, not even supposed to think about them. So... I��m sorry, Mr. Gerard.��


    Gerard looked at the photograph and understood Carol��s sentiments. He was silent for a while, then nodded gently, ��I understand. You don��t need to be so hard on yourself.��


    ��Thank you for your understanding,�� Carol shifted his gaze away once more.


    Gerard stood up and patted Carol on the shoulder, ��Don��t let your son become someone like me.��


    This sentence made Carol��s body tremble slightly.


    Gerard was ready to leave by now, but just as he turned around, Carol��s voice rang out once again.


    ��I said before that, as a child and even after I started working, I always thought of the Night Star as heroes, even... still do,�� Carol seemed to make up his mind and looked at Gerard��s back, stating each word deliberately. ��Mr. Gerard, stop probing into Affairs Officer 44��s matter, and if you can, leave Lyra as soon as possible.��


    Gerard was stunned and swiftly turned around, but Carol had already stepped back two paces, half his body retreating into the shadows.


    ��That��s all I can say,�� Carol said softly. ��Leave Lyra.��

 Chapter 98: Eleven Open Your Eyes (For Monthly Pass Votes)

    Chapter 98: Eleven Open Your Eyes (For Monthly Pass Votes)


    ��So, you just left like that?��


    When Gerard left Carol��s shop, Bai Wei��s voice timely echoed in his mind.


    ��He has tried his best to reveal information to me,�� Gerard said. ��It��s enough.��


    ��Hmph... really enough?�� Bai Wei said with a light chuckle. ��You should be able to feel it, he knows much more than he lets on.��


    ��So what?��


    ��So what?�� Bai Wei echoed. ��Gerard, for ten years, you��ve been spinning in circles, never escaping the net this world has woven for you. And now, you finally have a chance, an opportunity to break free, but you retreat right after lifting a corner of it.��


    ...


    ��There will be other chances.��


    ��Will there? So you plan to wait another ten years?��


    Gerard stopped in his tracks. ��What exactly are you trying to say?��


    ��Just a sincere piece of advice,�� Bai Wei said indifferently. ��If I were you, I��d go back to that shop right now and use whatever means necessary to get the truth out of him. Either by force, by exploiting his years of unquenched admiration for you, or...��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��He has loved ones, doesn��t he?��


    Right as Bai Wei finished speaking, Gerard snapped back, ��Shut up! Don��t think I��m the same as you!��


    ��That��s also true. If it were me, I certainly wouldn��t have been played for ten years.�� Bai Wei continued, ��Gerard, do you remember the question I asked you before? What price are you willing to pay for the truth?��


    This wasn��t the first time Bai Wei had asked him this question, and Gerard had never answered it.


    But this time, Gerard didn��t avoid it and slowly said instead, ��Everything.��


    ��Everything?��


    ��Yes, everything,�� Gerard stated. ��I��ve been haunted by that nightmare of ten years ago to this day, my former comrades bearing injustice even after death. That��s why I��m willing to give up everything for the truth, to redeem their honor... But only my everything.��


    As he spoke, he turned his head, looking at Carol��s little shop.


    Carol was tidying up inside, carefully wiping each machine as if he were caring for his own children.


    ��But I have no right, for my own desires, to drag others into this. My Night Star and I are already branded as rebels; I know how painful that is,�� Gerard enunciated carefully. ��So I absolutely cannot let others repeat my mistakes.��


    Gerard had stopped confiding in people long ago.


    And he hadn��t expected that the first person he��d open up to in ten years would be the legendary Visas.


    After hearing Gerard��s words, Bai Wei was slightly silent for a moment, then slowly said, ��Hmm, that��s an admirable spirit of sacrifice, and... a laughable awareness.��


    Gerard narrowed his eyes slightly. ��What do you mean?��


    ��You say you��re willing to give up everything for the truth, but in your perception, ��everything�� is merely physical oblivion, just a lonely march towards death,�� Bai Wei chuckled. ��Don��t you find it ridiculous? The power you face has been deceiving you with its woven net for ten years, and it was through my eyes that you saw a glimpse of reality. Why would you think that with just your solitary resolution to die, you could stand against it?��


    Gerard slowly clenched his fist.


    ��Do you remember the advice I gave you earlier?�� Bai Wei said. ��Whatever you��re going to do, do it quickly. You don��t have much time. This advice is free, but what��s free is often the most expensive.��


    With that, Bai Wei didn��t speak again, as if completely falling asleep.


    But his words still left Gerard with a profound sense of unease.


    He turned to look again, but Carol had already closed the shop door.


    Gerard wanted to turn back to check, but then he saw two passing children toying with prosthetics; one of them aimed a fist at the other: ��Watch my launching step... huh? Why won��t it shoot out?��


    ��Dummy, it��s locked,�� the slightly older child scolded, ��You can��t attack the people of Lyra City with Lyra��s weapons! Don��t you even know that?��


    ��Ah... ok then.��


    Seeing this, Gerard felt somewhat relieved.


    The ��lock�� was still in place.


    The rules of Lyra City were still in effect, so there was no need to worry too much.


    It��s better not to disturb Carol again.


    Gerard turned and walked away.


    ...


    Carol closed the shop door and hummed a tune as he walked towards the back room.


    Today��s sales had reached the target, so he��d take a day off tomorrow to spend with his wife and son.


    Carol took the family photo from his pocket, looking at his son��s silly smile in the picture, he couldn��t help but reveal the same smile.


    Then he heard someone speak up behind him.


    ��Good evening, Carol.��


    ...


    Gerard entered the train station.


    He hadn��t felt his body this light in a long time. After Carol��s maintenance and inspection, he felt as if he had returned to ten years ago, his steps firm yet not heavy.


    But his heart was the opposite, heavy yet not firm.


    Bai Wei��s words still echoed in his mind.


    ��Why do you think you can fight against a force that has deceived you for ten years with just the resolve to face death alone?��


    Gerard felt something was off.


    ��Here��s a piece of advice for you, no matter what you��re going to do, your time is running out.��


    Gerard��s pace gradually slowed down.


    ��If you miss this chance, are you going to wait another ten years?��


    He stopped, suddenly realizing something, and cold sweat immediately streamed down.


    ��Visas... Your eye, did it see something?��


    Bai Wei said nothing.


    But an ear-deafening explosion answered him.


    Gerard spun around sharply to see thick smoke rising from the direction of Carol��s shop.


    After a brief moment of shock, he pushed his way through the startled passengers, running towards the source of the white smoke.


    This metal body, freshly maintained, allowed him to return to Carol��s shop within five minutes.


    But it was too late.


    The shop was ablaze, with onlookers gathered outside.


    ��What happened here?��


    ��Don��t know, it just exploded all of a sudden.��


    No one dared enter, only Gerard pushed through everyone and barged in alone.


    Then, he saw Carol in the corner.


    His body was pierced by six metal rods, next to a collapsed machine from which the metal rods had fallen.


    So it looked as if the machine had gone out of control and killed Carol.


    It seemed like an accident.


    Gerard stood in front of Carol, looking down at the metal rod that had pierced his heart, which also penetrated a photo of Carol��s family.


    Silence, a lengthy silence.


    The shop was so quiet that only the crackling of the voracious flames consuming objects could be heard.


    After an indeterminate time, Gerard finally spoke slowly, ��Visas, you had seen all of this already, hadn��t you?��


    ��Not entirely,�� Bai Wei said calmly, ��But I had a rough idea.��


    ��Who did it?��


    ��That��s not part of the deal,�� Bai Wei said, ��Are you starting a new deal?��


    Gerard gently closed his eyes, ��In our current deal, I can use your eye, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��How far can your eye see?��


    Bai Wei understood Gerard��s meaning, and after a moment of silence, he said, ��You have already opened the eye once this morning, opening it again, I��m not sure what will become of your body. If you really want to slaughter that guy, let me do it.��


    ��No,�� Gerard extended his hand, grasped the metal rod that ran through Carol��s heart, and slowly pulled it out, ��I want to do it myself.��


    ��I recall, you are not allowed to act within Lyra City, right?��


    Gerard said nothing, merely flicking the blood from the metal rod into the flames nearby.


    The fire consumed the blood and flared up furiously.


    ��Heh, since you��ve decided,�� Bai Wei said softly, ��then open your eyes.��


    ...


    Ocot hummed a tune while wiping the blood from his hands with a towel, then tossed the blood-stained tissue into a nearby trash can before walking into the station.


    ��Hello,�� he said very casually as he approached the ticket counter, smiling at the ticket clerk, ��Please give me a ticket to Sky Tower station...��


    Mid-sentence, the smile abruptly froze; then he quickly turned his head, looking for something.


    ��Sir... What��s wrong?�� the ticket clerk asked, somewhat puzzled by the sudden change in Ocot��s demeanor, ��Do you still need a ticket?��


    Ocot withdrew his gaze, seeing nothing, yet still breaking out into a cold sweat.


    After a long silence, he said to the ticket clerk, ��Forget Sky Tower, give me a ticket to Fifth Zone, the sooner the better.��

 Chapter 99: Twelve But this is not a weapon

    Chapter 99: Twelve But this is not a weapon


    Twenty minutes later, Kude stepped into the store, where the fire had already been extinguished.


    ��What happened?�� Kude asked Chamos, who had arrived at the store before him. ��What��s all the commotion?��


    ��Um... hard to describe, but preliminary judgement suggests it was an accident,�� Chamos shrugged, and then couldn��t help but complain, ��Seriously, we had just returned to the city and hadn��t even finished our leave when this happened. You know, at the time of the accident, I was just two streets away getting prosthetics maintenance. Damn it, that sudden explosion scared the mechanician so badly that his hand shook, almost welding off my prosthetic limb. Next time, I��m definitely going to check if that guy even has a formal mechanician��s license.��


    Kude paid no heed to Chamos��s incessant chatter; he knew that the other was just a bit talkative, but serious about his work. Chamos had also been the first in their squad to arrive and secure the scene after the accident occurred.


    ��Any casualties?�� Kude asked, stepping over scattered mechanical wreckage and asking Chamos with slight concern. ��As far as I know, the population density on this street is quite high.��


    ��In a strict sense, there were no injured, only a casualty,�� Chamos shrugged. ��The casualty was the owner of the store, and the accident took place inside. The store had already closed at the time, so he was the only victim... there, right over there.��


    ...


    After rounding a corner, Kude finally saw the specifics of the accident.


    A destroyed machine was the most eye-catching, its exposed parts resembling the devoured carcass of a giant beast, and beneath that carcass lay a middle-aged man in a mechanician��s uniform. Five metal rods were impaled through his body; clearly, these were the culprits that had taken his life, the terrible wounds draining him of blood.


    And still he stared with eyes wide, mouth open, as if wanting to say something, but the accident had come too swiftly, freezing his not-so-advanced life at this very moment.


    Kude slightly lowered his head, a token of minor tribute to the unfortunate victim.


    ��Are there any preliminary conclusions about the accident?�� Kude soon raised his head, continuing to question Chamos.


    ��There are. As I mentioned earlier, this is almost certainly an accident,�� Chamos motioned for Kude to look behind, ��There, the accident was caused by this machine.��


    Kude also turned his head to look at the fierce machine, which was more than half destroyed by the explosion, yet he recognized the model: ��A Gway Type Body Replacement Machine?��


    ��It��s a Gway Model Three,�� Chamos said. ��It��s an old model now, so it��s not surprising that an accident happened.��


    Kude thought for a moment but then shook his head: ��Not quite. The Gway Model Three is only an eight-year-old model, and its service life should be upwards of twenty years. It��s far from being called old.��


    ��That��s the thing, Captain, you��re also falling behind the times,�� Chamos said with a smile. ��Nowadays, calling a machine old after three years of use is the norm. This seven-year-old thing is truly an antique.��


    Kude gave Chamos a glance and said indifferently: ��Since when have we started basing our judgements on trends, rather than facts?��


    Chamos immediately fell silent.


    This time, Kude could continue observing the scene.


    Actually, just by looking at the scene, there weren��t many suspicious points. It seemed that the owner had been repairing the machine when it suddenly malfunctioned and exploded, instantly killing the unprepared owner with metal rods from inside the machine.


    But Kude still felt something was off.


    It wasn��t just the simple fact that the machine was far from the end of its service life.


    ��Have we identified the victim?�� Kude asked.


    ��We have. His name is Carol, 38 years old, with a son and a wife,�� Chamos said. ��He was also a Level Three Mechanician.��


    ��Did he have any other jobs before?��


    Chamos paused slightly: ��Other jobs?��


    At that moment, a ��Skeleton�� Knight came from outside the house: ��Captain! The victim had another identity; we just got the records from Sky Tower. Before becoming the store owner, he was a Maintenance Staff member for Sky Tower!��


    Kude and Chamos��s expressions immediately changed.


    Before the Knight could reach them, Kude promptly stepped forward, taking the records from the Knight��s hand, and quickly scanned them.


    ��Indeed, a Maintenance Staff member for Sky Tower.��


    Unable to resist scratching his head, Chamos said: ��Maintenance Staff for Sky Tower? And still an accident like this happened? I thought he was just a second-rate mechanician.��


    Before he could finish, he saw Kude with a solemn face lifting his head from the records.


    ��Are you worried about something?�� Chamos couldn��t help but ask. ��Even if he once was a Maintenance Staff member, that has nothing to do with now, right? This is Lyra, a murder is unlikely.��


    Kude glanced at Chamos and said: ��The time of this Maintenance Staff member��s departure was��236 years ago.��


    Chamos��s expression froze.


    After all, that year was just too peculiar.


    ��Is this... a coincidence?�� Chamos couldn��t help but ask.


    Kude didn��t speak; he just felt there was something wrong with the file in his hand.


    But it wasn��t the file itself that was wrong. Instead... the accident had just happened; how could these records have already been sent to them? Theoretically, Maintenance Staff records should be confidential.


    ��Captain!�� Before Kude could sort out his thoughts, a team member examining the body immediately spoke up, ��Look at this.��

 Chapter 100: Twelve But this is not a weapon_2

    Chapter 100: Twelve But this is not a weapon_2


    Kude immediately turned around and saw that a team member was ripping open Carol��s shirt at the chest, and then they saw a conspicuous wound at the spot where the heart should be.


    ��There should be a metal bar here,�� the team member said, ��but we didn��t find one at the scene.��


    Kude��s eyebrows furrowed immediately.


    Then another team member hurried in from outside, ��Captain, people outside say that someone entered the scene before and after the explosion.��


    ��Who?�� Kude immediately asked.


    But as he asked this question, he already had a faint guess in his mind.


    ...


    Then, the guess was confirmed.


    ��According to the description of the witnesses,�� the team member slowly unfolded the sketch in his hand, ��it should be... Gerard.��


    At that moment, the whole scene fell into silence.


    Chamos��s eyes also widened bit by bit, he took several deep breaths, and after a long while, he couldn��t help but blurt out, ��This... it can��t be, right? Could it be him who did it? But that��s not right, the ��lock�� shouldn��t have disappeared, how could he...��


    Kude raised his hand to stop the babbling Chamos.


    Very quickly, indeed very quickly.


    All the clues in an instant pointed toward Gerard.


    This rapid pointing was somewhat too deliberate, which made Kude couldn��t help but wonder what exactly was going on.


    So, the only thing he could do now was...


    ��Find Gerard��s whereabouts,�� Kude said slowly, ��immediately.��


    ...


    The gear train was speeding along the tracks.


    It was the peak time, and normally, there should be many people on the train, but this particular train was an exception; there were only a few people in the entire carriage.


    Because the destination of this train... was the Fifth Zone.


    The Fifth Zone, used to combat the Polluted Land.


    Ocot sat in the corner, his face completely covered by a large hat.


    He looked up, watching the rapidly moving scenery outside the gear car, but a glimmer of inexplicable anxiety flashed in his eyes.


    Ocot didn��t know where this anxiety came from, logically, he should have been the more adept one��he had dealt with a troublesome person who had some understanding of the incident ten years ago and had shifted the suspicion to Gerard. If things went smoothly, he would be able to handle this biggest trouble altogether, ensuring no one else could stand in their way.


    He felt he had done everything perfectly.


    But why?


    Since a while ago, a strong sense of unease had enveloped him, as if he was constantly being watched.


    Logically speaking, this shouldn��t be possible because Ocot had checked many times and had not found anyone following him.


    Yet, that strange feeling had never left him, and he had already felt it during the day.


    So Ocot couldn��t treat it as just his own illusion anymore, he immediately took action. Instead of heading directly back to Sky Tower to report back to Lord Yong Xin, he changed his destination to the Fifth Zone right away.


    As a sector bordering the Polluted Land, the Fifth Zone was the most special and the one Ocot understood the best. Once in this zone, whatever was watching him, he was confident that he could shake it off in the Fifth Zone, ensuring that he wouldn��t bring any threats to Lord Yong Xin.


    As long as he reached the Fifth Zone.


    The speed of the gear train was gradually slowing down.


    Ocot knew this was normal because gear trains are not allowed to travel at the same speed in the Fifth Zone as in other zones, as if not wanting to awaken something in the region.


    But even though this was a regular procedure, the slowing speed still made Ocot deeply uneasy.


    He looked out the window.


    In his field of vision was a large bridge, and beyond the bridge was the Fifth Zone.


    As long as he crossed the bridge, he would be there... as long as he crossed the bridge.


    Ocot didn��t know if it was just his anxiety, but he always felt the train was moving slower and slower.


    It seemed to be slowing down beyond the usual limits.


    Finally, that ��clunk�� sound also confirmed Ocot��s guess.


    The train came to a stop, before reaching the great bridge.


    ��Um... what��s going on here?��


    ��Why did it suddenly stop?��


    The other passengers in the carriage also realized something was amiss, and began to murmur in confusion.


    Residents of the Fifth Zone were few, so most of the passengers were workers dispatched there to combat the Pollutant, and they obviously knew more than the average person.


    ��Is it a routine check?��


    ��Where are the people from the ��Devil�� troops? Why don��t I see them?��


    In Lyra City, the gear train was an extremely special unit; even the ��Skeleton�� troops responsible for city defense could not stop a gear train without higher-level approval. However, another troop was different��the Exploration Force ��Devil�� tasked with combating the Pollutant had much greater authority. They could completely stop any gear train entering the Fifth Zone under the guise of fighting the Pollutant.


    Thus, it was logical for those present to guess that the ��Devil�� troops had stopped this gear train.


    Only Ocot knew, it definitely wasn��t the ��Devil�� troops.


    Because this train hadn��t yet entered the Fifth Zone, and those ��Devils�� weren��t allowed to leave the Fifth Zone without being summoned.


    But if not the ��Devil��, and ��Skeleton�� couldn��t possibly have gotten authorization from higher-ups so quickly...then who could it be?


    Ocot narrowed his eyes slightly, as a single possibility suddenly surged in his mind.


    ��Squeak.��


    The carriage door was slowly opened, followed by heavy footsteps.


    In an instant, the noise in the carriage disappeared, as the passengers stared in horror at the man who boarded midway...because half of his face was covered in blood.


    The blood flowed from his tightly shut left eye, still trickling outward even now, but the other half of his face was completely unscathed, his open right eye sweeping over the onlookers like an eagle.


    Everyone stood up, the impactful scene providing a tremendous shock��they dared not look at the bloodied half of the face, nor at the intact eye that seemed to be searching for prey.


    Whenever that eye swept over them, they felt a chill up their spines, as if they were prey being targeted.


    Luckily, this situation didn��t last long, as the passengers soon realized that his gaze was piercing through all of them, settling on someone in the corner of the carriage.


    That was Ocot.


    ��Non-essential personnel,�� he said slowly, his hoarse voice carrying an authority that made it hard to refuse, ��get off the train immediately.��


    The passengers looked at one another, unclear about whether the newcomer was from the ��Skeleton�� or ��Devil�� troops, but his obviously uncommunicative demeanor kept them from asking further, and they quickly got off.


    Soon, only two people were left in the carriage.


    Ocot raised his head, looking at the man before him, Gerard, and after a moment of silence, said, ��Although I do know that your authority as the captain of ��Night Star�� hasn��t been revoked...how on earth did you find me?��


    He stared at Gerard��s tightly shut eye.


    ��What is... that thing?��


    Gerard didn��t respond to Ocot; he just moved closer, the metal rod in his hand glinting with the sheen of a blade.


    Ocot didn��t move, but calmly said, ��You can��t attack me, I am from Lyra. Lord Gerard, whether you consider yourself part of the ��Skeleton�� or a ��Night Star�� knight now, you can��t attack me��your weapon can only be aimed at the Pollutant.��


    Gerard stood in front of Ocot, was silent for a moment, then nodded, ��Indeed, my weapon cannot be directed at you.��


    Ocot sighed in relief.


    However, the next second.


    ��Thud.��


    His left shoulder was pierced by the metal rod, blood immediately gushing out.


    Ocot��s eyes widened.


    ��But this is not a weapon.��


    Gerard spoke softly, then, before Ocot could react, exerted force again.


    Ocot��s left arm was severed.

 Chapter 101: Thirteen Locks Cant Keep You

    Chapter 101: Thirteen Locks Can��t Keep You


    Gerard��s movements were extremely fast.


    So much so that it wasn��t until the severed arm had rolled twice on the ground that Ocot regained his senses.


    ��Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!��


    He desperately clutched his wound, letting out a scream like that of a slaughtered pig.


    ��Gerard! Your Heart Lock has indeed failed, you have now betrayed Lyra...��


    He endured the pain, trying to yell at Gerard, but Gerard didn��t give him a chance to finish speaking. He pulled out the metal bar and hacked towards Ocot��s other arm.


    ...


    ��Clang��!


    A crisp sound rang out as Gerard��s metal bar collided with a slender mechanical arm, sparking tiny sparks.


    Gerard looked up and saw the mechanical arm extending from behind Ocot.


    At this moment, Ocot��s back was throbbing wildly, as if something was struggling to break free from his body.


    Sensing something wrong, Gerard attacked Ocot��s head directly, but the suddenly emerging mechanical arm began to block.


    Clang, clang, clang!


    A series of hammering sounds, and sparks erupted on Ocot��s forehead, yet he didn��t glance at them once, just clutched his head tightly, as if suppressing something.


    Moments later, he let out a terrible howl, his expression even more agonized than when Gerard had sliced off his arm, and the throbbing in his back had reached its limit. One after another, slender mechanical arms continuously burrowed out from behind him, tearing with a ��ripping�� sound that left it uncertain whether it was clothes or flesh being shredded.


    In a very short time, Ocot had completely transformed.


    He went from looking like an ordinary person who hadn��t undergone much metal modification to a monster hiding eight mechanical arms in his body, the fully extended arms making him resemble a tall spider.


    Then, Ocot manipulated these eight mechanical arms, stabbing at Gerard, who immediately retreated as the mechanical arms left hole after hole in the floor in front of him.


    Having temporarily forced Gerard back, Ocot clutched his head again, gasping heavily. Clearly, the eight mechanical arms were no small burden to him.


    At this moment, Gerard finally had time to express his surprise �� he had not anticipated that Ocot would transform in such a manner.


    ��It seems the one who has betrayed Lyra isn��t me.�� Gerard said slowly, ��You are the direct evidence, such modification is absolutely not allowed.��


    Hearing Gerard��s words, Ocot burst into laughter, his twisted face from the pain made him look particularly sinister: ��Sorry, Gerard, your understanding is outdated. Lyra introduced a new law three years ago, allowing some previously prohibited mechanical modifications... just like what you see.��


    Gerard narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He did know about that new law Ocot mentioned.


    According to Lyra��s old rules, metal prosthetics must replace the original limbs and can��t be added to an intact body. Simply put, one could trade an original fleshy arm for a new prosthetic one, but couldn��t just add on to become a ��three-handed�� being.


    This was a strictly forbidden red line, one that nobody could cross.


    But the law from three years ago had moved that red line back a bit, though only to allow modifications like ��five fingers�� becoming ��six fingers.��


    But Ocot had eight mechanical arms directly added to his body...


    ��You��ve crossed the line.�� Gerard said, ��By a lot.��


    ��Yes, yes, I indeed crossed the line, I won��t deny that.�� Ocot kept laughing, ��But what��s the punishment for crossing the line? Lord Gerard, let me tell you, the penalty provisions for this scheme are still immature, so you might not be aware, but the penalty for crossing the line is... a fine of three thousand silver coins, but it doesn��t require the removal of the extra limbs, and sadly, I��ve already paid that three thousand silver coins.��


    Ocot��s smile grew wider, his eight mechanical arms all pointing at Gerard.


    ��So, having paid the fine, I have not betrayed Lyra. And you, Lord Gerard, you have no authority to punish me... but you still attacked me, you��ve already broken the Heart Lock in your heart, you, are the one who has betrayed Lyra, you, are the Rebel!��


    Faced with Ocot��s words, Gerard could not argue because he knew Ocot was right.


    The Heart Lock in his heart had long been gone.


    Otherwise, today he couldn��t have so easily taken Carol��s information from the archive room, nor so effortlessly severed Ocot��s arm.


    He was now indeed, a true Rebel.


    And Ocot, still a lawful citizen of Lyra.


    He looked at Ocot, and couldn��t help but recall the image of Carol��s death, the family photo he held so dear was destroyed along with his life.


    Gerard��s grip on the metal bar tightened, his fingers not replaced by metal were lacerated by the sharp metal bar, dripping with fresh blood.


    ��When did Lyra become like this?�� Gerard quietly began, ��Is it because of people like you?��


    Ocot still looked at Gerard with a mocking expression, but his heart remained vigilant, wary of the Knight whose Heart Lock had been undone.

 Chapter 102: Thirteen Locks Cant Hold You_2

    Chapter 102: Thirteen Locks Can��t Hold You_2


    ��Well, it looks like that guy wasn��t wrong,�� Gerard slowly raised the metal bar in his hand, aiming it at Ocot. ��Sometimes, I do need to do things that were unimaginable before.��


    Ocot slightly furrowed his brow.


    That guy?


    Who was he referring to?


    Gerard had no intention of explaining, his body leaning forward ever so slightly.


    ��Rest assured,�� Gerard said, ��after I��ve slaughtered you, I��ll go and pay the fine.��


    ...


    ...


    Sky Tower.


    The young man sitting alone in the office opened his eyes and, watching the gradually setting sun, suddenly spoke, ��Why hasn��t Ocot returned?��


    Just as an elder pushed open the door and entered, he heard the young man and immediately bowed, saying, ��Lord Yong Xin, Ocot is on the gear train heading to Fifth Zone. According to his report, a Knight of Night Star did something outrageous today. He went to handle it and then an accident happened.��


    Then, the elder told the young man everything that had happened that day.


    The young man fell silent for a while, then said softly, ��Gerard��s Heart Lock really did break.��


    ��Yes,�� the elder replied, ��It��s the first time in ten years that he��s entered the archive room, the first time he��s behaved ��outrageously.''��


    ��...Interesting,�� said the young man with a smile. ��For the past ten years, we��ve been preventing him and trying to eliminate him under the pretext that he was polluted and his ��Heart Lock�� was unstable, even though we knew it was false. But now...his ��Heart Lock�� has truly broken.��


    The elder was silent for a while before saying, ��It is indeed unexpected, whatever it was that caused the ��lock�� in his heart to break.��


    ��It��s been ten years, that Heart Lock was able to restrain him for ten years, already exceeding our expectations,�� the young man said. ��That��s why we arranged for him to go to Rhein, hoping to truly finish him off... It��s just a pity that he was lucky, or rather, the Archbishop of Rhein was unlucky, which led to some issues in our plans.��


    After saying this, the young man fell silent again, looking at the sun that was now half-sunk, and from his angle, it appeared as if the sun were about to be devoured by the steel city of Lyra.


    After waiting for a while, and seeing that the young man showed no intention of speaking, the elder couldn��t help but speak, ��As for Ocot...?��


    ��Hmm?�� The young man seemed to suddenly wake up, ��What about him?��


    ��He said he felt like he was being targeted, which is why he headed to the Fifth Zone,�� the elder said. ��What do you think he��s been targeted by?��


    In the elder��s memory, the young man always dealt with things calmly, suggesting that nothing could ever be beyond his control.


    This time, however, a hint of hesitation flickered across the young man��s face.


    ��To be honest, I don��t know.��


    The elder��s face immediately showed surprise.


    ��It��s all too coincidental, everything is too coincidental,�� the young man��s brow furrowed slightly as he continued softly, ��I didn��t feel it before, but thinking about it now...indeed, it��s too coincidental. The final moment is about to come, Night Star who should have died in Rhein came back unharmed, and unlocked the Heart Lock that hadn��t been unlocked for ten years, he began to act in such a short time and accurately found the entry point. And today, Ocot seems to have been targeted by something. It��s all too perfect, too much so.��


    The elder felt unease from the young man��s words, ��What do you mean?��


    After a moment of silence, the young man said, ��I feel that there is a reason behind these changes, but these clues alone are not enough to find it. I must observe further... However, I have a premonition that Ocot is likely not coming back, and what��s chasing him could very well be Gerard.��


    The elder��s eyes widened incrementally, ��How could that be? Not to mention how Gerard could find Ocot, even if he did, he shouldn��t be a match for Ocot, right? Ocot has undergone the Rebirth transformation, whereas Gerard... even if his ��Heart Lock�� has been unlocked, his ��Body Lock�� is still in place.��


    ��I��m just saying I have this premonition,�� the young man replied softly. ��Unfortunately, my premonitions tend to become reality, and besides, relying on a ��Body Lock�� to completely restrict a former Night Star...��


    The young man did not finish his sentence, but the elder already understood the implication, leaving him unsure of how to respond.


    Long after the sun finally disappeared into the iron body of Lyra, and darkness spread across the sky like ink, the elder heard the young man speak.


    ��Prepare for the worst and deal with Ocot. Now is not the time for the showdown.��


    The old man��s body trembled slightly, but he didn��t dare say much more, just quickly promised and left, leaving the young man alone, gazing at Lyra after nightfall.


    ...


    What��s going on?! What��s going on?! What��s going on?!


    Inside the cramped carriage, Ocot continuously directed his mechanical arms to attack Gerard. His mechanical arms were specially made, moving at speeds even faster than the most agile and deadly viper during a hunt.


    In such a space, an outdated relic from a bygone era should not be able to make any effective evasive maneuvers.


    Of course, Gerard did not evade. He charged straight at Ocot, swirling a metal rod in his hand into a circle. What shouldn��t have been a weapon became in Gerard��s hands like a drawn sword, cutting down one ��venomous snake�� after another that leapt at him, the moment of metal against metal emitting a grating and sharp whine, with golden sparks scattering.


    With the escort of sparks, Gerard��s advance was unstoppable, and under this overwhelming onslaught, he was unharmed.


    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!


    Ocot wasn��t a combat specialist, nor had he joined any of Lyra��s units, but until just moments ago, he hadn��t considered Gerard to be worth acknowledging because he had received enhancements, the most confidential and state-of-the-art kind.


    His eight mechanical arms were each stronger than any prosthetic limb out there, their technical complexity beyond even the capabilities of the ��Devil�� units that fought against the pollution.


    So how could such an obsolete relic compete with him?


    People are like machines, the newer and more advanced ones naturally should replace the older and more outdated ones.


    But why could this man...


    ��Clang!��


    Gerard had already rushed up to Ocot, raising the notched but still intact metal rod high before swinging it fiercely at Ocot��s other arm.


    Ocot immediately prompted two mechanical arms to defend himself, and at the same time, a sound emerged from Gerard��s metallic body. Chains spread from the deepest parts of the metal body, seeking to restrain the surging Gerard.


    This was the oldest and most stringent of all of Lyra��s metallic creations�� the ��Body Lock.��


    Initially, the ��Body Lock�� was only applied to the units stationed in the Pollution Zone, to prevent the troops contaminated by the pollution from using their formidable weapons to harm Lyra in their uncontrolled state. Gradually, the lock spread to all of Lyra, with such a mechanism embedded in everyone��s prosthetic limbs, becoming the most critical safeguard for maintaining the security of Lyra.


    And now, it had become Ocot��s greatest hope.


    Gerard��s ��Body Lock�� had been triggered, and even if his level of body modification was far below that of Lyra��s new generation of troops, the ��Body Lock�� could still restrict over seventy percent of Gerard��s strength.


    In that case...


    ��Clang!��


    The two mechanical arms Ocot used to block Gerard��s advance were once again chopped down, but the slashing movement did not stop, and the notched metal rod continued to cut into Ocot��s right shoulder until the rod was fully embedded and finally came to a halt.


    ��Aaaahhhhhhhh!��


    Ocot let out another wail of agony.


    The remaining mechanical arms immediately attacked Gerard, who, realizing he could not achieve greater success in this attack, didn��t linger in battle but swiftly retreated to a safe distance.


    Then, he looked down at the ��locks�� on every metal part of his body��his thighs, chest, and shoulders��all fully deployed; his every movement now heavily restricted.


    The ancient rules of Lyra were still protecting Ocot.


    But...


    Gerard looked at Ocot, who was wailing madly not far away, silently wiping the blood off the metal rod.


    It��s not going to hold.

 Chapter 103: 14 Overload (2-in-1)

    Chapter 103: 14 Overload (2-in-1)


    Damn it!


    What the hell is going on with this guy?!


    His left hand is already gone, and his right hand, deeply wounded, could fall off at any moment. He could only use one of his mechanical arms to hold it in place, but the more he pressed, the more painful it became, weakening his combat strength at the moment. And if he didn��t press... was he supposed to tear off his own arm?


    Ocot simply didn��t have the courage, so he vented all his hatred and anger on Gerard.


    But it was useless. Even though he was ��Body Locked,�� the guy seemed unaffected and attacked Ocot once again.


    This time, Gerard aimed for Ocot��s leg.


    ...


    In less than ten seconds, a conspicuous wound was left on Ocot��s leg that could split it in two with one more strike.


    Clearly, Gerard didn��t intend to take Ocot��s life directly; otherwise, he could have aimed the sword at Ocot��s neck��a blow there, and Ocot couldn��t survive.


    Ocot understood that Gerard wanted to capture him alive. If he handed him over to the ��Skeleton�� troops, years of their preparation might be ruined. That was something Ocot definitely didn��t want to see, but he had no way out now. His hysterical attacks against Gerard appeared like a child throwing mud at an adult, causing more distraction than harm.


    After a brief adjustment, Gerard lowered his body, ready to launch another attack.


    ...This couldn��t go on!


    Ocot��s eyes gradually widened.


    He absolutely couldn��t die here, couldn��t... jeopardize the final plan!


    When Gerard charged at Ocot again, he saw Ocot��s body beginning to tremble violently, along with the eight mechanical arms behind him, which suddenly began to flail unpredictably.


    This made Gerard realize something, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, but his actions didn��t slow down. He swung the metal bar into a semi-circle again; the pale golden arc looked like the sun, and he aimed at Ocot��s neck.


    But it was still a step too slow.


    A crisp sound.


    The wildly flailing mechanical arms chopped down like blades, finally splitting the already overstressed metal bar into two.


    The other mechanical arms immediately attacked Gerard.


    Gerard, weaponless, had to retreat.


    However, by the time he retreated to a safe distance, his body had already acquired six or seven new wounds.


    Gerard narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He was sure it wasn��t him slowing down.


    It could only mean... the opponent was getting faster.


    Gerard raised his head, looking to the other end of the carriage.


    The eight mechanical arms had become entirely different, more lively, functioning more as a single entity. While previously they were just dead objects controlled by Ocot, merely a weapon, no different in essence from the metal bar in Gerard��s hand, now, these weapons had come to life.


    Of course, Gerard knew what this was.


    Divine Skill��Overload.


    This was the power of the Lyra God.


    It allowed the metal body or prosthetic limbs to operate in an overloaded mode for a short time, achieving higher efficiency and greater destructive power, but the cost was the user��s mental strength and the life of the machine.


    Regarding Overload, Gerard was naturally among the most knowledgeable, as more than ten years ago, he and his Night Star had used Overload countless times to combat Pollutants more powerful than themselves.


    However, that Ocot could now use Overload was somewhat beyond Gerard��s understanding.


    ��I was planning to wait until I had cut off your limbs before asking you,�� Gerard said to Ocot, slowly raising the halved metal bar, ��Lyra initially prohibited adding new prosthetics on top of the original ones because the human brain can��t control limbs that aren��t its own. But not only did you add them, you added eight. Theoretically, you should either be unable to operate these eight mechanical arms or go insane the moment you try to. So how exactly did you solve this problem...��


    Gerard stopped midway.


    Because at that moment, Ocot��s face had twisted in a way no normal human could manage; his mouth stretched into a bizarre curve as if about to rip his own face apart, saliva uncontrollably drooling from his mouth.


    ��It seems you haven��t solved this problem.��


    Ocot��s expression was ferocious, but his mind was still clear. He growled indistinctly at Gerard, ��What do you think we sacrificed for the new era?!��


    ��Morality, compassion, rules,�� Gerard said, ��I don��t know what you��ve given up, I only know what you��ve contributed. If your current state is what you seek for the new era, then such an era should not come.��


    ��I have no time to waste words with you, Gerard! The new era will inevitably arrive! But you, you won��t have the chance to witness it!��


    With that, Ocot attacked Gerard.


    ...No, rather than saying Ocot attacked Gerard, it would be more accurate to say that the eight mechanical arms carried Ocot as they attacked Gerard.

 Chapter 104: 14 Overload (2 in 1)_2

    Chapter 104: 14 Overload (2 in 1)_2


    It was like a crazed spider, its legs sharper than any average metal crushing anything that stood in its way to smithereens. These mechanical arms had replaced Ocot��s legs and made the already devastated floor even more riddled with holes as they crawled.


    Ocot himself was flung into the air, like an ornament.


    At that moment, Gerard finally felt the crisis.


    He tried his best to dodge and to use the half piece of metal in his hands to block the mechanical arms�� attacks, but it wasn��t as easy as before.


    Under the state of ��Divine Skill��Overload,�� the mechanical arms moved with greater speed and destructive power than before. Gerard used to be able to dodge using the various seats and railings in the narrow space of the train carriage, but now the mechanical arms were powerful enough to slice everything in front of them in two, turning the confined space into Gerard��s shackles.


    Of course, the more important reason was... the locks on Gerard��s body were still not undone.


    ...


    The fine chains spreading up from the depths still restricted every one of Gerard��s moves, every attack.


    Earlier, he had been able to wound Ocot despite the constraints, but now, he was like an insect trapped in a web, watching helplessly as the terrifying spider crawled towards him.


    ��Bang!��


    The metal bar in his hand was chopped in half again, completely useless now. Gerard had no choice but to pull out a dagger that he carried with him, but he also knew that at best the dagger would only allow him to live a minute or two longer, to no real effect.


    Finally, when Gerard was cornered by Ocot, he heard that long-silent voice in his mind.


    ��It seems you need a new deal.��


    Boom!


    The carriage was completely destroyed. Gerard, while retreating to the one in front, asked in his mind, ��Have you been waiting for this opportunity?��


    ��Rather than saying I��ve been waiting, it��s more accurate to say I have a pair of eyes good at spotting opportunities.�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��So, are we making a deal?��


    Another loud noise, and the eight mechanical arms tore through the door between the carriages, then chased after Gerard like a wild beast, with Ocot on top bloodied from the violent motion, but it didn��t care at all.


    The way it attacked reminded Gerard of something, but he wasn��t yet sure.


    Gerard said in a deep voice, ��Then, tell me the terms of your deal, let��s see if they��re reasonable.��


    ��Jeez, it��s gotten to this point, you��re about to die and you still want to see if it��s reasonable,�� Bai Wei said with interest, ��Aren��t you afraid I��ll just stand by and watch you die?��


    Gerard blocked a stabbing attack with his dagger, sparks flying. The immense force almost knocked the dagger out of his hand.


    But even so, he wasn��t the least bit panicked and spoke calmly, ��Even if I die, there are some things that absolutely must not be done.��


    ��Heh, that indeed sounds like something you would say.�� Bai Wei replied indifferently, ��But rest assured, for such a small trouble, I wouldn��t make you give up everything.��


    An incomprehensible roar.


    The fully extended mechanical arms sliced the entire carriage in two, like a monster wantonly displaying its martial force.


    ...Is this also considered a small trouble?


    ��Two proposals for the deal, you choose,�� Bai Wei slowly said, ��One, let me take control of your body to help you fight. The good thing about this deal is, you don��t have to pay too much in return. The downside, however, is that I��m not sure if the ��locks�� on your body will come undone after I take control, so the result isn��t guaranteed, at best there��s only a seventy percent chance of winning.��


    ...A seventy percent chance of winning even without removing the locks?


    Gerard wasn��t sure if he should believe it, but he still rejected the proposal because allowing an existence far more terrifying than Ocot to control his body was not a wise decision by any measure.


    He slightly turned to dodge another attack from the mechanical arm.


    The sharp mechanical arm grazed the steel plate on his chest, sparking a chain of sparks. The sparks landed on his beard, leaving a faint smell of burning.


    ��The other proposal?��


    ��The other is simpler... you just need to get close to his actual body, the half-dead guy,�� Bai Wei said, ��Leave the rest to me.��


    ��Just getting close to his actual body is enough?��


    ��Yes, you��ve probably guessed what��s controlling these eight hands by now, haven��t you? Now, you just need to turn that guess into reality,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��For me, it��s simple.��


    Gerard was silent for a moment, but he didn��t stop moving. He continued retreating towards the first carriage, which was connected to the Zone 5 Bridge. Just getting across the bridge would prompt the Devil��s Army to immediately deal with the trouble here.


    But Gerard was clear that he couldn��t make it across the bridge in his current state.


    So, after another carriage was destroyed by Ocot, he asked, ��So what do you want?��


    ��A promise.��


    ��A promise?��


    ��Yes, Gerard, a promise.�� Bai Wei stated, ��A promise that won��t violate the principles by which you live.��


    ��...What��s the specific content of the promise?��

 Chapter 105: 14 Overload (2 in 1)_3

    Chapter 105: 14 Overload (2 in 1)_3


    ��Heh heh, I can��t tell you the specifics right now,�� Bai Wei said with a light laugh, ��Only on some future day will I tell you... So, do you want to make this trade?��


    ��ROAR��!!!


    Ocot let out a roar that sounded nothing like a human; this time, he was infinitely close to Gerard.


    It would only take an instant to determine the victor.


    Gerard didn��t want to agree, his intuition telling him that promise would bring him great trouble in the future... but he knew he had no choice, not even the time to think it over, as that mechanical arm had cut off all his paths of retreat.


    Then he didn��t need to choose.


    ...


    He stopped retreating and, under the constriction of the ��Body Lock,�� he used all his strength to charge at Ocot��s true body.


    ��If it doesn��t violate my principles...��


    He leaped high towards Ocot, his posture like a reptile that had broken free from a spiderweb, launching a final strike against its natural enemy.


    ��Then I agree,�� he said softly.


    In Ocot��s eyes, Gerard��s figure rapidly enlarged. The few shreds of reason in his brain sensed something odd, but it was quickly swallowed up by greater madness, the uncontrollable instincts causing him to open his mouth wide again, almost tearing his entire jaw apart.


    Then, a mud-like Monster crawled out from Ocot��s throat, hissing at Gerard, its voice filled with endless insanity and pleasure.


    Gerard��s eyes instantly widened.


    Indeed, it wasn��t Ocot controlling the eight mechanical arms, but... the Pollutant Ocot had planted in his body!


    At this distance, the mental invasion launched by the Pollutant was unavoidable for Gerard.


    Soon, Gerard felt the Pollutant flow instantly into his brain along with the hissing sound.


    Then, the mad roaring echoed inside his mind.


    Gerard knew he had been contaminated.


    ...


    The Pollutant converged within Gerard��s sea of consciousness.


    They scurried about madly, the power surrounding them capable of destroying the thoughts and sanity of hundreds of ordinary people in an instant.


    Like wolves charging into a sheep pen.


    What ��confused�� them was that there were no sheep in this pen.


    Only darkness and nothingness.


    No matter how they searched, they could not find the edge of this sea of consciousness.


    Until they saw a chair.


    On the chair sat a ��person.��


    He seemed to have died a long time ago, his entire body hollow, more than half his parts and organs missing. All that seemed to remain was an empty husk.


    Yet even so, this broken body still made the Pollutants ��feel�� uneasy.


    In theory, they shouldn��t have any reason beyond instinctual madness, but still, they quieted down, stopping the roars that seemed would never cease, silently looking at the broken body.


    Then, they ��saw�� the broken body slowly open one of its eyes.


    The broken body glanced over.


    Just one glance.


    And all the Pollutants went mad.


    ...


    ��Plip.��


    Gerard landed steadily, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    For he felt the pollutant in his mind...had been eliminated.


    How much time had passed?


    From the moment he sensed his contamination to its resolution, it was just the time it took to land... was it even a second?


    Since when could pollution be so easily dispelled? Or was everything he had just experienced an illusion? Was he still mired in pollution?


    Before Gerard could figure it out, a heart-wrenching scream immediately diverted his attention.


    It was Ocot who was screaming.


    Those eight mechanical arms seemed to have developed their own consciousness, and were now tearing at Ocot��s body like mad, as if they wanted to rip their master into pieces.


    Yet from the actions of these mechanical arms, they didn��t seem to be betraying their master but rather...they seemed afraid.


    They kept tearing, simply trying to escape from here, madly trying to flee something.


    The pollutants...had gone mad.


    Even Gerard couldn��t help but wonder if he himself had gone insane.


    ...


    The pollutants had gone mad!


    As their host, Ocot could feel this more acutely. He had no idea what had happened; the pollutants that had been sent out to erode Gerard��s mind had instantly returned, showing immense fear. This fear made the already irrational entities even more frenzied.


    Originally, they were strong because they were mad, but now, they were mad from fear. Their instinct switched from destruction to sheer terror, and this terror nearly tore Ocot apart.


    Ocot didn��t know what had happened. It was only with all his strength that he suppressed these out-of-control pollutants, regained control of his arms, and thus avoided being torn apart right there and then.


    But before he could catch his breath, a crisp ��snap�� echoed.


    He turned his head instinctively, only to see a scene he would never forget.


    Gerard was slowly standing up, wiping a wound on his face, and softly said, ��Indeed, you use pollutants to control those mechanical arms, you��ve planted pollutants into your body. According to the laws of Lyra, you...can also be defined as contaminated.��


    The ��snap�� kept sounding, incessant.


    They were the ��Locks�� that bound Gerard��s metallic body, which were now snapping inch by inch, and then flaking off from Gerard��s body like falling rust.


    ��According to the laws of Lyra, eradicating pollutants is the duty of every Knight, and pollutants will not be protected by the ��Locks��.��


    Gerard had already straightened up, his long-sealed metal vibrating wildly as if a lion deep in slumber was awakening.


    Ocot finally realized something. He hastily retreated, all the while shouting in fear, ��You can��t lay a hand on me! I am not a pollutant! I am a Lyran, I am a Lyran!��


    Gerard didn��t speak, just quietly watching Ocot, a sharp contrast to the metal on his own body.


    The frequency of the vibrations grew higher, the sound louder, like a wild beast that had been shackled for ten years, with broken bones, worn fangs, and blinded eyes, but when it smelled its natural enemy, the beast would desperately destroy its cage, break the chains, and emit the most deafening roar.


    This was instinct.


    This was the instinct of Night Star.


    Sealed for ten years, this body that should have been discarded entered ��Overload�� amidst a supreme roar.


    ��Bang!��


    The last chain deep in the body shattered in ��Overload.��


    Ocot finally felt fear. He immediately thought to flee, but before he could turn around, Gerard grabbed one of his mechanical arms.


    ��You are a pollutant,�� Gerard said calmly, ��and my duty is to prevent any pollutant from corroding Lyra.��


    He pulled Ocot towards him with great force, and raised his fist, now in ��Overload.��


    Then he punched through Ocot��s heart.

 Chapter 106: Fifteen The baseline is always being lowered

    Chapter 106: Fifteen The baseline is always being lowered


    ��Termination�� Overload.


    The violent whirring of machinery slowly ceased, but Ocot, who should have been wholly dead, was not yet completely lifeless. Even with his heart pierced, he still lay twitching on the ground, his life force terrifyingly tenacious.


    Gerard walked to Ocot��s side, said nothing, just silently watched him.


    The spark of life in Ocot��s eyes had scattered completely, and it was only his body still convulsing, like a lizard��s tail severed from its being.


    ��Such a formidable life force,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in Gerard��s mind.


    ��It��s because he stitched pollutants into his flesh,�� Gerard wasn��t stingy with his explanation. He lifted his hand, pointing at the wound in Ocot��s opened chest where one could see the flesh still writhing as if attempting to close the gash, ��Such wounds are not fatal for the pollutants, so the polluted part tries to recover, but for humans, it is fatal. So his human part is already dead, but the polluted flesh refuses to acknowledge this fact.��


    ...


    Gerard had seen too much of such scenes before: those contaminated people all ended up like this, unable to find peace even in death.


    That��s why being tainted was the last thing the Night Star Knights wanted to end up as��given the slightest sign, they would rather destroy their bodies than be desecrated and played with after death, turning into real monsters.


    And this fellow in front of him had actually planted pollutants in his body willingly.


    At this thought, Gerard felt an indescribable surge of anger.


    Lyra... When exactly did it change into this?


    ��Why didn��t you just kill him directly?�� Bai Wei inquired, ��Won��t you get more out of him by asking questions?��


    ��People who are polluted are not to be trusted.�� Gerard bent down to inspect Ocot��s corpse, ��The tainted often pretend to be untainted, then employ various means to drag the unpolluted into the Abyss. Their voices are massive sources of pollution, ones you cannot listen to.��


    At this point, Gerard paused, a strange flash crossing his face.


    After all, he��d just been subjected to a more direct form of pollution than voice: Ocot had released the source of pollution into his mind. Anyone in that situation would��ve had no choice but to go mad on the spot, yet he...


    But was he really completely unharmed?


    In his mind, Gerard again heard Bai Wei��s astonishment.


    ��Ah, even in such a state, the corpse refuses to die, truly an astonishing life force.��


    Gerard couldn��t help thinking of an entity that could still speak perfectly well here despite only having a finger and an eyeball left, a rare urge to quip rising in his heart, but he held back.


    ��The information I want from him can be found directly on his person.��


    Gerard searched through Ocot��s clothes and quickly found an emblem and an identity booklet, both prominently marked with ��IV.��


    Seeing this symbol, Gerard��s mind flashed with a face imprinted in his memory, one familiar yet strange, and he fell into silence.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Bai Wei asked.


    ��This is the Fourth District emblem,�� Gerard murmured, ��I know the Bishop of the Fourth District, at least I did as an acquaintance ten years ago.��


    ��I see,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��So you��re somewhat in denial that the person manipulating all this from behind the scenes could be an old acquaintance? Tsk, then perhaps you should consider the brighter side��what if this is just a coincidence, and the Bishop you know has no knowledge of these events?��


    Gerard flipped open Ocot��s ID booklet, which recorded his name and his job��an Administrative Assistant.


    ��This position allows for direct contact with the Bishop,�� Gerard noted, ��I find it hard to believe that the one I know so well would have such weak control over the lower levels; that would be an insult to him.��


    ��So, you��d rather believe he��s a cunning villain than accept he could just be an incompetent fool set up as a figurehead?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Maybe that��s also a form of understanding.��


    Gerard remained silent for a while before saying, ��Perhaps I never knew him as well as I thought, or maybe... ten years have changed too much.��


    ��Yes, after all, even you no longer abide by all the rules,�� said Bai Wei with a smile that wasn��t quite a smile. ��Previously, you initiated the ��Overload�� state, but it wasn��t just to fight the pollutants as you claimed... rather, it was also to remove those old ��locks�� from your body, right?��


    Gerard��s face remained expressionless.


    ��That Mechanician who maintained your body didn��t tend to the ��locks�� within, which is consistent with his final words to you,�� Bai Wei continued leisurely. ��He hoped you would leave Lyra and break free from these locks.��


    After hearing Bai Wei��s words, Gerard said nothing and didn��t question how Bai Wei knew everything. It was as if he had tacitly agreed to Bai Wei��s speculation.


    But Bai Wei hadn��t finished speaking.


    The crux of Gerard unlocking the locks was... he had once again breached the rules set by Lyra.


    The most direct reason for this was the new deal Bai Wei had offered him earlier.


    Tonight��s battle made Gerard realize that he couldn��t continue on this path while shackled.


    So, he had to either unlock his own shackles or... continue relying on Bai Wei��s power.


    And Gerard had chosen the former.


    Since it was a breach of the rules either way, Gerard decided to trust himself; he always harbored the greatest wariness towards Bai Wei.


    But Bai Wei wasn��t worried about such a change. After all, this morning, Gerard was determined never to make a second deal with Bai Wei, but by evening, everything had changed dramatically.


    A person��s bottom line is always being lowered, and there��s plenty of time left, isn��t there?


    At that moment, a clamor came from afar, along with beams of light shining from the gear car��s tracks.


    The belated Skeleton Corps had finally caught up to this place.


    It seemed the day was over.


    Bai Wei was thinking of rest when something caught the corner of his eye.


    It seemed as if something was wriggling under the bridge that led to the Fifth Zone.


    Bai Wei immediately cast his ��Gaze�� in that direction and uttered a somewhat surprised ��Oh.��


    ��What is it?�� Gerard heard and asked.


    ��It��s nothing,�� Bai Wei said with a faint smile instead of giving a direct answer. ��I��m just curious how you��re going to explain tonight��s events to your comrades.��


    ��There��s nothing much to explain; the evidence is already here.��


    Gerard looked towards the tracks, where several lights soon shone upon him.


    ��Hey there! This is the Skeleton Corps! I order you to drop your weapons and shut down your metal drive!��


    Gerard slowly raised his hands, and it wasn��t long before Kude and Chamos appeared before him.


    ��Behind me is vital evidence,�� Gerard said calmly.


    ��Behind you?�� Chamos frowned deeply. ��What nonsense are you talking about? There��s nothing behind you!��


    Gerard was stunned for a moment, then sharply turned his head.


    Behind him, apart from a pool of blood, there really was nothing. This made him instinctively look up towards the water surface under the bridge.


    Beneath the pitch-black water, a tentacle churned, slowly dragging the corpse of Ocot, whose eyes were still wide open in death, into the endless Abyss.

 Chapter 107: Sixteen Visas Tongue

    Chapter 107: Sixteen Visa��s Tongue


    ��Your meaning is, the mechanician wasn��t killed by you, but a person named Ocot, and this Ocot is also the assistant for the Fourth District,��


    ��Yes.��


    ��So you chased him all the way onto the gear car, and you even used your former ��Night Star�� authority to make the gear car stop before reaching the Fifth Zone, just to capture him,��


    ��Right.��


    ��Then, when he resisted arrest, you engaged in a fierce battle with him...�� the Bone Knight conducting the interrogation slowly leaned forward, ��Next, you discovered that the assistant underwent an unauthorized modification, he had installed six...��


    ��No,�� Gerard corrected the Knight, ��it was eight.��


    ...


    ��Ah, right, right, right, eight,�� the Bone Knight nodded repeatedly, ��eight mechanical arms, and the thing he used to control these mechanical arms was... Pollutants, he also implanted pollutants in his body? And was eventually overcome by the pollutants, turning into a monster-like being, so during your fight with him you ended up destroying three sections of the gear car?��


    ��It wasn��t me who destroyed them, it was he who destroyed them.�� Gerard patiently explained, ��I was just dodging his attacks, so it can��t be counted on me.��


    ...Is that the main point?


    The Bone Knight straightened up, ��So where��s the evidence?��


    ��His body is the evidence.��


    ��And where is his body?��


    Gerard lifted his head, looking at the Bone Knight before him, ��Regarding that point, as I��ve already explained, before you all arrived, his body was dragged away by some creature from beneath the Iron Chain Bridge, my initial determination is... Pollutants.��


    ��Why didn��t you stop it?��


    ��Because I was facing you all, so my back was to the corpse, which let it slip away. By the time I realized it, the body had already been dragged beneath the water,�� Gerard said, ��In fact, if you had run a bit faster, you could have seen the last moment before the corpse was dragged into the water, at that time Ocot��s eyes were still open, yes, if only you��d run a bit faster, you could have seen his last visage.��


    ...Damn it, run faster to see the last visage.


    The Bone Knight felt a frustrated surge in his chest that he couldn��t spit out, and he stared at Gerard for a long moment before finally speaking, ��Don��t you think something��s off?��


    ��I don��t think anything��s off,�� Gerard said calmly, ��If you think there��s an issue with what I��ve said, you can point it out directly, instead of asking me rhetorically.��


    With one sentence, he had stumped the interrogating Bone Knight, who subconsciously glanced outside the room.


    Standing outside the room were Kude and Chamos.


    After listening to the entire interrogation of Gerard, Chamos couldn��t help scratching his head, ��Why does it feel odd?��


    ��What?��


    ��I mean Gerard,�� Chamos said, ��I always feel like he��s changed somehow, we just came back from Rhein��s Somo City together, it��s only been a day since we last met, but it��s as if he became a different person... don��t you feel that way?��


    Kude didn��t directly answer Chamos��s question, but quietly gazed at Gerard inside the room and after a long moment, slowly began to speak, ��So, how credible do you think his statements are?��


    ��The credibility of his statements...�� Chamos��s eyes widened, ��Are you serious? It��s ridiculous to even ask that question.��


    ��It is our duty,�� Kude said, ��These are his statements, and even if they��re unreasonable, you need to point out what��s unreasonable, rather than presume. From what we��ve seen, his statements at least are logically consistent.��


    ��Logically consistent, Captain, I really don��t know if you��re joking with me,�� Chamos said, ��According to him, the locks on that assistant named Ocot have been released, and not just the ��Body Lock�� but the ��Heart Lock�� too, and it doesn��t stop there. He even underwent a forbidden modification and stuffed pollutants into his body. It��s not about whether this crosses the line, it��s simply... impossible, even if he had truly gone mad, who would have helped him achieve all this? It��s not something one can just sneakily do at home. If so, who��s supporting him? He was an assistant for the Fourth District; could it be that the person aiding him was the Lord Bishop of the Fourth District?��


    Chamos rambled on, expecting Kude to interrupt, but Kude did not, and even nodded slightly after listening, ��Continue.��


    Continue...


    Chamos was speechless, but still continued, ��Then there��s the pollutant he mentioned that took the evidence away, Captain, beneath the Iron Chain Bridge that��s Lyra��s inner river, so what kind of pollutant could come here? Is the entire Fifth Zone, the entire Devil��s Army just for decoration? And according to his description, that pollutant specifically came for the body, why? Now, is there someone capable of controlling pollutants? There seem to be too many loopholes.��


    ��So, you think all of this was his own staging?��


    ��Is there another possibility?��


    Kude, looking at Gerard in the room, softly said, ��But even you think this excuse is absurd, why would he use it then?��


    Chamos was taken aback, then looked at Kude with a resentful gaze, ��I always feel like you��re insulting me, and I have proof.��


    Kude ignored Chamos��s comment, his eyes still on Gerard, contemplative.

 Chapter 108 108: Sixteen Visas Tongue_2

    Chapter 108: Sixteen Visa��s Tongue_2


    Chamos wasn��t showing off anymore. Frowning, he asked, ��Do you really believe what he said is true?��


    ��I don��t know, but in my memory, he has never lied, at least not a lie like today��s.��


    ��It��s certainly surprising that he can come up with such a story,�� Chamos said, ��but even if it is surprising, a story is a story... Maybe he��s been mad for a long time, maybe even mad ten years ago, or else he wouldn��t have caused the Night Star incident. All of this is nothing but the mumblings of a madman. And if you think he is not mad, or even that everything he��s saying is true, then the one who has gone crazy...��


    ��Is Lyra,�� Kude said softly.


    ��No,�� Chamos rolled his eyes, ��the one who has gone crazy is you.��


    Kude: ��...��


    ...


    Giving Kude��s shoulder a pat, Chamos said earnestly, ��Be careful, Captain. When you start pondering whether a madman could be speaking the truth, it��s very likely the beginning of your own descent into madness. I had an uncle just like that. He was fine until one day, he suddenly felt something was wrong with the world. Then while proclaiming that the world had gone mad, he pulled off all of his prosthetics. God knows how he had the strength to do it.��


    ��But if he is mad, how do you explain the three destroyed train carriages?�� Kude asked, ��Did he destroy them himself?��


    ��That��s what I��m saying...�� Chamos spread his hands, ��God knows why madmen can have such strength.��


    Kude did not respond, but he knew Chamos was right.


    Everything Gerard had said was extremely shocking. Either he had gone completely mad, or... it was Lyra, this world, that had gone mad.


    And no sane person would consider the latter a possibility.


    Just then, Gerard, who was inside the room, suddenly stood up, startling everyone.


    ��What are you doing?�� The Knight immediately tensed up.


    ��It��s time,�� Gerard said, pointing at the wall clock, ��I think I can leave now. I have a lot of things left undone today.��


    ��Leave?�� The Knight was astonished, ��You want to leave tonight? What do you think we��re doing here? Playing house? You are not allowed to leave!��


    ��Why can��t I leave?�� Gerard looked at the Knight before him, ��Have I broken any laws?��


    ��You...��


    ��Am I part of the Skeleton Corps?�� Gerard continued, ��The Skeleton Corps has enforcement powers in Lyra, don��t they? So what��s wrong with me, as a law enforcer, pursuing suspects after witnessing a murder?��


    Gerard threw a series of questions at the Knight, leaving him speechless.


    He had forgotten Gerard��s status.


    Gerard, now belonging to Lyra��s city defense force��the ��Skeletons����did indeed possess enforcement powers.


    Without this status, Gerard��s actions today would surely have resulted in the Skeleton Corps detaining him until the whole truth came to light. But Gerard had the identity of a law enforcer, and that changed everything. His actions were in accordance with the rules, and even if there were slightly excessive behaviors in the process, they were certainly not illegal.


    So, one could say that Gerard adhered to the rules, or that he exploited loopholes, but either way, there was no procedural issue.


    Because Gerard could not prove his claims were true, and the ��Skeletons�� could not prove they were false.


    Until the truth emerged, they had no way to detain this law enforcer.


    ��It seems there is no issue with what I said.�� Gerard walked towards the door, ��If you do find anything, notify me. I��ll cooperate.��


    Perhaps irritated by Gerard��s ��arrogant�� demeanor, the Knight seemed eager to say something, but Kude, waiting outside the room, gestured for him to stop.


    As Gerard approached Kude and Chamos, unlike the Knight indoors, Chamos didn��t hold back. He looked at Gerard and said coldly, ��Gerard, you can��t run away forever by exploiting procedural loopholes. Eventually, everyone has to pay for their actions.��


    Gerard was silent for a moment before quietly saying, ��Yes, everyone has to pay for their actions.��


    Then, without paying any more attention to Chamos, he walked away.


    All the members of the Skeleton Squad in the office frowned tightly at the sight of him, then quickly moved aside, fearing any association with him.


    Only Kude watched his back in silence.


    Kude felt it too, Gerard had become different from before. Though everyone said he had survived on procedural loopholes, during the year Kude had interacted with him, he had never found Gerard exploiting any loopholes. On the contrary, Gerard was the strictest in the team about following rules, even to the point of disregarding his own life. Otherwise, they wouldn��t have taken advantage of this trait to kill him.


    But today, things had definitely changed.


    Kude could feel it very distinctly.


    If previously Gerard had seemed bound by something in place, bound for a full ten years, now, he was like someone who had untied those bonds and started sprinting towards a certain goal, vowing not to rest until he reached it.


    But what was at the end of that goal?


    Madness, or destruction?


    Kude didn��t know.


    It was at this moment that Gerard suddenly stopped. He stood in front of a room, gazing inside for a long while before finally stepping away.


    Seeing this, Kude��s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He walked directly forward, making his way to that room.


    Inside the room was a pair of crying mother and child, whom Kude found somewhat familiar, being comforted by a Knight.


    ��Who are they?�� Kude asked.


    Chamos, who had caught up, replied, ��The wife and child of the victim Mechanician.��


    Kude fell silent. Not long after, the Knight who had previously interrogated Gerard came over, holding a stack of documents, ��Captain, these are Gerard��s statements. Besides that, he��s made a request.��


    ��What request?��


    ��He wants an immediate investigation into Carol��s death,�� answered the Knight. ��He says the killer isn��t just Ocot, but also someone behind him.��


    Hearing this, Chamos rolled his eyes, ��The nutcase is still putting on an act here. Isn��t he the murderer himself? There��s no need to bother with him...��


    ��No,�� Kude interrupted Chamos, ��Initiate an investigation.��


    Chamos was momentarily stunned, ��An investigation? Who will conduct it?��


    ��I will.��


    ...


    Gerard stepped out of the Skeleton Corps headquarters.


    By now, the sky had turned completely dark, indicating he had been outside for the entire day.


    It had only been a day, yet he felt as if he had experienced countless things.


    After casting out the images from his mind of Carol begging him to leave Lyra and Carol��s wife and child sobbing in each other��s arms, Gerard slowly addressed the entity in his heart: ��Earlier, you saw it, didn��t you?��


    Bai Wei remained silent.


    ��You definitely saw it. You saw that Pollutant take his body away... Why didn��t you tell me?��


    Bai Wei did not answer.


    Gerard looked up at the star-filled sky and murmured softly, ��Does it require an extra price?��


    ��Visas, what is it that you want?��


    Bai Wei, deep within the sea of consciousness, continued to give no response to Gerard.


    His pupils, like stars, reflected a monster beyond description.


    The Monster writhed in a river before returning to that realm of chaos, a place where madness and noise intermingled.


    It was unaware that it had brought back a [Gaze] that did not belong here.


    Nor did it know that this [Gaze] pierced through the fog, through the madness, through countless indescribable things, and saw at the very depths, surrounded by numerous Pollutants... a piece of flesh.


    Deep within the sea of consciousness, Bai Wei��s lips slightly curled up, whispering softly, ��So, it��s here now.��


    He had finally found it.


    That which encased the [Domination] rules,


    [Visa��s Tongue].

 Chapter 109 109: Seventeen From now on, you are to be one-way transparent to me.

    Chapter 109: Seventeen From now on, you are to be one-way transparent to me.


    ��Lord Gerard, this is an urgent mission. Please lead your Night Star to the Polluted Land as soon as possible.��


    Affairs Officer No. 44 smiled as he handed over a piece of letter paper.


    ��This is very important, please hurry.��


    ...


    ��Captain, isn��t the location of this mission too deep?��


    A meticulously dressed, middle-aged Knight pointed at the map with a serious expression.


    ...


    ��This has far exceeded the designated exploration range. That will be entirely unknown... What exactly are we supposed to find there?��


    ...


    ��Captain, what on earth is this thing?��


    A Knight covered in wounds sat there, looking over with an expression of exhaustion yet unusual seriousness.


    ��The moment we took it, all the Pollutants in the Polluted Land went crazy and rushed at us. If this continues, we will all die here... I am not afraid of sacrifice, but I want to know what exactly we are risking our lives for.��


    ...


    ��Father, it seems I can only make it this far...��


    The Knight, much too young, managed a pale smile as if barely hanging on to life.


    ��You must take it out, this is... our last hope. And Ina, please tell her... I��m sorry.��


    ...


    ��We��ve found Night Star, we��ve found Night Star!��


    At the edge of the Pollution Zone, a host of fully armed Knights charged forward, the leader��s face twisted with ferocity.


    ��Gerard! Why did you betray Lyra?! Where did you take your squad?! Answer me!��


    ...


    ��You say you��ve lost your memory? You don��t know what you were looking for in the Polluted Land?��


    A man wearing glasses shook his head.


    ��That excuse is too lame, Gerard, because you��re also saying that it was Affairs Officer No. 44 who issued you the mission... Do you know, there are only 43 Affairs Officers in total, there is no No. 44. Gerard, it��s time for you to pay for your crimes.��


    ...


    What followed was a series of chaos, noise.


    A flash of light and shadow from ten years ago.


    The dark turned into an evening glow, casting upon the slightly bowing Mechanician.


    ��Lord Gerard, leave Lyra.��


    Then, the dusk caught fire, turning into flames, into blood.


    That fire burned, that blood spattered on the walls, the Mechanician lay in the mix of blood and fire, his pierced chest adorned with a shattered family portrait.


    ...


    In the end, everything condensed into a small train compartment.


    The mass of rotten flesh lifted its head, its star-like eyes seemingly piercing through everything.


    ��Gerard.��


    The voice thundered from the depths of his heart.


    ��Fancy a... deal?��


    ...


    Bang!


    In the darkness, Gerard suddenly awoke.


    He sat up abruptly, his metallic body clashing and creating a series of crisp noises due to the sudden movements, momentarily making the narrow room feel lively.


    But it quickly returned to silence, darkness and loneliness immediately enveloped him, as if to say that everything that had just transpired was nothing but an illusionary dream.


    Until that voice, identical to the one in his dream, resonated in his mind: ��It doesn��t look like you��ve had a good sleep.��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s voice, Gerard didn��t immediately respond but sat for a while before he slowly spoke, ��You��ve finally decided to speak, I thought you were dead.��


    In the time since returning from the Skeleton Corps base, Bai Wei had been silent, as if he had vanished from his body.


    But Gerard knew all too well that Bai Wei wouldn��t leave that easily.


    ��I just had some matters of my own to attend to,�� Bai Wei��s response came lazily as ever.


    ��What matters?��


    ��Personal affairs,�� Bai Wei said with a chuckle, ��but not entirely personal. Are you sure you want to know?��


    Gerard didn��t respond, because he knew the unsaid second half of Bai Wei��s sentence����It comes with a cost.��


    Whatever he wanted to get from Bai Wei seemed to always come with a cost.


    He felt parched, then rolled out of bed and walked over to the window, pouring himself a glass of water.


    The cool water soothed his dry throat, slightly dispersing the pain from the nightmare, offering a great relief.


    Then he realized that the relief he felt wasn��t just from the water, it was also his body.


    Gerard wasn��t new to waking from nightmares, nor was he unaccustomed to getting up for water afterwards. But it always felt unpleasant, not just mentally but physically. These old metal parts would suddenly start stiffly after a period of disuse, rusty components and gears making an unbearable ��creak,�� as if constantly reminding him that he was due for obsolescence.


    But today, those parts made no sound, they lay quiet inside his body, smoothly aiding him in every movement.


    Because, they had received maintenance today, the only maintenance they had received in a decade, rejuvenating them.


    Yet the person who had maintained them...


    Gerard looked down at the steel plate on his chest, the scenes from the nightmare replaying in his mind.


    He softly closed his eyes, recalling his recent judgment of Bai Wei.


    ��Whatever he wanted to get from Bai Wei seemed to come with a cost.��


    And those things that came without a cost often ended up demanding from him a far heavier price than the cost itself.


    Gerard opened his eyes, as if having made a decision: ��Visas, we need to talk.��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei asked with interest, ��Talk about what?��


    ��If something like today happens again,�� Gerard stated, ��you should tell me.��

 Chapter 110 110: Seventeen From now on, you must be unilaterally transparent to me_2

    Chapter 110: Seventeen From now on, you must be unilaterally transparent to me_2


    ��What sort of thing?��


    ��You know,�� Gerard said calmly, ��there��s no need to play dumb on this matter.��


    ��Ha, that��s quite different from what you said at the beginning��just using my eyes to see.�� Bai Wei laughed, ��You want me to tell you more, but even if I do, would you believe it?��


    ��I will judge for myself,�� Gerard replied.


    ...Interesting.


    Bai Wei quietly observed Gerard, this knight who should have been dead in the original trajectory, while contemplating more in his heart.


    ...


    Earlier, he had used ��Gaze�� to find the purpose of this journey.


    Visa��s Tongue, which contains the ��Domination�� Rule.


    In the game��s storyline, this was an extremely special Corpse Block, one that had never ended up in the hands of a player.


    Moreover, when it appeared, it was in one of the most dangerous places. And with Bai Wei��s current strength, to follow the original storyline and vie for this Corpse Block, frankly, would be difficult.


    So, to obtain it, it would be best to intercept it before it reached the ��Final Land.��


    However, in the original storyline, there was no mention of where it would be before arriving at the ��Final Land.�� Players only speculated that it should be in the Polluted Land, related to the Night Star incident that happened ten years ago. That��s why Bai Wei chose Gerard, a character that was already dead in the original path, as the new host.


    And indeed, the choice was not wrong.


    In just one day, he had already found the whereabouts of the tongue through Gerard.


    Truly deserving for someone who involved the past and present of Lyra.


    So, the next thing Bai Wei needed to do was simple��use Gerard to intercept and retrieve the tongue before it fell into the ��Final Land,�� to make himself more complete.


    But while that sounded simple, actually doing it was a different story.


    Because Gerard was different from Ulu, he was more righteous and more vigilant.


    In Ulu��s heart, Bai Wei��s initial impression should be ��an ancient being that could help himself acquire supreme power, although somewhat dangerous, the risk was worth taking,�� which is why Bai Wei could so easily direct Ulu in the early stages and quickly obtained a part of his body.


    But Gerard was different, in his heart, Bai Wei has always been ��an existence that is highly likely to bring great harm to Lyra,�� treating Bai Wei as an even bigger and more dangerous pollutant, thus holding absolute vigilance and defense against Bai Wei, even up to now, he had not used Bai Wei��s finger.


    But, does this mean Gerard has no weaknesses?


    No, his weakness is quite obvious.


    Bai Wei looked at Gerard.


    To some extent, his weakness was even more conspicuous than Ulu��s.


    ��It seems you want more from me,�� Bai Wei spoke lightly, ��but it��s not power, is it?��


    ��Yes,�� Gerard did not deny, ��Your eyes are very powerful, but I can��t always use that eye, so I need your help... more of it.��


    ��Ha, on one hand, you say you won��t use my power, on the other hand, you��re still craving my eyes, what a contradictory fellow you are,�� Bai Wei said, ��What, do my eyes not count as my power?��


    Gerard did not argue with Bai Wei, merely waiting silently for Bai Wei��s response.


    ��You do have your principles,�� Bai Wei was in no rush, speaking slowly, ��but as I��ve said countless times before, to get something, you need to give something. So now, you want more help from me, what are you prepared to give in return?��


    ��I have already stated my needs,�� Gerard said, ��so next, it��s your turn.��


    ��I see, it seems you are indeed formally proposing a new trade,�� Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, ��In that case, I should state my needs as well.��


    He paused.


    ��Considering what you want is just for me to use this eye to give you some warnings more often, rather than any higher-stakes request, I shouldn��t ask for too much, after all, it could affect our future trades. So, let��s keep it simple.��


    Gerard waited quietly.


    ��Let��s do this,�� Bai Wei looked at Gerard, speaking slowly, ��You want more help from me, and I also want to learn more about you, so...��


    ��Afterward,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��whatever question I ask, you must answer.��


    ��No matter the question, as long as it��s directed at me, you are not allowed to conceal anything.��


    ��Simply put, your consciousness must be transparent to me in one direction.��


    ��That is my demand.�� Bai Wei asked with a smile, ��How about it?��


    Gerard closed his eyes.


    Bai Wei��s condition might sound innocuous at first listen, not even demanding anything specific in return, seemingly quite ��conscientious,�� aligning with something casually thrown out.


    But he knew what Bai Wei really wanted.


    This was an entirely unequal bargain.


    He subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    But he also knew he no longer had the capital to refuse.


    After a long silence, he opened his eyes and made his decision.


    ��Fine.��


    ...


    ��Lord Yong Xin.�� The elder opened the door to the office and then bowed to the shadow in the corner, ��The matter has been taken care of.��


    It was currently the darkest time of the day, yet there were no lights on in the office. The young man called ��Yong Xin�� sat in the corner, looking like an indescribable mass of shadows.


    ��Where is Ocot��s body?�� the young man asked slowly, his voice so hoarse it almost seemed like a different person from the one during the day, ��Where did you dispose of it?��


    ��Sunk to the bottom of the lake,�� the elder answered. ��We couldn��t bring him back for destruction. The fact that we were able to move such a large Pollutant out of the Pollution Zone and drag the body to the bottom of the lake was already the limit of what we could do.��


    The young man was silent for a moment, then chuckled and said, ��Yes, after all, the ��Domination�� we possess is only incomplete.��


    The elder did not dare comment on this topic, and after a short silence, the young man asked again,


    ��How much does Gerard know?��


    ��Not much,�� the elder said. ��But he knows Ocot��s identity.��


    ��That can��t be helped,�� the young man said lightly. ��After all, Ocot��s identity wasn��t a secret within the tower. Once he��s dead, it was bound to come out.��


    ��But Gerard has already informed the ��Skeleton Corps�� of everything, including the illegal modifications and the planting of Pollutants,�� the elder said. ��He even wants to open an investigation, using his identity as a Law Enforcer of the ��Skeleton Corps,�� and has temporarily cleared the suspicion that Ocot pushed onto him.��


    Hearing this, the young man softly ��oh��ed, then laughed, ��Honestly, this surprises me; I recall he hasn��t used his official position in a long time, right? Since returning from Rhein, he really has changed a lot.��


    The elder asked, ��Should we make some preparations in advance?��


    ��Preparations?��


    ��Yes, I��ve heard that ��Skeleton Corps�� has already started a case,�� the elder said. ��They will surely come to investigate Ocot��s...��


    ��Let them investigate,�� the young man said nonchalantly. ��After all, Ocot didn��t have any issues on the surface. As long as the people from ��Skeleton Corps�� can��t find his body, all their investigations will be baseless.��


    ��What about Gerard?�� the elder asked. ��He��s sure to have Bishop Hallman in his sights now, right? Isn��t this a concern?��


    ��Not a concern for now; he won��t meet Lord Bishop,�� the young man said. ��No matter what Gerard plans on doing, it��s already too late. At the end of the day, he��s been behind by ten years.��


    Saying this, the young man paused, then chuckled.


    ��He��s been stuck in the same place for ten years, yet during these ten years, we also haven��t reached the place he once reached. Aren��t we just as trapped by him for ten years?��


    ��Tell the ��Devil�� troops to speed up their progress.��


    ��We must reclaim what ��Night Star�� failed to take back ten years ago, fully and completely.��

 Chapter 111 111: Eighteen Gerard, kill him, now (6K big )

    Chapter 111: Eighteen Gerard, kill him, now (6K big chapter)


    ��Retrieve what Night Star failed to bring back a decade ago, intact and whole.��


    After hearing this statement, the elder pondered briefly, then whispered in a low voice, ��The ��Devil�� troops have been searching that road for ten years, paid a huge cost, but still haven��t found where it is, not even a single clue. ��Lord Yong Xin��, is it possible that it has already...��


    ��Been taken away by Gerard?��


    The elder bowed his head, ��This is just a subordinate��s guess.��


    ��Hah, rest assured, it��s still in the Polluted Land,�� the young man said lightly. ��Gerard couldn��t take it out back then.��


    ��Why... are you so sure about it?��


    ...


    The young man fell silent, and the room suddenly became so quiet that not a single sound could be heard.


    This made the elder feel somewhat uneasy; he wasn��t sure if his previous question had crossed the line.


    Fortunately, he soon heard the young man say faintly, ��Ah yes, previously these tasks were handled by Ocot. You don��t know everything, so I really should tell you some things... Do you know who extracted the fragmented ��Domination�� from the Polluted Land that we now hold?��


    ��That... This subordinate does not know.��


    ��It was by me.��


    The elder was stunned.


    Then he heard the young man laugh, a laugh like a beggar with a different tune playing a hole-ridden accordion, emitting a sound that gave one a toothache and sent shivers down the spine.


    ��It wasn��t only Gerard who returned from the deepest depths of the Polluted Land.��


    The elder��s body immediately stiffened. He stared blankly at the young man in the dark, asking subconsciously, ��You also entered the deepest part of the Pollution Zone and successfully brought back part of the ��Domination��? If so, then why don��t you...��


    ��Why don��t I lead the team to retrieve the complete part, right?�� The young man interrupted the elder with a light smile, ��It��s simple, I can��t... You know whose power ��Domination�� is, right?��


    ��...Visas.��


    ��Yes, Visas.�� In the corner, the young man��s figure wriggled slowly in the dark. He gradually approached the elder and soon, his face appeared in the moonlight shining through the window. ��So do you think, the power of Visas comes without a price?��


    Upon seeing the young man��s face, the elder felt as if his heart and lungs had stopped at that moment.


    What kind of face was that?


    The entire face was pockmarked as if it were a dissolved clay sculpture, similar to most pollutants in the Polluted Land, but it was indeed a human face. The missing parts had maggots wriggling in their depths, and the eyes were loosely hanging, as if they could fall out of their sockets at any moment.


    The elder had long known that ��Yong Xin�� was not in good health and couldn��t meet people at night, but he never imagined his body had deteriorated to this extent.


    Could this still be considered alive?


    Until the young man retreated back into the dark, the elder��s mind was still caught in immense shock and panic, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses.


    Until the young man��s voice rose again, ��This, is the price I paid.��


    Upon hearing the young man��s words, the elder��s body naturally crawled on the ground, trembling lightly, not daring to look further inside.


    ��Don��t be nervous.�� The young man said lightly, ��I haven��t turned into a monster yet.��


    After taking several deep breaths, the elder gradually calmed down.


    ��You and Night Star both returned from the deepest part of the Polluted Place. So why did he...��


    ��He��s different from me; he didn��t bring anything back, but just being able to return safely on its own already cost him all memory of the depths of the Polluted Land,�� the young man said calmly. ��Unlike me, I didn��t lose my memory and brought back some power, but the price is... part of my life was taken, and I can never step into that place again.��


    The calm elder stayed silent for a long time before he gently sighed, ��Truly... a terrifying power.��


    ��That is Visas.�� The young man added, ��And it is only a small part of many of Visas��s powers.��


    Another long silence ensued as if both men were immersed in the shock brought by the legendary existence.


    ��So, Lord Yong Xin,�� the elder looked at the young man again, ��You cannot return to that place, then Gerard...��


    ��Theoretically, he can return,�� the young man stated lightly. ��That is one of the reasons why, over the past ten years, we have more than once sought to eliminate him.��


    ��...One of the reasons?��


    The young man looked quietly at the elder, and although nothing was clear in this pitch blackness, the elder��s heart involuntarily recalled the image just revealed by the young man, and his heart trembled again.


    ��We still do not know if Gerard truly didn��t retrieve anything from that Polluted Land,�� said the young man. ��Whether he exchanged that memory for his safe return, or if... the things he retrieved were also sealed within that memory.��


    Upon understanding the young man��s implications, the elder��s eyes gradually widened. ��If the latter is true, then once he recovers his memory...��


    ��He finds back that part of the power,�� the young man said calmly. ��That is �� ��Domination��, and it is very likely more complete than mine.��


    The elder��s expression changed again.


    If the former Night Star Knight also possessed ��Domination��... that was unimaginable.

 Chapter 112 112: Eighteen Gerard, kill him, now (6K major )_2

    Chapter 112: Eighteen Gerard, kill him, now (6K major chapter)_2


    ��So, for the past ten years, we have never taken our surveillance of Gerard lightly.��


    In the darkness, the young man��s body began to squirm again, apparently searching for something. An old pocket watch was thrown in front of the elder. The elder picked up the pocket watch and found that it had stopped. Both the hour hand and the minute hand were stuck at the twelve position; the clock was motionless, but the minute hand was trembling slightly as if something were affecting it.


    ��This is...��


    ��The Desolate Time Clock,�� the young man said, ��It was originally used to detect the pollution levels in the Polluted Land, but after I brought it back from the Polluted Land ten years ago, it no longer detected pollution levels. Instead, it detects something... more special.��


    A rustling sound ensued.


    The young man stretched out his hand from the darkness, a hand equally decayed, causing the elder to twitch involuntarily, barely suppressing a reaction.


    ...


    Then, that skeletal hand lay upon the pocket watch.


    The elder then saw the hour hand, which had been at twelve, jump forward two notches.


    But as the young man drew his hand back, it leapt to one and finally returned to zero (twelve).


    ��This is...��


    ��It can sense ��Domination��... No, to be precise, it can sense Visas��s power,�� the young man said. ��Although I do not know the principle behind it, Visas��s power, just like the legendary Corpse Blocks, can be sensed by each other.��


    The elder understood, ��So you mean, if Gerard also acquired ��Domination,�� then it would be detected by this watch?��


    ��Yes,�� the young man said indifferently, ��For these ten years, I generally check him every six months when the opportunity arises, to avoid alerting the prey. Up until his last trip to Rhein, nothing had been detected. In theory, there is still some time until the next check, but...��


    The young man paused.


    ��His recent changes do indeed cause some unease; perhaps it��s better to perform an early check.��


    ��Alright,�� the elder nodded solemnly and then carefully pocketed the watch, ��I will go find him in the next couple of days.��


    ��No need,�� the young man said dispassionately, ��He will come to you soon enough. Don��t forget, you are also an assistant for Fourth District affairs.��


    The elder understood.


    Dawn was breaking, and a blush of dawn light began to glow in the distant sky.


    The elder knew it was time for him to leave.


    But before he left, he thought of something else and looked again at the young man, ��The clock hands on this watch stopped at two; does that have any special meaning?��


    By now, the rising sun had shone its early light into the dim room, illuminating the young man.


    His black, decaying flesh was rapidly healing under the sunlight, the maggots disappearing, the holes filling up.


    He was transforming back into the elegant Mr. Yong Xin, as though being reborn.


    Yet this ��rebirth�� scene was extremely eerie to the elder.


    ��Quite simple,�� he said with a light chuckle, ��because I can only set it to two.��


    ...


    ��What are you doing?��


    Gerard, having awakened in the wee hours and completed a new trade with Bai Wei, did not go back to sleep. Instead, he went to his old desk and began to tinker with a basket of parts that, at first glance, didn��t look much different from scrap metal, prompting the aforementioned question from Bai Wei.


    If it had been before the trade, Gerard would not have needed to answer Bai Wei, but now things were different. After a brief silence, Gerard still replied while hammering away, ��These are anti-pollution devices, once the standard equipment required to enter the Polluted Land.��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei��s interest was piqued, ��You mean the equipment from your Night Star Team?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��This looks pretty old.��


    ��Because it��s all from ten years ago.��


    ��Can��t you just buy new ones?��


    ��No, I don��t have that privilege,�� Gerard replied, ��I now belong to the Skeleton Corps, and the Skeleton Corps doesn��t need such equipment.��


    ��Interesting,�� Bai Wei noted, ��So you��re saying these were military equipment, not available to the average person or even the average force. Then after you came back from the Polluted Land, they didn��t reclaim these equipments?��


    ��No,�� Gerard said, ��Most of them were already broken and outdated, and strictly speaking, they are not equipments.��


    ��Not equipment? Then what are they?��


    ��They are relics.��


    Gerard lined up the ��scrap metal�� he had been toying with.


    Some of the scraps were pocket watches that no longer worked, some were parts of broken monocles, others were pipes, folding knives, even a long, slender screw; what they all had in common was that they were engraved with names.


    Ian, Helmo, Eric, Hun...


    ��This is the rule for Night Star... no, for the entire Pioneer Force, or rather, the Polluted Land,�� Gerard explained to Bai Wei calmly, ��When you can��t save your comrades in the Polluted Land, the survivors would replace their parts or equipment with something from themselves, to show that those who return will carry on with a part of their fallen comrades, and those who stay aren��t left there alone; they go to their death with the company of others.��


    ��So these pieces of equipment...��


    ��Are what I carried with me when I came out of the Polluted Land ten years ago.��


    ��I see,�� Bai Wei paused, then said, ��But you can��t remember anything anymore.��

 Chapter 113 113: Eighteen Gerard, kill him, now (6K major )_3

    Chapter 113: Eighteen Gerard, kill him, now (6K major chapter)_3


    ��Yes, I can��t remember anything,�� Gerard said in response to Bai Wei while his hands did not slow down in their movements. He refurbished the items one by one, items that were once equipment and now relics, evidently intending to turn them back into equipment, ��With my current identity, I can��t acquire new equipment, so I will have to make do with these.��


    ��It seems you already have some ideas,�� Bai Wei said, ��Tell me, what do you plan to do today?��


    ��Continue the investigation,�� Gerard replied calmly, ��Ocot is an assistant in the Fourth District, but his body has been contaminated to such a state. If he��s not an isolated case... then the upper echelons of the entire Fourth District are probably rife with contamination. It should be easy to verify.��


    ��So your method of verification is to take this pile of junk to the offices of the Fourth District and see what lights up?�� Bai Wei understood Gerard��s plan, then couldn��t help clicking his tongue, ��That��s quite blunt and straightforward.��


    ��Simple, but effective,�� Gerard said, ��Traces of contamination aren��t so easily erased. As long as it truly existed, the traces can be found.��


    Gerard pointed to a watch with the name ��Helmo�� engraved on it: ��This pocket watch is called the Desolate Time Clock and can detect nearby pollutants.��


    ...


    Then there was a folding knife engraved with the name ��Eric��: ��This knife, known as Cyril��s Blunt Knife, can deal maximum critical damage to pollutants.��


    Next was a monocle with ��Ian�� on it: ��This... doesn��t have a special name. Through it, one can see ��pollution�� more directly.��


    Gerard introduced all the scrap metal one by one, like cherished treasures.


    After listening to him, Bai Wei suddenly asked, ��I won��t bother asking which of these guys can be put to use...��


    He paused, then said with a smirk.


    ��Why not just say which ones are intended to be used against me?��


    Gerard immediately fell silent. After a long while, he picked up the monocle he had just mentioned.


    ��This lens is not a creation of Lyra, it comes from the outside, and it��s not just capable of seeing through pollution, but also holds certain sealing abilities.��


    Bai Wei laughed: ��So you plan to use this to seal me? You still think I��m a pollutant?��


    ��It is a necessary precaution,�� Gerard replied. ��Whether you are a pollutant or not, I need to be fully prepared.��


    ��So, you��re not thinking of using all the items with sealing properties against me?��


    ��I have indeed prepared to do so.��


    ��Even if I told you it would be pointless.��


    ��Yes,�� Gerard said, ��This is something I must do myself, and it��s not part of our deal.��


    ��Of course, our deal is only that you don��t keep any secrets from me,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��What you actually do is your business... but when you really decide to act against me, will you let me know?��


    ��If you ask.��


    ��Heh, interesting,�� Bai Wei laughed offhandedly, ��I believe it will be quite interesting if that day truly comes. But before then... you should go about your own business.��


    ��See what has become of that Bishop of the Fourth District you know so well.��


    ...


    A few hours later, Gerard arrived at the office of the Fourth District��a spire only one-fifth the height of the Sky Tower.


    The population of the Fourth District was also among the highest in Lyra City, so when Gerard arrived, there were already quite a few people there conducting their business.


    Upon entering the spire, Gerard didn��t dawdle; he directly used his Skeleton Corps identity to approach the receptionist. Since it wasn��t the main tower, the receptionist here was a real person, not an Affairs Officer like those in the Sky Tower. Thus, when the receptionist heard that Gerard had come ��to investigate,�� there was some surprise, perhaps due in part to Gerard��s attire. At that moment, Gerard was not only draped in an assortment of peculiar, rag-like objects, but his left eye was also wrapped in thick gauze, looking like a severely-ill patient who had just fled a hospital.


    Although the receptionist was taken aback, he still politely asked Gerard to wait on the side while he contacted his superiors.


    As Gerard waited, Bai Wei��s voice rang in his mind: ��Do you think you��ll be able to meet with the Archbishop directly?��


    ��Unlikely,�� Gerard replied in his mind, ��Bishop Hallman hasn��t shown his face for more than a decade.��


    ��After 236 years?��


    ��No, even earlier.��


    ��A district��s Bishop hasn��t shown himself for over a decade, and you all don��t find that abnormal?��


    ��In Lyra, it��s not considered strange,�� Gerard said, ��The Five Great Bishops haven��t shown themselves for over a decade either. They have their own responsibilities.��


    Bai Wei chuckled but didn��t pursue the topic. Instead, he asked, ��Any reactions from your pile of detectors?��


    Gerard had been watching the pocket watch the entire time, and its hands hadn��t moved an inch.


    ��At least not here,�� Gerard replied.


    Not long after, footsteps approached.


    Gerard turned his head and saw a white-haired elder walking towards him.


    ��Good day, Lord Gerard,�� the white-haired elder introduced himself with a smile, ��My name is Terrell, the assistant for the Fourth District.��


    Gerard looked at Terrell and suddenly asked, ��Like Ocot?��


    ��If you��re referring to the position...�� Terrell kept a composed smile, ��Then yes indeed, it��s the same.��

 Chapter 114: Eighteen Gerard, kill him now (6K big )_4

    Chapter 114: Eighteen Gerard, kill him now (6K big chapter)_4


    ��`


    ...


    ��I��ve heard about Mr. Ocot��s case,�� Terrell said as he led Gerard to Ocot��s office. ��The ��Skeleton�� squad came asking for information last night. To be honest, I am shocked by your accusation against him; it seems rather... absurd to me. Ah, here we are; this is Mr. Ocot��s office.��


    After bringing Gerard to Ocot��s office, Terrell observed the ��Knight of Night Star�� with a silent gaze.


    Lord Yong Xin was right; Gerard had come knocking so soon, and he made no attempt to conceal his purpose��he wore the outdated pollution monitoring equipment, looking as though he was about to step into the Pollution Zone.


    The old Desolate Time Clock was in his hand, but its hands remained motionless.


    ��Mr. Gerard,�� Terrel reminded him calmly, ��You are being too imaginative; this is not a Pollution Zone.��


    Gerard circled around Ocot��s office, finding no trace of pollution, yet his expression hardly changed. ��I want to see Bishop Hallman.��


    Terrell had anticipated Gerard��s request. ��I��m sorry, Mr. Gerard. Bishop Hallman is very busy; he doesn��t have time for outsiders.��


    ��Not even after such a major incident?��


    ��What you call a major incident is merely your side of the story,�� Terrel said. ��Moreover, even if what you say is true, your rank is not sufficient for a direct audience with Bishop Hallman... You are no longer the ��Knight of Night Star�� from ten years ago, are you?��


    Hearing Terrell��s words, Gerard asked, ��Is this your opinion or Bishop Hallman��s? Does Bishop Hallman know what has happened over these ten years?��


    ��That is purely my own opinion,�� Terrell answered. ��As for your latter question... allow me to be blunt, Sir Gerard, nothing has happened in these ten years; everything is normal. It is only you who finds it abnormal.��


    Gerard didn��t argue with Terrell��after all, he had heard such remarks countless times over the last decade.


    He didn��t expect to meet Hallman today, but he had achieved his objective.


    Source: , updated on ?0��?��.?��


    Gerard could be certain that this office was not where Ocot worked; Terrell had simply grabbed a room to appease him. As for the true whereabouts of Ocot��s office... that didn��t matter. Gerard knew that the office Terrell brought him to was a sham, and that was enough.


    There was no need to waste more time here.


    ��It seems I should look for answers elsewhere,�� Gerard said.


    ��You won��t find the answers you seek, Mr. Gerard,�� Terrell replied indifferently. ��Because they simply don��t exist. However, of course, before that, I will do my best to assist you. Now, let me escort you out, there��s much work to do today. With Mr. Ocot gone, I must take on more and I hope you can understand.��


    Gerard nodded, then left the room, with Terrell following behind, slowly reaching his hand into the inside pocket of his coat.


    Since Gerard��s probing had ended, it was Terrell��s turn now.


    Terrell didn��t act immediately, for he knew what kind of person he was dealing with; it wasn��t the time to raise Gerard��s guard further.


    So, he waited until they reached the grand hall of the separate tower; amidst the crowded and noisy environment, he grabbed the pocket watch, contemplating his next move.


    Just by pulling out the watch and making a feint behind Gerard, he could perform the check without drawing attention. Even if Gerard did notice, he could explain it as a standard Desolate Time Clock, merely there to check for pollution on Gerard.


    Though somewhat disrespectful, it was a reasonable excuse, especially since the watch wouldn��t...


    At the moment he grasped the watch, Terrell froze.


    For he felt the watch in his palm... was shaking wildly.


    Instinctively he took it out, then with horror, discovered that the timepiece, which Lord Yong Xin could only move to ��two�� was spinning at an incredible rate, tormenting the decade-old relic to the verge of falling apart.


    How could this be?!


    Before Terrell could react, Gerard, who was in front, suddenly turned back. ��This is as far as you need to escort me, Mr. Terrell...��


    Then Gerard noticed the watch in Terrell��s hand and glanced at it.


    With that one look, the already strained watch exploded instantly.


    The ancient hour hand shot out from the glass, slashing all five of Terrell��s fingers.


    By the time the pieces of the watch scattered on the ground, Terrell��s hand was drenched in blood.


    Terrell watched Gerard, a wordless fear suddenly flooding over him.


    However, he suppressed it, pretending to be calm, he said, ��It seems this watch has reached its retirement too,�� and bent down to pick up the pieces.


    Gerard��s brow furrowed slightly; he felt there was something familiar about the shattered watch. As he thought of an excuse to check it, he heard Bai Wei��s voice inside his head, calm yet undeniable.


    ��Gerard.��


    ��Kill him.��


    ��Now.��


    ��`

 Chapter 115: Nineteenth This is your last chance.

    Chapter 115: Nineteenth This is your last chance.


    Terrell was extremely nervous, even more so than when he met Lord Yong Xin the night before.


    His hands wouldn��t stop trembling, and the beads of sweat spilling from his forehead continually dripped down, mingling with the fresh blood that had welled up from his finger pricked by the clock hand earlier, making him look particularly wretched.


    Terrell could no longer hear anything beyond the ��thumping�� of his own heartbeat, not even the wound on his finger that kept seeping blood felt any pain��fear was the only emotion he could genuinely experience.


    And all of this, of course, was brought on by Gerard.


    Terrell couldn��t forget the scene he had just witnessed, where even Lord Yong Xin could only tune the ��Desolate Time Clock�� to ��two,�� but it collapsed the moment it neared Gerard... What did that imply? Had Gerard found the power he failed to bring out from the Pollution Zone before? And the concentration of that power... it far exceeded Lord Yong Xin��s!


    But according to Lord Yong Xin, they had tested Gerard just a month ago, and he had nothing on him then.


    Could so much have changed in just a month?


    Or did it mean... he had always been like this, pretending for ten years?!


    One after another, thoughts and suspicions popped into Terrell��s mind, stabbing his nerves sharply like needles, making it unbearable for him to contemplate further, leaving him only the desire to report immediately to Lord Yong Xin.


    But Gerard was right by his side, never having left!


    While Terrell pretended to casually pick up the scattered parts of the ��Desolate Time Clock,�� Gerard stood silently beside him, still as a statue. From the corner of his eye, Terrell could clearly see Gerard��s legs, straight as columns, also imposing a tremendous pressure on him.


    Terrell felt like a convict waiting for execution, and Gerard the executioner ready to behead him.


    With the abilities of the ��Knight of Night Star,�� Terrell believed that if Gerard really wanted to kill him, he wouldn��t even have time to raise his head to call for help.


    So, would he strike?


    Had he noticed Terrell��s earlier actions?


    Source: , updated on ?�Ϧ�??.??


    Terrell was incredibly tense, and this tension peaked when he heard the ��thud, thud�� of footsteps.


    Gerard was approaching him, and his heavy boots seemed not to tread on the hall��s floor but on his heart... Yes, he felt Gerard��s footsteps and his own heartbeat had synchronized.


    Then, the footsteps stopped; Gerard had come to a halt beside him.


    At that moment, Terrell felt like he had forgotten how to breathe, fumbling several times for a small part he couldn��t manage to pick up.


    He dared not look up, and naturally, he couldn��t see Gerard��s face, but he could feel Gerard��s gaze.


    That gaze rested on him like a butcher��s knife on his neck.


    ...Was he really going to act?


    If Gerard truly intended to kill him, then before he died, he had to get the message to Lord Yong Xin!


    That was the only thought Terrell could cling to amidst his chaotic thoughts.


    So, when he saw Gerard slowly leaning down, preparing to ��act,�� Terrell could almost no longer restrain the pressure within him, almost shouting for help.


    But just then, he heard Gerard say calmly, ��Let me help you.��


    The moment those words were spoken, the unparalleled pressure Terrell felt vanished in an instant.


    The world, which had been so quiet that he could only hear his own heartbeat and Gerard��s footsteps, disappeared, and the noise of the bustling Fourth District came flooding back��the wound that was still bleeding began to hurt as well.


    In that instant, Terrell felt as though he had come back to life.


    And when Gerard also bent down to start picking up the parts with Terrell, the fear and tension in his heart had completely dissipated, leaving only a trace... of puzzlement.


    Strange, why had he been so afraid just a moment ago?


    Terrell was perplexed.


    He looked around the room; there were hundreds of people coming and going on the first floor of the Fourth District Tower, and the commotion he had caused had attracted quite a bit of attention, with people now looking over.


    This immediately eased Terrell��s anxiety.


    Yes, this was his territory.


    How could Gerard possibly dare to lay a hand on him here?


    With this thought, Terrell immediately felt relieved, attributing his earlier excessive tension to the poor rest he had had over the past two days, the shock of Ocot��s death at Gerard��s hands, and of course, the ��truth�� revealed earlier��an accumulation of factors that had driven him to act so abnormally.


    But now that he had calmed down, Terrell knew there was no need to be afraid.


    Even if Gerard knew everything, he would never dare to touch him.


    Because Terrell now stood in the sunlight, while Gerard... was nothing but a mouse in the shadows.


    ��It really troubles you, Knight Gerard.�� Thinking of this, Terrell��s face once again wore a smile, ��Actually, you didn��t need to help me, I could have handled it myself.��


    ��Tell me, what exactly happened?�� Gerard said in a low voice.


    Terrell blinked slightly, ��What are you saying?��


    Gerard lifted his head to look at Terrell and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ��Stop pretending. Tell me, what exactly happened? What was the matter ten years ago? What has been happening these past ten years? And, the Desolate Time Clock that was just blown up, what about that?��


    Terrell narrowed his eyes.


    He hadn��t expected that Gerard would lay his cards on the table so directly.


    Was he feeling nervous? Nervous that his secret had been discovered.


    It could only be this way.


    Terrell once again showed a smile, but what he said was, ��Knight Gerard, I don��t understand what you��re talking about. Everything here is normal, as it was ten years ago, and so it is now.��


    Gerard continued to look at Terrell, slowly saying, ��Can we talk somewhere else? There are too many people here.��


    Oh... it seems my guess was indeed correct.


    Seeing that Gerard had made this request, the smile on Terrell��s face grew even brighter, and there was even a hint of mockery in that smile, ��Knight Gerard, I don��t understand what you mean. Do we have something that can��t be seen by others? Perhaps you do, but I don��t. If we really must talk, it��s fine right here.��


    Gerard fell silent.


    His gaze remained on Terrell, but that look could no longer exert the same pressure on Terrell as before.


    In his view, Gerard knew his own secret had been pierced through, so he wanted to gamble one last time.


    The more it was at times like this, the less Terrell was willing to give him a chance.


    Terrell had decided that later, when he would send a message to Lord Yong Xin, he would by no means leave this hall.


    Gerard looked at Terrell for a long time, and then finally spoke again, ��I don��t know how much you��re involved, but since I didn��t detect any pollution on you, I think you still have a chance... but this is the last chance. I��m trying to help you. Any later, and it really will be too late.��


    Terrell was somewhat surprised that Gerard would say such things. Even from Gerard��s tone, he sensed a bit of sincerity and... pleading?


    He looked at Gerard��s eyes, somewhat puzzled, and somehow Gerard��s left eye, concealed with gauze, gave him a palpably throbbing feeling.


    But this feeling did not last long.


    Terrell said calmly, ��Knight Gerard, I don��t understand what you��re saying. Perhaps in your eyes, all of us have problems, and you��re trying to save us all. But is it possible that all of us are normal, and the only one with a problem is you?��


    After saying this, Terrell did not continue to entangle with Gerard and, having packed up the remaining parts, he stood up.


    ��I��ll leave the rest as a keepsake for you.�� Terrell shrugged and said, ��After all, that clock is a thing from ten years ago. It��s broken, it��s outdated, and indeed shouldn��t continue to be carried around. Perhaps the scrap metal yard is its best destiny?��


    After leaving these words, Terrell turned and left.


    He was still somewhat wary that Gerard might come after him.


    But Gerard did not, he just stood there, watching Terrell��s departing figure. When Terrell looked back, he suddenly felt like Gerard was looking at a dead man.


    This caused Terrell to shudder. He blinked, and when he looked again, Gerard had already turned to leave.


    ��What a mystifying fellow,�� Terrell muttered, then walked briskly toward the front desk, ��Contact Sky Tower for me, and quick.��


    He wanted to get the message to Lord Yong Xin as soon as possible.


    The sooner, the better.


    So he quickened his pace.


    Then he felt his footsteps become very fast, his body light.


    And also, getting lighter and lighter.


    Even, as if he were flying.


    Next, he saw the receptionist��s expression at the front desk gradually shift from a full-faced smile to a stunned look, and finally to horror.


    In the end��


    ��Ahhhhhhhhhhh!��


    A thud.


    Terrell��s head landed on the ground.


    The last image he saw before losing consciousness was a body with only one-third left, striding quickly forward.

 Chapter 116: Twenty names engraved on the pocket watch

    Chapter 116: Twenty names engraved on the pocket watch


    ��`


    ��Phew... Phew...��


    As the tower in the Fourth District fell into chaos, Gerard went against the crowd and walked out.


    He breathed heavily, his body trembling slightly, and his vision blurred, barely able to see the road beneath his feet. If it weren��t for Bai Wei constantly instructing him ��left and right�� in his mind, he might have fallen over several times already.


    He forced himself onward into an alley. After confirming that no one was around, he collapsed to the ground with a thud.


    By then, his right eye was nearly blind, accompanied by a pain sharp as needles, even more unbearable than when he had gouged out his left eye with a dagger back in Somo City.


    ��Am I going blind?�� Gerard asked Bai Wei.


    ��Not yet,�� Bai Wei replied calmly. ��That guy is just an ordinary person. Dealing with him shouldn��t exact too high a price; you should soon recover.��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s words, Gerard nodded without speaking further.


    Still careless.


    Bai Wei sighed inwardly.


    They had almost been discovered. Dealing with such a person and having to employ the Rule��s left eye seemed like using a guillotine to kill a chicken... no, more like using an executioner��s blade.


    Of course, this was also because the situation in Lyra was far more complicated than he had imagined. In the original story, players would not enter this map formally until a month later, by which time Gerard would have already been long dead, and the power struggle among all parties in Lyra nearly concluded. The whole of Lyra would be like a powder keg about to explode, and the fuse was already lit, heading irreversibly toward an outcome.


    Though the protagonist ultimately resolved the issue, it came at a huge cost, losing that piece of Corpse Blocks forever.


    Now, before everything became irreversible, Bai Wei intended to enter the game early and grab the Corpse Blocks, facing even greater and unknown risks.


    Source: , updated on ?�Ϧ�??.?��


    If this happened a couple more times, Gerard��s body would give out before retrieving the Corpse Blocks, and it would be difficult to say whether he could find the next Host to escape this troubling situation immediately.


    Is this the consequence of greed?


    Bai Wei thought jokingly to himself. Then, noticing that Gerard had been silent for a long while, he spoke lightly, ��You��ve somewhat surprised me.��


    ��What?��


    ��I thought you would nag me more,�� Bai Wei said. ��Like asking why kill him, since he��s just an ordinary person. Or saying that we shouldn��t lay hands on him without witnessing his outrageous actions firsthand, that it goes against the rules... Honestly, you not bringing up the rules surprises me.��


    Previously, Gerard would definitely not have answered this question from Bai Wei. But now, having engaged in ��the new deal,�� he could not hide it and slowly said, ��I gave him a chance.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I said, I already gave him a chance,�� Gerard repeated. ��He had no corruption, but I��m certain he knew something, and he was involved... Of course, the main reason was still our first deal.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��You had me use this eye.�� Gerard��s finger gently caressed the bandage over his left eye. ��And I, in return, must ensure your safety, find the next Host for you. That is our deal, so no matter from which perspective...��


    Gerard paused.


    ��He could not be allowed to live.��


    Listening to Gerard��s explanation, Bai Wei felt very satisfied.


    Although Gerard proved more troublesome than Ulu, after two days, this stubborn stone, who had held fast to rules to the extent of readily accepting a suicidal mission, also began crossing lines.


    And not just by a small margin, but by a significant step.


    Of course, in Bai Wei��s view, Gerard was merely catching up with the ten years of halted progress.


    ��Of course.�� Soon after, Bai Wei heard Gerard speak calmly, ��Once all the dust settles, the truth is revealed, and the rules are reestablished, I will pay the price for everything I have done.��


    ��That does sound like something you would say,�� Bai Wei responded with a light smile. ��If such a day of dust settling really comes, what you do then is none of my concern.��


    This time, Gerard was silent for a long time, unsure what he was thinking, and Bai Wei didn��t ask.


    Not until his right eye had gradually recovered. Just when Bai Wei thought he was about to leave, Gerard suddenly asked, ��The power just now, if it happens a few more times, what will become of me?��


    ��Permanent blindness, at the very least,�� Bai Wei did not hide it from him, as Gerard would have guessed after experiencing it once. ��This also depends on the opponent, which is why I always suggest that you take my finger; its price is at least less than that of the eye.��


    ��But they��re both irreversible consequences, right?�� Gerard said. ��In the end, will I end up like... when I first met you?��


    Bai Wei knew Gerard was referring to Ulu, so he answered, ��You can avoid ending up like that.��


    ��`


    ��Is there a choice?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��And what about him?�� Gerard asked, ��Does he also have a choice?��


    ��If I told you that until the very last night, he still had the opportunity and could choose to live, would you believe me?��


    Gerard remained silent for a long while before he softly said, ��Before today, I wouldn��t have believed it.��


    Bai Wei remained silent.


    ��Visas, I am not afraid of death, but I am afraid of you,�� Gerard said. ��If it were just death, even if I became like the person before me, I wouldn��t mind. I only want to find the truth and clear the corruption threatening Lyra, but I myself... I don��t want to become a greater corruption.��


    Gerard didn��t finish his sentence, but Bai Wei had already understood... once again, he had refused to connect his own fingers.


    Especially after witnessing the true power of this eye today.


    As he always said, he wasn��t afraid of death, even if he died like Ulu, but he was more afraid of being controlled by Bai Wei, thereby causing Lyra to slide into an inevitable abyss.


    What a troublesome guy.


    But Bai Wei wasn��t in a hurry, ��If you can really solve everything with your own power, then I��d be happy to relax...��


    As he spoke, Bai Wei didn��t want to linger on this topic anymore and said,


    ��Now that guy is also dead, even without clear evidence, not knowing the specifics, but the one behind him will definitely pay more attention to you now, what comes next will be even more troublesome.��


    That was also why Bai Wei didn��t care whether Gerard was willing to connect his fingers immediately.


    Today��s incident was an accident, nearly causing him to expose himself.


    But from another perspective, it wasn��t necessarily a bad thing.


    With Terrell dead, his superior wouldn��t continue to observe slowly anymore, because Gerard must have seemed uncontrollable to him.


    And Gerard seemed to realize this too, and he nodded slightly, ��Good, I also need to find him.��


    ��Find who?��


    ��The Bishop of Fourth District, Hallman,�� Gerard said as he put his hands in his pockets and slowly continued, ��One assistant having a problem could be explained away, but if two of them did, then that can only mean, he has a problem too, just don��t know why... hmm?��


    Gerard suddenly felt something in his pocket.


    He took it out and found several blood-stained parts.


    These were the fragments of the Desolate Time Clock that Terrell had used earlier.


    Gerard stared at these fragments in a daze.


    Bai Wei asked, ��What��s wrong?��


    Gerard��s brows furrowed slightly, ��The Desolate Time Clock was the standard equipment of the Pioneer Force ten years ago, and after the second generation of the ��Devil�� Pioneer Force was established, they changed to new standard equipment, so why was he still using this one?��


    Hearing Gerard��s words, Bai Wei also directed his gaze at these scattered fragments, and then his pupils flickered, soon realizing something, ��Oh?��


    But before he could speak, Gerard had already taken out his own Desolate Time Clock for comparison.


    From the degree of wear on the exterior, these two Desolate Time Clocks seemed to be from the same era.


    Then, Gerard noticed that these fragments of the Desolate Time Clock had some engravings, which seemed deliberately carved and not just ordinary scratches.


    He suddenly guessed something.


    Because the complete Desolate Time Clock also had such engravings, engraved with a name �C Helmo.


    So, Gerard bent down and began to piece them together on the ground.


    The parts he had were not many, only enough to sketch out a rough outline, and thus, those carvings didn��t reveal anything specific. However, when Gerard used his dagger to scrape away the dust on the ground, connecting these engravings, a complete name finally emerged vaguely.


    Gerard just glanced at it and fell into a prolonged silence.


    Because the name was,


    ��Gerard.��

 Chapter 117: Twenty-one. Thats just an echo, thats all!!!

    Chapter 117: Twenty-one. That��s just an echo, that��s all!!!


    ��Although I don��t want to interrupt your thoughts at this time,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed leisurely in Gerard��s mind, ��how long do you plan on standing here lost in thought until it gets dark?��


    Only then did Gerard snap back to reality. He subconsciously raised his head to check the sky, which was still bright, with a long time to go before sunset.


    But Gerard also knew he had indeed been lost in thought for a considerable amount; the shock that had come upon seeing his own name had filled his brain entirely, leaving no room for other thoughts.


    ��Judging from your reaction...�� Bai Wei��s voice rose again, ��that watch is really yours, isn��t it?��


    Gerard was silent for a while before he looked again at the shattered components. Because they were too ancient and damaged, he couldn��t confirm through the details if it was the same watch he had owned ten years ago.


    But he also knew that there were basically no other possibilities, because the watch belonged to the Pioneer Force of ten years ago, that is, to the Night Star Team, and there was no other member named Gerard in the Night Star Team.


    Unless someone deliberately created this watch to confuse him. But that possibility was also slim because, under normal circumstances, there was no way the watch could have come into his possession. It had only fallen into his hands because of the variable inside him��Visas��who decided to kill Terrell. If the other party could calculate even that, it would be far too exaggerated.


    So, the only possibility was that the watch was indeed the one he had used ten years ago.


    And it, by all accounts, should have been buried forever in the Polluted Land.


    But now, it had appeared before him.


    ��If I remember correctly,�� Bai Wei said in a languid tone, ��you once said that in the Polluted Land, those alive would swap equipment with the dead, to let the living carry on with the dead��s share, so that the living wouldn��t feel alone and the dead would have company on the road to the Underworld. From your expression, may I conclude... that this watch should have remained on the road to the Underworld?��


    ��...I don��t know what you mean by the Underworld,�� Gerard said, ��but it indeed should have stayed in the Polluted Land.��


    ��Then why is it here?��


    ��...There are only two possibilities. Either someone entered the deepest parts of the Polluted Land ten years later, which is where I had been, and found this watch,�� Gerard��s voice was very low, ��or...��


    He gently closed his eyes, his body trembling slightly.


    ��Ten years ago, it wasn��t just me who returned from the deepest parts of the Polluted Land.��


    As he spoke these words, Gerard subconsciously clenched the parts of the Desolate Time Clock tightly, the sharp edges cutting into his finger, drawing blood, yet he had no reaction.


    Obviously, there was something Gerard had not said, but Bai Wei could guess it.


    If someone else had really come back, then why not seek him out, instead of letting him bear the name of a traitor alone for ten years?


    Regarding this matter, Bai Wei was also in the dark. He asked, ��If it��s the latter, who do you think would have come back? In other words, who did you leave this watch with originally?��


    Gerard opened his eyes and in a hoarse voice said, ��I don��t remember clearly. My memories of that deepest place are fragmented, like bits and pieces of images. These images don��t show the whereabouts of the watch, but...��


    He turned his head to look at the other intact Desolate Time Clock.


    ��According to the rules, traded items must be exchanged for items of the same kind, to prevent the living from having insufficient equipment and meeting accidents. So...�� Gerard looked at the inscription on the pocket watch and once again glimpses of his interrogation by that woman in the Sky Tower yesterday crossed his mind, and he fell silent again. But this time, the silence didn��t last too long before he spoke up, ��Based solely on this watch��s inscription, I can��t make a definite judgment. I must verify it in person.��


    Bai Wei raised Gerard��s eyebrows: ��Not going to find the Archbishop?��


    ��It��s a starting point,�� Gerard said. ��No matter whether someone brought the watch back later, or a teammate who survived ten years ago returned with it, either possibility will unlock many of my doubts.��


    That point Bai Wei did not deny.


    He simply said slowly, as Gerard was getting up to leave,


    ��If it��s possible, which possibility do you hope for more?��


    ��What?�� Gerard didn��t catch it at first.


    ��I mean, if it��s possible, would you rather your teammate have lived until now or have died forever in the Polluted Land?��


    Gerard fell into silence once more.


    He discovered that Bai Wei always managed to ask such piercing questions that he didn��t know how to answer, because these questions were like swords thrust directly into his heart.


    But due to the nature of their trade, he could not refuse to answer.


    Eventually, he spoke slowly.


    ��I don��t know, but if possible...�� He lifted his head to look at the sky that hadn��t changed in ten years and then said softly, ��I really hope that he has lived until now.��


    ...


    Yong Xin stood in the morgue, silent, looking at the body that had just been brought in five minutes ago.


    Before long, a hunched figure opened the door to the morgue, peeking inside carefully, and only after seeing Yong Xin��s silhouette, did he walk in quickly, bowing respectfully and saying, ��Lord Yong Xin, I have arrived.��

 Chapter 118: Twenty-one Thats just an echo!!!_2

    Chapter 118: Twenty-one That��s just an echo!!!_2


    Yong Xin didn��t turn his head as he asked, ��You are Terrell��s apprentice?��


    ��Ah, yes, yes,�� the hunched figure replied, ��My name is Zamon. I am Mr. Terrell��s...��


    ��That��s enough,�� Yong Xin said expressionlessly, cutting Zamon off. ��No need for any extra introductions, I just need to know that from now on, you will be in charge of Terrell��s work.��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    Zamon wiped his sweat.


    To be honest, he was both excited and scared at the moment.


    The excitement, of course, came from the fact that he had finally come into contact with the legendary Mr. Yong Xin. Undoubtedly, this meant a step up in status for him. Anyone who could meet with Mr. Yong Xin could be considered a core figure.


    However, what scared him was... the reason for his rise was the death of the previous higher-ups.


    Including his mentor Terrell and another who was working directly for Yong Xin, Ocot.


    Originally, Yong Xin only contacted these two and let them handle affairs on his behalf.


    But now, both had died, one after the other within two days. The first one��s body wasn��t even found after his death, and the second one, his mentor...


    His body now lay on the mortuary table, and it wasn��t intact.


    This naturally made Zamon panic. Who knew if, following this trend, he would be the next?


    Yong Xin looked back at Zamon. He could feel the new servant��s unease, but at this moment, he had no mood to provide comfort. If Ocot��s death was somewhat expected and barely acceptable, Terrell��s death was completely unexpected and unacceptable.


    So he directly asked Zamon, ��Any results yet?��


    ��Sorry, Mr. Yong Xin,�� Zamon tried to bow as low as possible. ��Although the Skeleton Corps took over the scene immediately and started the investigation, so far they have not identified Mr. Terrell��s cause of death. They can only roughly determine it was not a power of Lyra but an outsider��s crooked spell, very likely from one of the Four Great Secret Religions. Specifically...��


    ��That��s impossible,�� Yong Xin interrupted Zamon expressionlessly and said, ��Gerard? Terrell was in continuous communication with Gerard until his death. He is the only possibility.��


    ��That may be so, but Lord Terrell was in the Fourth District��s spire hall talking with Gerard, under the watch of countless eyes. Gerard didn��t... Clearly, the Skeleton Corps has also listed Gerard as a suspect, but without evidence, there��s no way to issue a warrant directly for Gerard.��


    ...And that was the crux of the issue.


    Yong Xin was certain Gerard was behind it.


    But how... how had he done it?


    Yong Xin turned his head, taking another look at Terrell��s body.


    The body was already incomplete, and in a way Yong Xin had never seen before.


    His entire body was like a little figure in a drawing that had been erased in several spots, and those missing parts seemed to have vanished completely, not found at the scene.


    Even more so, not only the flesh had disappeared.


    Yong Xin stepped forward, observing Terrell��s body more closely.


    As a Lyran, metal bodies and mechanical limbs were essential parts, and Terrell was no different. His chest, his arms, all had metal components, and these parts too were conspicuously absent.


    But metal is different from flesh. A sharp sword can easily sever flesh, but it cannot cut through metal. If one forcibly destroys metal with power, there will undoubtedly be signs of ��deformation.��


    Yet on Terrell��s body, none of these traits were visible.


    These metal parts, like the body itself, had disappeared out of thin air. The ��cuts�� at the ends where they had been severed showed no signs of cutting��as if they had always been that way.


    None of the lost flesh and metal was found at the scene. It was as if these parts had never existed.


    So, how did he do it?


    ��Mr. Yong Xin...�� Seeing that Yong Xin remained silent for some time, Zamon took out a bunch of parts from his pocket with trepidation, ��These are the items you previously entrusted to Lord Terrell. They have been broken and only these pieces remain. Do you see...��


    Yong Xin turned his head, looking at the shattered Desolate Time Clock, his brows slightly furrowing.


    If he wasn��t mistaken, this should be the reason Gerard had acted.


    Terrell��s investigative actions had been discovered by Gerard, prompting him to act to avoid exposing something.


    At a glance, it seemed reasonable, but upon closer inspection, it seemed hardly scrutinizable.


    Firstly, unlike Ocot, Terrell was very cautious by nature. After knowing the method of inspection, he should not have been found out by Gerard.


    Secondly, from what Yong Xin knew of Gerard, he didn��t seem like someone who would ruthlessly exterminate to cover up his secrets. If Gerard��s actions against Ocot were somewhat justified, but directly killing Terrell really didn��t fit his character. If he were that kind of person, it wouldn��t make sense for him to have been persecuted for a full ten years without retaliation.


    Thirdly, Gerard��s act of delivering a death blow didn��t seem rational. What exactly was he trying to hide? If he too possessed ��Domination,�� then wouldn��t murdering Terrell just confirm this? Did he think Terrell��s level of influence was truly the mastermind, and that by eliminating Terrell there would be no more threats? That��s impossible. He couldn��t be that foolish. But if not, then what exactly did he want to hide?

 Chapter 119: Twenty-one. Thats just an echo, thats all!!!_3

    Chapter 119: Twenty-one. That��s just an echo, that��s all!!!_3


    These three points were incomprehensible to Yong Xin.


    He stretched out his hand, rubbing the fragments of the Desolate Time Clock while pondering.


    Could Gerard have turned the Desolate Time Clock past ��two,�� and was that why Terrell had to die upon discovering this?


    With this thought, Yong Xin turned around, approached Terrell��s corpse once more, stood still beside it, and then slowly stretched out his hand toward it.


    He was about to conduct an experiment.


    If Gerard also possessed the power of ��Domination,�� Yong Xin should be able to feel it.


    Because he too had ��Domination.��


    Powers from Visas always attracted each other, just as that ancient being yearned to reunite its body and return to this world.


    So Yong Xin wanted to try and see if what Gerard used on Terrell was indeed the same ��Domination�� power that originated from the same source as his.


    Although Terrell was now a corpse, Yong Xin could still sense even the slightest residual echo left behind.


    Thus, he placed his fingertips on Terrell��s wound.


    In that instant, he felt an unprecedented pull erupting from Terrell��s wound.


    This tremendous pull made his entire soul quiver, and his treasured ��Domination�� also resonated, surging wildly as if it wanted to burst out of his body and rush toward the remains of Terrell.


    What in the world was happening?!


    Yong Xin paled with shock.


    He saw his own flesh falling off like mud, withered white bones under his skin and wriggling maggots in his muscles emerging rapidly.


    Yong Xin knew what was happening.


    His body had been maintained by ��Domination�� until now, but the ��Domination�� was leaving him.


    To follow a mere ��echo�� left on those remnants.


    But why?!


    It was just an echo, after all!


    Zamon witnessed the scene from nearby.


    He watched in horror as Lord Yong Xin��s flesh rapidly peeled away, turning into a puddle of rot in the blink of an eye, which scared him into screaming like a pig.


    What the hell was this?!


    He tried to run instinctively, but due to his overwhelming fear, he failed to open the door of the morgue after three or four attempts.


    When he finally managed to open it, he heard Yong Xin��s tired yet unmistakable voice, ��Alright, I��m fine now.��


    Zamon was stunned; he slowly turned around and saw Yong Xin standing there as if nothing had happened, as if all that had just occurred was merely his own illusion.


    ��Lord Yong Xin, what was that just now...��


    ��Don��t ask any more questions,�� Yong Xin spoke with newfound fatigue, ��Listen, you��re going to do two things right now.��


    Lord Yong Xin had recovered, and that familiar oppressive force returned with him. Zamon didn��t dare to refuse and bent down again, ��Your orders, sir.��


    ��First, contact the Devil��s Army through our channels, and have them prepare to enter the city,�� Yong Xin paused and then continued indifferently, ��As for the reason, say that the contamination outbreak from ten years ago has occurred again, and they��re needed to clean up the city.��


    ��I, I understand,�� Zamon said. Allowing the Devil��s Army to enter the city was absolutely taboo, but he didn��t dare ask why at this moment. He just wanted to leave immediately, ��And the second task?��


    ��The second task...�� Yong Xin narrowed his eyes, recalling the soul-tearing pull he had just felt, remained silent for a moment, and then slowly began, ��Use all resources to go to Rhein��s Somo City.��


    ��Rhe, Rhein?�� Zamon stuttered, baffled. While calling in the Devil��s Army might be seen as an internal affair of Lyra, going to Rhein was beyond Zamon��s understanding, ��What��s happening at Somo City in Rhein?��


    ��Find out exactly what happened in Somo City before and how exactly the Archbishop died.�� Yong Xin looked into Zamon��s eyes and then emphasized each word, ��At all costs, you must find out.��

 Chapter 120: Twenty-two Devil

    Chapter 120: Twenty-two Devil


    Polluted Land.


    A medium-sized pollutant aimlessly wandered through the Corpse Swamp, with each step, a layer of ��grease�� would slide off its body, leaving a thick ��oil trail�� as it moved.


    It wandered like this until it reached the edge of a small hill made of corpse piles.


    Medium-sized pollutants possessed a certain degree of intelligence.


    But not much.


    Therefore, it felt that something was off about the Corpse Mountain before its eyes, which didn��t quite seem like a natural product of the Polluted Land, but the overwhelming desire to feed still overpowered its limited intelligence, prompting it to stop thinking and head straight for the mound, burying its head into the mountain of corpses.


    Soon, this silent place was filled with the cringe-inducing sound of chewing.


    It gnawed at the remains of these pollutants, or rather, it fed.


    In the Polluted Land, small (human)-sized pollutants provided nourishment for medium-sized pollutants, which in turn were the food for large pollutants, and large pollutants would, upon death, become food for numerous small pollutants.


    This was a place with a strict hierarchy, and in the Polluted Land, nearly all creatures were bound to follow this law.


    But this was only ��nearly.��


    While the medium-sized pollutant was happily feeding, the Corpse Mountain stirred.


    In the next second, a giant net strung with numerous blades flew out from within the heaps, instantly shrouding the medium-sized pollutant and the knife blades embedded in the mesh pierced the creature��s body from every angle. A liquid, resembling both mud and oil, spurted out of the wounds.


    Even with its limited intelligence, the medium-sized pollutant realized something was wrong.


    It let out an indistinct roar, and then its body started writhing, with tendrils after tendrils growing out from its flesh, seemingly attempting to tear the net apart with these new appendages.


    That��s when the specialized blades on the net came into effect.


    Hundreds, if not thousands, of blades in the net operated at the same time, emitting even sharper and more grating metallic friction sounds. Hidden within the blades were even finer chainsaws, which now spun rapidly, transforming into multiple small Chainsaw Swords.


    So many Chainsaw Swords operating at once dismembered all the tendrils derived from the medium-sized pollutant in an instant, shaving off nearly a quarter of its body as well.


    It collapsed with a thunderous fall.


    Before it could attempt to rise, one after another figure emerged from the swamp, each wearing a Devil mask and wielding larger Chainsaw Swords.


    These people paid no heed to the medium pollutant��s resistance, nor cared whether it was still alive, simply moving silently to specific positions, swinging their Chainsaw Swords and beginning their work��dismemberment.


    The medium-sized pollutant continued to struggle and roar, but none of the masked figures were affected, steadying their hands holding the Chainsaw Swords.


    It was as if this wasn��t a slaughter but rather a job as normal as any other.


    In less than ten minutes, the medium-sized pollutant was thoroughly dead, its massive body divided into countless pieces by the Devils.


    But the work was not over.


    Afterward, the Devils cut the Corpse Blocks into sizes about half that of a person and then carried the pieces to a machine in the back that resembled a mixer.


    In a sense, it indeed functioned as a mixer.


    The Devil��s Army tossed those Corpse Blocks into the ��mixer,�� and then someone turned it on. Under the mechanical rumbling, the sound of Corpse Blocks being ground to sludge was audible.


    Then, yellowish-gray grease started flowing out from the port on the other side, where a barrel was already in place, of course.


    When the grease filled a barrel, someone would step forward to replace it with an empty one, then seal the filled barrel and affix a ��Source Oil�� label onto its side. Once they had ten barrels, they would transport them to the rear together.


    This process went on for a full two hours, much longer than the time it took to hunt down the medium-sized infected creature itself.


    During this time, members of the Devil��s Army stayed silent, as if they were performing a bizarre silent play, until the medium-sized infected creature was completely dismembered and entirely transformed into Source Oil.


    A leading man raised his right arm high, and from beneath his fearsome Devil mask came a hoarse voice, ��Check for infection.��


    All members immediately started fiddling with their masks, initiating a ��self-check.��


    After about five minutes, all members raised their heads and gave a thumbs-up, signaling they weren��t infected.


    The leader nodded in response and glanced at his deputy standing by his side. Seeing the deputy was also unharmed, he gave a hand signal, ��Retreat.��


    Then, the team took their haul for the day back to the camp.


    The camp was also located in the Pollution Zone, but it had special Purification devices that allowed them to take off their masks.


    ��We have enough Source Oil for the month,�� the leader said as he removed his mask upon returning to camp, speaking to his deputy. ��The big guy we butchered today would have been enough to support a district in Lyra for half a year in the past.��


    The deputy was a tall and slender woman. She did not immediately remove her mask but simply said faintly, ��But now, it only lasts a month.��


    The leader shrugged, ��Can��t help it. Lyra is expanding, and more and more mechanized bodies and prosthetics are being created. They all need energy.��


    The deputy said nothing but turned her head to gaze into the depths of the Polluted Land.


    The leader knew what she was watching and said, ��Don��t worry, we are still closing in. The Pioneers at the forefront can already see the marker from ten years ago. Once we deliver this batch of oil, we can rush over to assist.��


    The woman was silent for a moment before whispering, ��Ten years, it��s been ten years.��


    ��Yeah, a decade has been spent chasing the footsteps of that team,�� the leader said. ��Although among the reasons are that the team had the most advanced Purification devices of its time, and the devices were damaged in that mission, and since then we��ve never been able to replicate them, we��ve had to pay a greater price to push forward... However, aside from that, we��ve far surpassed them in other aspects. Yet we��ve had to chase the path they left behind for ten years. Fortunately, we��re about to catch up. I know you��ve waited a long time too, but this time, it really is just within reach, Ina.��


    Ina didn��t speak, continuing to quietly look into the distance.


    Not long after, a Devil member hurried over and handed the leader a piece of paper.


    The leader unfolded the paper and glanced at it, his eyebrows immediately furrowing.


    ��It seems we have to put the advancement mission on hold for a while.��


    Ina instantly turned her head to look at the leader.


    The leader unfolded the paper and said, ��A message from Bishop Hallman. He says... the Monster that hid itself away ten years ago has finally awakened.��


    Ina immediately fell silent, but the leader could still feel the intensified breathing that even the thick Devil mask couldn��t hide.


    The leader knew how long Ina had waited for this day.


    After a long while, Ina raised her hand, and with a ��click,�� she removed her mask, revealing a face both exquisite and cold, like a chisel��s edge.


    ��Let me go back,�� Ina said softly, ��I just can��t... wait any longer.��

 Chapter 121: Twenty-three, do you see that over there?

    Chapter 121: Twenty-three, do you see that over there?


    The gear train halted at a desolate and silent station platform.


    The doors slowly opened.


    And then noisy chatter spilled out from the carriage.


    ��Ah, my salary isn��t enough this month.��


    ��What do you want to swap for now?��


    ��I want a new Mechanical Shoulder, the one that came out three days ago, you should know the model.��


    ��I think I should, but isn��t that model pretty much the same as the one you have now? Other than glowing in the night, it doesn��t have any other effects, right?��


    ��What are you talking about? Isn��t glowing enough? Just think, in the streets without night illumination, by taking off your top, you can glow yourself.��


    ��Ah, well that��s true... Damn it, now you��ve got me wanting to swap too, but I just replaced my leg parts last week...��


    Gerard stepped out of the carriage, and the doors closed slowly behind him, shutting out most of the clamor; only a muffled noise still leaked through.


    ��You��re switching stuff out pretty fast...��


    ��There��s nothing I can do about it, and I��m nothing compared to some people, I heard that someone...��


    As the gear car slowly started up and moved into the distance, it took the last vestiges of noise with it, returning the desolation to the uninhabited station platform.


    Gerard looked at the station sign in front of him, it read ��Rim Station.��


    Bai Wei also glanced there for a moment, ordinarily, such a mundane station name wouldn��t deserve a second look from him, but he could see that this sign had been covered over, beneath it was another term, its old name. The title��s meaning in this world was also very straightforward.


    ��Hero.��


    This made Bai Wei realize where Gerard had come to.


    ��Looks like you��re returning to your old home?�� Bai Wei asked nonchalantly.


    Gerard now couldn��t refuse to answer any of Bai Wei��s questions. He simply nodded and said ��Yes,�� then stopped looking at the sign and started walking inward.


    Unlike other stations, all of the facilities here were very old, which of course was understandable, given that the maintenance schedule posted at the exit clearly recorded the last time maintenance was conducted��236 years ago.


    ��I mean, your place is being a little stingy, isn��t it?�� Bai Wei��s voice rose again in Gerard��s mind, ��Just because you once lived here and you��ve made mistakes, does everything about you need to be treated specially? I can overlook the previous stuff, but a huge station platform like this, not being maintained, isn��t that a bit odd?��


    ��It��s not just my old place.�� Gerard started explaining again as he exited the platform and stood at the entrance of a street, pausing briefly to allow Bai Wei to see into the distance with his vision, ��This is, the area where the entire first-generation Pioneer Force lived.��


    It was a residential area.


    But unlike the lively and fashionable steampunk vibe of other regions�� residential areas, this one looked very ordinary.


    Metal parts were far fewer here, and most of them were aged, rusted beyond use, just piled up carelessly here and there. And there were fewer people in this area, scarcely any figures walking around were visible at a glance, and those who were, were mainly children. They curiously cast their glances at Gerard, not understanding why this utterly strange man had come here.


    Saying it was a residential area was more like calling it a cemetery.


    ��The entire Pioneer Force, the Night Star Army you were part of, did their members and families all live here?�� Bai Wei asked.


    ��Yes.�� Gerard nodded and then stepped into this area he was once so familiar with.


    Bai Wei also observed this desolate land that was incongruent with the rest of Lyra.


    In the game, the Lyra Map was one of the larger areas, with many places to run around. But the game was just a game after all, from what Bai Wei could see currently, the in-game Lyra Map definitely did not even cover one-tenth of the real Lyra. At least Bai Wei had never been to this place before.


    So this was a novelty for Bai Wei.


    The place was desolate now, but that didn��t mean it was desolate ten years ago. Unlike the ��Devil�� army, the first-generation Pioneer ��Night Star�� was regarded as Heroes in Lyra, which was evident from the previously covered station sign. Ten years ago, this place was certainly the most distinguished residential area in all of Lyra, that much could be told from the various dilapidated facilities on the streets.


    Clearly, this had been Lyra��s benchmark.


    But was the purpose of this benchmark merely to be admired?


    Knowing the plot, Bai Wei had a deeper understanding. With a smile that wasn��t quite a smile, he said to Gerard, ��Lyra brought the entire Pioneer Force together in one place, mainly because... they wanted to prevent possible contamination from spreading, right?��


    Gerard��s body paused for a moment: ��That is indeed part of the reason.��


    ��Heh... Just part of it? I think that should be the main reason,�� Bai Wei said slowly, voicing his opinion, ��The Pioneer Force had direct contact with the Pollution Zone, and to ordinary people, you were too ��dangerous,�� so the best thing was to group you together and ��watch over�� you. That way, if anything changed, they could react in time. Like ten years ago, when you led the entire Night Star Army to extinction in the depths of the Pollution Zone, claiming to have orders but lacking any memory, so in their eyes, that was direct evidence of contamination.��

 Chapter 122: Twenty-three, do you see that over there?_2

    Chapter 122: Twenty-three, do you see that over there?_2


    Bai Wei paused for a moment.


    ��I��m afraid that up to now, Lyra still believes that you have been polluted, but they can��t find the evidence. All pollution detection has no effect on you; from any perspective, you are ��clean��. And according to the rules of Lyra, you, who have not been polluted, cannot be executed. But that doesn��t mean they can do nothing. You may not be polluted, but what about other people? Those who did not return cannot prove their innocence, so they were labeled as Rebels, and this once Hero District has naturally become what it is now... Ah, what��s it called again?��


    ��Rim Station.��


    ��Ah, you didn��t need to answer that; it was just an irony.��


    ��I will answer all your questions,�� Gerard replied. ��That��s part of our deal.��


    ��Heh, that��s also true,�� Bai Wei raised Gerard��s eyebrow, ��so everything I just said is correct?��


    ��... Basically, yes,�� Gerard said. ��Although many people call me a Rebel, I am not one according to the rules of Lyra, so I can still serve in the ��Skeleton�� division... That is the ironclad rule of Lyra, and no one can break it.��


    When Gerard mentioned the ironclad rule, he heard an undisguised scoff of mockery from Bai Wei.


    ��Iron rule? Don��t you find your words funny?�� Bai Wei said. ��I won��t speak of what I��ve seen, just these last ten years. To my knowledge, countless people in this city have wanted to kill you, right? Even if it��s killing you by using the rules, they are still killing you. Doesn��t that alone already violate Lyra��s ��iron rule�� for the ��innocent��? If guilty you shall die, if innocent you bear no responsibility; that��s the real ��iron rule,�� isn��t it?��


    Gerard was silent for a while, then slowly said, ��You ask too many questions; I��m a bit overwhelmed to answer.��


    ��I said it was irony, no need to answer,�� Bai Wei said lazily. ��But since you seem so eager to respond, just answer one then.��


    ��Go ahead.��


    ��What is most important to you?�� Bai Wei gave him a multiple-choice question. ��Rule, truth, or life?��


    The question made Gerard��s expression flash with stupefaction; he had not expected Bai Wei to suddenly ask such a question.


    He stopped in his tracks, thought about the question seriously, but ultimately shook his head and sincerely answered, ��I don��t know.��


    ��You don��t know? Well, that can be considered an answer, I suppose,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��But I think you will know one day, and when that time comes, remember to tell me.��


    Before Gerard could reply, he heard Bai Wei speaking again.


    ��Ah, I think I have already seen your former home.��


    Gerard also paused, wondering how Bai Wei, who had never been to this place, would know where his house was.


    But when he looked in the direction indicated, he understood.


    Among the row of old houses, there was one that was the most dilapidated, with half of it already collapsed. Getting closer, one could see various graffiti, with phrases like ��The instigator should die,�� ��Give me back my husband,�� and such.


    ��Hmm, it seems the old grudges people here have against you aren��t going away,�� Bai Wei asked. ��Was it done by that woman who stabbed you?��


    ��... It��s probably not just her,�� Gerard said. ��Everyone here should hate me.��


    ��You do have some self-awareness, I see.��


    Bai Wei thought of the woman named Shana.


    In fact, the day Gerard encountered Shana at the Sky Tower was not entirely accidental. In the game, Shana was a character constantly appearing at the Sky Tower, telling everyone her husband Helmo died in the Polluted Land, blaming it all on Gerard and begging players to help her, asking them to kill Gerard. But by then, Gerard had already died in Somo City, making it an impossible mission that only served to give players some insight into Gerard��s character.


    Games and reality are different, but in reality, Shana did work at the Sky Tower. As long as Gerard stayed on one floor long enough, he would always encounter her, so this was also a small calculation Bai Wei had made regarding Gerard.


    Bai Wei thought that Shana��s appearance would bring about some change in this old relic of a man, just not expecting it to be as straightforward as a stab.


    But now it��s broad daylight; he probably wouldn��t encounter that woman.


    ��Do you want to go inside your home and have a look?�� Bai Wei asked.


    Gerard shook his head: ��No need, I��m here to look for Helmo.��


    Then he walked directly into the house next door.


    ... So, it turns out the two men��s homes were adjacent.


    Bai Wei suddenly recalled the night when he came here, Gerard had tried to mutilate himself with that old detection device, which had once reported heir succession��whom to pass on his estate to after death. At that time, Helmo��s name was second in line.


    Now, seeing these neighboring houses, it was clear, the man named Helmo had a very good relationship with Gerard. No wonder Helmo��s wife was so devastated after the incident.


    Since there weren��t many people left in the residential area, the house was unlocked, and Gerard easily walked into the home of his former comrade.


    ��I must say, I don��t quite understand why you came directly to his house looking for him,�� Bai Wei said lightly. ��Even if your comrade did survive, he��s unlikely to come back home to live, right?��

 Chapter 123 123: Twenty-three, do you see that one across there?

    "He definitely couldn''t have stayed at home, or I would have known," Gerard said, "but he loves Shana, if he really came back, he wouldn''t just ignore her."


    "... Are you sure?" Bai Wei said. "Miss Shana is clearly mentally disturbed, doesn''t that mean he hasn''t come back?"


    "He might have been forced to stay hidden, making it impossible for him to appear before Shana," Gerard pushed open Shana''s room door, "but he surely couldn''t help but do something."


    The room was a mess, cluttered with all sorts of things, not at all like the room of an adult woman.


    And most of these piled items were "junk," quite similar to those stacked on Gerard''s workbench, obviously belonging to Helmo.


    In the middle of this junk was a bed placed on the floor.


    This arrangement seemed as if the room''s owner could only sleep surrounded by this cluster of junk.


    Gerard then began rummaging through the pile of junk like an old man collecting scraps.


    Bai Wei still found Gerard''s approach rather peculiar, and he lazily said, "Honestly, I don''t think you''ll find anything useful here, and don''t you think it''s a bit..."


    "Found it." Gerard suddenly interrupted.


    "Ah?"


    He watched as Gerard, with his slightly trembling hands, dug out an item from the pile of junk that looked relatively new.


    A white mechanical music box.


    "What is this?" Bai Wei asked.


    "''Lyra''s Melody.''" Gerard opened the music box, and a melodious tune instantly flowed from the small box, and as the melody played, he softly began, "This is something Shana always wanted, Helmo mentioned it to us many times."


    "So he bought it?"


    "No, because originally it was just a concept music box, not yet actually produced, and the production date started on..." Gerard turned the music box over, and the production date was engraved��Year 241.


    "Couldn''t she have bought it herself?" Bai Wei asked.


    "No way," Gerard said sternly, "because by that time she was already married to a Rebel, and by the rules, she had no way to get the new creations of Lyra."


    "Your Lyra''s rules are quite heartless," Bai Wei squinted at Gerard, "so in your view, Helmo bought this music box?"


    "Besides him, I can''t think of anyone else," Gerard said, "after that year, everyone was distancing themselves from everything associated with the Night Star, no one would help her."


    "So, he actually came back?"


    "That''s the only possibility I can think of." Gerard''s expression became complicated, and for a moment he did not know whether to feel happy or some other emotion, but he knew what he had to do and after a brief moment of confusion, he steadied himself, "I need to find him, I need to know what has happened to him."


    "You''ve been rummaging through so much junk, can''t you just find a photograph of him?" Bai Wei asked.


    Gerard shook his head and said, "Photos of Rebels are a great disgrace to the Lyra, they are absolutely to be destroyed."


    So it was that he had kept a few photos, which Bai Wei had also seen, but Bai Wei could not remember who was who.


    "Then, is this Helmo the one with the sideburns, blonde hair, and rather small eyes?" Bai Wei asked.


    "Well..." Gerard subconsciously wanted to answer, but quickly sensed something was amiss, "Why are you asking this?"


    "Because I saw a man matching that description secretly watching us from the house across the street," Bai Wei casually said, "and moreover, he''s been watching for quite a while, under our arrangement, I should tell you."


    Gerard froze for a moment, realizing what Bai Wei was implying, and suddenly stood up, rushing out of the room.

 Chapter 124 124: 24 You better tell me now what exactly is going on

    Gerard immediately rushed out of the house and looked around.


    But because his eyes were still not fully recovered from using the power of his left eye, he couldn''t see far and naturally couldn''t find the person Bai Wei mentioned. Without intending to trick him into using his left eye at this critical moment, Bai Wei calmly pointed out the direction, "The top floor of the third house on the right, lying there."


    Gerard immediately looked, and indeed, he saw a small dot flashing on the house Bai Wei mentioned.


    Clearly, the other side had realized their whereabouts were exposed and quickly retreated.


    Gerard chased after immediately, shouting in his mind, "I can''t see him clearly! Help me find him!"


    "No problem," Bai Wei said lightly, "This level can still be included in the deal terms, considering how sincere you were towards me earlier, I''ll just... ah, turn left."


    Gerard stumbled, nearly falling, but managed to adjust promptly and quickly turned into the alley on the left.


    "And then?!" Gerard continued to ask.


    "Go straight, then turn right... ah, no, keep going straight, ah, wrong, turn right."


    This string of commands completely confused Gerard, and after several turns, he didn''t know which way to go and immediately questioned Bai Wei in his mind, "What do you mean?!"


    "Keep calm, I''m not messing with you," Bai Wei said. "It''s really your friend''s issue; he''s more frantic than you, running around without knowing where to go, like a headless fly... ah, now go straight, fast."


    Gerard always felt Bai Wei was playing him, but he had no choice; right now, he couldn''t see where the other party was.


    This area was vast, housing thousands of families in its prime since it was established in Lyra City, and began tackling pollution. Generations of "Knights of Night Star" and their families have lived here. Although people are mostly gone now, the houses remain, making it too easy to hide someone, and Gerard couldn''t search every house.


    So now, Gerard had no choice but to follow Bai Wei''s directions.


    Fortunately, Bai Wei''s commands normalized a lot afterward, with clear instructions to turn left or right, which allowed him to run more smoothly.


    Gradually, Gerard seemed to hear another set of footsteps just a few houses away, and he should be able to catch up soon.


    "To put it straight, the guy''s gear is better than yours, with at least both legs being prosthetics," Bai Wei''s voice rang in Gerard''s mind again. "He''s much faster than you, but he clearly doesn''t know the terrain well and has run into dead-ends several times, and that''s how you''ve slowly caught up."


    Bai Wei''s words didn''t relieve Gerard; his heart sank instead.


    If that person really was Helmo, he shouldn''t be so unfamiliar with this place.


    For outsiders who are not familiar with this residential area, its layout is no doubt similar to a maze, but for the Night Stars, this place is home.


    Could someone really forget the way home?


    Though there was a possibility that the pollution affected his memory, he clearly still remembered Shana.


    So, was that person really Helmo?


    If so, why hasn''t he come back to find me?


    If not, then who is he?


    At that moment, Gerard recalled the question Bai Wei had earlier asked him: "If possible, would you rather have your comrades survive to this day or forever die in that Polluted Land?"


    Gerard clenched his fists.


    That truth, he had chased it for ten years, ten full years.


    Over these ten years, he had countless nightmares, each pulling him back to that year, but they only allowed him to recall fragmented bits, never enough to reach the truth.


    But now, was he finally about to get in touch with it?


    If that really was Helmo, would he know everything?


    Would he tell me everything?


    Gerard didn''t know; he just quickened his steps, leaving one empty house after another behind him, like tombstones.


    This gave Gerard a sense of de?ja? vu.


    As if those countless Night Star Knights who died for Lyra over the centuries were silently watching him now.


    Bai Wei''s voice suddenly broke Gerard''s contemplation: "Bad news, this guy is heading to the station. Once he gets on a train, it''s going to be much harder to handle, right?"


    Gerard suddenly came to his senses, only then realizing that, unbeknownst to him, they were almost at the station.


    As Bai Wei had said, once the other person got on the train, it would really be troublesome.


    Because although "Rim Station" was not very busy with passengers boarding or disembarking, the stations before and after "Rim Station" were always bustling, meaning there would definitely be many people on the gear train, which would greatly increase the variables.


    Gerard hastened his pace, wanting to catch up with the other immediately, but they were already here, and there was no question of the other getting lost. The more outstanding metallic prosthetics obviously allowed for faster movement compared to Gerard''s seventy percent flesh legs. Realizing this, Gerard could only growl softly, "What should I do?!"


    "Simple," Bai Wei said indifferently, "See the house in front of you? Crash through it."


    Gerard widened his eyes, and after a moment of astonishment, he understood Bai Wei''s intent.


    Although his subconscious felt this was not good, Gerard saw a new batch of gear trains approaching on the distant gear tracks, knowing he had no time to hesitate. He gritted his teeth and fiercely crashed into the house in front of him.


    Then...


    "Boom," "Boom," "Boom," "Boom."


    He successively broke through four walls of two houses.


    Afterward, like a speeding gear train, he directly sent a running figure flying several meters away.


    The person was hit so hard they vomited blood, but before they could even try to get up, Gerard had already grabbed them by the collar and hoisted them up.


    "Is it you? Helmo..."


    "Don''t, don''t kill me!" Before the person could finish speaking, they pleaded, "Don''t kill me!"


    Gerard''s expression froze.


    This wasn''t Helmo; it was a completely unfamiliar face.


    From the clothing, it seemed to be an ordinary member of the Bone Squad.


    In that moment, endless fury and disappointment surged in Gerard''s heart, and he shouted at the man, "Why are you following me?!"


    This member of the Bone Squad was notably frightened but still managed through clenched teeth to say, "You killed a clerk yesterday, and today you''re closely linked to another dead clerk. The whole city is looking for you! And you''re asking me why I''m following you? This is my goddamn job!"


    Hearing this, the anger on Gerard''s face gradually faded, shifting to a mixture of complexity and loss.


    He released the panic-stricken Bone Knight and coldly dropped the comment, "Yesterday''s kill was mine, but today... I''ve got nothing to do with it, it''s not related to me, stop following me."


    With that said, not giving the knight a chance to retort, Gerard turned and walked away.


    However, he had barely taken two steps when he heard Bai Wei slowly start to speak.


    "I suggest you take a careful look at his back; you might find a surprise."


    Gerard hesitated for a moment, then suddenly turned back, staring intently at the Bone Knight who was trying to get up.


    At that moment, the Bone Knight was bent over, their back arching high, allowing Gerard to catch sight of something abnormal bulging under the shirt, as if hiding something.


    Gerard''s memory instantly flashed back to the gear train the previous night.


    Thinking of this, he stepped forward again and, before the knight could rise, directly reached for his upper clothing.


    "What are you doing..." The Bone Knight, sensing something amiss, instinctively tried to resist, but he was no match for Gerard, who almost instantly tore the clothes apart.


    Then, Gerard saw on the back of the Bone Knight,


    Two additional mechanical arms,


    Which were even the same model as Ocot''s from the previous night.


    Gerard stepped back a few paces.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." The Bone Knight coughed and cursed, "Gerard, this kind of action is..."


    Boom!


    A massive Chainsaw Sword was positioned at the Bone Knight''s neck, instantly silencing him. He instinctively looked up and met those eyes filled with cold intent.


    "You''d better tell me right now what this is all about."

 Chapter 125 125: Twenty-five is a serious crime, isnt it...

    "I... don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    The skeleton knight with the chainsaw sword against his neck went pale.


    "I''m asking you what the hell is with those two mechanical arms behind you?!"


    "What do you mean, ''what''s with them''?" the skeleton knight gritted his teeth and said, "This is my body, I can modify it however I want."


    "This is your... ''freedom''?" When he heard this, sparks almost burst from Gerard''s exposed eyes, "Since when does Lyra''s law allow such freedom? If there really is such a law, tell me, which one is it?"


    The skeleton knight obviously couldn''t name one; he just stubbornly said, "So what? I''m not the only one doing this! Why are you blaming only me?"


    "Of course, I know you''re not the only one doing this." Gerard gazed into the skeleton knight''s eyes and said deliberately, "The last person I discovered doing this was Ocot, and you should know his fate."


    The skeleton knight shivered inside. He understood Gerard''s threat, but still unwilling to yield, he forced himself to say, "Gerard! If you really want to kill me, just do it! You don''t need to look for these pointless excuses! After all, we all know that you''ve been crazy, crazy since ten years ago! Anyway, I am innocent, and if you kill me, your fate will be sealed."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Gerard now was vastly different from when he had just returned to Lyra two days ago.


    He pushed the skeleton knight against a nearby wall, then raised his chainsaw sword a few inches higher and twisted the handle.


    Instantly, an ear-piercing roar from the chainsaw sword sounded at the skeleton knight''s forehead.


    The skeleton knight''s face turned even paler.


    He was acutely aware that if Gerard loosed his sword-holding hand even slightly, the chainsaw sword would bisect him in an instant��there was no doubting the destructive power of the sword; at that moment it had already drilled a large hole in the wall against which the skeleton knight was leaning. The stones, shattered into pieces, hit his neck, reminding him that in front of this chainsaw sword, his life was no different from these seemingly hard stones.


    Gerard really wanted to kill him!


    "If it weren''t for the fact that I didn''t feel the taint in your body," Gerard''s cold voice sounded in the skeleton knight''s ear, "you would have been slaughtered by now."


    The skeleton knight still wanted to resist, but Gerard just moved the chainsaw sword down a bit, and the increasingly close roar, along with more falling debris, no longer allowed him to be as defiant as before.


    "Tell me! Who made you put these on!"


    "It was... my own choice!"


    "Bullshit! You''re not an ordinary person; you''re a knight of the bones! Who let you pass the physical exam after altering your body like this!" Gerard yelled at the skeleton knight, "Who''s behind you?! Who sent you here... Speak!"


    At this moment, the skeleton knight finally couldn''t hold out any longer.


    Faced with such an imminent threat of death, he could no longer maintain his toughness; his mental defense collapsed, and he dropped to the ground with a "thud," his lips trembling as he said, "It was the ''New Chaser Association''..."


    The words had just left his lips when a series of rapid footsteps sounded. More fully armed skeleton knights rushed out from the platform, and as they saw the scene before them, they raised their automatic guns.


    "Gerard, stop!"


    "You''re under arrest!"


    ...


    Kude walked into the skeleton knight headquarters in a hurry. Chamos had been waiting for him there, and as soon as he saw Kude, Chamos immediately came up to him. Before he even got close, the complaints were already pouring out, "Boss, where the hell have you been? With such a big incident, we couldn''t find you. Minister Fenli is furious."


    "I was on a case."


    "On a case?" Chamos''s eyes widened, "Boss, you''re not still investigating the case Gerard started, are you? Isn''t that just him..."


    "Once a case is opened, it needs to be investigated," Kude cut off Chamos succinctly, "Now tell me, what exactly happened on the day I was gone."


    "What happened today could fill volumes," Chamos spread his hands helplessly, "First and foremost, the biggest incident��another administrative assistant from the Fourth District died this morning, and moreover, he died in front of countless eyes."


    Kude''s body paused for a moment, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know, according to descriptions from those at the scene, the assistant... just exploded into pieces while walking," Chamos said. "We still haven''t determined the exact method used, only a rough suspect."


    "Who?" Kude asked the question instinctively, then in less than a second, he guessed the answer, "Is it Gerard?"


    "Yes, Gerard was the person who had the longest conversation with the assistant before his death," Chamos said. "Shortly after Gerard left, the assistant was found dead."


    "...Is there evidence?"


    "That''s where the problem lies... there''s none," Chamos sighed. "As I mentioned earlier, we still don''t know how the assistant actually died. This was definitely not Lyra''s power."


    "...What happened after that?"


    "Following protocol, we naturally had to bring in Gerard, the prime suspect. A Knight from another squad found him at ''Rim'' station, so the Knight relayed the message to headquarters and kept an eye on him at the scene."


    Kude suddenly felt uneasy, "Gerard didn''t kill this Knight, did he?"


    "He did not," Chamos shook his head.


    Just as Kude was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Chamos speak indifferently.


    "It was just an attempted murder. When the backup forces arrived, they saw Gerard with his activated chainsaw sword at the Knight''s neck. If the reinforcements had been any later, a tragedy would have undoubtedly occurred, and another innocent life would have been added today." As he spoke, Chamos became visibly angered. "This guy has obviously gone mad! We have to figure out a way to convict him immediately..."


    "Why would Gerard attack the Knight?" Kude didn''t pay attention to Chamos''s emotional outburst, instead, he asked the question, "Did he give a reason?"


    Chamos was taken aback, "What?"


    "I mean..." Kude stopped in front of the minister''s office, looked at Chamos, and slowly repeated his question, "Why would Gerard attack the Knight?"


    "Uh, it''s because that Knight had undertaken illegal modifications," Chamos said. "He had added two mechanical arms to his back."


    Kude''s brow furrowed instantly.


    "Hey, boss, you''re not going to defend Gerard at a time like this, are you?" Seeing the change in Kude''s expression, Chamos immediately spoke in surprise. "Even if that Knight did violate the rules, Gerard had no authority to execute him on the spot."


    Kude still didn''t pay attention to Chamos''s complaint and asked again, "What else did they confess?"


    "Gerard claimed that the Bone Knight said he had the mechanical arms installed by an organization called the ''New Chaser Association,''" Chamos said. "However, this point was denied by the Bone Knight. He said he never made such a statement and that it was all made up by Gerard."


    Kude fell into Silence.


    This silence made Chamos uneasy. He had been sensing something amiss but hadn''t pinpointed it until now, and he asked, "Boss, what''s wrong with you? You seem so off today. Weren''t you supposed to be investigating a case? And shouldn''t that investigation have been in the Fourth District? Why do you seem to know nothing about it... Where exactly did you go?"


    Kude remained silent for a while before finally saying slowly, "I did go to investigate a case, but I didn''t start from the Fourth District."


    "So what did you find?"


    "Everything appears normal, but also... not quite right," Kude cryptically dropped this line. "So for now, I can''t quite say. I need to look further into it."


    With that, Kude headed towards the minister''s office.


    Chamos quickly stopped him, "Hey, hey, hey, don''t be cryptic here! At least tell me something!"


    Kude looked deeply into Chamos''s eyes before leaving him with one line.


    "The Bone Knight''s illegal addition of mechanical arms, that should be a felony, right?"


    "Illegal addition of mechanical arms..." Chamos recalled and then frowned and nodded, "It does seem like a serious crime, what about it?"


    "But did you realize this before I reminded you?" Kude spoke softly. "Didn''t you think it was just a minor violation?"


    Chamos was stunned.

 Chapter 126 126: Twenty-six my fingers saw them (3K)

    "Kude, I need an explanation."


    As soon as he entered the office, Kude felt a piercing gaze upon him, accompanied by a deep male voice.


    Kude turned his head and looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the high-backed chair gazing at him. His name was Fenli, the highest leader of the Skeleton Corps.


    "Minister," Kude gave a standard knightly bow, "Sorry, I am late."


    "You should apologize, but not for that." Fenli''s face was grim, "Do you still remember the task I assigned to you a year ago?"


    Kude nodded slightly: "I remember, Sir. You asked me to eliminate the rebel Gerard within the stipulated range."


    "It''s rare that you remember." There was a hint of sarcasm in Fenli''s words, "Do you think you have succeeded?"


    Kude was silent for a moment before he shook his head: "No, Minister."


    "Yes, Kude, you did not succeed," Fenli pointed at Kude, "Kude, you are my most trusted subordinate, and that''s why I entrusted this task to you, but not only have you repeatedly failed to complete it, you have also allowed him to cause even greater trouble. In the two days since his return, two innocent lives have been lost. If our men hadn''t arrived quickly enough today, there would have been a third victim��your comrade-in-arms. If such a thing had happened, wouldn''t you feel guilty?"


    At this, Kude raised his head and looked at the still furious Fenli, and gently said, "Minister, I heard that the knight in question had an unauthorized cyborg arm installed... Is that true?"


    Hearing this, Fenli''s face darkened even more.


    "Captain Kude." His face was darker, but his tone was calm, "What are you implying? Because that knight did something irregular, does that mean he deserved to be killed arbitrarily?"


    "I have never said that, Minister," Kude, seemingly anticipating Fenli''s reaction, spoke softly, "I was just thinking about last night."


    "Last night?" Fenli asked, "What about last night?"


    "Last night, Gerard killed a clerk named Ocot. According to him, the clerk had undergone unauthorized modifications, equipping himself with eight mechanical arms and using a Polluted source to control these arms," Kude stated. "At that time, we all thought he was babbling, because no body was found and there was no evidence. He could make up anything... is that right?"


    Fenli did not directly answer Kude but gazed at him: "What are you trying to say?"


    "What I am trying to say is that what we thought was mere babbling last night, has been proven true today," Kude said. "Although that knight did not go as far as to have eight mechanical arms, and no pollutant was detected on him, are the extra two arms not a problem? And unlike clerks, all modifications on us Bone Knights must go through approval and annual inspection, so how did this Bone Knight pass the inspection? Gerard also mentioned an organization called ''New Chaser Association.'' Does this organization really exist?"


    Kude voiced all his doubts in one breath.


    Fenli, after listening, didn''t immediately respond, but simply leaned back in his chair, gazing solemnly at Kude. After a long while, he spoke faintly, "I understand what you mean, Captain Kude. You are saying this because I blame you for incompetence, so you are bringing up others'' failures to shut me up, am I right?"


    "No, Minister." Kude was quite surprised, "I did not mean that at all."


    "Then what do you mean?" Fenli stared at Kude, "What do you think we are discussing? A man who betrayed Lyra, resulting in the entire Night Star Team being sacrificed, and due to lack of clear evidence, continues to live by a fluke. What kind of person is that? Captain Kude, you should be very clear, already countless lives have been lost because of him, in the past, now, and more will in the future... Yet as a knight of the Skeleton Corps, as my most trusted team captain, you turn a blind eye to all this, and even discuss these irrelevant things with me!"


    Fenli''s voice grew louder and louder, and by the end, he was absolutely furious. He grabbed a model of the Sky Tower from the table and violently smashed it on Kude''s head.


    For a Bone Knight like Kude, such a model naturally could not hurt him; he just blankly watched the miniature Sky Tower crash to the floor and shatter, recalling the moment years ago when Fenli had received that model with utmost fondness... It was supposed to be the Minister''s favorite item.


    "I am very disappointed in you, Kude," Fenli said coldly, "What you just said has made me start to doubt whether you still qualify to be the team captain. You better think carefully about what you are going to say next, understand?"


    Kude looked at the Sky Tower shattered on the floor and after a long silence, he gently said.


    "As you wish, Minister."


    ...


    "I say your daily routine is pretty fixed." Bai Wei spoke lazily, "Eating, sleeping, killing, and sitting in prison, a smooth procedure... You really don''t seem like a good person."


    At that moment, Gerard was sitting in a cell with iron bars, his hands and feet shackled, fitting Bai Wei''s teasing quite well.


    To such teasing, Gerard replied seriously, "It''s not every day, just yesterday and today, and the routines were different. The person yesterday was killed by me, but I didn''t end up in jail. Today, I am in jail, but I didn''t kill the person... you did."


    "So you mean you are sitting in jail for me?" Bai Wei said, "That''s quite embarrassing. Why don''t you go outside and say something, maybe have them dig out my eyeballs, then I''ll stay here and you can take a break outside?"


    Such pure banter originally didn''t necessitate a response, but since the transaction was at stake, Gerard had to seriously consider any question posed by Bai Wei and then provide an answer.


    "I think it''s not possible."


    Bai Wei smiled, then asked him, "What do you think about what that guy earlier mentioned, the ''New Chaser Association''?"


    Seeing Bai Wei finally raising a normal question, Gerard was able to respond properly, "I have never heard of such an organization. From the Knight''s description, the organization helped him with the transformation and even helped him evade the annual physical examination by the Skeleton Corps. Such an existence..."


    Gerard paused, then gently said,


    "It''s truly terrifying."


    It was rare for Bai Wei to hear the word terrifying from Gerard''s mouth, knowing that this guy had dared to confront him head-on when they first met.


    So, Bai Wei, quite curious, asked, "Is it because you think this organization has deeply infiltrated the Skeleton Corps, and that the affected people are far more numerous than you imagined?"


    "...It''s not just that," Gerard said softly, "I don''t know how much you know about the city of Lyra, but let me clarify one thing��in Lyra, there are no ''extra'' organizations."


    "Oh?" Bai Wei raised Gerard''s eyebrows, getting more skillful with this gesture, "Is it because of the ''Rule''?"


    "Yes," Gerard nodded and said, "The whole Lyra is like a machine in operation, its various formal organizations, like the Pioneer Force, Guardian Force, were all established from the start to work for the machine to function normally. For the machine, there is only talk of old parts being replaced with new ones, but not of new parts appearing out of nowhere, because there is no room for them."


    "So, this ''New Chaser Association'' is like a brand new part, is that what you mean?"


    "Yes, this is what makes me uneasy," Gerard said softly, "Of course, the guy yesterday named Ocot had already made me realize the existence of such a new thing, so I am not particularly surprised. But I don''t know what this ''New Chaser Association'' really wants to do."


    This was the point Gerard could not figure out.


    He now had a premonition that his mission ten years ago might very well have been meddled with by these people.


    But what for?


    Lyra is a very pure city, where everything revolves around the Rule, so for thousands of years, even with the worst Polluted Land at its back, Lyra has never experienced civil strife.


    Its special system also prevented it from harboring various scandals like other churches do, nor would it engage in various schemes and intrigues over so-called power.


    The tales of bloody battles fought over money and wealth seemed as unlikely as fairy tales to the people of Lyra.


    Everyone is a "component" of Lyra, all working orderly for the entity known as the city, in reality, a machine.


    So, when exactly did the change occur?


    Was the Night Star incident ten years ago the beginning, or was it the result?


    This was the greatest mystery currently troubling Gerard.


    Bai Wei was about to say something more to Gerard, but at that moment, he suddenly felt something and slightly squinted Gerard''s eyes.


    "I suggest you leave here as soon as you can."


    Gerard was slightly startled: "What happened?"


    "Someone is approaching your room."


    "Approaching my room?" Gerard felt even more surprised, "How do you know?"


    "You left my finger there."


    Bai Wei said, chuckling.


    "My finger saw them."

 Chapter 127 127: Twenty-seven Oh, let me see what other moves you have (6K)

    In the dusk, three fully armed figures swiftly approached Gerard''s cabin.


    As one of them neared the cabin, he immediately pressed against the wall and peered through the window. However, before he could make any sense of the scene inside, another person patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t be so tense, Carl. That guy is locked up in the Skeletal Headquarters'' guardhouse. There''s no way he''s here."


    Carl, referred to by his companion, was somewhat displeased by the interruption. "Jim, you''re being too careless. Even if he''s not here, that''s the former ..."


    "''Night Star''s Knight,'' we all know, but you''ve said it yourself, it''s the past." Jim shrugged, "Now the second generation of the Pioneer Force has been in charge for ten years, and you''re still stuck on a hero from ten years ago. Don''t you know that in this era, even the best prosthetics should be scrapped after three years?"


    Carl was clearly dissatisfied with Jim''s remarks and was about to retort when the last person, built like a small mountain, said, "Alright, let''s get moving and not waste time here, don''t forget why Lord Yong Xin went through so much trouble to keep that Night Star occupied."


    Evidently the leader among the three, his command made Jim and Carl cease their talk and prepare to start their task.


    "Clang."


    Carl broke the old lock, and the wooden door creaked open.


    Jim was about to push the door and enter when the large man stopped him.


    "Wait, look there," the large man pointed behind the door.


    Following his pointing, they discovered a small and concealed device behind the door. Walking straight in would trigger the device immediately, and a little crossbow bolt behind the mechanism would shoot out.


    Jim was shocked, "He even installed this at his own front door."


    Carl said, "That''s why I said we should be careful of him."


    "But even so, what''s the use of such a small arrowhead?" Jim remarked, "Who could it possibly injure?"


    Stepping forward, the big man dismantled the tiny device with his elongated prosthetic limb, then he sniffed the arrow and said, "Dissolving Liquid. This isn''t meant to be used against people, but against pollutants. It was once a standard-issue equipment for the Pioneer Force... Of course, the original Pioneer Force."


    Jim was somewhat skeptical, "And just with the amount of Dissolver smeared on this arrowhead, it could kill a pollutant? That seems too easy."


    "Of course not, this small dose of Dissolver can only delay a pollutant for nearly ten seconds," the big man explained, "After that, it can completely recover."


    "What''s the use of that?"


    Giving Jim a glance, the big man said indifferently, "In the Polluted Land, those nearly ten seconds are enough to save your life... Clearly, he didn''t expect this device to kill the pollutants but to stall them, buying more reaction time. In the Polluted Zone ten years ago, such devices were called ''doorbells.'' They were necessary for a safe night''s sleep, to prevent being eroded by pollutants while asleep."


    On hearing the big man''s explanation, Carl nodded thoughtfully, then asked, "But this isn''t the Pollution Zone, what was he trying to guard against with this thing?"


    That question hit a critical point, and even after pondering, the big man couldn''t answer.


    "Maybe it''s just his habit," the big man remarked lightly, "No one returns from the Pollution Zone quite the same."


    The double entendre in the big man''s words was clear to Carl and Jim.


    Since the big man had also been a member of the Pioneer Force, specifically the Devil''s Army of the second generation, Carl and Jim recognized his leadership stemming from such experience.


    That was his credentials.


    "Let''s go in," after one more check outside the door, the big man spoke again, "There shouldn''t be anything else inside."


    Carl and Jim then entered the cabin, but with the earlier trap in mind, they became much more cautious.


    "What are we looking for again?" Jim asked, carefully navigating the narrow room.


    "Anything you find suspicious," the big man said gravely, "The former Night Star has changed more in these past few days than in the last ten years, Lord Yong Xin believes he must have encountered something, or... obtained something."


    "Just suspicious things... I think there are too many of those," Jim muttered, "Everything in this house is an antique from ten years ago, just that fact alone feels significant. What is this, a museum?"


    Jim''s attempt to lighten the mood received no response, leaving him feeling somewhat bored, so he continued with his task.


    Suddenly, an enormous shadow blocked his path, making him jump, "Shit."


    This immediately drew the attention of Carl and the big man, "What happened?"


    "Come and see... what is this?"


    Before Jim stood a large machine that looked very ancient. Each segment was covered with rust. By Jim''s standards, it should be regarded as scrap metal.


    But Jim couldn''t consider this machine as mere scrap, because it looked imposing. Even just standing there, it made Jim feel breathless.

 Chapter 128 128: Twenty-seven Oh, let me see what other moves you have (6K)_2

    "What on earth is this?" Jim asked.


    The burly man had also come over, and when he saw this machine, a look of surprise crossed his face.


    "This is... a pollution detection device," the burly man said, "a tool used by the Pioneer Force in the past to check if they had been contaminated."


    Carl was puzzled, "If it''s just for detecting pollution, why is it so big?"


    "Because detection is just one of its purposes," the burly man spoke in a deep voice. "Its more direct effect is to eliminate the pollution once it''s detected."


    "Eliminate the pollution?" Jim asked subconsciously, "How does it eliminate it?"


    The burly man patted a recessed part on top of the machine, "See this here? This is where you put the Chainsaw Sword. Understand now?"


    Some things didn''t need to be spelled out explicitly.


    With just a little imagination, Jim and Carl could picture what the machine would look like with the Chainsaw Sword installed, and immediately understood how it was meant to operate, chilling them to the bone.


    "That old guy, is he really that harsh on himself?" Jim muttered, "Really planning not to leave even a whole corpse for himself."


    Carl added, "This must have been standard issue for the Night Star squadron, but it looks like it hasn''t been activated in a long time."


    At that moment, the burly man sensed something. He first checked the core part of the machine, then looked at the seat within, and gradually his brows knitted tighter.


    "No, this machine has been activated recently," the burly man spoke slowly, "within the last day or two, after his return."


    Jim and Carl were stunned.


    The burly man slowly backed away. The more he examined the details of the machine, the more he was sure of his initial conjecture.


    The machine had been activated.


    Jim hadn''t yet grasped it, "Why did he activate it?"


    No one answered him because the answer was easily deduced with a little thought.


    Why activate a detection device?


    Obviously, because... he suspected he was contaminated.


    At this time, a vision emerged in all three men''s minds��a stiff and lonely Knight sitting alone in the dead of night on a machine designed to butcher himself, pulling down a lever, waiting for fate to descend.


    "It seems ''Lord Yong Xin''s'' judgment was correct," the burly man slowly began, "there was indeed a change in him, and he himself felt it."


    "... But he''s still alive and well," Jim said, "which means this device didn''t work. So, was he contaminated or not?"


    "Does that matter to us?" the burly man glanced at Jim and said indifferently, "What''s your definition of contamination? According to the definition from ten years ago, then we..."


    The speech stopped there, but Jim understood.


    "Yeah, times have changed," he said, "Contamination needs a new definition. If he''s dead, he''s contamination; if he''s not, we are. It''s just that simple."


    After a brief exchange, the three resumed their search for the "suspicious object" among this pile of "junk."


    They were not worried about leaving traces that Gerard would discover later because entering this room meant they could not hide it; Gerard was sure to find out��he was a Knight of the Night Star, not just anyone.


    That meant their actions could only happen once; a second time wouldn''t work.


    So they didn''t need to worry too much; they just needed to find that suspicious object before Gerard returned.


    It was a very simple task because they knew exactly when Gerard would be detained and had ample time; enough to turn the cabin upside down and even burn it to the ground without issue.


    But for some reason, this seemingly easy task brought an inexplicable pressure to the three men.


    Especially for the burly man who once belonged to the Devil''s Army, the feeling was pronounced, like returning to the Polluted Land.


    That damned place always gave an oppressive feeling that was enough to drive one mad, which was why the burly man had retired from the Devil''s Army, to work for a new organization.


    But now, he felt as if he had returned to that accursed land.


    Yet this was just an ordinary house, filled with nothing but ten-year-old scrap metal.


    So where was this strange, oppressive feeling coming from?


    The longer the burly man stayed in the room, the more restless he became, especially when he approached the desk and saw one after another photograph of the old Night Star squadron, the sensation of being in the Polluted Land intensified, making it unbearable. In exasperation, he kicked the leg of the desk chair.


    "Damn it," he cursed.


    The ancient desk immediately began to wobble, and the yellowed photographs began to fall one by one.


    The burly man originally just glanced at it, intending to look elsewhere for clues, but even that glance caught something in his peripheral vision and he stopped in his tracks, following the sight.


    He saw a very strange box that did not quite fit with the rest of Lyra''s decor... a box.


    Carl, standing by, also noticed the commotion and immediately widened his eyes, "What''s that?"


    Hence, Jim also stopped what he was doing and looked over.

 Chapter 129 129: Twenty-seven Oh, let me see what other moves you have (6K)_3

    Uneasy, extremely uneasy.


    Bai Wei felt a direct sense of unease upon seeing the box, and the strange patterns on it made him feel as if his spirit was frantically warning him.


    But Jim and Carl obviously didn''t feel the same; they walked together toward the desk, and after a moment''s hesitation, Bai Wei did not stop them but just watched as they reached the desk and Carl opened the box.


    When they saw what was inside the box, they both involuntarily showed shocked expressions.


    For inside the box was a human finger.


    ...


    "It''s been discovered, huh," Gerard''s voice echoed in Bai Wei''s mind, "Tsk, what a hassle. If you had reattached my finger earlier, we wouldn''t be dealing with this, would we?"


    Gerard''s face also looked quite awful. He glanced at the Bone Knight guarding him outside the cell and knew he couldn''t escape yet; he asked quietly, "What should we do? Will they take your finger away?"


    "Even though they don''t know what my finger is, since you Lyra people don''t know much about the outside world, that doesn''t mean the existence behind him wouldn''t know," Bai Wei said indifferently. "Once they take it away, it''ll be troublesome. Think about it��the same guys who''ve been playing you, if they get my finger, what do you think they''ll do? Anyway, I think you would never find the truth."


    Gerard clenched his fists, and even a ridiculous thought like "escape from prison" flashed through his mind.


    But Gerard knew that even if he escaped now, he wouldn''t be able to rush back home right away, since they were not in the same area.


    So what now?


    Just then, he heard Bai Wei let out a soft "Huh."


    "You''re really quite lucky," Bai Wei stated indifferently. "Your friend has come to help you."


    Friend?


    Gerard was slightly stunned.


    Where did he currently have a friend?


    ...


    "Bang!"


    The window by the desk was suddenly shattered.


    Carl, who was closest to the window and still examining the finger, was devoured by a large mouth in an instant.


    This left Jim, who was standing beside him, dumbfounded.


    "Move!" Bai Wei kicked Jim aside, saving him from also being bitten off by the pollutant.


    Yes, this was a pollutant.


    The pollutant had been lying on the beams for a long time, so much so that the three men who entered the room hadn''t noticed it.


    Jim was dumbstruck, "How could there be a pollutant?!"


    Bai Wei ignored him, his expression grim, and he directly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing four thick mechanical arms protruding from his back.


    No wonder he had felt something was wrong, just like being back in the Polluted Land... such a large pollutant right above their heads, how could he not feel it?!


    This made sense of the mechanism Gerard had set up at the door, indeed set up to deal with a pollutant.


    But this wasn''t the Pollution Zone; where did this pollutant come from?


    Looking at the pollutant that had swallowed Carl in front of him, Bai Wei felt a surge of familiar fear, shaking his head vigorously to bury it again deep inside him.


    Now was not the time to think too much; the most important thing was to deal with this pollutant first!


    As a former member of the Devil''s Army, Bai Wei had extensive experience in combating pollutants, especially after he had retired and installed these four mechanical arms, he was even less worried about combat capability.


    But to be safe, he still activated "Overload."


    Every metal part on his body emitted a huge roaring sound at that moment.


    The pollutant lunged at him, the familiar aggressive posture making Bai Wei''s heart tremble, and he hesitated for a moment.


    Fortunately, because it had just swallowed Carl, the movements of the pollutant were not very fast, giving Bai Wei enough reaction time.


    So Bai Wei raised his hand and delivered a "Bomb Fist," directly knocking the pollutant back to the side of the desk.


    This smooth action filled Bai Wei with joy.


    Yes, this creature had Carl inside it; it was weighed down!


    Now was the best opportunity!


    With this thought, Bai Wei immediately took large strides forward, drove his four mechanical arms before the pollutant could get up, shaped them into fists, and then aimed at the pollutant.


    Meanwhile, Jim, who had just gotten up, stared a bit dazedly at this scene before suddenly shouting out, "Wait! Carl is still inside."


    As if to confirm their theory, Carl''s voice came from inside the body of the pollutant, "I''m still alive..."


    But as the voice came out, the punches rained down like torrents, forcibly cutting off Jim''s rest of the sentence.


    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!


    Under the enhancement of "Overload," the discharged mechanical iron fists moved so fast it resembled pile-driving, striking the half of the pollutant''s body hundreds of times in a very short interval!


    This caused the body of the pollutant to disintegrate instantaneously, quickly turning into pools of muddy water, and... flesh.


    Yes, what was flying about was not just the body of the pollutant but also Carl''s body that had been swallowed.


    Jim''s eyes widened!


    He watched as the pollutant was smashed into a mix of red and gray by those hundreds of mechanical iron fists, the violent smell of blood rushing at him.

 Chapter 130 130: Twenty-seven Oh, let me see what other moves you have (6K)_4

    Why, why is this happening?


    Carl is still in there!


    Jim wanted to say more, but quickly, two clumps of crimson debris fell in front of him.


    He just looked down, and after realizing what it was, he couldn''t stop himself from violently vomiting again.


    The big guy heard the commotion here and glanced at Jim, saying nothing.


    But excitement filled his own eyes.


    He had retired because he couldn''t stand the environment of the Polluted Land, and... he couldn''t face the Pollutants anymore. Although the Devil''s Army had undergone more augmentations than the former Night Star Army, in the big guy''s view, it was still far from enough.


    More augmentations, more powerful forces were needed to truly contend with those Monsters.


    Like... now.


    During this time, the Pollutants tried to fight back several times, but were relentlessly hammered down by his indiscriminate pile-driving attacks, ground into bits of flesh.


    Such a scene further exhilarated the big guy, feeling as if something addictive in his mind was burning wildly.


    Such a level of augmentation on the big guy, even in the Devil''s Army, was absolutely against the regulations.


    This could very easily cross that fuzzy line between man and machine, as the human brain can''t manage so much of a body that wasn''t originally its own, which easily leads them towards a more dangerous path.


    But what of it?


    For power, why care about those things?


    And, he could control it!


    Look at it now, just look at it now!


    This Pollutant is powerless before him!


    The big guy grew more and more excited, even though one half of the Pollutant''s body had been completely smashed by him, almost unable to recover, but he did not stop attacking until it was thoroughly destroyed, his own body stained red.


    "Huff, huff, huff..."


    The mechanical arm temporarily ceased operation due to overheating, but the big guy''s excitement did not decrease, and was even still heating up.


    Because there''s still a little bit of the Pollutant''s body left, and this bit was deliberately left by the big guy.


    This fragment could no longer launch an attack independently, it was like a severed lizard''s tail, only capable of squirming against the wall by instinct.


    But what of it?


    The big guy was preparing to stimulate "Overload" again and then launch another round of attacks like the one before.


    Even though his reason told him that this was completely unnecessary, that the Pollutant had already lost eighty percent of its threat, and that it should be finished off quickly.


    But he refused to listen to reason.


    Because the combat just now... was truly exhilarating.


    This was an unprecedented feeling, at least when he served in the Devil''s Army, when battling those Monsters in the Polluted Land, he had never felt this way.


    Is combat such a bloody yet pleasant thing?


    Thinking this, the big guy couldn''t help but show a smile.


    And that smile caused Jim, pale-faced from vomiting, to shiver.


    He did not know why, but after activating "Overload," the big guy seemed to change into a different person, but he didn''t dare to ask, because Carl was already dead, so he just curled up in the corner, not daring to make a sound.


    And the big guy didn''t care about Jim, he was just waiting for "Overload" to recover, while walking towards the remaining half of the Pollutant.


    "Come on, little Monster," the big guy said to the Pollutant with a cruel smile, "Let''s see what tricks you have left."


    The half Pollutant twisted its body desperately, as if struggling for the last time.


    This made the smile on the big guy''s face grow even wider.


    Then, the Pollutant suddenly leaped up.


    And swallowed the box holding the fingers.

 Chapter 131 131: Twenty-eight Pollutant bodies, truly disgusting.

    The Pollutant swallowed the fingers along with the box, causing both the bulky man and Jim to freeze for a moment.


    This was clearly beyond their expectations, especially for the bulky man who had once belonged to the Devil''s Army; it was completely unforeseen.


    In his understanding, Pollutants were not highly intelligent creatures. Apart from instinctive feeding, they mostly wandered aimlessly in the Polluted Land, only attacking when they encountered intruders. It was hard to find any clear "purpose" in them.


    But now, this dying Pollutant had swallowed the box of fingers at its last moment, and it clearly wasn''t just trying to have a final meal.


    A sense of vigilance surged once again in the bulky man''s heart; he was already regretting not eradicating it when he had the chance, sparing that moment of folly, but now it was too late to consider that. His experience in the Devil''s Army told him that "observing and waiting" was definitely not a good option at this time.


    Thus, he once more commanded his four mechanical arms, which had still not recovered from "Overload," and immediately walked towards the Pollutant.


    The Pollutant was in a very strange state at this moment, looking like a section of intestines that had eaten something it shouldn''t and was consequently abnormal, continuously writhing while making "gurgling" noises, showing no reaction to the rapidly approaching bulky man.


    Therefore, the bulky man immediately commanded the four mechanical arms, launching an attack on the Pollutant.


    Without the boost of "Overload," it was naturally impossible to recreate the effect of a pile driver like before, but it was already enough to kill the Pollutant in front of him.


    At least that''s what the bulky man thought.


    And Jim by his side also believed that the bulky man would soon dispose of the Pollutant, though the Pollutant''s action of swallowing the fingers had made him feel very uneasy. However, there had been enough unsettling events for him tonight, and now Carl''s blood was still on his face. So, he just wanted to end it all quickly and go home for a bath, and, if possible, he never wanted to go on a mission with the bulky man again, to avoid repeating Carl''s fate.


    A bunch of thoughts flashed through Jim''s mind, but soon he sensed something was wrong.


    Why was it so quiet in the room?


    Hadn''t the bulky man made his move yet?


    Jim looked up towards where the bulky man was positioned. From his angle, he could only see the bulky man''s back and the fully extended four mechanical arms.


    But those extended mechanical arms hadn''t come down.


    Why... wasn''t he attacking?


    Jim was slightly stunned.


    At this moment, his sense of unease expanded again, so he suppressed his fear, shifted a little bit on his behind, moving to the side of the bulky man, and immediately widened his eyes.


    He finally understood why those four mechanical arms couldn''t smash down.


    Because they were grabbed by another four "hands."


    At this moment, the bulky man''s eyes were full of fear. He had served so many years in the Devil''s Army and had never encountered the situation before him.


    The Pollutant in front of him had actually grown four arms, not tentacles or claws, but four distinctly human arms, each with clearly visible five fingers!


    How could this be!?


    What made the bulky man even more panicked was that the body of the Pollutant continued to wriggle, and soon, it tore open a slit resembling a mouth.


    And finally, it spoke.


    "Oh? So such a body can also withstand my descent?"


    The bulky man didn''t understand what this meant, nor did he know what exactly was speaking to him!


    It must be that finger, right? It had to be that bizarre finger?!


    The bulky man''s regret intensified.


    But it didn''t matter, it was still not too late, it definitely wasn''t too late!


    The cooldown of "Overload" was about to end, no matter what this thing was, as long as it was still structured like a Pollutant, it couldn''t withstand the attack of "Overload"!


    The bulky man was already starting to preheat the four mechanical arms.


    He firmly believed that once he reentered "Overload," everything would reverse!


    Just once more...


    The bulky man''s eyes gradually widened.


    Because the Pollutant in front of him had already ignited first.


    In the reflection of the bulky man''s pupils, that burning, bizarre posture rapidly enlarged.


    This was also the last image the bulky man saw in his life.


    Two minutes later.


    A Pollutant with four arms, now turned to charcoal, staggered out of the house in a twisted posture.


    It hadn''t taken many steps when it "snapped" and fell to the ground.


    After a series of convulsions,


    It "vomited" an unscathed middle finger.


    And then it was completely devoid of life.


    ...


    On the other hand, Gerard felt something returning to his mind.


    He knew, it was Bai Wei.


    Ever since he had received that eye, Gerard had always felt the presence of another soul within his body, having somewhat grown accustomed to it.


    Until just now, when Bai Wei had said he was going to deal with something on the other side, and then there was silence, Gerard distinctly felt a part of his body suddenly empty, and he knew that was Bai Wei leaving.


    But now, Bai Wei was back.


    Although curious about Bai Wei''s ability to move between different Corpse Blocks, Gerard didn''t ask; instead, he posed a more valuable question, "How did it go?"


    "It''s settled," Bai Wei replied, his tone unpleasant, "but you still need to hurry back to deal with three corpses and one Pollutant''s remains at your home."


    Three, three corpses and one Pollutant''s remains?!


    Gerard nearly lost his composure.


    How long had Bai Wei been gone? To have slaughtered three intruders and a Pollutant?


    How was that possible? Wasn''t it just a finger over there?!


    If you were that strong, why would you stay in my body?


    Isn''t that beneath your abilities?


    Upon hearing Bai Wei''s words, an array of bizarre thoughts flashed through Gerard''s mind in an instant, but he restrained himself from bombarding Bai Wei with questions, sensing the poor tone in Bai Wei''s voice, he instead asked, "Are you... injured?"


    "I''m left with only a soul, what harm can I suffer?" Bai Wei responded irritably.


    Listening to that robust voice, it didn''t seem like Bai Wei was injured, prompting Gerard to feel even more puzzled, "Then what''s wrong?"


    Bai Wei fell silent for a while and then sighed heavily.


    "The body of the Pollutant, it''s truly disgusting."


    Gerard: "...?"


    Facing Gerard''s confusion, Bai Wei didn''t offer more explanation. After all, it was supposed to be Gerard who was transparent to him, not the other way around, maintaining a certain level of mystery was necessary.


    But he indeed felt quite uncomfortable now, partly because moving a soul between Corpse Blocks was a very "soul-draining" activity. Even though it wouldn''t directly consume a soul, it still left him feeling exceptionally exhausted.


    Secondly, as he just mentioned, the body of the Pollutant was truly revolting.


    Of course, by disgusting, he meant it was nauseating to control.


    Just as Gerard always said, a human brain can''t control too many parts that are not originally its own, which is why Lyra always forbade adding extra metal parts to one''s body. The same principle applied to Bai Wei; the body of a Pollutant, which structurally differed completely from a human''s body, made control profoundly uncomfortable, an experience Bai Wei never wanted to repeat.


    Moreover, Pollutants were inherently weak. Although they had souls, those souls were exceedingly chaotic and weak. They could indeed serve as fuel for a Second Order Descent, but they would burn out in a couple of minutes, leaving nothing behind.


    With such a body and soul, achieving a rapid kill of two somewhat defenseless individuals earlier was already pushing the limits; it was unreasonable to expect more from it.


    But then again, if the kind of thing he had to welcome to descend at will, did Bai Wei really need to trick and deceive every day here?


    Why not just dive into the Polluted Land directly?


    Setting that aside, the fact that a Pollutant''s body could serve as a vessel for descent was quite a surprise to Bai Wei.


    He could roughly guess why.


    It was the attraction between Corpse Blocks; the Pollutant in the depths of the Polluted Land, influenced by the ''tongue,'' naturally sought to approach the ''finger'' that emitted the same scent, and perhaps even devour it, dedicating itself to the ''finger,'' which could be seen as an extension of the ''tongue''s instinct.


    So, the appearance of the Pollutant there tonight was not an accident; it was drawn to the ''finger.''


    ... But then again, before Bai Wei''s arrival here, Gerard himself was also attracting Pollutants. According to Gerard, Pollutants would seek him out every few days, for which he had made quite a few preparations.


    So, what was the reason for that?


    Pollutants came for the finger because of the influence of the ''tongue.''


    But why did they seek Gerard?


    Bai Wei fell deep into thought.


    What exactly had he encountered in the Polluted Land ten years ago?


    Just then, Bai Wei heard Gerard whisper, "They''re here."


    Huh? What''s here?


    Bai Wei also looked over to see a familiar figure striding towards them at the end of the prison.


    Bai Wei knew this person��it was Kude.


    "Time''s up, Gerard," Kude announced, standing in front of the cell.


    Gerard glanced at the clock on the wall and then said gravely, "You have no right to detain me; I haven''t done anything wrong, this goes against the rules."


    Kude pursed his lips, offering no explanation, only gesturing for the Knight behind him to come forward and unlock the door.


    Bai Wei''s voice floated through Gerard''s mind, "Seems like you''ve realized it too. They''ve started using things outside the rules to deal with you."


    Gerard narrowed his eyes but said nothing.


    After the door was unlocked, he didn''t even glance at Kude, just walked straight out.


    But before he had taken two steps, Kude stopped him.


    "Wait, Gerard," Kude said slowly, "let me take you back."

 Chapter 132 132: Twenty-nine Theyve gone mad

    The last gear train slowly moved along the tracks, with the carriage so quiet that only the sound of gears turning could be heard.


    Inside the carriage were just two people, sitting in the corners at opposite ends, seemingly unrelated, yet they wore identical uniforms��one new and one old.


    Neither spoke, but in one''s mind, a voice arose.


    "Do you think this squad leader is here to kill you?"


    Naturally, it was Bai Wei speaking, and indeed, the ones seated at the front and back of the train were Kude and Gerard.


    "Why would he want to kill me?"


    To Gerard''s query, Bai Wei chuckled lightly, "Are you playing dumb or can you not bring yourself to believe it?"


    Gerard slowly closed his eyes and after a long moment, replied, "I don''t know."


    He still remembered what he had been told at the Skeleton Corps'' headquarters.


    Now, it seemed people were starting to deal with him using means beyond the Rule.


    Over the past decade, although countless individuals had wished for Gerard''s death, his survival to this point was precisely because those who wanted him dead wouldn''t act directly but sought to send him to his demise within the confines of the Rule. They''d assign him to missions with extreme danger and provide the least support��sometimes none at all��such as abandoning him in the perilous Mud Swamp Forest with the hope that he wouldn''t make it out, or by striking deals with forces not from Lyra to target him.


    Regardless, the bottom line was that no one would lay hands on Gerard personally, for that would cross the line.


    However, now even without Bai Wei''s explicit warning, Gerard could sense the increasing frequency of such boundary-crossing acts against him.


    Actions that would have been unthinkable before were now happening regularly.


    So when Kude offered to accompany him, Gerard had anticipated this turn of events.


    Although he didn''t want to consider it, his body had already reacted by maintaining a state of tense readiness from the moment he boarded the train, to ensure he could respond instantly should any emergency arise.


    After all, he wasn''t facing a novice like Ocot this time.


    ...Kude.


    Including those past comrades who were no longer among the living, Kude was one of the strongest individuals Gerard knew. In the Skeleton Corps, Kude was the youngest squad leader and frequently undertook missions outside the Faction.


    The Skeleton Corps was divided into two parts: one responsible for city defense and the other charged with liaising with other Churches, often without the possibility of supply from within Lyra for extended periods. Consequently, they couldn''t rely heavily on mechanical augmentations but had to excel in other aspects.


    In this regard, Kude was similar to the one known as Night Star, who emphasized that machinery should be an augmentation to the body.


    Both Gerard and Kude excelled in this area, and Gerard sometimes saw a part of his younger self in Kude, especially since they had been partners for a significant stretch and had come to know each other well.


    This was why, emotionally, Gerard didn''t want to regard Kude as an enemy in a life-or-death struggle.


    However, from a rational standpoint, he couldn''t help being extremely cautious around Kude, not just because of Kude''s formidable strength but also because... Gerard was now without a weapon.


    Indeed, Gerard currently had no weapon; his Chainsaw Sword had been left at the Skeleton Corps.


    The Corps had provided a simple reason: his weapon was too old and needed maintenance and inspection.


    That was the official Rule, and Gerard had no grounds to refuse.


    It was an open conspiracy.


    Kude, on the other hand, carried his Folding Chopping Axe with him, which Gerard had seen in action. Under the effect of "Overload," Kude could fully deploy and unleash a thunderous chop with the axe in just a second, which was very difficult for Gerard to defend against without his Chainsaw Sword, especially as his own mechanical augmentation was far inferior to Kude''s.


    Therefore, as soon as he entered the carriage, Gerard took the seat farthest from Kude to give himself enough time to react.


    But Gerard knew that even so, it would be very hard for him to defeat Kude.


    "If we really start fighting, will you make a deal with me?" Bai Wei''s languid voice echoed in Gerard''s mind, "I''ll come and help you slaughter him."


    By the time he asked this question, Bai Wei had already guessed what Gerard''s answer would be.


    And sure enough, he hadn''t guessed wrong; Gerard refused.


    "No."


    "Why is that?" Bai Wei asked, "He is truly going to kill you. Are you still clinging to some principle about not using my power to harm the people of Lyra? Don''t you think that''s just fooling yourself?"


    "I have never stolen any bells," Gerard said, "But I know that he is not the mastermind behind this, nor does he know the truth behind it all; he''s just following orders from above."


    "So you''ll just let him kill you without resisting?"


    "Of course, I will resist," Gerard said, "But I will only use my own power to fight back, not yours."


    Tsk, such a hassle.


    Bai Wei felt that Gerard was truly stubborn as hell, like a stone in a latrine.


    Just as Bai Wei was pondering how to guide��no, persuade��this guy, Kude had already stood up, raising his Folding Chopping Axe.


    ...Is it starting?


    Bai Wei squinted Gerard''s eyes, sensing that Gerard, too, had tensed his body, fully prepared.


    But Bai Wei was also well aware that Kude was not like Ocot, loaded with divine gear but clueless in combat. From a certain perspective, Kude was a younger version of Gerard, equipped with a more advanced body enhancement and armed with weapons. In such a case, Gerard had no chance of winning; if Kude decided to fight to the death, then surviving would be very difficult for Gerard.


    Was there no way out?


    Bai Wei''s pupils slightly froze.


    If things really came to that point, even if Gerard was unwilling, then he would have to intervene by force.


    He would not allow Gerard to die here.


    Nobody would be allowed to.


    "Thump, thump."


    The gear train passed the penultimate station and headed toward the last stop.


    The lights of the penultimate platform faded into the distance, their flickering shadows dancing in the eyes of the two men.


    Kude slowly raised the Chopping Axe in his hand.


    Bai Wei''s eyes gradually widened.


    And then...


    "Bang."


    A crisp sound.


    Kude tossed the Chopping Axe out of the train, the weapon that embodied both elegance and brutality instantly disappearing into the darkness.


    Gerard was stunned.


    "I had always been uncertain, but when they explicitly ordered me to kill you, I understood... They have truly gone mad."


    Kude looked straight at Gerard.


    "We need to have a proper talk, Night Star."

 Chapter 133 133: Thirty, do you still remember what our god looks like?

    The last gear train slowly departed from the terminal station, marking the end of a day''s work.


    By the time it returns here, it would be the dawn of tomorrow. During this period, the ancient and dilapidated terminal station wouldn''t have any visitors.


    "Snap."


    The match scraped across the edge of the box, first igniting a few sparks, then quickly turning into a small flame that illuminated the half-bearded chin. The mouth under that chin clenched a cigarette, and the flame licked the cigarette, soon producing a cloud of smoke.


    Kude inhaled deeply from the cigarette, and his unnaturally tense emotions gradually relaxed. Then, as if he remembered something, he turned his head towards Gerard who was beside him, "Do you want one?"


    Gerard shook his head.


    "Ah, I forgot, smoking is prohibited in the Pioneer Force," said Kude with a laugh. "I have a friend in the Skeleton Corps who also never touches this stuff."


    Watching Kude''s skilled smoking gesture, one could tell he was an old hand. Gerard asked somewhat puzzled, "I''ve never seen you smoke before."


    "While it''s true that the Skeleton Corps doesn''t outright ban smoking like the Devil Corps used to or like Night Star does now, there''s a rule that captains should not smoke during dangerous missions," explained Kude. "And every time you''ve seen me, I''ve always been on such missions."


    Gerard understood and nodded, "Yes, you had to be cautious around me."


    "That''s right," Kude didn''t deny it and smiled again, "It''s a dangerous and long mission."


    After this exchange, the atmosphere between the two became much more relaxed��even Gerard squeezed out what might be considered a smile, something quite challenging for him, seeing as he hadn''t smiled like that in twenty years.


    Gerard looked at Kude, a familiar yet unfamiliar junior.


    "Familiar" because they had already spent several years together. "Unfamiliar" because during these years, they had never had a conversation like this.


    Just as Kude had said, he had always been sufficiently wary of Gerard to the extent of completely relinquishing his beloved cigarettes, making Gerard think he didn''t smoke.


    "Why?" Gerard suddenly asked.


    "You mean, why I decided to talk to you?"


    "No," Gerard said, "I mean, why did you throw your weapons out of the carriage?"


    Hearing Gerard''s question, Kude''s expression showed a moment of surprise, "You''re asking that?"


    "Because I am really curious," Gerard said calmly, "To talk to me, couldn''t you have just thrown your weapons at your feet? Why throw them out of the carriage? Does that appear more decisive?"


    Seeing that Gerard was serious in asking, Kude couldn''t simply fob him off. He seriously answered, "Decisiveness is one aspect, another is, I''ve heard about the Pioneer Force rules. When a detached member returns to the squad, they must throw their weapons as far away as possible, to prevent them using those weapons to harm others if contaminated, and only after all their weapons are discarded, do you perform contamination tests... Is that the rule?"


    Gerard seemed to guess that Kude''s actions were related to the old rules of the Night Star, and he nodded, saying, "Indeed, since ''Body Lock'' can only lock metallic body parts and prostheses, it can''t lock individual weapons, so we need this rule to eliminate potential risks."


    "I know, each of Night Star''s rules has been bought with blood," shrugged Kude, "So, did I do alright?"


    "If this were the Polluted Land, then you indeed did well."


    Kude smiled, "No way around it, I made that decision very suddenly. I could tell you were always cautious about my making a move, and I felt the same. After all, in public eyes, you are the contaminated one, so I wasn''t sure if making contact without caution was right."


    "Then why did you throw away the weapons?"


    "Because as long as those things are near us, we can never take that step forward." Kude gestured with his Chopping Axe, "No matter what I say, you would always be partly focused on whether I would strike you with an axe the next second, and if that Chainsaw Sword were by your side, no matter what you said, I would have to worry about whether you might split me in two. We''ve known each other for a long time, but for the majority of it, we have been wary and cautious of each other. Maybe you haven''t felt so, but I have. Continuing like that isn''t right; we now face significant issues and shouldn''t be using our energy to guard against each other."


    Hearing this from Kude, Gerard finally understood. Earlier on the gear train, Kude wasn''t as composed as he appeared.


    He was also gambling, gambling that Gerard hadn''t gone mad.


    And in order to convince himself of his choice, he resorted to the most radical approach, throwing his weapons out of the carriage, leaving no room for regret.


    But this seemingly exaggerated action had achieved the best effect, without his all-in gamble, it''s hard to say whether they could have had this sincere conversation.

 Chapter 134 134: Thirty, do you still remember what our God looks like?_2

    After all, a decade-long bias can''t be resolved in a short time without sufficient courage.


    "I''m grateful that you trust me," Gerard said slowly, "but I still want to know what prompted you to make such a choice. The reason you gave in the car was that they wanted to kill me... but they''ve always wanted to kill me, and you have been trying to do the same for a long time."


    "Yes." Kude didn''t deny it, "But what I meant was... a direct order. In the past, he wouldn''t issue such instructions, most of the time it was just hints, such as leaving you on the edge of the Polluted Land, reducing support for you, or even in Rhein''s Somo City, it was the same deal. But tonight, my superior gave me a direct order. He ordered me to eliminate you with that Chopping Axe I threw outside, but before that, this could never happen. Because in the eyes of the world, you are an innocent man."


    Hearing this, Gerard fell into a brief silence.


    Just as Visas had said, his enemies were now using means beyond the rules to deal with him.


    Even the most direct orders to erase an innocent man like him had been given.


    "But you refused to do so," Gerard asked, "For you, is there really such a big difference between indirectly causing my death and directly killing me?"


    Hearing Gerard''s question, Kude turned to look at him and then smiled: "If there wasn''t much of a difference, I wouldn''t be here talking with you so much... I''ve even thrown away the weapon, can''t we be more honest with each other?"


    "I''m not questioning you, just speaking frankly," Gerard said, "To most people, there is no difference between the two, it''s just about wanting me dead."


    "That''s precisely the key to the problem, the difference is huge," Kude said softly, "Rules might be mere formalities in other realms, but in Lyra, they are the fundamental logic of operation, our most prideful capital. Of course, because we''re human and not purely mechanical, we don''t rigidly follow the rules, and often exploit loopholes to do things... not so by the book, like eliminating you for potentially being polluted. Before, many people, including myself, believed that you were contaminated ten years ago, that you had simply circumvented the detection and the judgment of the Rule, so we used the loopholes in the Rule to kill you... Although I also feel that it wasn''t quite right, I was willing to do it, because in the end, we''re all just gambling around the Rule."


    Pausing, Kude continued, "But now, when that order came, I realized that everything was different."


    While Kude and Gerard were talking, Bai Wei was quietly observing this Captain of the Skeleton Corps.


    In the game, Kude had also made appearances; his earliest was in Somo City, where he facilitated the deal with Corey, to have Gerard die there. But that wasn''t his true intention, and he mentioned more than once in subsequent conversations with players that it was his greatest regret, especially when the catastrophe broke out, and Kude realized what he had truly done.


    By then, it was already too late.


    The game didn''t specify his ultimate fate; only that he disappeared after the disaster, with no indication if he was dead or had fled.


    But judging by his performance tonight, it seemed that he wouldn''t run away.


    And because of Bai Wei''s intervention, Gerard didn''t die in Somo City, and even ended up, through some twist of fate, walking side by side with Kude.


    So what would happen next?


    Even Bai Wei was starting to look forward to it, so during the conversation between Gerard and Kude, Bai Wei remained silent, just watching.


    Kude didn''t know that it wasn''t just Gerard watching him at that moment, but he continued speaking: "And it''s not just that, there are too many things that are beyond reason. For example, that guy Ocot you encountered yesterday, you said he had eight illegally modified mechanical arms in his body. At first, I thought that was just your delusion, but then today I found another with two mechanical arms, and he was a colleague from the Skeleton Corps... I don''t know how he passed the physical examination, which puzzles me, but what''s even more puzzling is that no one else, aside from me, thinks there''s anything wrong, just considering it a trivial matter. However, in my memory, the Skeleton Corps adding mechanical arms is definitely not a minor issue, so..."


    "You''re not sure if it''s you who''s gone crazy, or if it''s them?" Gerard softly interrupted Kude.


    Hearing Gerard''s sentiment, Kude stopped speaking and then tossed the finished cigarette butt into the bin nearby.


    With a "clunk," that spark quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    "You precisely articulated my feelings," Kude said, "It seems that for the past ten years, this is how you''ve lived."


    "Of course," Gerard replied indifferently, "Over the past decade, I''ve questioned more than once, whether it''s me that''s abnormal, or Lyra. The Affairs Officers I knew do not exist, the missions I''ve received are nothing but fabrications, the whole world says I''m mad, everyone wants me dead."

 Chapter 135 135: Thirty, do you still remember what our god looks like?_3

    Kude fell silent for a moment and then nodded slightly, "This situation is very difficult, really difficult. I can''t even imagine how you managed to get through it. But now, you seem to be able to confirm... It wasn''t you who lost your sanity, right? I''m actually very curious about how you confirmed this."


    Gerard also fell silent, and then Kude saw Gerard''s left eyebrow suddenly twitch, which made Kude a bit stunned. But when he looked carefully, the left eyebrow had returned to normal, as if it had just involuntarily twitched.


    "I can''t answer that question," Gerard slowly shook his head.


    "Alright," Kude nodded, "I can understand."


    Gerard looked at Kude again, "But I don''t understand how you can be so sure that the problem lies not with yourself but with Lyra? It took me ten years to confirm this, but it seems you''ve only taken a day or two. Do you have some special talent? Of course, there''s no problem if you don''t want to answer, after all, I didn''t answer your question just now."


    "No, this isn''t a question I can''t answer," Kude shook his head and spoke, "My certainty that the problem isn''t with me isn''t because of any special talent. It''s just that I''ve been luckier than you, I haven''t been abandoned by this world yet... You know there is a department within Lyra located outside of Lyra City, right?"


    "You mean..." Gerard pondered for a moment and then said, "The Ministry of Foreign Affairs?"


    Kude nodded, "Yes."


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs is a very special department within Lyra. As the name implies, it is the department used by Lyra to conduct diplomacy with the territories of other Churches.


    But the peculiar aspect lies with Lyra itself.


    To this world, Lyra itself is quite unique. Everything in this city��be it metal prosthetics, gear trains, or various tools��is one of a kind and simply could not exist anywhere else. Moreover, these things wouldn''t function outside of Lyra, which is why the people of Lyra don''t like interacting with the outside world much; eighty percent of what they possess turns to scrap metal once they leave the city for an extended period.


    That''s why such a special department for foreign affairs is needed, to interact with the outside world using the world''s items.


    For example, the carriages they use for travel back and forth to Rhein are kept outside the city by the Ministry, and many other items from the outside that cannot be brought into Lyra are stored there.


    However, few within Lyra City are aware of this department''s existence.


    "My father is a member of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs," Kude said. "So I understand a bit more about this department than the average person. It isn''t really that special; the work there is quite relaxed because Lyra''s foreign affairs are not extensive. My father joined that department purely because he''s allergic to machine oil and can''t undergo extensive mechanical modifications. Most of the people in the Ministry are like my father, old men who don''t pursue mechanics too much and prefer the simple life of the outside world. They spend their days tending to horses, planting vegetables."


    Indeed, this department was at odds with the usual style of Lyra, yet it was still an integral part of it.


    That was the peculiarity.


    "Did you go see your father?" Gerard asked.


    "Yes," Kude nodded, speaking softly. "To be honest, I haven''t had a proper conversation with my father for a long time. Our relationship is like that between Lyra City and the Ministry, only reaching out to him when I need something for a diplomatic mission, like a carriage, and he only sees me when there''s an order from above... Normally, we have no connection. So when I instinctively went to talk to him like I used to when I was a kid because I was confused about yesterday''s case, I discovered something... quite terrifying."


    "What?" Gerard asked instinctively.


    "...Lyra has changed, without any of us noticing," Kude said. "My father was assigned to the Ministry twelve years ago and has never returned to Lyra City since. So, his memory of Lyra is that of twelve years ago, but the current Lyra is not the same entity at all."


    As he spoke, Gerard could clearly see the change in Kude''s expression, becoming so... horrified.


    This captain of the skeleton squad, even when facing Gerard, had never shown such an expression. His forehead was covered in a fine layer of sweat, and his breaths became heavier as he spoke.


    He seemed excessively nervous, so much so that when he tried to light another cigarette to calm himself, his shaking hands prevented him from lighting the match.


    In the end, it was Gerard who steadied his hands.


    "Don''t be nervous," Gerard said in a deep voice.


    With Gerard''s calming presence, Kude gradually collected himself, and his hands stopped trembling.


    He looked at Gerard, smiled lightly, and said, "No wonder you''re called ''Night Star''," before swiftly lighting the match.


    The cigarette was re-lit, and the billowing white smoke seemed to carry away Kude''s nervousness, restoring his composure.


    "You''ve been looking for Affairs Officer 44 for all these years," Kude said. "In your eyes, this person who should exist has suddenly disappeared, right?"


    Gerard nodded.

 Chapter 136 136: Thirty, do you still remember what our god looks like?_4

    "So, do you know?" Kude asked softly, "Besides Affairs Officer No. 44, what else is gone?"


    Gerard''s brows furrowed slightly.


    Kude didn''t let him ponder for too long, directly stating, "Mechanical Rules article seven, ''Standardized Management of Civilian Metal Prosthetics'' chapter three, section two, ''Crude Oil Salvage Order'' article thirty-two..."


    He rattled off a long list of clauses.


    Gerard said, "I do know about the last one."


    "Because that was Night Star''s responsibility. But those other ones I mentioned earlier, they''re also very important. Like ''Standardized Management of Civilian Metal Prosthetics,'' it specifies that civilian metal prosthetics are not allowed to replace an entire arm."


    Gerard''s eyes gradually widened.


    "Heh, you must understand what I''m saying, right? The thing that was once explicitly forbidden is now commonly seen on the streets, but I completely cannot remember when that law was abolished. It can only be found in the collection of books that my father always carried with him, and of course my father knows, because twelve years ago, it was a well-known provision."


    Gerard realized Kude''s implication and asked solemnly, "How many laws have disappeared like this all of a sudden?"


    "I can only say, many, many, and all of them changed without me being able to recall when it happened. For example, that member of the Skeletons with illegal modifications you discovered today, twelve years ago he would have been ousted and exiled, but just now, he got but a minor penalty... because we can''t find that clause anymore." Kude said, "Lyra''s rules are being quietly rewritten without anyone noticing, once clear prohibitions are erased without anyone realizing, not just Affairs Officer No. 44, many things are disappearing, vanishing suddenly when we''re not paying attention, even the entire city''s populace doesn''t feel it... except for the foreign affairs department, which isn''t in this city."


    Hearing this, Gerard felt a sinking feeling in his heart.


    If it weren''t for Kude''s reminder, he wouldn''t have noticed these things. He did feel that Lyra''s development had accelerated over the years, that various limbs that were only military purposed in his time were being used in civil applications, entire arms being cut off and replaced with mechanical ones, something that was completely impossible ten years ago, was now considered normal.


    But he had always thought it was just the times changing, never realizing... something deeper.


    Something... disappeared along with Affairs Officer No. 44.


    Gerard kept recalling this statement in his mind.


    And it was at this moment, Kude, who was talking, suddenly stopped.


    Gerard saw Kude''s hand start trembling uncontrollably again.


    "I originally wanted to make a list, to see exactly how much has disappeared, but suddenly I found the biggest, the heaviest thing had been overlooked, forgotten, but it ought to have been the least likely thing to be forgotten."


    Kude''s tone made Gerard''s breathing unintentionally slow down by half a beat, "What is it?"


    He looked at Gerard, seemingly laughing, but that smile looked much more like a cry.


    Bai Wei squinted at Gerard.


    This Kude truly surprised him, having discovered even the most critical thing.


    "Gerard, think carefully, remember well." After a long silence, and when the cigarette had burned down to the fingers without him seeming to notice, Kude just said softly, "Do you still remember..."


    "Our god."


    "What did it look like?"

 Chapter 137 137: Thirty-one Only I myself can go

    Kude held up a torn-out book frontispiece in front of Gerard.


    It was an ordinary, academic-type book, and because it was a torn-out frontispiece, the title was incomplete��only "Metal Prosthetics Automation" could be discerned.


    But the title was clearly not the focus. The focus was on the painting on the frontispiece.


    Emblazoned on it was a colossal being, whose body was interwoven from metal and Holy Light, fashioned like a classical and sacred piece of art.


    But Gerard knew this was no artwork.


    This was... It.


    Yes, this was Lyra itself.


    "Do you recall anything?" Kude said, "I tore this from one of my father''s books, a remnant from all the books he owns from twelve years ago, mandatory in all official publications."


    "I know," Gerard said solemnly, "Ten years ago, Night Star would pray to this painting every time before entering the Polluted Land, because..."


    "Because It is Lyra," Kude softly expressed. "Our god, but somehow, we have forgotten It. After returning from my father''s place, I searched long in the Skeleton Corps'' office, unable to find any book with Its image, nowhere to be seen. Yet in my memory, I took an oath in front of It before joining the Skeleton Corps, but now I can find nothing. It''s as if It disappeared all of a sudden."


    This was indeed a disturbing matter.


    For the past ten years, Gerard had been searching relentlessly for Affairs Officer 44 and the truth of that time, yet unaware that even the god of Lyra had vanished from his memory.


    And he could understand why Kude so recklessly sought collaboration with him.


    Gerard looked at Kude and said, "I think you have not shared this matter with anyone yet."


    "Yes," Kude nodded. "You''re the first. I didn''t even tell my father. He''s still unaware of what''s happened and was furious that I tore up his book... because he still venerates Lyra, just as he did twelve years ago."


    "Because he''s not within Lyra City, so he wasn''t affected?"


    "That''s likely," Kude continued, "Apart from my father, I asked others in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and their reactions were similar to my father''s, as if living twelve years in the past. They also share a common trait."


    "What?"


    "Over these years, they have scarcely returned to Lyra City, always staying in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs," Kude stated. "Those who returned to Lyra City more frequently quit the Ministry shortly after and never returned. This has led to a rapid decrease in the Ministry''s personnel, now only a handful remain."


    "This means the cause is indeed Lyra City," Gerard stated gravely. "Everyone has been influenced by Lyra City."


    "Yes, Lyra City now feels to me like a gear train," Kude gently said. "It has been accelerating over these ten years, each year quicker than the last, yet the people on the gear train feel nothing. Only those outside the gear train can see how crazily fast the gear train has become, even vastly exceeding its limits, verging on a collapse at any moment. But... those on the train can''t feel it, and those outside can''t warn them."


    Kude''s description left Gerard silent for a long while, then he slowly nodded. "Your analogy... it''s vivid."


    "But luckily, we are still the people on the train," Kude pointed at himself and Gerard and spoke deliberately. "We still have the chance to bring it to a halt before it completely goes off the rails."


    Kude''s words left Gerard feeling somewhat dazed.


    For the past ten years, he had always been alone.


    No one understood him, no one helped him; everyone treated him as a lunatic, like he was the only sane person on that gear train, trying to warn everyone when he realized something was off, only to be met with cold looks, regarded as a senile old madman.


    But now, finally, a young man had come forward, speaking the same words as him.


    From "I" to "we," it was not an easy transition.


    But Gerard wasn''t blindly elated. He was fully aware that what they faced could not be conquered with sheer enthusiasm. He had been stuck in place for ten years while the enemy had been in motion for a decade, even erasing their god... yet they still knew nothing about what they were truly up against.


    So Gerard simply looked calmly at Kude and asked, "Do you have any other ideas?"


    "Yes," Kude quickly replied. "Before coming over, I had thought it through carefully. The tipping point for all these changes must be the ''Night Star'' incident from ten years ago, linked to you, so my ideas are all centered around you, but��"


    He paused.


    "Before I lay out my ideas, I hope you can provide more information, Gerard," Kude looked into Gerard''s eyes and spoke deliberately. "I want to know what Night Star was truly seeking in the Polluted Land ten years ago, and whether you brought anything out from there?"


    "I know you don''t have definite answers to these questions now because you''ve lost your memory, so I won''t demand everything."

 Chapter 138 138: Thirty-one, only I can go by myself_2

    "A little bit is fine. What have you found out, or what have you remembered, even just a little bit?"


    "I simply want you to tell me everything you know."


    "That way, we can find the key to stopping the Lyra gear train."


    Gerard fell silent.


    He could feel the sincerity in Kude''s words and knew the crux of the matter still lay in that mission ten years ago; solving it would unravel all the problems.


    And he was no longer as ignorant as he had been before.


    But the information he held, the things he knew, all came from...


    "Tell him," said Bai Wei''s voice suddenly in Gerard''s mind, "except for the part about me, you can tell him everything."


    "That''s what you want, right?"


    "And I want to see just how far you and your prote?ge? can go." Bai Wei said lightly, "whether it''s reaching the truth after striving or..."


    After losing everything, begging for my power?


    Bai Wei did not finish his sentence, but Gerard understood.


    So after a long silence, Gerard made a decision.


    "If that''s the case, come to my house," he said, "I can show you something."


    ...


    Fourth District Tower.


    Zamon took several deep breaths in front of an office door, bracing himself before knocking.


    "Come in."


    The voice of Yong Xin rang out from inside, and Zamon pushed the door open and respectfully bowed to the figure inside.


    "Lord Yong Xin."


    His words were tinged with uncontrollable nervousness; he even dared not look up at Yong Xin, as the transformations of that night continued to haunt his nightmares, still leaving him palpably anxious.


    But Yong Xin didn''t mind, calmly asking, "Has the team sent to Gerard''s house returned?"


    This question made Zamon even more nervous, he stammered, "Report, reporting to Lord Yong Xin, they haven''t returned yet."


    "They haven''t returned?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Not even a single message?"


    "No, none," Zamon hurriedly asked, "should we send a second team?"


    "No need," Yong Xin seemed unsurprised by this outcome, saying dismissively, "Their failure to return tells us a lot already; sending more would be futile... and we have already tipped our hand."


    "I''m, I''m sorry, Lord Yong Xin," Zamon bowed even lower, "what should we do now?"


    "Now..." Yong Xin pondered for a moment, then softly said, "Now that we can confirm Gerard has become uncontrollable, we cannot proceed as usual; let''s start early."


    Zamon was slightly startled, "Start early? So much earlier?"


    "Yes, after all, plans can''t keep up with changes," Yong Xin said flatly, "If I''m not mistaken, tomorrow night will be the day Bishop Hallman returns, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "So..." Yong Xin said with a light chuckle, "let''s have Lord Bishop himself ignite this fire of rebirth."


    ...


    "What is going on here!?"


    Upon arriving at Gerard''s home, Kude was stunned by the scene before him.


    The modest wooden house was mostly destroyed, outside lay a giant carcass as if scorched, and behind the massive carcass trailed a series of bloody footprints as if the creature had walked out of a sea of blood; but these footprints ended at the wooden house.


    What exactly happened inside the house?


    Kude looked at Gerard in shock, thinking this was what Gerard meant to show him.


    But he quickly realized that Gerard''s expression was no better than his own, clearly as uninformed about what had happened inside his own home.


    Because Gerard truly didn''t know what Bai Wei had done, only that he had dealt with three intruders, but he hadn''t mentioned how!


    "I don''t know what happened here," Gerard said calmly, "but that carcass seems to be a pollutant, I''ll check the carcass, you go inside the house and see if there are any survivors, those footprints seem to be human blood."


    After such a scene, could there still be any survivors?


    Kude muttered to himself, but said nothing and just nodded before promptly entering Gerard''s house.


    Meanwhile, Gerard strode towards the carcass of the pollutant and, under the direction of Bai Wei, retrieved a finger that had been swallowed and then spat out from the front of the pollutant.


    This was also something Kude couldn''t know about.


    After retrieving the finger, Gerard didn''t immediately head back to group up with Kude, but carefully studied the carcass of the pollutant in front of him.


    Honestly, over the years, Gerard had killed hundreds, if not thousands, of pollutants, eliminating them in various ways, but he had never left their bodies in such a state��entirely burnt through as if desiccated, their proud regenerative and restructuring abilities seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    Gerard had seen such a condition only once before.


    And that first time was half a month ago in Somo City, the man he buried with his own hands, the one named Ulu.


    Is this the final consequence of using the power of Visas?

 Chapter 139 139: Thirty-one, only I can go by myself_3

    No matter whether it was a human or a Pollutant with even more tenacious Life Force, they all would eventually become what lay before him now... not even remnants left.


    Gerard looked at the Pollutant corpse before him and suddenly felt like he was seeing his own future.


    Just then, footsteps sounded from behind him, and after not too long, Kude was standing by his side, his expression looking quite grim.


    "I''ve checked. There are three bodies inside," even the seasoned squad leader of the Skeleton Corps, Kude, found it hard to keep his composure after seeing the state of the bodies inside the room, "One of the bodies is completely shattered, to the point where I initially thought there were only two bodies... Ugh, I don''t want to talk about it."


    Kude shook his head and then looked back at Gerard.


    "If I asked you the identities of those three people, you''d probably say you don''t know, right?"


    "I really don''t know," Gerard shook his head and then pointed to the Pollutant carcass in front of them, "What I wanted you to see was this thing."


    "A Pollutant?" Kude frowned deeply, "Why would there be a Pollutant here?"


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to talk to you about," Gerard said, "Ever since that incident ten years ago, I''ve been plagued by these things. No matter where I live, they find me, which is why I moved to such a remote place, to avoid harming others."


    Kude seemed contemplative, "How long have these things been after you?"


    "Just like I said, it hasn''t stopped since that incident," Gerard said calmly, "They appear every few days, as if I''ve stolen something of theirs, but I don''t know what exactly."


    As he spoke, Gerard glanced back towards his house.


    "As for who''s inside there, all I can say is... there have been many who''ve been looking to trouble me lately. Perhaps it''s just a coincidence that they ran into each other."


    Kude didn''t question Gerard''s explanation too much. The horror inside did appear to be the work of Pollutants, and judging by the blood stains left behind, the massacre must have happened while Gerard was still detained at the Skeleton Corps headquarters, making it impossible for him to...


    Hmm?


    Kude narrowed his eyes slightly and then murmured, "So you''re saying, when these three people came to your house, you were being held by us... and it was an unjust detainment, right?"


    Gerard turned to look at Kude and said, "Now you should understand what I''m up against."


    "The Pollutants are after you, and so is Lyra," Kude said gently, "It''s as if you''ve taken something they both care about, but you also don''t know what it is."


    "Yes," Gerard said calmly, "What you see is all I can tell you."


    Kude slowly closed his eyes, seemingly pondering something.


    After a long while, he opened his eyes, as if he had made a decision, and also took out a uniquely shaped key from his pocket.


    "I got this from my old boss," Kude told Gerard, "Using it, you can go directly to Bishop Hallman."


    Gerard''s face showed surprise, "You''re looking for Hallman too?"


    "It seems our thoughts align," Kude nodded and then said softly, "The Bishop is connected to Lyra above and to the mortal world below, if there''s truly something wrong with Lyra, he can''t possibly be unaware."


    Gerard looked at Kude and asked, "And what if the problem is with him?"


    "So..." Kude turned the key in his hand and then suddenly smiled at Gerard, "I will have to go... alone."

 Chapter 140 - 140 32 Key of Order

    ?Chapter 140: 32 Key of Order Chapter 140: 32 Key of Order Hearing Kude say he was going on his own to find the Bishop, Gerard immediately shook his head, ��No, that��s too dangerous.��


    Kude looked at Gerard and asked, ��Do you think it��s dangerous because you believe something has happened to Bishop Hallman?��


    ��I think it��s quite obvious,�� Gerard said.


    ��It��s been ten years, and the Five Great Bishops have never shown themselves, even though Lyra has already become like this.


    They haven��t taken any action, so I can only assume that there��s a problem with them.��


    Kude fell silent for a while before shaking his head, ��My opinion is the opposite of yours.


    I think the Bishop hasn��t encountered any problems yet.��


    Gerard furrowed his brows but didn��t immediately ask aloud, just waiting for Kude��s explanation.


    ��Because most of the rules of Lyra are still functioning, even before we came back from Rhein, the orders we received were to kill you within the rules, even willing to make a deal with the Bishop from Rhein,�� Kude slowly started.


    ��To me, this is the most direct evidence that the rules are still in operation.


    And Gerard, have you ever thought about it, if the Bishop wanted you dead, would you still be alive now?��


    Gerard��s expression changed slightly, ��You mean...��


    ��I don��t know if you have heard of this saying that the will of God can influence His followers.�� Kude continued, ��I don��t know how it is in other Churches, but in Lyra, our God worships machinery and rules.


    Therefore, the entire Lyra is like this, the will and power of Lyra transfer from the Sky Tower to the four divisional towers and then from the four divisional towers to the entire Lyra, thus the whole of Lyra can receive the blessing of my Lord.��


    Gerard nodded slightly, he knew this part.


    ��Among this, there��s a fact that ordinary people can��t confront the power and will of Lyra directly; they must do it through a divisional tower, and those who control the divisional tower and can directly connect with Lyra are only the Five Great Bishops,�� Kude slowly said.


    ��In other words, setting aside my Lord Lyra, the power of the Lord Bishop is limitless.


    They��re not just like other church bishops who only hold power and wealth; they genuinely have the capability to influence every region under their jurisdiction...


    as avatars, in mechanical terms, as nodes.��


    As Kude spoke, he noticed a flicker of confusion on Gerard��s face and realized his explanation might be a bit too complicated.


    So Kude started to gesture with his fingers on the ground, which indeed helped Gerard understand, considering the Pioneer Force, where Gerard was previously, didn��t have much depth in this area of study.


    Under Kude��s simple demonstrations, Gerard quickly grasped the concepta?�����God (main tower) influences the Bishop (sub towers), the Bishop (sub towers) influences the people.��


    ��I understand,�� Gerard nodded.


    ��You can continue.��


    ��That��s essentially it,�� Kude said.


    ��We now know there is a problem with Lyra, but identifying which specific aspect is the problem is key.


    Regardless of where the issue lies, we can see that the Bishop��s position, receiving from above and initiating below, is the most crucial part, so I say we definitely need to find Bishop Hallman.��


    Gerard looked at Kude and said, ��But you just said you think Hallman isn��t in trouble.��


    ��At least not entirely in trouble, the evidence is...


    you��re still alive.�� Kude seriously said, ��Because the Bishop can set the rules, if he wanted you dead, he could have easily done so by making new rules to execute you.


    Though it��s not easy, ten years is more than enough time.


    Yet in these ten years, such a thing has not happened, which clearly indicates...��


    Gerard finally understood Kude��s point and gently completed his sentence, ��He��s still on my side.��


    Standing on my side.


    A simple phrase, yet it wasn��t so simple in Gerard��s heart.


    It meant that over these ten years, he hadn��t been entirely alone.


    Such a thought naturally stirred significant ripples in Gerard��s mind, which Bai Wei also noticed.


    ...Interesting, is he under the impression that he hasn��t lost everything yet?


    Bai Wei pondered in his mind but didn��t voice it out, just quietly observing.


    ��If he wasn��t in trouble, why hasn��t he shown himself for ten years?�� Gerard asked again.


    ��That��s the point we need to clarify, because not only Bishop Hallman, including the Archbishop of the Sky Tower, all Five Great Bishops haven��t shown themselves in ten years, which can only mean...�� Kude stretched out his hand and solemnly tapped on the circle representing the Lyra God, ��there��s been a problem here, causing the Five Bishops to focus more on ��receiving above�� and relax ��initiating below��, which explains the issues Lyra has been facing for ten years.��


    Kude raised his head and looked back at Gerard, who now understood his point.


    ??��??.���


    ��The ��above�� is still stable (basic rules are intact), ��below�� is chaos (a variety of changes).��


    ��I understand,�� Gerard nodded.


    ��So the Bishop is key...


    then I��ll go with you.��


    ��No,�� Kude again refuted.


    ��That��s too risky.��


    Gerard furrowed his brow, ��Just now you said that you think the Bishop is fine.��


    ��Yes, but that��s just ��what I think.�� Even if Bishop Hallman truly is fine, the situation is becoming worse by the minute.


    Although it��s not yet time to establish new rules, those who want to kill you are already blatantly ignoring the rules,�� Kude explained.


    ��So, no matter what, you shouldn��t show yourself, and besides, this is my job.��


    ��Your job?��


    ��Yes.�� Kude smiled.


    ����Skeleton Corps�� primary job is to maintain stability, and maintaining stability isn��t just about stopping violations when they arise.


    It inherently involves the capacity to connect directly with the Bishop, even directly with the Lyra, when things get out of control on the lower levels.


    This key��s true purpose is this.


    Of course, it should have been my old superior��s duty, but he has clearly abandoned this responsibility along with the old rules, so it must be me now.


    It��s necessary.��


    Gerard was silent for a moment, then said, ��I am also a member of the ��Skeleton Corps��; you can let me do it.��


    ��Don��t joke, Gerard, you and I both know that your destiny has always been the Night Star.��


    ��The Night Star is gone.��


    ��Aren��t you still alive?�� Kude smiled again, then his expression became serious, ��I��m not kidding, nor am I trying to show off.


    I��ve carefully considered this, and this job must be done by me, not just because I��m a member of the ��Skeleton Corps,�� but becausea?�| you��re better suited to stay behind.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Gerard asked.


    ��What will I do if you go alone?��


    Kude didn��t answer the question directly right away; instead, he briefly paused, then softly said, ��Gerard, I can actually feel that the series of actions you��ve taken since returning to Lyra...


    resemble self-destruction.��


    Gerard��s pupils slightly contracted.


    ��Whether it��s the times you��ve clearly taken action or today, when you forced the truth out of a ��Skeleton Corps�� colleague with your chainsaw sword, these aren��t things you would have done before, and they��re different from the order and rules you��ve always advocated.


    Your methods are becoming more radical, more insane.��


    ��Of course, I can��t blame you for this, because only today have I understood what you��ve been facing all these years.


    The fact that you��ve kept your sanity for ten years is already surprising to me.��


    ��So I��m also wondering if the situation has really reached that point, where the former keepers of order become crazier, more radical, operating as if driven to self-destruction to salvage things?��


    While speaking, Kude raised the oddly shaped key.


    ��So I decided to go prove it.


    This is the last safeguard set by the Lyra for the Skeleton Corps.


    It allows every member of the Skeleton Corps to meet the Bishop, to directly face the Lyra, then let the ultimate order end it all.


    If I succeed, then it means that the order is still in effect.


    In that case, Gerard, you can also end the pain of these ten years, and all the injustice, all the darkness you��ve experienced will vanish.


    The order will restore everything to you, and the world we take pride in will still be functioning as expected.��


    Kude paused, lifted his head, and looked directly at Gerard.


    ��But if I fail, that means even the last lock of order has broken.


    I don��t know what that scenario looks like, nor do I know how to face it, as all my training has taught me how to operate under rules and order...


    but I wouldn��t need to worry so much anymore, because if such a scenario does happen, I��ll surely be gone, because I am that last broken...


    Order Lock.��


    Gerard watched Kude silently; he finally understood that Kude��s decision wasn��t impulsive, but was one he had thoroughly considered and still chosen to make.


    He was about to verify the last order with his life.


    ��Don��t look at me with that expression, Gerard,�� Kude said.


    ��If that day really comes, I won��t be the worst off because I will already be dead.


    And do you know what you will face?


    The old order collapses, the old rules fail, your enemies will target you with new rules to kill you, then the entire Lyra will be your enemy, and the predicaments you face will be even greater than now...


    So I want to know, will you still try to stop this runaway train then?��


    The two men, one older one younger, locked gazes in the darkness, with only the lamp light at the door providing illumination.


    Leaning on that faint candlelight, they watched each other, their figures swaying in the pupils�� reflection like the flickering candle flame.


    Gerard was silent for a long while, then softly said: ��I will.��


    Kude smiled, ��That��s why I said, you should stay behind.


    The once Night Star rampaged in the deepest depths of the Polluted Land, where there are no rules, no order, yet they haven��t managed to kill you.


    So you know how to face such situations.


    But I can��t, I don��t have the courage to face that kind of world...


    I am the Skeleton Corps, born to maintain order, and should die for the final order, so we should both do what we are best at.��


    After saying this, Kude stood up, stretching himself as if relieving a burden.


    ��Alright, I should go.


    If we keep talking, the day will break, and I still need to get my axe back.�� Kude waved his hand and turned gallantly to leave, ��Around this time tomorrow I��ll go find the Bishop...


    who knows, there might be nothing wrong, maybe the Lord Bishop just overslept.


    We��ll chat then, and everything will be resolved, ha.��


    Gerard didn��t speak; he just quietly watched Kude walk away into the distance.


    Then he turned back, gave Gerard a deep look, his lips slightly moving.


    ��Take care.��


    Then he turned and left, walking alone into the darkness that the candlelight couldn��t reach.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Thirty-three, has Night Star returned

    ?Chapter 141: Thirty-three, has Night Star returned?


    (Key Chapter!!) Chapter 141: Thirty-three, has Night Star returned?


    (Key Chapter!!) After Kude left, Gerard had another sleepless night.


    He rummaged through the partially destroyed house for anything still usable, such as a rusty dagger and a mask to block out the pollution.


    He lined up these almost scrap-worthy items and began to refurbish, polish, and remove rust from them, like an old hunter preparing for a hunt after many years.


    After he had refurbished everything, he stuffed them into every nook of his body, arming himself completely.


    When he had finished, daylight had already broken.


    He opened his pocket watch and set it aside, sitting on the ground with the ticking sound around him, Gerard slowly closed his eyes to rest.


    According to the rules of the Night Star, three conditions must be met to enter the Polluted Land.


    First, excellent equipment and sufficient supplies.


    Second, abundant energy.


    Third, a comrade who can be entrusted with one��s life.


    Missing any of these conditions, one should not enter the Polluted Land.


    Now, he no longer had excellent equipment, only relics that hadn��t been updated for ten years, not to mention supplies.


    In terms of energy, he could no longer compare to himself ten years ago.


    The years had left too many marks on him, making him appear like an elderly man in his twilight years.


    As for a trustworthy comrade, they had long been resting in the deepest parts of the Polluted Land.


    But what he face could be even more dangerous and complex than the deepest parts of the Polluted Land.


    Yet, he said nothing, simply waiting quietly.


    He waited as the rising sun climbed high, then slowly descended, his shadow turning half a circle on the ground stained with blood and flesh, yet he made no move.


    Not until the pocket watch ticked louder did he slowly open his eyes.


    ��Do you really want to go?�� Bai Wei��s lazy voice sounded, ��I think that kid would rather you wait at home for news.��


    Gerard slowly stood up, slinging the fully charged Chainsaw Sword onto his back, ��I��ve waited long enough; I don��t want to keep waiting.��


    Bai Wei asked, ��Do you think that kid will succeed?��


    ��I don��t know,�� Gerard shook his head, ��but either way, I need to witness it myself.��


    To witness it himself no matter what?


    Bai Wei seemed thoughtful, but he did not stop Gerard.


    Because his fingers were already on Gerard��s body.


    With that, Gerard left the house and reached the Fourth District tower he had visited the day before by sunset, but he didn��t enter it.


    Instead, he sat down in a coffee shop across from the tower.


    From there, he could clearly see the people coming in and out of the tower; if Kude entered the tower, he would definitely see it.


    ?�Ϧ�??.���


    As he watched the entrance of the tower, Gerard heard a conversation between an old man and a young person at the next table.


    ��Grandpa, stop hesitating, replace your finger already.


    It��s so old it can��t be used anymore.��


    ��No, absolutely not, this was a gift from your grandmother.��


    ��But Grandma is already gone, and it��s just a prosthesis that needs to be replaced.��


    Gerard glanced inadvertently at the nearby table.


    The elderly man with silvery white hair, while pressing the aged mechanical finger, shook his head resolutely: ��No, except for this finger, it��s absolutely off-limits.


    This is the last thing your grandmother left to me.��


    For a moment, Gerard felt dazed.


    Then, he heard Bai Wei��s voice in his mind.


    ��The kid has gone in.��


    Gerard immediately turned around, just in time to see Kude��s figure disappear into the entrance of the tower.


    a?�|


    Yong Xin stood on the top floor of the tower, facing a gigantic door.


    In front of the door stood Zamon.


    Upon seeing Yong Xin, he immediately bowed respectfully, ��Lord Yong Xin.��


    ��Is Bishop Hallman about to wake up?�� Yong Xin asked calmly.


    ��Yes,�� Zamon replied, ��just a few more minutes.��


    ��Good,�� Yong Xin revealed a smile, ��you may leave.


    Let me talk to Lord Bishop.��


    Zamon nodded and hurriedly withdrew.


    Soon, Yong Xin was left alone in the top-floor corridor.


    He approached alone and pushed open the heavy door.


    Behind the door was a huge piece of amber, within which an elegantly dressed elderly man slept.


    The expression on the elder��s face was pained, as if he were experiencing a nightmare.


    Yong Xin walked up and stood quietly in front of the amber, and the elderly man in the amber seemed to gradually lean towards the exterior of the amber.


    a?�|


    Zamon hurried to the office.


    He had just heard from the front desk that a squad leader from the Skeleton Corps had come to investigate the death of the previous two secretaries and was now waiting in his office.


    This seemed strange to Zamon.


    Why were they still investigating these incidents?


    Wasn��t everything settled after Gerard was killed?


    Lord Yong Xin should have already communicated with the Skeleton Corps.


    If possible, he really wanted to ask Lord Yong Xin, but under the circumstances, he dared not disturb him and had to tough it out alone.


    He pushed open the door of the office and then smiled at the figure waiting inside: ��Hello, Knight, I am late.


    I ama?�|��


    Before he could finish, Zamon saw that the other party was holding a strangely shaped key in his hand.


    ��Captain Kude of the Skeleton Corps�� Tenth Squad,�� Kude interrupted Zamon calmly, ��I suspect that a huge uncontrollable problem has emerged in the Fourth District, so I will invoke Article 37 of the Lyra Emergency Response Act.


    I need to see Bishop Hallman.


    This is the Key of Order.


    You are now obliged to assist in my investigationa?�| In short, take me to see Bishop Hallman, immediately.��


    Zamon stood stunned, realizing that something might be wrong, and instinctively thought of retreating.


    But the next second, the folding ax in front of Kude instantly unfolded.


    Zamon had not managed to retreat when he felt a chill on his face.


    Instinctively, he touched his face and then felt a large amount of blood.


    Kude, holding the chopping axe, almost as tall as he was, had its tip hovering right above Zamon��s head, with droplets of fresh blood falling down.


    ��Do you think I am discussing options with you?


    The ��Key of Order�� has already unlocked my ��Body Lock�� and ��Heart Lock.�� I can decapitate you right now,�� Kude said coldly, ��So, you now have only two choices.


    One, your head falls to the ground; two, take me over.��


    a?�|


    Hallman��s cheeks were slowly emerging from the amber.


    When his half was completely free from the amber, his tightly closed eyes suddenly opened.


    Then, like a drowning man resurfacing, he started coughing violently, his cloudy eyes filled with pain, confusion, and urgency.


    ��Cough, cough, cough, cougha?�|�� He tried to say something, but each attempt resulted in more severe coughing.


    Having waited for a long time, Yong Xin immediately went forward, gently patting his back: ��Don��t worry, Bishop Hallman, relax.��


    But Hallman didn��t relax, he suddenly raised his head, staring straight at Yong Xin while asking amidst coughs, ��What, what, what time is it nowa?�|��


    ��Year 236, Lord Bishop,�� Yong Xin replied with a smile.


    A flicker of confusion passed through Hallman��s eyes: ��Year 236?��


    Then he quickly thought of something and immediately grabbed Yong Xin��s hand, asking urgently,


    ��Where is Night Star?


    Has the Night Star Team come backa?�| Where is Gerard?!��


    He seemed to be falling into a confusion of thought and memory, his confusion growing, and his speech increasingly disjointed.


    ��Where is Night Star?


    Has the Night Star Team departed?��


    ��Hurry, send them offa?�| No, they should have left, but why haven��t they returned?��


    ��What year is it now?��


    ��236a?�| There��s no time left, no time left.��


    Yong Xin, as if having anticipated all this, continued to gently soothe him: ��Don��t rush, Bishop Hallman, tell me what happened.��


    ��Something happeneda?�|�� The confusion in Hallman��s eyes quickly turned to fear and pain, ��Lorda?�| cannot hold on any longer.��


    ��He is being killed by that newly arisen evila?�|��


    ��He can��t hold on any longer, He really cannot hold on any longera?�|��


    ��If Night Star doesn��t return soona?�| my Lord Lyraa?�| will be killed.��


    ��There��s no time left.��


    ��There��s noa?�| time lefta?�|��


    Facing Hallman��s mutterings, Yong Xin continued to pat his back gently, soothingly saying,


    ��Rest assured, Lord Bishop.��


    ��Night Star will be back soon.��


    a?�|


    Bang.


    A clear sound, a cup was shattered.


    Gerard turned his head and saw the old man at the next table staring blankly at an old metal finger.


    ��Should Ia?�| replace it?��


    He murmured.


    ��I should replace it, right?��

 Chapter 146 - 146 Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!

    ?Chapter 146: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!


    Chapter 146: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!


    At the end of the corridor, outside the Bishop��s room, there stood a monster that even Gerard had never seen before.


    It looked a bit like a Pollutant at first glance, but it had many more bizarre organs than a Pollutant, which basically had nothing but a mouth.


    Besides, its body shape was different from the formless shape of Pollutants; it looked like a strange doll that had been stuffed with too much cotton and then burst open.


    So it really is this guy.


    Gerard didn��t recognize it, but Bai Wei did.


    Although there were some discrepancies from his memory, in the game, this thing was much larger than it now appeared, but overall, it was roughly the same.


    The difference in size was probably due to the timing of its birth.


    According to the game��s plot, it was supposed to be created by a group of people trying to overturn Lyra a month later.


    But now, because Bai Wei had saved Gerard, a series of chain reactions had occurred that caused it to be born prematurely in such an incomplete form.


    Upon seeing Gerard, the monster immediately emitted a shriek similar to before, but it was just a plain shriek this time, without the additional power of ��Domination.�� Therefore, Gerard was not affected as he was before and directly stabbed the Chainsaw Sword into the monster��s body, entering ��Overload�� mode at the same time.


    All the devices on his body roared to life simultaneously.


    ��Squish.��


    The roaring Chainsaw Sword carved out a huge gash where it had pierced, and then Gerard swung the sword fiercely, enlarging the gash even more.


    Immediately after, a pool of dark red, minced flesh spilled out in torrents from the opening.


    ?��??0.���


    Gerard frowned deeply upon seeing the chunks of flesh flooding out.


    Because these chunks looked like internal organs, yet Pollutants were not supposed to have any internal organs.


    So, what exactly was this?


    A terrible suspicion arose in Gerard��s heart, but before he could confirm, the monster made its other parts attack Gerard.


    After striking a successful blow, Gerard did not get greedy; he immediately withdrew his Chainsaw Sword, then quickly retreated to a safe distance, bolstered by his ��Overload��-enhanced body, thus dodging the monster��s attack.


    In this first encounter, Gerard was splashed with half a body of the monster��s ��blood�� but had not suffered any injuries.


    Instead, he had dealt a heavy blow to the monster.


    It seemed, apart from its appearance, this monster was no different from a typical Pollutant.


    But this did not put Gerard at ease.


    If it was only to this degree, how then had Kude been defeated?


    Gerard glanced out of the corner of his eye at Kude, lying in a pool of blood, and instinctively gripped his Chainsaw Sword tighter.


    He had been waiting in the cafA?? downstairs out of fear that something would happen to Kude, thinking that if anything seemed amiss, he would immediately come upstairs to provide support.


    With the most advanced metal body Kude possessed, the Chopping Axe that was no less destructive than the Chainsaw Sword, and his splendid combat experience, he was certainly not inferior to the current Gerard.


    So even if he truly encountered an unbeatable formidable foe, to delay for some time and make some noise should not have been difficult.


    But why then, had he fallen so silently, to the extent that Gerard had not noticed any signs of battle nearby?


    What on earth had happened?


    Could there be some other enemy hidden nearby that had ambushed Kude?


    Gerard became more vigilant, keeping a close watch on the monster in front of him while carefully observing his surroundings.


    Then he heard Bai Wei��s voice, ��Don��t get distracted.


    The only one you have to deal with is this one...


    Here it comes.��


    Gerard saw the monster raise a huge limb that he couldn��t tell if it was a hand or a foot and slap it down toward him.


    Such a straightforward attack didn��t concern Gerard much; he was just puzzled why Bai Wei felt the need to warn him about it.


    But he soon understood why.


    When he instinctively tried to dodge the attack by stepping back, he suddenly found his legs as heavy as if they were filled with lead, so heavy that he couldn��t lift them at the first moment.


    What was going on?!


    Before Gerard could figure out the situation, the massive limb had swung down in front of him.


    With no other option, he could only raise his Chainsaw Sword again, and this time he realized that even the act of lifting the sword was taxing.


    Fortunately, having mentally prepared himself from the previous encounter, he used his full strength to thrust the Chainsaw Sword like a dagger, piercing through the center of the monster��s limb and pinning it steadfastly to the wall.


    This simple action turned Gerard��s face red with effort, and he quickly leaned against the wall, gasping for air.


    What on earth was happening?


    Knowing he didn��t have much time to rest, Gerard quickly lowered his head to inspect his body.


    And then he found the reason.


    All of his metal body had entered a ��standstill�� state.


    Through the tiny gaps, he could see the insides of these metal limbs had been immobilized by a glue-like liquid.


    As a result, his entire body, which had already been in ��Overload,�� was completely sealed, turning the prosthetics, which were supposed to facilitate movement, into cumbersome, useless scrap.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!

    ?Chapter 146: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!


    Chapter 146: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!


    At the end of the corridor, outside the Bishop��s room, there stood a monster that even Gerard had never seen before.


    It looked a bit like a Pollutant at first glance, but it had many more bizarre organs than a Pollutant, which basically had nothing but a mouth.


    Besides, its body shape was different from the formless shape of Pollutants; it looked like a strange doll that had been stuffed with too much cotton and then burst open.


    So it really is this guy.


    Gerard didn��t recognize it, but Bai Wei did.


    Although there were some discrepancies from his memory, in the game, this thing was much larger than it now appeared, but overall, it was roughly the same.


    The difference in size was probably due to the timing of its birth.


    According to the game��s plot, it was supposed to be created by a group of people trying to overturn Lyra a month later.


    But now, because Bai Wei had saved Gerard, a series of chain reactions had occurred that caused it to be born prematurely in such an incomplete form.


    Upon seeing Gerard, the monster immediately emitted a shriek similar to before, but it was just a plain shriek this time, without the additional power of ��Domination.�� Therefore, Gerard was not affected as he was before and directly stabbed the Chainsaw Sword into the monster��s body, entering ��Overload�� mode at the same time.


    All the devices on his body roared to life simultaneously.


    ��Squish.��


    The roaring Chainsaw Sword carved out a huge gash where it had pierced, and then Gerard swung the sword fiercely, enlarging the gash even more.


    Immediately after, a pool of dark red, minced flesh spilled out in torrents from the opening.


    ?��??0.���


    Gerard frowned deeply upon seeing the chunks of flesh flooding out.


    Because these chunks looked like internal organs, yet Pollutants were not supposed to have any internal organs.


    So, what exactly was this?


    A terrible suspicion arose in Gerard��s heart, but before he could confirm, the monster made its other parts attack Gerard.


    After striking a successful blow, Gerard did not get greedy; he immediately withdrew his Chainsaw Sword, then quickly retreated to a safe distance, bolstered by his ��Overload��-enhanced body, thus dodging the monster��s attack.


    In this first encounter, Gerard was splashed with half a body of the monster��s ��blood�� but had not suffered any injuries.


    Instead, he had dealt a heavy blow to the monster.


    It seemed, apart from its appearance, this monster was no different from a typical Pollutant.


    But this did not put Gerard at ease.


    If it was only to this degree, how then had Kude been defeated?


    Gerard glanced out of the corner of his eye at Kude, lying in a pool of blood, and instinctively gripped his Chainsaw Sword tighter.


    He had been waiting in the cafA?? downstairs out of fear that something would happen to Kude, thinking that if anything seemed amiss, he would immediately come upstairs to provide support.


    With the most advanced metal body Kude possessed, the Chopping Axe that was no less destructive than the Chainsaw Sword, and his splendid combat experience, he was certainly not inferior to the current Gerard.


    So even if he truly encountered an unbeatable formidable foe, to delay for some time and make some noise should not have been difficult.


    But why then, had he fallen so silently, to the extent that Gerard had not noticed any signs of battle nearby?


    What on earth had happened?


    Could there be some other enemy hidden nearby that had ambushed Kude?


    Gerard became more vigilant, keeping a close watch on the monster in front of him while carefully observing his surroundings.


    Then he heard Bai Wei��s voice, ��Don��t get distracted.


    The only one you have to deal with is this one...


    Here it comes.��


    Gerard saw the monster raise a huge limb that he couldn��t tell if it was a hand or a foot and slap it down toward him.


    Such a straightforward attack didn��t concern Gerard much; he was just puzzled why Bai Wei felt the need to warn him about it.


    But he soon understood why.


    When he instinctively tried to dodge the attack by stepping back, he suddenly found his legs as heavy as if they were filled with lead, so heavy that he couldn��t lift them at the first moment.


    What was going on?!


    Before Gerard could figure out the situation, the massive limb had swung down in front of him.


    With no other option, he could only raise his Chainsaw Sword again, and this time he realized that even the act of lifting the sword was taxing.


    Fortunately, having mentally prepared himself from the previous encounter, he used his full strength to thrust the Chainsaw Sword like a dagger, piercing through the center of the monster��s limb and pinning it steadfastly to the wall.


    This simple action turned Gerard��s face red with effort, and he quickly leaned against the wall, gasping for air.


    What on earth was happening?


    Knowing he didn��t have much time to rest, Gerard quickly lowered his head to inspect his body.


    And then he found the reason.


    All of his metal body had entered a ��standstill�� state.


    Through the tiny gaps, he could see the insides of these metal limbs had been immobilized by a glue-like liquid.


    As a result, his entire body, which had already been in ��Overload,�� was completely sealed, turning the prosthetics, which were supposed to facilitate movement, into cumbersome, useless scrap.

 Chapter 147 - 147 Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!_2

    ?Chapter 147: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!_2 Chapter 147: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!_2 ��How could there be such a thing?!


    When did it get into the prosthetic?!��


    After a brief moment of shock, Gerard figured it out.


    It was the blood!


    It was the monster��s blood!


    Gerard suddenly looked up, seeing the monster that was still squirming before his eyes; the wound he had stabbed earlier was still bleeding.


    And that blood, upon reaching the ground, solidified at a visible speed.


    How could there be such a thing?


    Gerard could not comprehend at all.


    The monster��s blood seemed naturally designed to counteract metal.


    In a shriek, the monster launched another attack on Gerard.


    It stood in place, another limb extending infinitely, striking at Gerard.


    So fast!


    Even faster than before!


    Gerard clenched his teeth, trying to dodge the strike, but soon he found not only the monster��s speed had increased, but his body had also become clumsier.


    Then with a ��thud,�� he was slapped against the wall by the tentacle-like limb.


    Like a rat stuck on a glue trap.


    What was happening now?


    Gerard felt as if he had gone back many years to the first time he encountered the Pollutants, filled with confusion and shock.


    And just then, the monster let out another cry.


    Not the previous screech, but a rhythmic call.


    During this call, Gerard felt itching all over his body.


    He instinctively looked down at his chest, where a metal breastplate was.


    And then he saw the previously solidified monster blood under the breastplate starting to wiggle rhythmically in response to the cries.


    Gerard��s eyes gradually widened.


    ?�Ϧ�?��.���


    Quickly, he saw tiny flesh-like sprouts poking their heads out of the solidified blood.


    And it wasn��t just his chest; on his legs, arms, even on the Chainsaw Sword stuck in the wall, Kude��s corpse, anywhere there was metal, these tiny monsters squirmed in the shadows.


    Like countless maggots ready to burst from their cocoons.


    The scene made Gerard, who had lived for more than ten years in the Polluted Land, feel his scalp tingle.


    What in the world...


    is this?


    ...


    At the end of the corridor, Yong Xin and Zamon stood shoulder to shoulder.


    Seeing this scene, Yong Xin nodded in satisfaction.


    ��Although it��s a month ahead of schedule, the Lord has clearly not been greatly affected,�� Yong Xin spoke softly, full of admiration, ��Still so robust, healthy, and full of Life Force.��


    Robust...


    healthy?


    Zamon really couldn��t agree.


    The scene not too far away was hard to accept even for someone who was a believer in the new god.


    Was that...


    their new god?


    It looked more like an incurable bone tumor.


    Yong Xin saw Zamon��s thoughts and said with a faint smile, ��He may not look beautiful in the eyes of most people, but don��t be in a hurry.


    Just as every person is ugliest as a baby, He also needs time, and...


    sustenance.


    Be patient; He will definitely grow into a new god that we can be proud of.��


    Zamon dared not refute Yong Xin; after all, he was the one who had caused a disaster.


    It was he who had brought that Skeleton Corps guy here.


    Though he had done so under duress, he felt guilty.


    Fortunately, that guy had been taken care of, and Lord Yong Xin didn��t seem to trouble him, so at this moment, whatever Lord Yong Xin said was what mattered, right?


    And besides...


    Zamon looked up, watching those eerie little worms start to devour the metal, and swallowed subconsciously.


    That really was their new god.


    ...


    Gerard could feel his body disappearing.


    To be accurate, the metal parts were disappearing.


    The larvae bred by the monster were now frenziedly gnawing at the metal, making a teeth-gritting ��creak,�� and their bodies were growing visibly.


    Gerard had never seen, let alone heard of, larvae that fed on metal.


    His body, his weapons, were all slowly becoming sustenance for these larvae.


    The larvae seemed born to counteract Lyra.


    What Lyra took pride in and relied on, the very foundation, was now being reduced to nothing by these gnawing larvae.


    The monster in the distance was still crying out, continually giving birth to more larvae hatching from the blood.


    ��Ah!!!��


    He strained to twist his body, trying to break free from these bindings, but without his metal prostheses, he was just an old man with slightly more strength than a regular person, he could not break free.


    Even if he exerted all his strength, he could only watch helplessly as more larvae burrowed out of his metal body and continued to eat away at him.


    Gerard dared not imagine the disaster that would unfold if these larvae spread to all of Lyra once they proliferated to a certain extent.


    Nowadays, the people of Lyra cherished mechanical enhancements more than ever; without their metal bodies, Gerard was just an ordinary old man, but most Lyra people would become helpless invalids without limbs.


    Was that the plan of those people all along?


    No, he couldn��t let this happen!


    Gerard continued to struggle valiantly.


    After exerting all his strength.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!_3

    ?Chapter 148: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!_3 Chapter 148: Thirty-five Fog Barrier Karma Fire!_3 ��Ah!��


    He finally succeeded in freeing his right hand from its bindings.


    But it was just one hand, and even extracting this hand almost exhausted all his remaining strength.


    He gasped heavily, not yet having the chance to feel relieved, when he looked up and saw that the first batch of insects had grown from the size of knuckles to that of a palm.


    They were faster than Gerard.


    At this moment, Gerard felt a profound helplessness.


    So close to the truth.


    Was this where it would end?


    Gerard fell silent for a long time before he softly spoke, ��Visas, are you still there?��


    ��Always here,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��What?


    Finally ready to ask for my help?��


    ��...Can you do it?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Bai Wei asked, ��Help you free your bindings?��


    ��...No, that��s not enough.�� Gerard said quietly, ��I need power, more power, to deal with everything before me.��


    Bai Wei chuckled, ��Have you finally stopped fearing becoming a monster?��


    Gerard gently closed his eyes, ��I finally understand the question you asked me two days ago.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��You asked what price I was willing to pay for the truth,�� Gerard said slowly, ��At the time, my answer was ��everything,�� but now I realize that ��everything�� is not just death.��


    Bai Wei laughed, ��It really wasn��t simple to make you understand this.��


    ��So, what should I do now?��


    ��The means have always been on you,�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��From the right, the second pocket, you know what to do.��


    Gerard opened his eyes, and once more looked toward the nearby Kude.


    His metallic parts had been devoured entirely, making him look like a broken doll.


    But because he was lying in a pool of blood, Gerard couldn��t help but think of the chunks of flesh he had seen in the carriage in Somo City.


    He finally knew what he had to do.


    Thus, he slowly raised his hand, reaching for the Chainsaw Sword nearby.


    The Chainsaw Sword had been gnawed beyond recognition, with only a few rusty chainsaw blades left.


    But that was enough.


    Gerard extended his middle finger, then pressed down hard.


    ...


    ��Alright, it��s time to end this.��


    Watching as Gerard��s body was swallowed by the insects, Yong Xin shrugged his shoulders and turned to go downstairs.


    Zamon blinked, ��What are we going to do now?��


    ��The plan is moved up, now it��s time to execute,�� he said lightly, ��In three hours, the Lord��s power will cover the entire Fourth District, we need to eliminate potential problems for the Lord in advance.��


    Three hours later...


    would those insects spread throughout the entire Fourth District?


    Feeling a chill while unable to help asking, ��Will it really go that smoothly?��


    Halfway down the stairs, Yong Xin looked up at Zamon and chuckled, ��Everything the Lord does is to kill Lyra; nothing in Lyra can stop Him, we should also embrace the new era...eh?��


    Yong Xin��s brow suddenly furrowed.


    ��What is that next to you?��


    Zamon blinked.


    He realized that a white fog had spread around him at some unknown time.


    Fog?


    Why would there be fog here?


    Zamon instinctively turned his head, then realized that for some reason, the entire corridor was shrouded in a white fog.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Zamon reached out and grasped at the white fog.


    Then, he saw a red light rapidly expanding from the depths of the white fog.


    Countless worms twisted and struggled in that red light.


    Zamon then understood.


    It was fire.


    A second later, the flames rising from the fog engulfed everything at the top floor.


    n?�Ϧ�?��.���


    It all happened so fast, it wasn��t until Zamon��s body turned to ash under Yong Xin��s gaze, the high temperature almost igniting his body as well, that Yong Xin suddenly realized what it was.


    Rhein��s spella?���Fog Barrier Karma Fire!

 Chapter 149 - 149 Thirty-six, its not Helmo!

    ?Chapter 149: Thirty-six, it��s not Helmo!


    It��s your...


    Chapter 149: Thirty-six, it��s not Helmo!


    It��s your...


    The next day, the Lyra citizens who took the gear train to work all saw a scene that shocked them immensely.


    One third of the Fourth District��s subsidiary tower, which had been constructed alongside the Sky Tower and had stood in Lyra for hundreds of years, was destroyed, and the top part was completely in a mess, still emitting billowing smoke even now.


    ��I heard that the Fourth District��s subsidiary tower had an accident last night.��


    ��Yes, it seems there was an explosion, the entire top level was damaged, and the fire was not completely out this morning.��


    ��So, what could this be about?��


    ��I don��t know, it��s never happened in Lyra before.��


    Unease spread among the people on the gear train and soon would spread throughout all of Lyra.


    By the end of the morning, all the Lyra people would know about the Fourth District tower incident.


    Such a major accident compelled the highest commander of the Skeleton Corps, Fenli, to rush to the scene as well.


    He looked at the three charred corpses that his subordinates had just carried out from the fire scene and furrowed his brows tightly.


    Then he saw Chamos standing dazedly in front of one of the bodies, and he called out in a low voice, ��Chamos, what are you looking at?��


    Chamos finally snapped out of it and hurried to Fenli��s side, barely managing to salute.


    ��Have you clarified the identity of the dead?�� Fenli asked.


    Chamos pressed his lips tightly together, seemingly very reluctant to accept the fact.


    After a psychological struggle, he finally said in a low voice, ��It��s Captain Kude.��


    When he heard the name, Fenli��s expression changed slightly, ��Kude?


    Are you sure you��re not mistaken?��


    ��No...


    even though I wish I was,�� Chamos said, ��but that is Captain Kude...


    I can confirm it.��


    Fenli nodded and then asked, ��And the other two?��


    ��One is the new Fourth District affairs secretary, Zamon, and the other is still unknown.�� Chamos lifted his head to look at Fenli, a hint of pleading in his eyes, ��Minister, do you know who did this?��


    Fenli fell silent for a moment, and then said softly, ��This is the third affairs secretary to die in three days; who do you think killed the previous two?��


    After a moment of stupor, Chamos��s eyes immediately flashed with rage, ��Are you saying Gerard?!


    ?0��?��.���


    So Captain Kude too...��


    ��There is no conclusive evidence yet,�� Fenli said indifferently, ��but last night, I did ask Kude to escort Gerard back.��


    After dropping this remark, Fenli turned and walked away, not looking back at Chamos, but he could still hear Chamos muttering,


    ��No need for evidence anymore...


    no need for evidence anymore...��


    Fenli��s body paused for a moment, but he said nothing and went straight into an office in the tower that had been unaffected by the incident.


    Upon opening the door, Fenli saw the young man standing with his back to him by the window.


    ��You all have gone too far,�� Fenli glanced outside to ensure no one was paying attention before closing the door, ��Is the third victim Bishop Hallman?��


    ��Who else could it be?�� Yong Xin didn��t turn around, answering indifferently, ��If it were Gerard, that would have been quite convenient.��


    ��This is too much,�� Fenli clenched his fists and took a few steps towards Yong Xin, seemingly wanting to punch him, ��To even lay hands on Lord Bishop!��


    ��You��re mistaken about two things, Minister Fenli,�� Yong Xin said, ��First, it wasn��t me who killed Bishop Hallman, it was Gerard, and second...��


    He suddenly turned around, startling Fenli.


    Because half of Yong Xin��s body was in a state of severe burns, judging by the extent of the burns, it rivalled the condition of those three corpses outside.


    With such severe injuries, he was still alive?


    Fenli was horrified and involuntarily stopped in his tracks.


    ��Second, Minister Fenli, have you forgotten that you are now also a member of the New Chaser Association?�� Yong Xin said with a light laugh, ��You are now on the same path as us, so why question our actions?


    In fact, we nearly succeeded last night.


    If it hadn��t been for that little accident, the entire reform of Lyra would have been completed today, and you, would become the new Bishop.��


    Fenli clenched his fists tightly; he forced himself to stare at Yong Xin��s horrendous face and then said deliberately, ��You know full well that I don��t care about this at all.��


    ��Mhm, mhm, I know, of course,�� Yong Xin said with a smile, ��The moment our Lord ascends to his position, your daughter will naturally be healed.


    If you don��t believe me, just look at me.


    Despite such serious injuries, I am still perfectly alive, am I not?


    And...


    it will heal very soon.��


    As if to prove his own words, Fenli saw Yong Xin��s burned area indeed recovering to normal skin at a visible rate.


    This miraculous power caused Fenli to stop questioning; after a silence, he asked in a low voice, ��So what do you plan to do now?


    The death of Bishop Hallman is not a trivial matter; do you still intend to keep this news secret?��


    ��Why should we hide it?�� Yong Xin said with a light chuckle, ��Why not just announce it to the outside world?


    We even have a ready-made killer.��


    ��Are you saying pin it on Gerard?�� Fenli said, ��But there��s no evidence...��


    ��No, evidence is no longer necessary, Minister Fenli.


    Starting from today, we will no longer need those rigid rules,�� Yong Xin pointed at Fenli, ��When you go back, you will find out that your words, are the evidence.��

 Chapter 150 - 150 Thirty-six, its not Helmo!

    ?Chapter 150: Thirty-six, it��s not Helmo!


    It��s your..._2 Chapter 150: Thirty-six, it��s not Helmo!


    It��s your..._2 Fenli��s pupils constricted slightly, ��You mean...��


    ��Although our adventure last night did not achieve total success, we��ve already made significant progress,�� Yong Xin said with a smile.


    ��Hallman is dead.


    Have you seen any reaction from the other Bishops?��


    Fenli said nothing, but he understood what Yong Xin meant.


    The death of a district Bishop was once an earth-shattering event.


    The Sky Tower��s Bishop would surely have called the remaining Bishops to discuss countermeasures and declare a state of emergency in Lyra until the true criminal was found.


    These were the written rules.


    But now, Hallman had been dead for a night, and none of these things had happened.


    There was only one possibility left.


    The Bishops had completely lost their perception of the outside world.


    And Lyra was now powerless to respond to the current situation.


    It was like an old man in the twilight of his years, whose every breath expended all his energy.


    At that moment, Fenli felt a profound sense of desolation, even though it lasted only a brief instant.


    Yong Xin did not care what Fenli was thinking.


    He sauntered over to Fenli and said slowly, ��Without the Bishop��s restraint, Minister Fenli, you can now do so, so much more.


    And the New Chaser Association needs your strength now to eliminate that one remaining threat.


    Of course, if you are unwilling, we could also send in the Devil��s Army to the town.��


    Fenli narrowed his eyes slightly, ��The Devil��s Army?


    That��s taboo.��


    ��I have already told you, Minister Fenli,�� Yong Xin said calmly, ��from today on, there are no more rules, and naturally no more taboos.��


    After hearing this, Fenli gave Yong Xin a deep look, then turned and left.


    After Fenli left, a strange tentacle emerged from the desk.


    It looked around, and when it ��saw�� Yong Xin, its body began to wriggle and soon split open to form a mouth, and then it spoke, ��It seems this minion isn��t very obedient.��


    ��He will be,�� Yong Xin said with a smile.


    ��Unlike that dead Knight, he��s nothing but a double-dealing whore.


    He just needs an excuse to do our bidding.


    With that excuse, he��ll deceive himself into doing anything.��


    ��Heh, you seem to have a deep understanding of the human heart,�� the voice said lightly.


    ��Is this what ��Domination�� is?��


    ��It��s just that after experiencing life and death too many times, I��ve seen through everything,�� Yong Xin answered with a light laugh.


    ��But you seem slightly worried,�� the tentacle inquired.


    ��Because of Gerard?


    Last night he suddenly used a power that wasn��t his, according to you, it was Rhein��s spell?��


    ��Yes, that was Rhein��s spell,�� Yong Xin nodded slightly.


    ��As I suspected, he must have acquired something from Rhein, but I��m not yet sure what it is...


    However, it doesn��t matter, I��ve already sent people to check in Rhein.


    I expect results soon.��


    ��Such a restless fellow,�� the tentacle drawled.


    ��But that��s not the only thing worrying you, is it?��


    Yong Xin fell silent.


    He didn��t immediately answer but slowly walked to the office window, gazing into the distance.


    The sky was dark with accumulating clouds, the air filled with the smell of dampness, and faint rumblings of thunder could be heard.


    Rain was coming.


    ��After being injured last night, I left here immediately,�� Yong Xin spoke, ��about ten minutes later, I came back with some men, and he was gone.


    But I found that Bishop Hallman had not been dead for more than two minutes.��


    The tentacle was silent for a while, then said, ��You mean, Hallman could have had a conversation with Gerard at the last moment?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��That means he knows a lot nowa?���about Lyra��s current situation, my Lord��s existence, and...��


    ��Who I am.��


    Yong Xin calmly finished the sentence.


    Just then, the muffled thunder exploded loudly.


    And the downpour began.


    Watching Lyra through the curtain of rain, Yong Xin softly said,


    ��He already knows who I am.��


    ...


    ��Gasping...��


    Gerard panted heavily, leaning against a wall, moving slowly through the alley in the pouring rain.


    He couldn��t take two steps without stopping to retch, sometimes vomiting blood that was quickly diluted by the accumulated water, and other times nothing at all.


    ��Your body is much worse than I imagined,�� Bai Wei��s voice leisurely echoed in his mind.


    ��Without the aid of machinery, you��re really no different from a cripple.��


    Before Gerard could respond, Bai Wei added, ��Someone��s coming.��


    Seconds later, he too heard footsteps and stood rigid against the wall, holding his breath.


    Quickly, a group of Skeleton Corps members rushed past the entrance of the alley, pausing at the mouth of the alley but not entering, and soon left.


    Once they were far away, Gerard relaxed, stepped out of the alley, and instantly saw the Wanted Notice posted at the entrance.


    The target, naturally, was him.


    ��It��s as we thought last night,�� Bai Wei said.


    ��With the death of the Bishop, the rules and order have further declined, and now they can openly issue a Wanted Notice against you...


    So how do you feel?


    You saved the city just last night; without you, those bugs would have eaten away most of the district, right?


    But now, not only does no one thank you, they want to post you on the walla?���no good deed goes unpunished, eh?��

 Chapter 151: Thirty-six, its not Helmo! Its your..._3

    Chapter 151: Thirty-six, it��s not Helmo! It��s your..._3


    Listening to Bai Wei��s obvious mockery, Gerard said nothing, just glanced at the Wanted Notice and then turned to leave.


    He wasn��t in the mood, nor did he have the energy to respond to Bai Wei.


    Just as Bai Wei had said, he was now like a disabled person.


    His body��s metal frame had been completely scrapped in last night��s battle, reduced to mere scrap metal.


    At this moment, he could say he was walking with several dozen pounds of weight, and with injuries to boot, so after walking an entire night, he still hadn��t reached a safe area.


    If he encountered enemies now, he wouldn��t have the slightest strength to fight back, he could only surrender his body to Bai Wei again, just like last night.


    ��So where are you planning to go now?�� Bai Wei asked, ��You��re wanted throughout the city; you can��t possibly go back now, can you?��


    Gerard still didn��t respond to Bai Wei.


    And this was already a serious violation of his second deal with Bai Wei.


    But Bai Wei didn��t care, he even seemed somewhat pleased to see this, so he just watched Gerard drag his crippled body through the alleys, like a disabled old man scavenging for trash.


    Logically, he should have been easy to spot, but with Bai Wei��s help, he managed to evade many dangers.


    Like this, walking and stopping, he finally reached his destination, the Rim Station he had visited yesterday.


    And at this moment, Bai Wei finally realized where Gerard had wanted to go.


    Sure enough, after another dozen minutes, he stood in front of a house that had collapsed by half, its walls spray-painted with ��The Culprit Should Go to His Death.��


    This bunch, when something goes wrong, they still subconsciously want to run home.


    Even if the home is no longer there.


    This is what Bai Wei thought.


    Gerard didn��t know what Bai Wei was thinking; he walked into the house like a puppet and entered a room filled with ruins.


    Looking at the familiar furnishings in the room, Gerard paused for a moment, then suddenly knelt down and began digging through the rubble, as if he wanted to find something underneath.


    Meanwhile, last night��s experiences began flashing through his mind.


    Last night, Bai Wei had used his body to eliminate all the bugs and also left the Monster on the brink of death.


    Then, a human face emerged from the Monster��s body��it was Hallman��s.


    Hallman regained consciousness in his dying moments and told Gerard many things.


    For instance, the new scourge that was killing Lyra.


    And how all the Bishops, in support of Lyra, had entered the Thought Amber, severing their connection with the outside world.


    And how the new scourge��s power was far more widespread than imagined, having infiltrated many positions within Lyra and possibly influencing the other Bishops in the same manner.


    Another point was Lyra��s poor condition, which couldn��t last much longer.


    For Gerard, each piece of news was shocking on its own, let alone when added together, and he finally realized how difficult a situation Lyra was in at this moment.


    But none of these compared to the last piece of news.


    Gerard��s hands rummaged through the rubble faster and more frantically.


    It was rare for him to lose composure like he did today.


    Lacking mechanical assistance and owing the price paid to Bai Wei, his body had long reached the breaking point, but he couldn��t care less, just kept digging, allowing the rocks to cut his fingers and gash his flesh without stopping.


    Finally, he found what he was looking for.


    A blurry photo.


    A young him holding a boy and girl, smiling awkwardly for the camera.


    Hallman��s voice rang out in his ears again.


    ��Gerard... The Night Star member who returned ten years ago wasn��t only you, his name is now Yong Xin.��


    ��I already know; it��s Helmo, right?��


    ��No, no, no... it��s not Helmo.��


    Gerard��s gaze slowly shifted to the boy��s face in the photo, as Hallman��s last echo before death exploded in his ear.


    ��It��s your son!��


    ��It��s your...��


    ��Son!��


    The old and frail Gerard looked at the young boy in the photo.


    The boy in the photo smiled at him,


    Just as he did in his memory.

 Chapter 152: Thirty-seven So, shall we have a new transaction?

    Chapter 152: Thirty-seven So, shall we have a new transaction?


    ��Although I don��t want to disturb you at this time,�� Bai Wei��s slow, lingering voice rose in Gerard��s mind, ��have you forgotten your situation? There isn��t much time left for you to reminisce about those fatherly and filial days... Someone is already on their way here.��


    Gerard finally snapped back to reality, also hearing the footsteps coming from a distance, and immediately put away the photo before hiding in the innermost small room.


    Soon, two members of the Skeleton Corps entered. They were only separated from Gerard by a wall, and he could easily overhear their conversation.


    ��Do you think the rumors are true?��


    ��What?��


    ��That Bishop Hallman of the Fourth District is dead, and it was Gerard who did it.�� A Knight said, ��When I heard the news, I thought it was a joke.��


    ��Of course, it��s true, otherwise what are we doing here?��


    ��Do you really think Gerard would come back to this place? This is where he lived ten years ago, even the house has collapsed.��


    ��That��s why they only sent the two of us, just stick a Wanted Notice and it��s done.�� The other Knight trudged through the rubble and reached a spot barely sheltered from the rain before sticking a Wanted Notice on the wall, but he didn��t know that Gerard was right behind the wall in the room, ��As for his current home, the entire Tenth Squad has already rushed there, all fully armed.��


    ��They��re so eager?��


    ��Don��t you know?�� the other Knight said, ��The captain of the Tenth Squad also died by Gerard��s hand.��


    ��...I didn��t know that; no wonder Chamos looked so upset.�� The Knight��s tone also sank, ��What is he trying to do? Kill all of us?��


    ��Who knows? That guy went crazy ten years ago; maybe in his eyes, we are all abnormal.��


    ��We should have killed him ten years ago.��


    ��There was no evidence.��


    ��No evidence, so we didn��t act? Look at how many of us died because of those rigid Rules; are we going to continue like this?��


    ��There��s no need now.�� The other Knight finished sticking the Wanted Notice and then gave a strong pat on the wall, the vibration transferring through the wall and jolting Gerard��s body, as if directly hitting his heart, painfully resonant, ��We��re progressing too, those outdated and harmful things will ultimately be eliminated by us, starting with him.��


    With that, the Knight turned to leave, with no intention of searching the dilapidated house.


    If he had looked closer, he would have noticed bloodstains under the ruins not yet completely washed away by the rain, but he didn��t want to stay longer because this was once the dwelling of the Night Star Army, and now that Gerard has been confirmed mad, who could assure there was no lingering Pollutant here?


    ��It��s best to find that guy quickly and then tear down this entire area.�� After leaving these words, the Knight disappeared into the rain curtain along with the other.


    Long after, Gerard slowly emerged from that small room and then looked up at the freshly posted Wanted Notice, silent.


    ��Do you think that Wanted Notice could be from Yong Xin... that is, your son?�� Bai Wei leisurely said, ��In other places, such notices posted on walls by sons for their fathers are typically missing person notices, but in your case, it has become a Wanted Notice. Although, from a certain angle, both serve the same purpose, they are both looking for you.��


    Faced with Bai Wei��s hellish teasing, Gerard remained silent for a long time before finally lowering his head again, looking at the photo in his hand that had become slightly crumpled and spoke in a voice hoarse with emotion: ��I don��t understand why it would be him.��


    ��Up to now, have there been few things that puzzled you?�� Bai Wei said, ��And when exactly did you have a son like this? I never saw you with a wife.��


    Bai Wei knew this was a good opportunity to get close to Gerard��s heart.


    Before this, Gerard had never mentioned this son to Bai Wei, even though his room was almost full of photos of the young boy and girl.


    Clearly, that young boy and girl were the softest part in Gerard��s stony heart, and Gerard was desperately trying not to reveal it to Bai Wei.


    And Bai Wei behaved as if unaware, never using the content of their deal to press Gerard.


    Because Bai Wei was very clear, there is a different effect between things forced out by questioning and those the person involved voluntarily tells, especially for someone like Gerard, who never easily shows vulnerability, to let him speak voluntarily had an effect twice as effective... just like now.


    Gerard still looked at the photo in his hand, but his memories had already been pulled back to more than ten years ago, to that rainstorm even more torrential than today.


    ...


    In the pouring rain, a medium-sized Pollutant ravaged between rows of houses, like a wolf entering a flock of sheep.


    Not far away, Gerard watched it emotionlessly, then waved his hand.


    Countless ��iron wires�� pierced its body, and it suddenly froze, collapsing after violent convulsions, crushing the last building.


    Then, the fully armed Night Star Knights burst out from all directions, efficiently crushing the monstrous behemoth.

 Chapter 153: Thirty-seven So, shall we have a new deal?"_2

    Chapter 153: Thirty-seven So, shall we have a new deal?��_2


    By now, the sudden encounter battle had finally concluded.


    It was called an encounter battle because the location of the fight against the giant creature was not in the Polluted Land, but in... a residential area.


    After the battle ended, standing on the highest platform, Gerard looked at the rows of fallen houses with a grave expression.


    ��Captain!�� Helmo rushed over to report, ��That damn creature has been dealt with, but the damage it caused is significant. It appeared so suddenly that there wasn��t even time to evacuate, and now it��s uncertain how many people are trapped in their homes.��


    Gerard inquired, ��Where is the Skeleton Corps?��


    ��They are on their way here.��


    ��...We can��t just stand by, we need to start relief work.��


    ��But we still have to deal with the pollutant.��


    ��Having Eric assign three people to ensure the pollution doesn��t spread will be enough,�� Gerard said as he began to take off his gear to lighten the load, ��everyone else, put all efforts into the rescue operation, each second we delay someone could die... Carry out the orders, Helmo.��


    ��...Yes, sir!��


    Gerard, unencumbered by heavy gear, leaped into those colorless memories.


    ...


    ��Thanks to your timely rescue, Lord Gerard, who knows how many people would have died without you.��


    ��We only did what was trivial; the Skeleton Corps completed the follow-up rescue.��


    ��Heh, be it Knight or Skeleton Corps, we��re all for Lyra.��


    ��Yes, all for Lyra... Was the loss great this time?��


    ��As I just mentioned, because of your timely rescue, we��ve minimized the losses. There are many injured, but not many have perished because of that.��


    After the rescue work concluded, Gerard and the leader of the Skeleton Corps walked briskly through the disaster area, now a field of ruins.


    ��With that, the remaining rescue work is passed on to you; we have to attend to the aftermath of the pollutant, and of course, we will also clarify the cause of the mid-sized pollutant��s sudden appearance in the residential area as soon as possible.��


    ��Of course, that is our duty.��


    Gerard nodded and was about to leave, but his peripheral vision suddenly caught sight of two skinny figures.


    They were a pair of siblings, standing dumbly under the rain curtain, the torrential rain washing over their bloodied bodies, and in front of them lay two stretchers covered with white cloths, the white of the cloths even more glaring than the fresh blood.


    Gerard��s body halted, ��What��s that about?��


    The Skeleton Corps�� leader glanced over and said, ��Ah, those siblings. They are probably the most unfortunate people in this disaster. That damned pollutant crashed right into the center of their house, their parents were crushed to death by the monster right before their eyes, only these two children survived.��


    Gerard fell silent, suddenly recalling that moment when the mid-sized pollutant had collapsed under his command.


    After a long pause, he asked, ��What will happen to them now?��


    ��They��re too young; they can only be sent to a welfare institute. We��ll see if anyone is willing to adopt them later on.��


    ��What are their names?��


    ��The brother is Ian, and the sister is Ina... Why do you ask?��


    Gerard shook his head, said nothing more, and then walked alone into the rain.


    This moment��s memory was monochrome like dark clouds.


    ...


    Welfare Institute.


    ��Lord Gerard, this is already your third visit here this month.��


    Gerard stood side by side with the director, watching the siblings in the distance who stood aloof in the corner of the garden. No children wanted to play with them.


    ��Why has no one been willing to adopt them up to now?��


    ��Er, do you want the truth?��


    ��Certainly.��


    ��Because they��ve been in contact with a pollutant,�� the director replied, ��typically, no one wants to adopt such children. Parents feel that they have been contaminated too, even the other children don��t want to play with them.��


    Gerard fell silent for a moment, then asked, ��What will become of them?��


    ��According to Lyra��s laws, we��ll raise them until they��re adults,�� said the director, ��after that, it��s up to them to make their way.��


    ��I see.��


    Gerard took one final look at the siblings, then nodded and said, ��I appreciate you taking care of them,�� before turning to leave.


    As the director was about to return to his office, heavy footsteps sounded again. He turned his head, surprised to see Gerard returning.


    ��Sir Gerard, are you...��


    ��Can I raise them?��


    Then memories gained a splash of color.


    ...


    ��From now on, you��ll live with me. My house isn��t that big, but it��s probably better than the orphanage. At least here someone will talk to you.��


    Looking at the siblings who were still very reserved, Gerard didn��t know how to talk to them, and after a long silence, he said,


    ��Ian and Ina, right? You don��t have to change your names or consider me your father; I am just a...��


    Before he could finish, the door was pushed open with a bang, and a crowd poured in.


    ��Whoa whoa whoa, the captain��s got kids! The captain��s got kids!��


    ��I know you value efficiency, Captain, but isn��t skipping straight to having kids without finding a wife a bit too efficient?��


    ��You��ve got a point, actually.��


    ��Hehehe, kids, don��t be nervous. From now on you��re one of us Night Stars, you can strut around wherever you go!��


    ��Come have a drink, little ones, celebrate having a dad... But how old are you, can you drink? Ah, eight? That��s enough, that��s enough.��


    The sudden visit of these people not only startled the siblings but also made Gerard frown. He immediately stood up, intending to drive these fellows out, but then he saw a vitality in the timid eyes of the siblings that hadn��t been there before.


    Gerard hesitated for a moment and, saying nothing, sat back down.


    The colors of the memory grew more vivid.


    ...


    ��Father, I want to join the Night Stars.��


    The grown boy, slightly drunk but very serious, looked at Gerard.


    ��I know you might not agree, but I��ve thought about this for a long time. I��m serious. I also want to be like you, to become a Knight of the Night Stars.��


    Gerard watched the boy quietly.


    He could feel the nervousness in the boy��s heart; although it wasn��t as evident as his sister��s, his deliberately grown beard, meant to make him look mature, was now trembling, giving him away.


    Gerard was silent a while, then slowly stretched out his hand.


    He covered the bottle.


    ��Since you��ve decided to join the Night Stars,�� Gerard said calmly, ��then you should stop drinking.��


    The boy was startled and his alcohol-slowed brain didn��t immediately catch Gerard��s meaning.


    But he didn��t need to understand, as the door was once again burst open and more people came flooding in, each carrying a piece of equipment, and began to dress the boy the moment they entered.


    ��You silly boy, the captain agreed!��


    ��Is that the captain? That��s his dad.��


    ��Ah right, our dad agreed.��


    In the midst of confusion, the boy was adorned with piece by piece of equipment, swiftly transforming into the person he dreamed of becoming��a Knight of the Night Stars.


    Gerard watched from the side, an involuntary smile appearing on his face.


    At that moment, the memory, like brushstrokes added to a painting, reached its peak as the boy was fully armed.


    But then, in an instant, it ended and condensed into the tattered black and white photo in his hand.


    The noise faded, replaced by the incessant, monotonous sound of rain.


    The warm little home had become the ruin and rubble of today.


    The comrades that once surrounded him had long since disappeared.


    Cold reality, carried by the rain, shattered the memories.


    Gerard stood all alone, the only thing in the house that could meet his gaze was his own image on the Wanted Notice.


    In this realm where reality and memory intertwined, Gerard heard a voice whisper in the depths of his heart.


    ��I feel your apprehension.��


    ��So,��


    ��Shall we make a new deal?��

 Chapter 154: Thirty Eight New Deals (New)

    Chapter 154: Thirty Eight New Deals (New)


    ��Would you like to make a new deal?��


    Upon hearing these words, Gerard��s body shuddered unconsciously.


    How many times had this happened already?


    From his initial eyes to his current fingers, Gerard felt that he was sinking step by step into the abyss lured by the devil, and he was always the one making the choices.


    What about this time?


    He gripped the photo tightly, feeling the rain beat down on his body, observing the completely scrapped metallic body parts... Gerard couldn��t remember the last time he had been this wretched, not even when he first emerged from the Polluted Land ten years ago.


    And what was he facing now?


    Gerard lifted his head, the gloomy sky was like a slab of grey iron, suffocating him.


    He knew he wasn��t powerful enough to break this iron-like sky, to destroy it, he needed fire, a fire that could burn everything away.


    And he had seen that fire just last night.


    At this moment, Gerard understood that every time, it seemed he had a choice, but in fact... he did not.


    ��You...�� Gerard slowly started, ��what do you want?��


    ��Oh? Can I take it that you��re already inclined to this by asking this question?�� Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, ��It seems you��ve finally realized that now, only I can help you... It��s just a pity, if you had realized this sooner, things might not have escalated to this point. But I can understand, if you hadn��t seen it with your own eyes, you probably wouldn��t believe what I��ve said, after all, in your eyes, I probably don��t seem much different from that newly born abomination.��


    Gerard didn��t speak, but they both knew what he was apprehensive about��he had always feared that he would unleash an even more uncontrollable entity.


    ��You really shouldn��t worry too much about this. I don��t have much interest in Lyra City... Besides, there��s only so much I can do with just your sacrifice alone.�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��Look, all I did in Rhein was to kill a Bishop, but what about that new abomination? It plans to slaughter your gods, which makes me seem rather harmless, doesn��t it?��


    Gerard: ��...��


    ��Let��s not talk about these trivial things anymore.�� Bai Wei put away his playful demeanor, his focus shifted to his fingers, and then straightened them bit by bit, ��eye to eye�� with Gerard, ��Since it��s a new deal, I can also show you some sincerity first. I��ll give you a free piece of information��your god can last at most another month.��


    Despite trying hard to suppress it, Gerard��s expression still showed a slight change.


    Had it not been for what he saw last night, he would never have believed Bai Wei, but now... he didn��t have the luxury of disbelief.


    Nor did he ask ��Is the timing accurate?�� such nonsense, he just stared at his middle finger, and then slowly asked, ��What will happen then?��


    Bai Wei was glad that Gerard asked directly the crucial question.


    ��Many people will die, a lot of people. Because that new god is far crazier than Lyra, and its birth will be accompanied by grand deaths.��


    Bai Wei did not lie to Gerard.


    This was the normal course of the story.


    A month later, Sky Tower would collapse thunderously, the new god would be reborn upon the flesh and blood of the Old God, and simultaneously slay nearly one-third of Lyra��s population.


    Bai Wei used his eye��s ability to make this scene appear in Gerard��s mind; he saw that new god, formed from piles of flesh, spraying the fiery infernos of Sky Tower into the air, a red sky raining fire, and the grand Lyra City sinking in a sea of fire.


    The overwhelming sense of powerlessness washed over him like a tidal wave, nearly toppling Gerard.


    But he resisted, again looking at his middle finger: ��Can all of this still be prevented?��


    ��Of course,�� Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, ��or what do you think we��re discussing right now?��


    ��You mean... you will stop it?��


    ��Of course not,�� Bai Wei��s response was unexpected, ��Just having eyes and fingers, I have no way to directly confront such a fellow, although He isn��t considered powerful among gods.��


    ��Not by you?�� Perhaps due to blood loss, Gerard��s mind was a bit dull, ��Then who can stop Him?��


    ��That��s a strange way to put it,�� Bai Wei spoke, ��Isn��t your god still alive? Or are you hoping your god dies sooner?��


    Gerard returned to his senses, ignoring Bai Wei��s jest and directly asked, ��You mean... to save my Lord, Lyra?��


    ��That��s right, even though I��m not fond of Lyra, as of now, only that Old God is capable of dealing with the new god,�� Bai Wei spoke lightly, ��His condition isn��t very good, but he still isn��t dead yet. Gods aren��t that easily killed, hence why the New Chaser Association... your son��s group is trying to weaken Him from a practical standpoint by killing Bishops, because the new god also can��t immediately kill Him.��


    Upon hearing ��your son,�� Gerard fell silent for a brief moment, but eventually didn��t delve too much into this, only asking, ��Then what should I do?��


    ��It��s simple,�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��Do likewise.��


    ��...Likewise?��


    ��Yes, the followers of the new god are killing the followers of the Old God to weaken the Old God��s power,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��So why can��t you kill the servants of the new god to weaken the new god��s power? In other words...��

 Chapter 155: Thirty Eight New Deals (New)_2

    Chapter 155: Thirty Eight New Deals (New)_2


    ��They killed the Bishop.��


    ��You kill them.��


    Bai Wei��s light words seemed to let Gerard smell the thick scent of blood.


    He looked at the photo in his hand again, the smile of the young boy in the photo now blurred.


    ��This is the content of the trade,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��I will assist you, tell you who the people of the New Gods are, and also help you deal with some tough guys. You experienced it last night, all the talents of the New Gods are focused on combating Lyra, so you might not be able to handle their core members, but for me, that��s not a problem, after all...you��ve seen my capabilities.��


    Bai Wei finally proposed his trade.


    But Gerard did not immediately agree, instead, he looked at him again.


    ��So, what��s the cost...no.�� Gerard felt this question was wrong, so he shook his head and asked slowly and deliberately, ��By helping me like this, what is your purpose? What exactly do you want?��


    ��Can��t I just be kind-hearted, wanting to help you for nothing?�� Bai Wei raised Gerard��s eyebrows, ��Or perhaps, I find the New God quite unpleasant too, so I want to help Lyra?��


    Gerard didn��t speak, he just gazed at Bai Wei��s fingertips with Bai Wei��s ��eyes.��


    And Bai Wei knew, this question couldn��t be avoided anymore.


    But, he wasn��t planning to avoid it.


    The time had come to be open about it.


    ��Do you know what��s in the Polluted Land?��


    Gerard was silent for a long time, then gently said, ��Your...Corpse Blocks?��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei was somewhat surprised, ��You already knew?��


    ��It��s just my guess,�� Gerard softly said, ��The only thing that would interest you is probably your own power. Just as you took back your eyes and fingers in Rhein, you came to Lyra for the same reason.��


    ��Heh, since you��ve guessed it, why ask further?��


    Gerard said, ��But I want to know, which part of your body is it? What power does it have? And, are you...��


    ��That��s enough, Gerard,�� Bai Wei calmly interrupted him, ��While I understand you really want to know what you and your team sacrificed everything for ten years ago, these questions...are beyond the scope, I��m not obligated to answer you. You must exchange something for answers, but so far, you��ve brought no more to trade.��


    Gerard was momentarily lost for words.


    ��So, the content of the trade is also very clear; if I do nothing, my share of power will eventually fall into that New God��s hands, making it very difficult to retrieve. So, to prevent such a situation, I��ve decided to help Lyra, and I need you, to ultimately help me retrieve that Corpse Block of mine,�� Bai Wei asked, ��What do you say? Do you agree to this trade?��


    After a long silence, Gerard softly said, ��I want a promise from you.��


    ��You say.��


    ��After you retrieve your power, whether now or in the future, you��re not allowed to lay hands on the people in this city,�� Gerard stared at Bai Wei, ��You��re not allowed to harm the people in this city.��


    ��Heh...I thought it was something else,�� Bai Wei said, chuckling lightly. ��I can promise you that.��


    Having received Bai Wei��s promise, Gerard finally made up his mind, ��Alright, I agree to this trade, I will help you retrieve your Corpse Block.��


    ��Very good, then I also permit you to use my power,�� Bai Wei said. ��But before that, what about your body?��


    Gerard lowered his head, looking at his own body.


    As previously mentioned, his metal body was completely destroyed, unusable.


    He could use Bai Wei��s power, but couldn��t keep using Bai Wei��s power continuously.


    So, the first thing he needed to do was to replace his metal body with a healthy one.


    After some thought, Gerard said, ��I know a place, maybe it still has what I want, if it��s still there.��


    ��Can your current body even move?�� Bai Wei says slowly, ��Don��t forget you��re still wanted, and it��s going to be very troublesome if your movement is hindered.��


    Gerard didn��t say much, he just pulled out the metal fragments stuck in his flesh that hindered his movement, and tossed them aside.


    The blood quickly diluted under the rain.


    ��It��s done.��


    Saying this, he then walked into the downpour.


    ...


    ��Plop.��


    A little girl with coffee-colored short hair fell into the muddy water, a bright red mark on her tender face.


    This was followed by a series of cheers, then a fat boy with both arms modified into artificial limbs strode forward, grabbed the little girl by her hair, and lifted her up, while loudly mocking her.


    ��Yo, yo, yo, let��s see who this is, isn��t this that... eh? What��s her name again?�� The fat boy looked at his sidekick.


    Promptly, the sidekick stepped forward and said, ��Report to boss! She��s called Ju!��


    ��Ju? What a rubbish name,�� the fat boy looked at the little girl again, ��Weren��t you very tough before? You even dared to hit my sidekick, didn��t you know I��m his boss?��


    The little girl, defiant, raised her head, her jet-black eyes staring stubbornly at the fat boy, disdain flickering in her pupils.


    ��Your sidekick has artificial limbs and still couldn��t beat me, he��s that weak, it seems you as a big brother aren��t much better.��


    Hearing Ju say this, the sidekick immediately got frustrated, ��You, you, you... If there wasn��t a lock in my limbs, I��d have killed you already!��

 Chapter 156: Thirty Eight New Deals (New)_3

    Chapter 156: Thirty Eight New Deals (New)_3


    ��Really?�� the little girl sneered at the younger boy, ��You��re going down to my fists just because you can��t use the weapons in your prosthetic limbs? Then you really are trash.��


    ��You... you... you...�� The younger boy��s face turned red, but he didn��t know how to retort.


    After all, as Ju had said, even if the weapons in the prosthetics couldn��t be used, they were still made of metal, certainly not something flesh and blood could contend with.


    But he had been knocked down by Ju, which made him feel very embarrassed, so he could only look at his older brother��the chubby boy��with hopeful eyes.


    And the chubby boy didn��t dilly-dally. He directly punched Ju in the stomach, causing her tender face to tightly twist.


    But she didn��t make a sound, just coldly looked at the chubby boy. The look in her eyes wasn��t one that should belong to someone her age, making the chubby boy shiver. Then he hit her again.


    ��Heh, did you think I didn��t know why you don��t have mechanical prosthetics?�� the chubby boy said, ��Is it because you don��t want to switch? No, you can��t switch! Because you have no parents! Without a guardian to vouch for you, you can��t get them! You��re just an unwanted orphan, like a stray dog on the side of the road!��


    The chubby boy cursed fervently, almost spitting on Ju��s face.


    Because he hated the expression on Ju��s face, he didn��t understand why an abandoned kid could show such an arrogant face. Shouldn��t she be crying and begging for mercy after seeing his strength?


    Couldn��t she have some sense, please? My limbs are the latest model��you, a person without a single metal part on your body, how dare you provoke me!


    Thinking this, the chubby boy increased the strength in his hands, intending to hit Ju a couple more times, but then he heard Ju say, ��I indeed don��t have parents, but soon... you won��t have children.��


    The chubby boy was slightly stunned.


    Then he heard a ��click�� sound, followed by a sudden sharp pain in his groin that almost knocked him out, forcing him to release Ju.


    ��Big bro? Big bro, what��s wrong?��


    The youngsters saw the chubby boy suddenly bend over like a shrimp and quickly gathered around him.


    ��Don��t, don��t move!�� the chubby boy��s face turned red, ��It hurts, it really hurts...��


    Hurt?


    Everyone��s gaze immediately shifted downward, and then everyone was shocked.


    They saw that some sort of special ��lock�� had been attached to the lower half of the chubby boy��s body at some unknown time.


    The lock had a small clock attached, ticking away, and as time passed, the lock slowly tightened.


    And the tightening place, of course, was...


    ��Dammit! What did you do to me?!�� the chubby boy glared at Ju.


    Ju first spit out the blood in her mouth, then raised her neck high, looking down at the chubby boy, ��I told you, you won��t have children soon. This is my own little gadget, called a timed bomb. I��ve set the time, and soon, you��re going to blow.��


    Everyone was stunned.


    Then the chubby boy couldn��t help but burst out cursing, ��Are you fucking insane... ah, my balls!��


    ��Don��t worry, big bro! Let me help you take it off!�� one of the eager youngsters immediately reached out his hand, but the moment he touched the explosive device, the small clock started ticking even faster.


    So, the chubby boy screamed even louder, ��Ah! Don��t touch, don��t touch! It hurts so much!��


    ��The more you struggle, the more it hurts; the bigger your movements, the faster it tightens,�� Ju said cheerily, ��I suggest you quickly take him to the nearby prosthetic shop, otherwise...��


    Ju spread her hands.


    ��In the future, you��ll need prosthetics for this part too... This should be a precedent, right? How about... calling it ��Gundam��?��


    Ju��s words frightened the boys.


    Thinking that his third leg might have to be replaced with a prosthetic, the chubby boy couldn��t accept it at all, his face instantly turning pale, ��Hurry up! What are you staring for? Carry me to the prosthetic shop!��


    ��Oh, oh, oh, oh!��


    The boys immediately sprang into action, clumsily lifting the chubby boy up like they were carrying livestock, and all the while he kept screaming like a slaughtered pig.


    ��Ah! Be gentle! Be gentle!��


    ��It burst, it burst, it��s really going to burst!��


    And throughout this scene, Ju just stood there, merely smiling, then smiling some more.


    Just as they were scrambling to leave, the earlier young boy who had seen Ju smiling suddenly snapped, and then pointed right at Ju��s nose and shouted.


    ��Doing such a thing! No wonder you��re the daughter of a criminal!��


    Ju��s smile stiffened for a moment.


    Another little imp chimed in, ��Not a criminal! A Rebel! One who betrayed Lyra! Your dad is a Rebel! Your mom is a madwoman! No wonder you can do such a thing! Wait and see, your end will definitely be the same as your parents��!��


    Faced with the taunts of the two imps, Ju slowly and leisurely took out two small timed bombs from his pocket, waved them in front of them, and immediately turned their faces pale. They dared not say more and took off, carrying the chubby boy.


    And the chubby boy was still threatening fiercely, ��Just you wait! One day I��ll kill you! Let you join your dead parents!��


    Soon, the little imps left, and the alley suddenly became quiet, leaving only Ju alone.


    Ju looked down, reflecting on her current self in the water on the ground.


    Her hair was a mess, her clothes torn, and blood at the corner of her mouth, looking like a broken toy.


    Fortunately, she was used to it. She shrugged her shoulders, put away the two timed bombs, picked up the dropped backpack, and slowly walked back, humming a song.


    Her immature and off-tune voice echoed through the narrow alley, sounding somewhat monotonous.


    Ju returned home��to a small house in a remote section of Zone Two.


    In fact, this wasn��t really a proper dwelling, just a small storeroom.


    This was what her father, whom she had never met, had left for her.


    Actually, Ju also knew that in a place called Rim Station, her father had left her a legitimate house, but she didn��t want to live there.


    Because living there would mean people pointing fingers and saying, ��That��s the child of a Rebel,�� speaking as if she might also be tainted.


    Ju didn��t like that; she had never even met her father, why should she be talked about in such a way?


    So she came to live here alone. Even though living here also lead to occasional comments, she was already used to it.


    Ju took out her keys and opened the storeroom door.


    Then, a pile of metal parts came into view.


    This was also part of her father��s inheritance.


    Ju had heard that her father had also been a mechanician, and a very outstanding one at that.


    Maybe she had inherited her father��s skills; otherwise, she wouldn��t have been able to create gadgets like timed bombs on her own.


    Otherwise, she was sure she would have been bullied even worse.


    After entering the storeroom, Ju hummed a tune, put down her backpack, and then walked towards the workbench, rubbing her tangled hair.


    Timed bombs and such still had flaws; they could only be installed when pressed against someone��s face, which was not good. She needed to make some long-range weapons instead.


    Thinking this way, Ju walked to the workbench and then noticed someone was already sitting there.


    What kind of person was this?


    Covered in blood from head to toe.


    His body was missing parts here and there.


    The ground around his feet was piled with blood-stained metal.


    Ju froze.


    She slowly raised her head and then locked eyes with a pair of eyes as bright as the stars.


    This was what surprised Ju the most.


    Why did an ordinary old face have such an eye that completely mismatched its temperament?


    ...A long, awkward silence.


    Finally, the person slowly spoke, his voice slightly unnatural,


    ��Don��t be nervous, I��m just... passing through.��

 Chapter 143 143: 34 [Gaze] vs [Domination] (6K)_2

    I hope next time I come out, Gerard has already returned.


    "I should head back now," Hallman said to Yong Xin by his side, "Please take good care of this city and remember to tell me when Gerard returns."


    Yong Xin smiled and nodded in response.


    Hallman then walked toward the Thought Amber once again.


    But halfway there, he stopped in his tracks, eyes fixed on the reflection of Yong Xin in the Thought Amber.


    Yong Xin was smiling at him, a smile that seemed oddly familiar.


    It''s as if he had seen this person somewhere before!


    As the lost memories were gradually being recovered, the reflection on the Thought Amber rapidly aligned with a face in the corridor of memories!


    Although the face from his memories was younger!


    But his features, his smile, were all identical to those in Hallman''s recollection!


    Hallman''s body froze; he slowly turned around and looked at Yong Xin: "You, why are you here?"


    Yong Xin, recognized at last, was not angry �C in fact, he seemed almost pleased, clapping his hands lightly: "Ah, Lord Bishop, you''ve finally recognized me."


    Seeing this face that had matured far too much compared to the one in his memory, a terrible thought dawned on Hallman, causing him to shudder violently.


    "Now, exactly what year is it?"


    "246, Lord Bishop."


    Hallman staggered: "What about Night Star?"


    Yong Xin spread his hands with a smile: "Isn''t she standing right in front of you?"


    In Hallman''s eyes, Yong Xin''s body began to twist bizarrely.


    "The new era has arrived, Lord Bishop," Yong Xin said softly, "Celebrate the arrival of the new gods with me."


    Before he finished speaking, the door behind Yong Xin was slammed open.


    He didn''t have time to turn around when a Chopping Axe came down, splitting his body in two.


    "The era you seek will never come." A cold voice rang out, "This is Lyra; you and the gods you seek can go to Hell together."


    There was no chance for Yong Xin to argue anymore; he fell into a pool of blood, smiling, as Kude stepped over him.


    Hallman looked at Kude''s Skeleton Corps attire and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It seems things haven''t spiraled completely out of control yet." Hallman asked Kude, "Are you now in charge of the Skeleton Corps? What about Fenli?"


    Hallman had learned from Yong Xin that it was now the year 246, which meant he had been deceived for a full ten years.


    As a Bishop, he was deceived for ten years, to the extent that he didn''t dare to imagine just how bad Lyra''s situation had now become. But Kude''s appearance gave him a glimmer of hope.


    Since the Skeleton Corps was still loyal to him, then there was still room for negotiation.


    Of course, this was why he subconsciously assumed Kude was the current person in charge of the Skeleton Corps.


    "Sorry, Lord Bishop." As Kude pulled the Chopping Axe off the ground, he spoke to Hallman, "The current chief of the Skeleton Corps is still Lord Fenli. I am here simply through special means."


    Kude produced a bizarrely shaped key from his bosom, and Hallman knew at a glance, his heart sinking.


    "The Key of Order," Hallman murmured, "Has it really come to this? What has become of Lyra?"


    "It''s difficult for me to describe," Kude said, "On the surface, Lyra is still peaceful; no disaster has occurred, but in reality... the vast majority of people can''t even remember what the Lyra God looks like anymore."


    Hearing this, Hallman couldn''t help but close his eyes: "How could this be... Lord, are we truly destined to fail?"


    Everything was beyond Hallman''s expectations now.


    The worst outcome he and Oliver had anticipated was to spend two years in the Thought Amber, and Night Star had not returned, worsening the situation in Lyra.


    In that case, they would emerge from the Thought Amber together and then consider the next steps for salvation.


    It was then that Hallman finally understood why those people kept telling him it was still the year 236.


    They were numbing them, making them think there was still time, that Night Star had just left, that everything was still manageable.


    But in reality, a full ten years had passed.


    Too long, this period of time was too long.


    So much longer than the worst conditions they had predicted that even a trace of despair flashed in Hallman''s eyes.


    And Kude, capturing this flicker of despair, immediately saluted Hallman with a Knight''s salute.


    "Lord Bishop, please do not give up," Kude said in a serious tone, "I know the situation is dire, but please don''t lose hope. So many people are waiting for your return, waiting for the Return of the Lord. People are not dead, just blinded. They are strapped to a gear train about to derail, unaware, and now, only you can save them."


    Kude''s words left Hallman stunned.


    Can I, still save them?


    Hallman lowered his head, staring blankly at his own hands.


    Having been in the Thought Amber for ten years, his body had aged considerably; ten years ago he was a robust middle-aged man, but now he seemed as though he was on the brink of the grave.


    Yet even with such aged hands, he could recall the words of Oliver, the Bishop of Sky Tower, from ten years prior.


    "Gentlemen, please do your best."


    "The future of Lyra lies in our hands."


    The image was as vivid as if it were from yesterday, yet as hazy as if it were from a distant past.

 Chapter 144 144: 34 [Gaze] vs [Domination] (6K)_3

    Hallman''s hand clenched tighter and tighter as he murmured, "Yes, the future is still in our hands."


    Seeing Hallman regaining his spirits, Kude breathed a sigh of relief and then smiled, "As long as you haven''t given up, there is still hope."


    "I''m sorry, young man." Hallman pointed at his own head, "I''ve stayed in the Thought Amber for too long, and now my mind is not working very well, and I am not very familiar with the outside situation, so I need you to give me some advice."


    "Of course." Kude immediately stood up, "I will take you to the Skeleton Corps headquarters right now. As long as the Skeleton Corps follows your command again, everything will be fine. After all, the enemies are still lurking in the shadows, and no one dares to confront you openly."


    Kude led Hallman out, and Hallman nodded while listening to Kude''s description.


    It looked like the public''s mind was influenced and, including himself, the Bishops hadn''t revealed themselves for a long time, so the situation looked a bit dire, but the underlying order was still functioning, so it wasn''t the worst-case scenario.


    As Kude had said, everything still had room for negotiation.


    But what worried Hallman was, after ten years, was he the only Bishop who had awoken?


    What about the other Bishops?


    And where did those "enemies" come from? Weren''t Lyra''s enemies supposed to be only that newly spawned calamity?


    Hallman had many questions in his heart, but the next thing Kude said immediately made him freeze.


    "Gerard has also returned, and he is waiting for you."


    "Is that so?" Hallman immediately became excited, "Gerard has returned too? How is he?! Why didn''t he back then..."


    "It''s best if you talk to him in person." Kude spoke softly, "He has also lost much of his memory regarding the events of ten years ago, and he is no longer a hero; he''s a sinner now. So he''s been looking for you."


    Hallman fell silent for a while and then said softly, "It seems we haven''t had it easy these ten years."


    No sooner had he spoken than the nightmare-like voice echoed from behind.


    "Yes, how could one possibly have it easy after returning from Hell?"


    Hallman and Kude, standing at the door, simultaneously froze. They immediately turned around and saw a scene they would never forget.


    Yong Xin, who had been chopped in half, was unsteadily standing up.


    The split body was visibly sewing itself back together.


    "How can this be?!"


    Kude''s eyes widened, but he immediately deployed his Chopping Axe in full, shielding Hallman.


    "You''re from the Skeleton Corps, you haven''t entered the Polluted Land." Yong Xin said slowly, "If you were from the Pioneer Force, whether it''s the former Night Star or now the Devil, anyone who has dealt with Pollutants should know that Pollutants aren''t so easy to kill. You must crush their bodies, cut them into pieces, process them into crude oil to prevent them from waking up."


    Yong Xin paused for a moment, then revealed a trace of regret between his brows.


    "Of course, even then, I wouldn''t die. Because ten years ago, that voice commanded my body, forbidding me to die, so I could live until now. It was because of that, I understood how important ''rebirth'' is, more important than anything else."


    Kude realized, watching Yong Xin''s two halves fuse back into a whole, that this was a power beyond his comprehension, and he had no chance of defeating this creature.


    "Let''s go, Lord Bishop," Kude said in a low voice, "I''ll hold him off. Please don''t hesitate, run as fast as you can, to the Skeleton Corps... no, just getting downstairs will do."


    Hallman was slightly stunned, "Downstairs?"


    "Although I haven''t seen him," Kude said slowly, "I believe that Gerard is waiting downstairs. He must be there."


    Hallman understood; he knew he couldn''t hesitate at a time like this. After deeply gazing at Kude, as if to forever imprint Kude''s image in his memory, he swiftly left.


    Yong Xin didn''t stop him; he just watched Kude quietly and then chuckled, "Very brave. You remind me of that guy; you really are much like him when he was young."


    Kude ignored Yong Xin and instead... "Boom!"


    [Divine Skill��Overload]!


    He released all restrictions, every metal part roaring in overload, causing his entire body to shake violently.


    Kude knew this would be the most important battle of his life.


    For order... and hope, he was prepared to give his all.


    But Yong Xin remained motionless, only speaking slowly, "Do you think it''s meaningful to let Bishop Hallman escape?"


    Kude''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Even within Lyra''s body, traces of my Lord can be found. Guess, what would be the state of Bishop Hallman who has coexisted with Lyra for ten years?"


    Kude''s eyes widened again.


    He saw Yong Xin stretch out his arms, open his mouth, and shout with a commanding tone.


    "Awake, my great Lord!"


    "Descend here at this moment!"


    That voice seemed to hold supreme power, causing Kude''s entire body to shudder involuntarily.


    No, this creature was seeking to manipulatively influence!


    He gritted his teeth and decided to strike first.

 Chapter 145 145: 34 [Gaze] vs [Domination] (6K)_4

    He had only just taken a step when he saw a huge shadow appear in front of him.


    Something had emerged behind him.


    ...


    Gerard suddenly opened his eyes.


    A waiter stood before him, politely saying, "I''m sorry, sir, but we''re closed now."


    Gerard looked down at the coffee in front of him.


    He had ordered it in the afternoon, but there it sat, untouched.


    After a moment of Silence, he reached out, picked up the coffee cup, downed it in one gulp, and then left the cafe?.


    By now, night had fallen, and the spire in the Fourth District had already been closed.


    Gerard looked up at the top of the spire, which was utterly calm as if nothing had happened.


    Though he already knew the answer, Gerard couldn''t help but ask, "Can your eyes see that far?"


    "I have already answered you, haven''t I?" Bai Wei said leisurely, "With my current abilities, I can''t see that. That is where Lyra''s Divine Power is sealed. To see through, you would have to pay a price to use a higher level of ''Gaze''. Alright, I don''t want to answer the same question a third time."


    Gerard remained silent.


    He was not afraid of the price, but Bai Wei had made it clear; another use of ''Gaze'' like that might leave him blind for days, and then even if he did see something, he would be powerless to act.


    So, could he only wait here?


    Gerard glanced at his pocket watch.


    Kude had been in there for over an hour, by now there should have been some outcome.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gerard made up his mind, stowed the pocket watch, and headed towards the spire.


    Regardless, he needed a result.


    For some reason, there was no one on watch on the first floor of the spire; Gerard easily entered after pushing open the door.


    And then he ascended the stairs alone.


    In the empty stairwell, only Gerard''s footsteps echoed.


    This deathly silence made Gerard feel very uneasy.


    He walked alone to the top floor of the spire, which was also where the Bishop resided.


    Just as he reached the top floor, he saw a person who had been knocked out at the stairwell entrance. Gerard immediately went forward to check his credentials.


    Staff Assistant, Zamon.


    Was this the newly promoted staff assistant? The previous two had already died.


    This guy must have been knocked out by Kude.


    That meant Kude had reached here.


    With this in mind, Gerard undid his Chainsaw Sword and then moved deeper into the top floor.


    As he walked, suddenly another set of footsteps came echoing down the corridor.


    He judged that the footsteps were approaching from ahead and immediately stopped, warily watching the front.


    The footsteps continued slowly, indicating that the person was not in a hurry.


    Gerard raised his Chainsaw Sword.


    Soon, a silhouette appeared in the direction the sword pointed.


    From blurry to clear.


    Gerard froze.


    Because that was Kude.


    He immediately lowered the Chainsaw Sword and walked towards Kude, "Kude, how are you..."


    His words were caught in his throat.


    Because Kude looked like a broken toy, covered in bite marks.


    He raised his head, looked at Gerard, and in those vacant eyes suddenly a spark of light flashed.


    "I''m sorry, Gerard," Kude said softly, "I have failed, and now... you''re the only one left."


    "Please don''t give up on... Lyra."


    With this, Kude "puh" sound fell down.


    Gerard stared blankly, not having a chance to react, when a shrill scream came from further down the corridor.


    That scream held a special power, causing Gerard to unconsciously raise the Chainsaw Sword to his own neck.


    "Die," "Die," "Die"!


    It was like a command ordering Gerard to slash his own throat.


    And his body began uncontrollably to comply.


    Buzz!


    The Chainsaw Sword activated, its whirling blade mere inches from Gerard''s neck!


    "Is this,''Domination''?"


    "Interesting, using my power against me?"


    In the murky sea of consciousness, Bai Wei slowly opened his eyes.


    The Rule sealed within his pupils was released in an instant.


    Rule rewritten!


    ''Gaze'' instantly overrode ''Domination''!


    In Gerard''s eyes, a huge Monster materialized.


    "Bang"!


    He regained control over his body, gripped the Chainsaw Sword in reverse, and with a roar, charged at the creature.

 Chapter 157 157: Thirty-nine, your parts are installed backwards.

    Rolling back time a bit, when Gerard stood in front of that rundown warehouse, Bai Wei''s voice slowly echoed in his mind, "I say, you really are a cunning creature with multiple hideouts. What is this, another secret base?"


    Gerard didn''t know why Bai Wei could always come up with strange, yet surprisingly apt and vivid metaphors.


    "This warehouse isn''t mine." After circling the warehouse for an inspection, Gerard finally said to Bai Wei, "It belongs to one of my teammates."


    "That Helmo fellow?"


    "No, another one... his name is Eric," Gerard replied. "He was the mechanician in our team, the finest of them all."


    "Ah, another new character. How many of you actually died in there?"


    Gerard remained silent for a while before answering, "Twenty-six."


    Having said that, he no longer paid attention to Bai Wei and began to meticulously inspect the warehouse.


    The distance from Rim Station to here was only one or two kilometers, not very far, but they encountered several checkpoints along the way. However, they managed to bypass them thanks to Bai Wei''s keen eyes. Of course, this was based on the fact that Gerard''s Wanted Notice hadn''t escalated to the highest level. If it were any higher, with Gerard''s current physical condition, even with Bai Wei''s alerts, it would be tough to avoid them.


    After checking around the warehouse, Gerard murmured with some confusion, "Strange."


    "What?"


    "This warehouse seems to be in use." Gerard stood in front of the main door, looking at the lock that wasn''t very dusty, his eyebrows tightly knitted. "This lock is frequently used."


    "Could it be that your mechanician comrade has also returned?" Bai Wei raised his eyebrows again. "Just sitting here waiting for you, and as soon as you open the door, he says to you, ''Ah, brother, surprise, right? I''m not dead. Let''s do something big''?"


    This joke was somewhat morbid, but Gerard took it seriously. He stood there and remembered earnestly for a moment before shaking his head.


    "No, impossible. I indeed lost a lot of memories from ten years ago, but the ones about him are still there... It''s absolutely impossible for him to still be alive."


    Well, it seemed he didn''t die very peacefully.


    "Did he have any relatives?" Bai Wei asked.


    "He had a wife," Gerard replied in a low voice, "but she''s also deceased."


    "Did he have any children then? Maybe a little girl?"


    "No, I don''t remember him having children..." Gerard instinctively shook his head, but he quickly realized Bai Wei''s focus on "little girl" and understood something. "Did you see something?"


    There Bai Wei didn''t hide the truth, "Yes, there are obvious signs of life in the warehouse, and it looks like it might be a little girl''s."


    "Signs of life?" Gerard was slightly startled. "But this is just a warehouse. How could someone be living here?"


    "Who knows?" Bai Wei said. "But the fact is that someone is."


    After hearing this, Gerard hesitated briefly before turning around to leave.


    "Hey, aren''t you going in?" Bai Wei said. "I saw that the metal parts inside are quite complete."


    "I don''t know who the child living inside is, Eric''s or not, my arrival would only bring her trouble," Gerard replied.


    "You have a point," Gerard''s middle finger slowly bobbed his head in agreement. "You are quite considerate; you should indeed leave now. Then, because your body reaches its limit and you can''t walk any further, you''ll be captured by those guys, executed, waiting for the new god to devour your Old Gods and then kill all the people of Lyra. When that child arrives in Hell, you can joyfully tell her, ''You know, your uncle here didn''t want to cause you any trouble back then.''"


    Gerard''s body stiffened.


    "Haha, just kidding, don''t mind me," Bai Wei said lightly. "Don''t worry. The birth of a new god won''t kill everyone; they also need believers, so at most... maybe a third will die, who knows, maybe that girl will be among the two-thirds who survive?"


    There Bai Wei wasn''t bluffing.


    In the original plot, the disaster caused by the new god upon taking down the weak Lyra did result in the loss of many Lyrian lives, whether it was a third or not, it was definitely a massive number.


    After hearing Bai Wei say this, Gerard indeed couldn''t persuade himself to leave anymore. He looked down at his body, flesh and metal intertwined, wounds already infected, and it was absolutely impossible to drag himself until he found another refuge.


    Thus, he silently turned back, but he didn''t break into the warehouse directly. Instead, he went to the window, broke off the window latch, and squeezed through the not-so-spacious window.


    It was clear he intended to replace the parts and leave, hopefully without alerting the little girl at all.


    Bai Wei was somewhat disdainful of this burying-means-no-trouble approach, but didn''t say much else.


    The warehouse was not large, and because there was only one small window, it wasn''t particularly well-ventilated. The air was filled with floating dust particles, making the air quality very poor.


    Once inside, Gerard also discovered the "signs of a little girl living" that Bai Wei had mentioned before.


    Among the rows of parts, there was a make-shift iron bed, scattered with clothes, most of which were little girl''s clothes, but there was also an exceptionally long man''s coat, which seemed to be used by the little girl as a quilt.

 Chapter 158 158: Thirty-nine your parts are installed backwards_2

    The style of the coat seemed familiar to Gerard, so he walked to the bed, picked up the clothes, and indeed saw the familiar insignia.


    "Night Star��Eric."


    Gerard immediately fell into silence.


    "The living environment here is even worse than yours," Bai Wei said slowly, "It''s hard to imagine what a child growing up in such a place would be like."


    Gerard turned his head and saw several photos next to the bed, seemingly of Eric.


    He subconsciously wanted to pick them up, but his hand stopped halfway.


    "Why? Do you also think it''s not very appropriate for an old man like you to rummage through a young girl''s belongings?"


    Gerard put the coat back, shaking his head, "I just don''t want to leave too many traces here, I should finish my business and leave as soon as possible."


    Having said that, Gerard turned around and walked towards the pile of machinery.


    But even so, Bai Wei''s words continued to echo in his mind��It''s hard to imagine how a child grows up in such an environment.


    Eric''s...daughter?


    Approaching that pile of parts, Gerard took several deep breaths before temporarily pushing those thoughts aside and focusing.


    "Eric was a mechanician, and a passionate one," Gerard said slowly while searching for parts, not sure whether he was explaining to Bai Wei or reminding himself not to forget, "He personally bought this warehouse as private property, it wasn''t counted as part of Night Star''s assets, so it was never reclaimed... He always liked to come here after his regular job, to spend a day or two alone tinkering with little gadgets... like this."


    Gerard pulled out a small mechanical man from a pile of junk. Upon winding it up, the little man began to "bang bang bang" clap its hands, but the clapping sound was quieter than the "creak" of the parts aging and rusting.


    "Are these also from ten years ago?" Bai Wei asked, "Can they really be of any use? And you''re not a mechanician, right? Can you handle your own body?"


    "I am indeed not a mechanician, but I''m not completely ignorant about machinery," Gerard said as he tore off a broken steel plate from his chest, which pulled at his flesh and caused pain that made him involuntarily frown, yet he bear it without groaning, "Every member of Night Star must possess a significant amount of mechanical knowledge. Before we head to the Polluted Land, we also carry some replacement parts in case there''s a mechanical failure and the mechanician is incapacitated..."


    With a "bang," he finally pulled off the steel plate, bloody like a pulled tooth.


    He took a deep breath, then started rummaging through the parts, quickly finding a new steel plate of the same specification as the one he had just removed.


    "Because it''s stuff from ten years ago, I can replace it," Gerard tapped the steel plate with his finger, producing a dull sound, "Back then, the pace of equipment renewal wasn''t as rapid; these were the most advanced at the time, the same as the equipment I have on, so I can find replacements for all my gear here."


    "So if you find it, you''ll replace it?"


    "Of course," Gerard picked up another part, stating without much hesitation, "I watched Eric replace many times."


    Having said that, he paused, then hesitated again.


    "I suppose..."


    Half an hour later, Gerard was looking at two components in front of him that were almost seventy percent similar, and he was stumped.


    Bai Wei seemed to have anticipated this and said slowly, "It seems just looking won''t do any good."


    Gerard was silent for a while, not stubbornly arguing, just sighed lightly, "Okay, indeed, it''s much harder than I imagined."


    Gerard''s situation was quite serious.


    Because it wasn''t just a fault in his parts that required replacing one or two components; his problem was that the entire metal body had completely failed, needing whole sets replaced, which was beyond his knowledge. Plus, those new divine bugs had devoured entire sections, leaving him without even a reference.


    "What should we do now?" Bai Wei raised his eyebrows, "Go buy a textbook from the library and learn before trying to assemble? Do you guys have that kind of ''Three Years Mechanics, Five Years Simulation'' book?"


    Gerard''s other eyebrow furrowed tightly, "What are you talking about? I haven''t heard of those... Are those also some secret I don''t know about?"


    So messing around with this guy is really no fun.


    Bai Wei didn''t explain the meaning of "joke" to Gerard, and he also began to ponder what to do now.


    To be honest, the situation was somewhat tricky, yet not too tricky. He could use the abilities of his eyes to recreate the original structure of the metallic bodies in Gerard''s mind, and then put them together accordingly. However, doing so would further wear out Gerard''s body, and Bai Wei was counting on Gerard to cause trouble for the new god. He didn''t want him to waste his energy here meaninglessly.


    But apart from that, there seemed to be no other way, especially since Bai Wei himself was clueless about Lyra''s advanced technology.


    While they were pondering, the warehouse door lock clicked.


    Gerard''s body instantly stiffened.


    He subconsciously wanted to leave, but half of his body was still on the ground, making it impossible for him to escape.


    Following a burst of brisk footsteps, he found himself locking eyes with the young girl with short, coffee-colored hair.


    Then there was silence,


    prolonged silence.


    And Gerard, perhaps dizzy from too much blood loss, slowly said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just... passing by."


    He then added another line.


    "My body had a problem, so I thought I''d come here to borrow... no, to buy some parts, but I meant no harm."


    "I know." Ju slowly nodded her head, "I''ve seen you."


    "Seen me? Where?"


    Ju pointed at the warehouse door, "On the Wanted Notice outside."


    "Alright..." Gerard said with some resignation, "I''ll leave soon."


    "And in the photo." Ju continued.


    "What?" Gerard didn''t hear clearly.


    Ju raised her hand, pointing towards the bedside, "In the photo with my dad, I''ve seen you too."


    Gerard fell silent again as he looked at the young girl in front of him and gently said, "So, you really are Eric''s daughter?"


    Ju hummed a response, then didn''t back away but slowly approached Gerard, looking at him with those black eyes before softly asking, "So, are you here to kill me too?"


    Gerard''s breathing paused for a moment, "Why would you say that?"


    "Because everyone says, you killed my dad and caused my mom''s death," Ju shrugged her shoulders, a gesture that seemed entirely too mature for a ten-year-old, "so it should be my turn now, right?"


    Gerard fell into silence once again.


    This time, the silence lasted longer than ever before.


    He looked down at Ju, who looked up at him.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Gerard broke the silence, "I didn''t kill your father, and I won''t kill you. I''m sorry for disturbing you. I''ll leave now. You can report my whereabouts to the Skeleton Corps later; that should get you some money."


    Saying this, Gerard straightened up, ready to leave, only to realize that Ju had lowered her head at some point and was looking at his thigh.


    "What''s wrong?" Gerard asked.


    "Your parts..." Ju pointed at his leg, "are put on backwards."

 Chapter 159 159: Forty Lets Make a Deal.jpg

    The rain fell harder.


    A young woman stood alone in front of the ruins, almost tombstone-like, the black umbrella separating her from the rain.


    "Is this where you used to live?" Footsteps sounded, a man with a similar black umbrella and a Devil''s Army armband approached from behind, "The once Hero District, and look at it now."


    Ina didn''t turn to see the man, simply asking faintly, "Have you finished your business?"


    "Yeah," the man stood beside Ina, sighing softly, "What a mess, huh? We were called back to the city by Bishop Hallman''s orders, only to return and find Lord Bishop already gone."


    "And who did you hand over duties to?"


    "Lord Yong Xin."


    "I don''t remember such a person."


    Glancing at Ina''s delicate profile, the man said, "See, you''re playing dumb, aren''t you? I told you several times, Lord Yong Xin is the contact appointed by Bishop Hallman. All Bishop Hallman''s orders come from him. I think he''s being groomed as Hallman''s successor, probably the next Bishop of the Fourth District... And yet, you haven''t met him."


    "I don''t care about who the future Bishop of the Fourth District is."


    "Ah right, right, you just care about what lies at the deepest part of the Polluted Land." The man echoed her, "To gather solid evidence to convict your unreliable adoptive father... But it''s not necessary anymore. Your adoptive father killed Bishop Hallman; the evidence is conclusive. The Skeleton Corps has issued a warrant for him, and he will be captured soon enough. That will avenge your brother, and you won''t need to be so obsessed with reaching the deepest parts of the Polluted Land."


    Ina kept silent for a while, then slowly said, "I still have to go."


    "Ugh, suit yourself then, but I still have to warn you..."


    The man turned, examining Ina''s body carefully. Beneath the black clothes, the majority was human flesh with only a minimal portion augmented mechanically.


    "Your degree of mechanization is too low; you don''t even have a full set of prosthetics." The man tapped his right prosthetic hand with his left, producing a clear sound, "Despite your remarkable abilities, you are still limited by your body. Especially in the depths of the Polluted Land, you''d definitely be unable to cope. So, for your own safety and the tasks you wish to undertake, you need a higher level of mechanization, just like us."


    "Night Star didn''t undergo such extensive mechanical augmentation," Ina responded, "Yet they ventured further than any of us."


    "Yes," the man said indifferently, "That''s why they all went mad, what''s the use in walking far then?"


    Ina couldn''t argue against this, as the proof was right in front of her.


    The once Hero District had now turned into a graveyard-like existence. Those soldiers who once ventured deeply into the Pollution Zone for Lyra now lay in eternal rest, their bodies and achievements rotting away as labeled Rebels.


    "What do you think? Where do you think your adoptive father has escaped to?" the man spoke, "The Skeleton Corps haven''t caught him yet."


    "So what?"


    "So, as his only kin in this world... you might not think so, ah, but you really are the person who understands him best." The man said, "So, where do you think he went? This isn''t just me asking; Lord Yong Xin mentioned that you might have an idea. If possible, he hopes you can temporarily join the Skeleton Corps to help until your adoptive father is found, of course, depending on your decision."


    Before Ina could respond, a woman''s voice rang beside her: "Ina?"


    The two turned around to see a mature woman with a weathered face standing next to them, staring in disbelief.


    "Is it really you... Ina?"


    The woman moved a step towards Ina. She too originally held an umbrella, but now it slipped unconsciously from her grasp, soaking her immediately, making her look like a madwoman.


    Upon seeing the woman, Ina stiffened briefly, then delicately began, "Aunt Shana..."


    "Ah, it is you indeed, Ina." Shana approached Ina, slowly raising her hand, delicately touching Ina''s cheek, "Auntie hasn''t seen you for so long, why don''t you visit anymore? Your Uncle Helmo still keeps asking about you..."


    Ina remained silent, merely gazing quietly at Shana. Her eyes seemed to transcend time and space, Shana appearing young again, smiling in the sunshine, reaching out her hand towards her.


    "Are you Mr. Gerard''s daughter? How lovely... Ah, forgot to introduce myself, I am Shana, you can call me Aunt Shana, I live right next door, come over whenever you have time."


    That time, Shana caressed Ina''s face just as gently, her hand warm and comforting.


    Unlike now, cold and painful.


    "That bastard''s little beast! Give me my husband back!" Shana suddenly grabbed Ina''s cheeks fiercely, hysterically switching personas, "Why are you still alive?! Tell me, why are you still alive?!"

 Chapter 160 160: Forty Lets Make a Deal.jpg_2

    Shana''s sudden change startled the man beside her, and he immediately walked towards her, yelling, "Crazy woman, what are you trying to do?" as he lifted his prosthetic arm, ready to strike down.


    But before he could act, Ina had already gently pressed on the back of Shana''s neck, causing Shana to collapse into her arms.


    "What are you trying to do now?" Ina looked at the man''s raised prosthetic arm, "Are you trying to kill someone?"


    Seeing that Ina had intervened, the man lowered his arm but continued, "She was attacking you, and I was defending you. There would have been no problem."


    "She''s not an attacker, just an ordinary woman without the strength to truss a chicken." At this moment, Ina''s umbrella had already fallen, drenching both her and Shana, making them look very bedraggled, in stark contrast to the man still holding his umbrella.


    The man immediately stepped forward, trying to shield Ina from the rain, but Ina had already stepped back, refusing, "No need, you stay here. I''ll take her home."


    Then, without giving the man a chance to refuse, Ina carried the unconscious Shana towards a nearby house.


    The man looked at Ina''s retreating figure, then at the umbrella in his hands, and couldn''t help but shrug, "Why bother?"


    Ina did not know what the man was thinking, and she did not care.


    She just brought Shana back to this house she had visited countless times before, used her foot to clear away piles of junk, and then laid her on the bed.


    Shana was still murmuring something, but Ina could not make it out. She just quietly watched her, while echoes of a vague conversation resounded in her mind.


    "Aunt Shana, what is this?"


    "Try twisting the spring at the back."


    "Like this? Ah, why is there music?"


    "It''s a mechanical music box. Your uncle Helmo gave it to me. Impressive, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, very impressive."


    "Then I''ll give this to you."


    "But isn''t this a gift from Uncle Helmo to you?"


    "Humph, Uncle Helmo will soon give me a new one called ''Lyra''s Reliance.'' It records more and better music. Remember to come and visit Auntie''s house then."


    "Okay!"


    The ethereal memory was gradually suppressed by the sound of rain from outside.


    Ina then reached into her bosom, and then took out a brand-new mechanical music box.


    She wound up the spring, and after the music box emitted a melodious and tranquil tune, she placed it next to Shana''s ear.


    Only when Shana''s furrowed brows gradually relaxed with the music did Ina softly say, "I''m sorry, Aunt Shana."


    Then she rose and left.


    The man was still waiting outside, and as soon as she came out, he said, "Are you close to her? She seemed like she wanted to kill you just now."


    Ina calmly answered, "I am the same kind of person as her."


    "The same kind of person?" The man thought for a moment, "Do you mean that your foster father harmed both your families? From that perspective, you are indeed the same kind of people. But she is now a relative of the Rebels, and you are already with the Devil''s Army, so you really don''t have to... Hey, hey, hey, where are you going?"


    While the man spoke, Ina had already walked back to the ruins and picked up her umbrella, which she reopened.


    But her body had already been soaked through.


    "Of course, I''m fulfilling the task assigned from above," Ina said indifferently, and then turned and left.


    The man hurriedly followed, "Oh, so you''ve decided to listen to Lord Yong Xin''s advice? That''s great. With your help, we''ll soon find your foster father, then your brother''s revenge, and that woman''s revenge, can all be..."


    Ina still ignored the man. She just stole another glance at the collapsed house as she rounded the corner.


    To be precise, she looked at the photo on the Wanted Notice plastered on the house.


    That gaze once again penetrated through the years, to a time when a relatively young man stood before her.


    "Ina, from now on, I will be the one looking after you and your brother. You and your brother are different. You are more introverted, and like keeping things bottled up inside, which is not really good. If there''s anything, you can talk to me directly. You don''t have to see me as a father, just think of me as an ordinary elder, or... a friend?"


    She still remembered that cautious demeanor.


    "Can I say anything?"


    "Of course," the response was tinged with caution that instantly turned to delight, "you can tell me anything."


    "Then... it seems like you''re wearing your clothes inside out."


    ...


    "Your parts are installed backward."


    Upon hearing these words, Gerard suddenly felt a bit dazed, as if the girl standing before him momentarily merged with an image from his memory.


    This left him somewhat stunned, as he stared blankly at her.


    It wasn''t until Bai Wei spoke up: "Although I don''t want to remind you at this time, don''t you think it''s inappropriate to stare at a young girl with such a look... especially since those are my eyes."


    Gerard immediately snapped back to reality, only to find Ju had lowered her head.


    "Ah, sorry." Gerard rubbed his forehead, thinking that he really was light-headed from too much blood loss, "I''m just surprised that you knew my parts were installed backward... Who taught you this?"


    If Eric were still alive, Gerard wouldn''t be so surprised, but Eric had died, and considering the age, this child was either just born or not yet born when Eric died; she couldn''t have possibly received Eric''s instruction.


    Could it really be as Bai Wei said, that Eric had also returned?


    The thought made Gerard smack his head in frustration.


    Let you lose too much blood! Let you lose too much blood! What are you always thinking about!


    Ju seemed unconcerned with Gerard''s odd behavior; she just slowly said: "I''ve assembled many times, so I learned."


    Assembled many times?


    Gerard looked around and quickly grasped what Ju was indicating.


    Aside from the scattered parts in the room, there were also numerous completed prosthetic limbs.


    Gerard had initially thought these were masterpieces left by Eric before his death, but now it seemed these were done by the little girl in front of him?


    Gerard, feeling a bit tentative, asked, "Did you make all these?"


    Ju nodded.


    "Why did you make these?"


    "There was nothing else to do," Ju replied calmly, "so I could only work on these."


    Gerard found himself at a loss for words.


    Just from having nothing to do, she taught herself to this extent?


    Despite being just a child, she could immediately tell the problems with his legs, a skill level that at least matched a Junior Mechanic.


    Bai Wei also deeply agreed, as he looked at Ju''s brown hair and couldn''t help but marvel: "What about Hui Yuan''ai?"


    "Who is Hui Yuan''ai?" Gerard had never heard the name.


    "Ah, never mind, it was just an offhand remark." Bai Wei didn''t intend to explain to Gerard, just saying, "Isn''t this an opportunity now?"


    "What opportunity?" Gerard didn''t immediately catch what Bai Wei meant.


    "The opportunity to repair your body," Bai Wei said, "since you can''t figure it out yourself, why not let her help? From what I see now, this girl''s skills are much better."


    Gerard subconsciously wanted to refuse: "I can''t..."


    "Can''t involve her, just keep fighting with a diseased body, then malfunction and fall into Hell, and eventually tell her, also in Hell due to the catastrophe, ''Sorry, I couldn''t involve you''?" Bai Wei said dispassionately, "Is that what you really want?"


    Gerard fell silent for a long while, then somewhat helplessly admitted in his heart to Bai Wei, "I just meant to say, I can''t have her help me without compensation."


    Then, he lowered his head to look at Ju and after a long deliberation, he finally said.


    "Let''s make a deal."


    Hmm... Why does that sound familiar?

 Chapter 161 161: Forty-one, open the door!

    "We''ll make a trade, then."


    After Gerard uttered these words, the warehouse was plunged into a moment of silence, even Bai Wei''s mind fell quiet.


    Ju blinked her eyes at Gerard, Unnerving him with her gaze until he was compelled to break the silence: "Any problems?"


    And he received two responses at the same time.


    "What do you think?" came Bai Wei''s retort.


    "You''re a wanted criminal," Ju''s reply was more blunt, "Do wanted criminals still make trades?"


    Gerard massaged his temples, finding himself at a loss for words as the situation was indeed complicated. He attempted to explain: "I''ve run into some trouble, but..."


    "You''ve been wronged?"


    "...How did you know?"


    Ju, with head bowed, slow-scuffed the dirty tip of her shoe on the ground: "I''ve met some, the... families of my dad''s comrades? When they were accused of being Rebels, they all claimed they were innocent."


    "...Is that so?"


    "But they all say it''s because of you, that you''re the one who caused them to be wrongly accused, the only one who isn''t wronged is yourself."


    Gerard: "..."


    Gerard couldn''t help but feel a mocking voice was laughing somewhere in his mind.


    "This matter is complicated," Gerard explained to Ju, "I''m also seeking the truth, but what I can tell you is that neither I nor your father are Rebels. I will prove this someday, please believe me."


    As he spoke, Gerard tried to maintain eye contact with Ju, but, unfortunately, she kept her eyes on her shoes, seemingly indifferent to his words. She simply uttered a soft "Oh" after he finished, then asked, "So what kind of trade do you want to make with me?"


    "As you can see, I''m not in great shape," Gerard pointed to his leg, where even the metal plate could be installed backwards, "and I don''t have anywhere else to go, so if possible, I''d like to ask for your help."


    It was indeed strange to seek help from a ten-year-old girl, but Gerard tried to sound as if he was talking to an adult, yet the lightness in his voice still betrayed his caution.


    "But I''m not asking you to help me for nothing. Make your demand... no, wait." Gerard shook his head, feeling he was being sidetracked, then he took out a purse from his bosom and placed it on the table nearby, the coins jingling inside, "Let''s have a normal transaction. I''ll pay you a fair market price for your help, how about that?"


    Hearing the sound of the coins, Ju finally looked up, first at the purse on the table, then at the wound on Gerard''s leg. After a brief hesitation, she nodded.


    "Okay."


    After agreeing, Ju actually began to work, carefully inspecting the model and structure of the prosthetic limb on Gerard''s leg, then efficiently rummaging through a pile of parts nearby.


    Watching her small figure at work, Gerard felt a moment of dizziness.


    Then he heard Bai Wei''s voice again: "Is it necessary?"


    "...What?"


    "I mean, is it necessary?" Bai Wei said in a detached tone, "You are a wanted criminal, after all. Shouldn''t you be doing something more fitting for a wanted criminal? Like grabbing her by the throat and threatening ''If you don''t help me, I''ll kill you.''"


    "I''m not really a wanted criminal."


    "Oh but, you are. Your Wanted Notice is plastered on the wall outside."


    Gerard''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Even if you really wanted to help her, you could have threatened her to help you first and then left her some money," Bai Wei continued nonchalantly, "Wouldn''t that be more efficient?"


    "No, it wouldn''t."


    "Why?"


    Gerard watched the small figure sorting through parts nearby and replied internally: "She needs more than just money. For her, some things are more important than money."


    "Like?"


    "Equality," Gerard responded succinctly.


    "I see." Bai Wei seemed to understand what Gerard meant and chuckled, "Is that experience gained from your own daughter?"


    Gerard''s thoughts turned again to his daughter, and he softly conceded, "Let''s just say it''s a trivial bit of experience."


    "That figures."


    Then he heard Bai Wei''s follow-up.


    "You seem to have a good relationship with your daughter, so where is she now?"


    Gerard immediately fell silent.


    Ju, still searching through parts, looked back at Gerard with a puzzled expression.


    Even though he had been quiet since earlier, Ju felt now it was quieter than before.


    Strange.


    ...


    "Is that so? Still not found."


    In Sky Tower, Yong Xin stood by the window, gazing at Lyra as night fell once again.


    The previous night''s incidents, with the death of the Bishop and the explosion in the Fourth District, had indeed rattled the Lyra citizens, so much so that they had been a hot topic of conversation throughout the day.


    But... that was it.


    Life in Lyra carried on as usual, the people worked and lived normally, and the death of the Bishop and the district explosion were merely a momentary ripple in their monotonous lives.


    There was no change in Lyra... except for the Wanted Notices plastered in the streets and the presence of Skeleton Corps at every checkpoint.

 Chapter 162 162: Forty-one Open the door!_2

    These were all for the sake of finding Gerard.


    Unfortunately, after an entire half day, there wasn''t a single piece of news about Gerard.


    But Yong Xin wasn''t surprised by this result. Speaking to the Bone Knight who came to report, he said, "Just controlling the gear train and sealing off the main streets indeed won''t likely capture him. He knows this city too well. There are still many places he would want to go to, and is able to go to. To capture him, you need to do much more."


    "We understand," the Bone Knight replied, "but a First Level Wanted Notice only allows us to do so much. To conduct a house-to-house search, we would need to raise the Wanted Notice to at least Second Level... We need an official warrant."


    With that, the Bone Knight presented an application.


    It was, naturally, an application to raise the warrant level.


    Yong Xin glanced at the application and then picked up the pen on the desk, preparing to sign.


    But when the tip of the pen hovered above the paper, it simply couldn''t come down.


    The hand holding the pen trembled slightly, as if it was preventing the action from happening.


    Yong Xin narrowed his eyes.


    "Lord Yong Xin?" Seeing that Yong Xin had not started writing, the Bone Knight couldn''t help but speak out, "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Yong Xin slowly withdrew the pen and then, chuckling lightly, said, "I just remembered that I haven''t fully taken over Bishop Hallman''s authority, so I can''t sign a Second Level Wanted Notice."


    "Is that so?" the Bone Knight hesitated, "If that''s the case, I''m afraid we can''t..."


    "Why not give it a try?" Yong Xin encouraged the Bone Knight with his gaze, "In these times of reform, why not attempt something more daring?"


    Yong Xin''s voice seemed to carry a certain magic power, causing the Bone Knight to look momentarily dazed.


    "I understand," the Bone Knight saluted Yong Xin, "I will round up some like-minded people to help you with this... But I can''t command everyone."


    "A portion is enough," Yong Xin said indifferently, "Search a few key areas; he can''t have gone far."


    The Bone Knight nodded, then bowed again before leaving.


    Yong Xin waited for the door to close, then looked down at the un-signed Second Level Wanted Notice and the hand that was still holding the pen, and emitted two bursts of laughter.


    The laughter was full of contempt and mockery.


    "Still haven''t found Gerard?"


    A muffled voice came from inside a drawer.


    Yong Xin put down the pen and opened the drawer.


    This time, his hand had no abnormalities.


    Lying in the drawer was a segment of a strange tentacle, which upon sensing the drawer being opened, writhed and once again tore open a mouth.


    "It is such a time; there shouldn''t be such an unexpected variable."


    The muffled voice emitted from the torn mouth.


    "There''s no helping it; my state isn''t much better than yours," Yong Xin said calmly, "After all, it is because the final preparations weren''t completed due to being a month ahead of schedule."


    "That shouldn''t be an excuse."


    "I am merely stating the facts."


    "The fact is, our great Lord is about to descend, and this process should not be disturbed by any factor," the tentacle said, "We used to be the ones in the darkness, but now, he is... What do you think he will do?"


    "Logically, he should come to find me," Yong Xin said indifferently, "After all, no father would not want to see his son who was resurrected from the dead, and by seeing me, he''d be able to learn about everything from ten years ago... These are the truths he has been seeking."


    "Would he come to find you, then?"


    Yong Xin pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "No, at least not for the time being. Having been through so much, I believe he has regained enough sense to understand that finding me directly won''t be so easy, so he probably will start from somewhere else."


    "Like where?"


    "That, I can''t determine accurately," Yong Xin shrugged, "As you''ve said, we''re in the light now, and he''s in the dark."


    "But we don''t have that many points exposed in the light."


    "That''s true," Yong Xin looked at the tentacle, "but do you think he won''t be able to find them?"


    There was silence from the tentacle for a moment before it slowly spoke, "Indeed, ever since he returned from Somo City, he has been like a changed person. Over the past ten years, he has been wandering aimlessly, but now, he has become so purposeful, almost as if... someone is guiding him. Have your people not returned from Rhein yet?"


    "How could they be that quick? Rhein isn''t Lyra; we can''t lay the track for the gear train there," Yong Xin said, "Be patient. You aren''t in a hurry, are you? Wouldn''t want them to discover you now."


    "Heh... those fools haven''t even noticed that Hallman''s power has dissipated, how could they notice me?" the tentacle said with disdain, "Ultimately, they are no different from the living dead, only clinging to their last bit of lingering thoughts, just like... Lyra."


    "And how is Lyra''s state?"


    "Merely lingering on in the last throes," the tentacle spoke, "After all, He is just an ''incomplete'' god. The fact that He has been able to rely on His tricks to survive until now is already His limit... It''s time to make way for the arrival of the new god."


    At this, the tentacle paused.


    "The time is almost upon us; to be cautious, I can''t be absent for too long. The rest is up to you; take care of him as soon as possible."

 Chapter 163 163: Forty-one, open the door!_3

    Saying this, the mouth on the tentacle closed again, silent.


    Yong Xin slowly pushed the drawer back in place, then turned to look again at Lyra under the night sky, muttering to himself.


    "An incomplete god, huh?"


    ...


    In the dimly lit warehouse, a girl with coffee-colored hair was crouched in front of an oil lamp, swinging the wrench in her hand, disassembling a broken part.


    Gerard stared at Ju in front of him.


    Even though he had anticipated it, he couldn''t help but show a surprised expression.


    Because Ju''s technique was just too skilled.


    You have to know, Gerard had seen quite a few mechanics, including those more outstanding than Ju, such as her father, Eric, but those were all veterans who had been immersed in this field for many years.


    But he had never seen someone like Ju, whose hands were still smaller than a wrench, yet still able to disassemble and assemble with such proficiency.


    Just from the speed and skill alone, Gerard could tell that Ju was already better than eighty percent of the junior mechanics.


    With her help, Gerard was rapidly transforming from a "defective" person into a complete one, as old and new parts quickly filled the gaps in his missing body.


    A few hours later, Gerard felt that he had regained about sixty percent of his mechanical functions.


    The reason it was only sixty percent was not because Ju''s technique was poor, but because some of his parts were military-grade, which they did not have here. After all, even as a former member of the Night Star, Eric couldn''t possibly stockpile so many military parts in a private warehouse.


    So, Gerard had only recovered the most basic functions, such as walking, running, and jumping, which would no longer be affected. In fact, he felt lighter because of the lack of some parts.


    But the downside was, his body could no longer undergo "Overload," which would undoubtedly greatly reduce his combat effectiveness.


    And now, he didn''t even have a weapon; his Chainsaw Sword had been destroyed last night, and no matter how skilled Ju was, she couldn''t magic up a Chainsaw Sword for him.


    But even so, Gerard was already quite content.


    He looked at Ju again, who was sweating profusely from working for several hours, with fine beads of sweat even on the tip of her nose, but her face was devoid of much expression, seemingly not at all prideful or delighted by her own skills.


    "You are really amazing," Gerard said to Ju, "far beyond my expectations. You are more proficient than many junior mechanics, even comparable to your father..."


    Gerard paused, subconsciously halting mid-sentence. He wasn''t sure if it was right to bring up Eric in front of Ju, after all, in her eyes, he was the murderer who killed Eric.


    But seeing that Ju didn''t seem to react much, Gerard went on softly, "Even comparable to your father, who was once the best technician in our team."


    As Gerard had expected, Ju maintained her expressionless poker face that didn''t match her age and showed no particular change upon the mention of her father. She simply reached out to wipe the sweat from her face and looked at Gerard again before asking somewhat hesitantly, "So, are you going to pay?"


    Gerard stared blankly for a moment before letting out a helpless chuckle.


    So she thought he was praising her as a prelude to cheating her out of the payment.


    This left Gerard somewhat at a loss for words, but knowing that explanations wouldn''t mean much at this point, he took out his money pouch and while untying it, he said with a light laughter, "Of course, I''ll pay, it''s a deal between us. By the way, do you know about the general income of a mechanician?"


    "I do," Ju answered calmly, "I used to work at a prosthetic limb shop."


    "Oh? What happened after that?"


    "After they found out I was the daughter of a Rebel, they let me go," Ju said, "and they didn''t pay me my wages."


    Gerard''s body stiffened for a moment, then he looked at Ju very seriously and said, "In that case, am I your first official client then? The kind that pays?"


    Ju nodded her head.


    "Really?" Gerard seemed somewhat pleased, "Very well, then you name the price."


    Ju hesitated at that.


    "Don''t worry, name your price," Gerard encouraged her with his gaze and then said deliberately, "This, is what you deserve."


    Seeing Gerard insist, Ju nodded again and then named a figure.


    And so, Gerard''s expression froze for a moment.


    "How, how much?" Gerard thought he had heard wrong.


    So Ju repeated the figure.


    Now Gerard''s expression really froze; he unconsciously opened his money pouch and looked at the money inside, his face gradually turning pale.


    And then, he heard Bai Wei''s leisurely voice in his mind, "You''re not joking with me, are you?"


    Gerard didn''t know how to explain.


    He really wasn''t familiar with this aspect since, when he was the captain of the Night Star, it was Lyra who funded the replacement of parts; he didn''t have to pay.


    And when he wasn''t the captain of the Night Star, that is, for the past ten years, he had barely changed any parts.


    The only time he had maintenance was when Carol had helped him, and he hadn''t paid a penny.


    So Gerard didn''t know at all how much it would cost to replace parts, especially to replace his entire body.


    That was awkward indeed.


    Gerard counted the money in the pouch over and over, but no matter how he counted, it didn''t seem to be enough.


    Thus, he had to look up at Ju with a complicated expression.


    "Uh...can I owe a debt?" Gerard sighed and then said with a sense of helplessness, "I don''t have enough money."


    Ju tilted her head.


    And it was at this moment that Bai Wei suddenly spoke up, "There''s someone outside."


    After a brief moment of bewilderment, Gerard quickly responded, extinguishing the nearby candle with his hand, plunging the entire warehouse into darkness.


    Ju still didn''t understand what was happening when loud banging noises came from outside the warehouse.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Open up!" someone outside yelled, "Skeleton Corps!"

 Chapter 164 164: Forty-two, turns out I was the one who killed it (4K5)

    The Skeleton Corps'' sudden appearance was clearly an accident, but the loud knock on the door felt as if it struck right on Gerard and Ju''s hearts, instantly tightening their nerves.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Open up! Open the door quickly!"


    The knocking and shouting grew louder, as if the flimsy lock would be destroyed by brute force any second now.


    This made Gerard subconsciously want to grab something at hand, but unfortunately, his Chainsaw Sword had been destroyed the night before, and now he had not a single weapon beside him. If the Bone Knights outside were to break through the door, he would have no choice but to fight with his recently repaired lightweight civilian body.


    Fortunately, the knocking didn''t continue for too long. Soon, another Knight''s voice rose: "What are you doing? There''s nobody in this warehouse, is there?"


    The knocking Knight then stopped: "I thought I saw a flicker of light through the crack of the door just now."


    Gerard immediately glanced at the candle he had snuffed out at his side.


    "...Do you have such good eyesight? To see through such a tiny crack?"


    "I''m not too sure, so I was just bluffing," the Knight replied, "And if that guy wanted to hide, he''d probably sneak into these kinds of warehouses, right?"


    "But in Lyra, there are too many warehouses like this. If we knock down each one, when will we find anything?"


    The conversation between the two Knights outside allowed Gerard to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It seemed his whereabouts hadn''t been exposed; this was just a routine search.


    However, given the Wanted Notice on him, it should be only at the First Level, which didn''t permit searching residential areas and private dwellings. Could it be that his pursuit had been upgraded to the Second Level?


    But if that were the case, why didn''t the two Knights outside just charge in? That old lock would hardly be any restraint to them, would it?


    Gerard was puzzled, but if they could not enter, there was no need to worry too much.


    Unless...


    Gerard turned to look at Ju.


    Since the beginning, Ju had been silent, just standing there quietly, still maintaining that poker face as if everything happening outside had nothing to do with her.


    But she just had to call out, and the two Knights outside would immediately break through the door.


    So... would she speak out?


    Gerard grew tense once again.


    Thankfully, Ju remained silent, like a doll with no mouth.


    In turn, the two Knights outside didn''t have a reason to break in.


    "Should we go in and check? It''s just a kick to the lock."


    "That would be against the rules. Before the notice is upgraded, we can''t act like that. If the owner of this warehouse complains about us, we would be in big trouble."


    "Tch, our very presence here is already borderline," the Knight complained, "What''s this? Are we not going in after all?"


    "Alright, stop complaining," the Knight consoled, "Looking at the current trend, the Wanted Notice will soon be upgraded, and then we can be more justified in our search, right?"


    "Fine, then let''s go."


    Then, Gerard heard the footsteps of the two Knights recede and grow fainter.


    Gerard''s heart, which had been hanging by a thread, finally settled down.


    He turned to look at Ju again, just about to say "You..." when Bai Wei''s faint voice resounded in his mind: "What? With the loss of your equipment, has your Insight also diminished?"


    Gerard was taken aback and felt goosebumps rise.


    He heard a slight scraping noise coming from outside the window behind him.


    It was the sound of trouser legs rubbing together while walking, a sound so faint it would be inaudible unless one listened closely.


    The two Knights hadn''t left!


    They were right behind him!


    Just a wall apart!


    Realizing this, Gerard immediately pressed himself against the wall, but that wasn''t enough. He soon realized that Ju''s position was also directly facing the window, clearly visible at a glance.


    There was no time to explain; Gerard instantly reached out, pulled Ju into his embrace, and then covered her mouth.


    Almost simultaneously, two beams of light shone through, nearly brushing against Gerard''s body and illuminating the warehouse.


    "That was a close shave," Bai Wei spoke leisurely in his mind.


    Bai Wei seemed relaxed, but Gerard certainly didn''t dare to relax.


    Because right beneath their feet were the parts Ju had replaced for him earlier, still marked with bloodstains. Just a glimpse was all it would take to reveal the problem.


    Fortunately, the Knights didn''t see them.


    The window was not very large; calling it a window was generous��it was more like a slightly oversized ventilation hole, and it was awkwardly placed. Gerard had a hard time squeezing through it when he entered.


    The light in the hands of the two Bone Knights was far from enough to survey the entire warehouse.


    They looked around for a long time, but all they saw were the metallic parts piled up like a mountain.


    "There''s really nobody here."


    The two Bone Knights who had returned to the entrance sounded off again, and this time, their voices were right by Gerard and Ju''s ears.


    "What''s this warehouse for? Why so many parts?"


    "I don''t know. And they''re all pretty old parts... Doesn''t it seem like someone''s living here?"


    "A night watch, perhaps."


    "And where''s the person?"


    "Just not here tonight? After all, there''s no need to guard these scraps, every single night." One of the beams of light disappeared, "Right, on to the next place. We have a tight schedule tonight."

 Chapter 165 165: Forty-two It turns out that I was the killer (4K5)_2

    Another knight still refused to give up, "Haven''t you smelled a strange odor?"


    "It must be the smell of Source Oil," the knight said impatiently, "Haven''t you smelled it before? Especially on rainy days, when the Source Oil gets wet, it emits a very disgusting odor. You''d know if you''ve ever been to a Source Oil processing plant."


    "What kind of smell?"


    "The stench of rotting corpses," the knight answered tersely.


    "...Well, you''ve grossed me out," the other beam of light also vanished, "What you say seems to make sense, after all. Source Oil is a fine thing, but it really does smell awful."


    Saying this, the two knights who had quickly circled back gradually departed.


    This time, it likely wasn''t a probe.


    But Gerard dared not relax. He kept his body tense until he was certain that the footsteps of the two knights had faded away, and after receiving Bai Wei''s confirmation, he completely relaxed and released Ju from his embrace.


    Although when covering Ju''s mouth, he had consciously left gaps between his fingers for her to breathe, he still made her face turn red with the effort to not suffocate.


    "I''m sorry," Gerard found himself having to explain, "It all happened so suddenly, I didn''t have time to explain."


    Ju said nothing more. She merely nodded and then stepped aside.


    Gerard had been worried that Ju would make noise, but she remained quiet throughout the ordeal. Even when her mouth was suddenly covered, she did not panic and quickly calmed down, cooperating without making a single sound.


    Whatever the reason, it wasn''t the typical reaction of a ten-year-old child.


    "Maybe she''s afraid you''ll silence her on the spot," Bai Wei''s slow and leisurely voice resounded in Gerard''s mind again, "Or perhaps she thinks those two guys outside aren''t a match for you? Either way, it shows the girl is quite sensible."


    Bai Wei''s words matched Gerard''s own thoughts.


    "Why didn''t you tell me those two knights were coming before?" Gerard asked in his mind, "Your eyes can see everything, can''t they?"


    "Do you think I''m a radar? With automatic alert functions?" Bai Wei said flatly, "Giving you a heads-up before they barged in was already quite good."


    Gerard couldn''t refute Bai Wei''s explanation, even if he disagreed. After all, it wasn''t his own power, so how much could he demand?


    So, rather than focus on that, he needed to consider more pressing matters.


    Like, where would he stay tonight?


    Originally, Gerard had thought of having Ju help him swap bodies and then leave after paying her, not to bring her any more trouble.


    But dreams are beautiful, and reality is harsh.


    Gerard had overestimated both his wallet and his state of being.


    It wouldn''t matter if he couldn''t afford it.


    His current state was even more worrying, especially mentally.


    Ju had patched up the holes in his body, but the deficit in his spirit could not be replenished without rest. Since last night, he had barely slept, significantly weakening all his abilities.


    The fact that those two knights were able to sneak up behind him was evidence enough. If not for Bai Wei''s warning a second before, Gerard would have surely been discovered by the knights.


    So, finding a new place to stay while being wanted throughout the city without getting caught was not a simple matter given his current state.


    That meant he had only one option left.


    Gerard raised his head to look at Ju and then said softly, "Sorry, I can''t go anywhere else tonight, I have to rest here. But I will leave first thing in the morning."


    Ju didn''t seem surprised by Gerard''s request. She just nodded and then lifted her hand to point to her little bed, "Do you want to use my blanket?"


    "No, no need, I don''t need to use your bed," Gerard wasn''t at the point of stealing a little girl''s bed to sleep. He went straight to the door, found a spacious spot, and sat down, "I''ll just make do here tonight, don''t worry about it...uh."


    Gerard suddenly realized that sitting by the door made it look as though he was blocking Ju''s escape route, preventing her from sneaking out to report him.


    Although it wasn''t Gerard''s intention, at this point, he had no energy left to explain.


    Because he was already very tired.


    He was nearly at his limit, and the arrival of the two knights had disrupted him further. The fact that he could still remain conscious was already a testament to his exceptional willpower.


    So, with the last bit of strength he had, Gerard said to Ju, "I will leave tomorrow, and I will pay you. I''m sorry for bringing trouble tonight...uh..."


    Gerard felt his head getting heavier, and fatigue rolled in like a tide.


    He sensed that the fatigue was unusual, but at this moment, he lacked the energy to think it through. After he managed to finish speaking, Gerard could no longer hold on, his vision darkened, and his head drooped down.


    The sudden collapse startled Ju. Such behavior seemed akin to suddenly passing away.


    She watched Gerard for nearly a minute without a response coming from him. Though Ju didn''t dare approach to check Gerard''s breathing, after some hesitation, she did nothing. Clutching her little blanket, which was the overcoat her father had left her, she went to bed to sleep.

 Chapter 166 166: Forty-two, it turns out I was the one who killed it (4K5)_3

    After all, helping Gerard replace parts had also been a substantial amount of work for her, and for a ten-year-old, the burden was still too heavy.


    Before long, Ju had also drifted off to sleep.


    In the not-so-spacious warehouse, only the faint snoring of the old and the young remained.


    Until Gerard slowly opened his eyes, a smile utterly different from his own temperament gradually appeared on his face.


    It was naturally Bai Wei.


    He lifted his left hand, looked at his middle finger, and then muttered, "This progress is really slow."


    Bai Wei had possessed Gerard''s body for over half a month now, and this was the first time he controlled the body without Gerard knowing.


    You see, on the second day of possessing Ulu, Bai Wei had already been able to control two of Ulu''s fingers, and within a few days, he could control half of the body.


    There were naturally many reasons for this, such as Gerard not relying on his power as much as Ulu did, even somewhat resisting.


    And Gerard was much more vigilant than Ulu; Bai Wei didn''t want to rashly control Gerard''s body and then be noticed by him.


    So he had been waiting for an opportunity.


    And now, that opportunity had arrived.


    He deliberately pushed it, making Gerard''s mind even more exhausted. The reason Bai Wei had only informed Gerard about the two Knights at the last moment was for this, scheming to weaken Gerard''s spirit so that he could go into a deeper sleep and allow Bai Wei to awaken while he slept.


    Just like now.


    Bai Wei slowly clenched his fists, carefully feeling this body.


    Unlike with Ulu, Gerard had already used Bai Wei''s power several times now, so Bai Wei''s control over Gerard''s body had reached a rather deep level. If Bai Wei wanted, he could take this body outside for a walk now, though he would walk unsteadily, like a disabled person.


    The reason he could do this so quickly was probably also because Gerard''s body was not as intact as Ulu''s.


    And the reason Bai Wei wanted to control Gerard''s body tonight was definitely not to simply go out for a stroll, but because... he felt like he had gained something additional.


    Actually, back when he was with Ulu, he had already felt it. When his fingers and eyes were in the same body, his soul seemed to have undergone some changes.


    But at that time, Ulu''s body was already running out of oil and burning out, so he hadn''t had time to examine what the change was.


    And when he moved to Gerard''s body, Gerard only had an eye replaced for a long time, and his fingers were not moved, so Bai Wei couldn''t inspect it.


    Until last night, when Gerard finally got his fingers replaced, reuniting fingers and eyes in the same body.


    And Bai Wei felt that new element deep within his soul again.


    As Gerard fell into deep sleep and his body was taken over by him, eyes, fingers, and soul seemed to connect as one at that moment.


    Bai Wei first saw the system panel, which he had almost forgotten, with text flashing briefly.


    "Visas��Body completeness at five percent."


    Then, an image surfaced in his mind��a great being enveloped by Holy Light, standing mountain-like against a burning sky.


    "He" was looking at Bai Wei.


    And Bai Wei was also looking at "Him."


    Under this silent Gaze, the flames that scorched the skies spread over to "Him," and "He" started to struggle, to howl, to stir the might capable of shaking the world.


    Everything he did was to survive.


    But,


    It was to no avail; under this serene Gaze, he began to disintegrate, to destroy, to cease being allowed to exist.


    Thus, "He" and the world burned together.


    ...


    This scene magnified infinitely in Bai Wei''s eyes, then quickly receded.


    The scene before him shifted from the burning world back to this dark warehouse.


    It was as if everything that had just happened was an illusion.


    But Bai Wei knew, it was not an illusion.


    Nor was it an image from a game; he remembered very clearly that there was no such scene in the game.


    What could it be?


    Bai Wei gently closed his eyes.


    He seemed to already have the answer.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is."


    He suddenly understood everything and murmured to himself.


    "Lyra..."


    "It was I who killed her."

 Chapter 167 167: 43 Taoyuan Village

    Lyra was killed by Visas.


    Bai Wei received a piece of information, though he wasn''t sure how important it was.


    In "Desecration," the origins and histories of the divine were not extensively detailed, and the game''s protagonist could only glimpse a corner of this real world by the end, incapable of altering anything. Hence, many players believed "Desecration" was incomplete and anticipated that a sequel or two would be needed to complete this fragmented worldview... but that is a story for another time.


    Now, as Visas, Bai Wei could see more than the players ever could.


    Like that scene just now.


    It didn''t even feel like watching; it felt more like... reminiscing.


    That vivid sensation was as if he himself had ended the supreme Lyra God many years ago.


    The shattered Divine Country, the burning sky, was so vivid in his mind.


    Indeed.


    Bai Wei lifted Gerard''s hand, gently caressing his left eye.


    It was in this eye.


    But soon, Bai Wei felt puzzled again.


    If the memory was accurate, and Lyra was indeed killed by Visas, then what was the deal with that entity now? Why was he still alive?


    Bai Wei continued to reminisce, trying to see if he could find another glimpse of "Visas''s reminiscence" like before, but unfortunately, there was none left. That segment of memory seemed to be stored in this eye, with the scene of Lyra burning and falling from the Divine Country being the last.


    Visas believed he was dead.


    But he wasn''t, and he had even lived until now, becoming one of the four True Gods.


    How had he escaped his own death?


    Bai Wei fell into deep thought and gradually developed a theory, but before he could confirm his guess, a flicker of light in the corner of his eye caught his attention.


    Curious, he looked over and discovered it was the system panel he had previously overlooked.


    How should he put it?


    This thing really lacked presence, to the extent that Bai Wei almost forgot he also had a built-in system.


    Besides informing him of the progress in recycling Corpse Blocks, did this thing have any other use?


    With a slight thought from Bai Wei, the system panel quickly enlarged before his eyes. He then noticed that under "Body Integrity��5 Percent," a line of small text was continuously flashing. He took a closer look and saw it read, "Taoyuan Village entrance has opened."


    Following this line of text was a transparent sphere, which contained something, but it was too blurry to make out.


    ...What was Taoyuan Village?


    Bai Wei was certain he had never heard this term in the game.


    Of course, that was normal, as in the game, Visas was merely a backdrop for introducing Corpse Blocks, with little other information.


    This Taoyuan Village had just been opened; clearly, it was a new feature available only after reaching 5 percent body integrity, but there was nothing like this in the game. Even if players collected multiple Corpse Blocks, aside from the rules recorded in the blocks themselves, there was no additional content.


    Bai Wei pondered.


    Was it because he was now essentially Visas himself?


    What was the connection between Taoyuan Village and Visas?


    Bai Wei stared at the sphere again, then felt that this sphere looked somewhat like those landscape spheres sold for a few dozen dollars each in his previous life, the ones with the Great Wall encased inside.


    Could it be...


    Bai Wei suddenly had a suspicion.


    So, he immediately projected the power of his eye into the sphere.


    Then, the sphere quickly enlarged until it swallowed him whole.


    Subsequently, Bai Wei found himself standing before a dim and dilapidated forest.


    Before him stretched branches dry and rotten like corpses, resembling a cemetery strewn with tombstones from afar.


    And among them stood the tallest tree, which in this tiny world, was akin to Lyra''s towering spire, supporting and connecting the heavens and the earth of this microcosm.


    But it had also withered away.


    Like a rusted sword hanging inverted from the sky, it resembled a giant who had died standing.


    Bai Wei paused for a moment, then unconsciously walked towards the giant tree.


    His body felt light, as if he were a spirit.


    This allowed him to quickly stand under the withered giant tree.


    Below the giant tree was a stone table with four stone stools.


    On the stone table, there was also a withered potted plant. The tree in the pot looked similar to the giant tree but was hundreds of times smaller.


    Bai Wei stared at the potted plant.


    Then, he slowly reached out and lightly tapped the withered branches.


    "Creak"��


    The branch emitted a sound as if it had broken, for it had been dead for many years.


    But it did not break.


    It merely crumbled.


    At the spot where Bai Wei''s finger lightly touched, the withered skin peeled away, revealing a bit of new sprout inside.


    Then, came the wind.


    This place that had been dead for unknown years suddenly stirred with a breeze.


    Bai Wei slowly lifted his head to look at the giant tree in front of him.


    The massive branches were also gently swaying, as if infused with new life, and had even gained some new color.


    It was reviving.


    Bai Wei understood that his previous guess had been correct.


    This place was Visas''s "Divine Country"��Taoyuan Village.


    He had returned.


    So Taoyuan Village,


    should also awaken.


    ...


    "Really? The new Source Oil has arrived huh," Yong Xin sat on a chair, flipping through the report brought by his subordinate, "The Devil''s Army''s efficiency is improving."


    With the death of Bishop Hallman, the power of the new gods infiltrated the real world more deeply, and Yong Xin''s condition had also become more stable, not like before when his body would spontaneously decompose come nightfall.


    So, he could now properly meet with people other than the core members of the New Chaser Association at night, such as the Devil''s Army member in front of him.


    "Yes," the man, previously with Ina, named Deni, said with a smile to Yong Xin, "After all, technology is advancing."


    Yong Xin nodded slightly, "Good, then this matter can be put to rest for now. How far have the explorers ventured?"


    "They''ve almost reached the first record point of Night Star," Deni said, "Just a little more, uh..."


    Yong Xin noticed that Deni''s expression suddenly froze, and the reverence in his eyes swiftly turned to shock.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Yong Xin frowned, just as he was about to ask more, his peripheral vision suddenly caught sight of his hand holding the documents, and his pupils instantly narrowed.


    His flesh was dissipating.


    How could this happen?!


    His body should have been very stable!


    After a moment of shock, Yong Xin immediately checked his body, then discovered something even more terrifying.


    "Domination" was leaving him.

 Chapter 168 168: Forty-four, come back

    Divine Country.


    This is the domain and privilege of All Gods, a special space detached from the mundane world and also the dwelling place of the gods, each Divine''s Divine Country being distinct.


    In the game, the protagonist would enter the Divine Country through special means to challenge the gods, so Bai Wei, once a player, naturally had some understanding of the Divine Country.


    This allowed him to surmise that the special realm he found himself in now, this so-called "Taoyuan Village," was likely Visas''s "Divine Country."


    The reason he used "likely" instead of certain was because Bai Wei was unsure whether Visas possessed a Divine Country, as logically, the Divine Country should be the privilege of the gods��so was Visas a god too?


    According to the background description, Visas couldn''t possibly be a god, so how exactly did he control this realm of Divine Country?


    Was it that he met some special conditions, or was this Taoyuan Village not really a Divine Country but something similar?


    Bai Wei merely pondered this briefly and chose not to delve deeper, as he felt researching this was meaningless, and he might as well first see what he could use this Taoyuan Village for.


    Clearly, Taoyuan Village did not suddenly appear��it had always been hidden somewhere in the soul until just moments ago when Bai Wei retrieved the key to open it, namely, two Corpse Blocks gathering in the same body, making the body''s completeness reach five percent.


    Of course, here, completeness wasn''t referring to the amount of Corpse Blocks but to the Rule and power that were distributed.


    Bai Wei walked around the stone table, observing the potted plant on it closely.


    If his judgment was correct, this potted plant was the core of Taoyuan Village, having been dead previously since Visas had died, but just now, Bai Wei had used that five percent of power to ignite it.


    Now, it was slowly coming back to life.


    But obviously, not much of it was alive yet, just the dry branch he had touched showed a bit of vitality, but the rest was still dead.


    Bai Wei tried poking other parts.


    But to no avail.


    Clearly, to fully revive it, more power was needed, which meant more Corpse Blocks.


    But what more could more Corpse Blocks do?


    Bai Wei sank into thought again, sitting on the stone stool, subconsciously propping up his chin.


    And it was at this moment that he noticed something off about his hand��no, not just the hand, but his entire body seemed wrong.


    Bai Wei immediately looked down at his body and was surprised to discover that he wasn''t using Gerard''s body.


    Nor was it Visas''s.


    But rather a humanoid silhouette of a shadow.


    No wonder he had felt so light and ethereal when walking; it felt as though he was a spirit. But until now, he hadn''t noticed, the entire person had been attracted by this giant tree, as if an obsession had drawn him here.


    Just like, leaves wanting to return to their roots.


    This feeling was very subtle.


    Then Bai Wei found that his body wasn''t entirely composed of this shadow.


    There was a part that was tangible and faintly glowing.


    It was his middle finger.


    Bai Wei briefly froze, and then immediately touched both his eyes.


    Sure enough; the left eye was tangible, the right eye was an illusion.


    Bai Wei understood; the leaves wanting to return to their roots weren''t him but those lost Corpse Blocks.


    This Taoyuan Village was attracting the lost Corpse Blocks to return.


    So, it was not he who returned to Taoyuan Village, but these Corpse Blocks; he was merely the shadow that came with the Corpse Blocks.


    "...Interesting."


    Bai Wei couldn''t help but exclaim, and then, looking at the three empty stone stools, a bolder and more interesting idea suddenly popped into his mind.


    If so, was it possible for him to attract more Corpse Blocks to return through Taoyuan Village?


    If he could enter Taoyuan Village, could other Corpse Fragment Holders enter as well?


    The three empty stone stools seemed to prove the possibility of this idea.


    After all, with such a vast Taoyuan Village, having only him as the master, why prepare so many seats?


    Looking at the empty stone stools, the thoughts in Bai Wei''s mind grew bolder.


    If he could attract other Corpse Fragment Holders here, would he be able to gather the body parts directly here, rather quickly?


    This bold idea did not linger in Bai Wei''s mind for too long, as he soon dismissed it.


    He had already felt that the biggest difference between this Taoyuan Village and other Divine Countries was that this place was more like a virtual space, even the Corpse Blocks brought in were merely projections, rendering the possibility of seizing them non-existent.


    "Could the other Corpse Fragment Holders be summoned here?"


    Bai Wei felt that this should still be feasible.


    He then reached out to a stone stool nearby and infused it with his power.


    Next, he saw a line of tiny text emerge from the stone stool.


    "Source Power insufficient, Taoyuan Village integrity needs to reach 7% (currently 5%)."


    Bai Wei frowned slightly.


    Taoyuan Village integrity?


    It seemed to coincide with the integrity of his body.


    Bai Wei touched another stone stool, and the emerging text was the same.


    ... It seems that, with the power of his current two Corpse Fragments, he could only open the gates of Taoyuan Village.


    To do more, he would need more Corpse Fragments.


    Considering that one Corpse Fragment accounted for 2% to 3%, he needed at least one more to unveil more functionalities of Taoyuan Village.


    ... So, was he unable to do anything now?


    Bai Wei, not giving up, infused energy in other places, and then received lines of text.


    For example, the stone table, the potted plant on the table, and even the ground under his feet, all showed the same text, only with different required integrities, but the minimum was always 7%.


    He really couldn''t do anything.


    Bai Wei felt somewhat helpless.


    No way around it, it seemed he could only wait to retrieve the "tongue", reach 7% afterward, and then... huh?


    Bai Wei heard the sound of branches swaying again.


    Then he raised his head, looking at the giant tree behind him.


    This, he hadn''t tried yet.


    A strange attraction rose again in Bai Wei''s heart, leading him to float slowly to the side of the giant tree and then extend his hand to gently caress the withered, dead bark.


    At that instant, countless emotions surged in Bai Wei''s heart.


    "Ah, so that''s how it is," a realization flashed in Bai Wei''s eyes, "you... all are waiting for me to return."


    The giant tree was silent, only its dead branches gently swaying.


    "Since that''s the case, then come back."


    Bai Wei said softly.


    "Back to where you belong... Taoyuan Village."


    ...


    "AAAAAAAHHH!"


    Deni stared intensely at Yong Xin in front of him.


    Is this... still Yong Xin?


    His body had completely decomposed, leaving only a cluster of dry bones gripping the wall, while his flesh continued to peel away at a visible rate.


    What on earth is going on?!


    What on earth is happening!?


    Yong Xin was nearly going insane.


    Who,


    is summoning "Domination"?


    ...


    At the deepest part of the Polluted Land.


    The mass of flesh that had been surrounded by numerous behemoths for countless years and hadn''t stirred suddenly shuddered out of nowhere.


    Then, it emitted a melodious, incomprehensible sound.


    Thus, all the Pollutants turned their heads at the same time, looking in the same direction through their lifeless holes.


    That direction was,


    Lyra.

 Chapter 169 169: Forty-five, so you were here (4K)

    Polluted Land, the frontier observation point.


    Two fully armored Devil Knights trekked through the muddy soil.


    Each of them held a wand in their hands that did not match the style of their gear. At the top of the "wand" was a grey-white crystal, which darkened as they moved deeper.


    When the color of the crystal turned to dark gray, they stopped and looked around.


    The surrounding fog was thick, with white mist floating particles of unknown substance.


    "This is the limit," one of the Devil Knights said to the other, "Captain, if we go any deeper, our protective gear won''t be able to handle the pollution levels; we need a purifier, or..."


    Yuri, the captain of the Devil''s Army, raised his hand to his subordinate Knight, signaling him to stop talking. He then tapped his neck and a muffled voice came from under the mask: "Check if the emergency device is intact."


    The Knight nodded and began to check the emergency device under the mask.


    Yuri took two steps forward while extending the wand further out. The crystal on the wand darkened once again, gradually turning black.


    As his subordinate had said, they indeed had reached the limit.


    Any deeper and their protective gear would be of little use.


    "Can''t we just make another Purification Source Crystal?" the subordinate''s voice came from behind Yuri. "With that, we wouldn''t be stuck in this place for so long, ten years without reaching the point where Night Star was a decade ago, makes us seem so much worse than them."


    Yuri turned around, looking at his complaining subordinate, mainly at his neck.


    The subordinate lifted his head to let Yuri see the device on his neck. It had a timer that was ticking "ticking" away.


    This device, which resembled a bear trap, functioned similarly��at the moment of activation, it would sever the wearer''s head in an instant.


    It would activate when the timer reached the end.


    Of course, the timer could be manually adjusted by winding it up.


    So as long as it was wound up on time, the device would never activate.


    Yuri only spoke after noticing his subordinate''s spring was wound to the limit.


    "It''s not that easy, whether it''s the Purification Source Crystal or this detector..." he pointed to the top of the "wand," "none of these are Lyra''s technology, but Holy Sound''s. We haven''t traded with Holy Sound for these ten years, that Purification Source Crystal was the last, and even these detectors we have, if we lose them, they can''t be replaced, so we need to be extra careful."


    Hearing this, the subordinate said with some indignation, "It was Night Star who lost the Purification Source Crystal, but we are the ones who have to pay the price."


    Facing his irritated subordinate, Yuri coldly remarked, "They left their lives here, isn''t that a price paid?"


    The subordinate was taken aback.


    He lifted his head, gazing into the distant fog-shrouded beyond, and whispered after a long while, "We are paying no less a price than they did, we are sacrificing as well."


    "So you wouldn''t want to be blamed for a useless effort after making a sacrifice."


    Now the subordinate had truly run out of words.


    Yuri was also looking into the distance.


    According to records, they were about to reach the point where Night Star last recorded.


    A decade ago, that team of heroes led by their legendary captain ventured into previously uncharted territories, and all but the captain didn''t return, and the captain lost his memory.


    What drove them there and what they encountered, remains unknown to this day.


    But their departure changed the fate of many.


    Most directly affected were they��the second generation Pioneer Force of the Devil. They received none of the heroic treatment that the former Night Star had; to prevent them from turning traitor after contamination like Night Star, they were seen as more dangerous and were placed under more "locks," such as the device on their necks, which the former Night Star Knights did not have.


    And also because they lost the only Purification Source Crystal, it meant the current Devil''s Army had to pay a higher price and make greater sacrifices when entering the Pollution Zone.


    All of this made the Devils harbor some very negative feelings towards their predecessors.


    Especially towards that team''s captain.


    With this thought, Yuri suddenly remembered Ina.


    She joined the Devil''s Army seeking something as well, right?


    Hmm... those thoughts had strayed too far.


    Yuri shook his head, then wound the spring of the emergency device again while listening to his subordinate alongside him: "So the Purification Source Crystal must have been lost inside, right? I wonder if it''s been damaged over the years; if it''s still intact, could we possibly recover it? After all, the Polluted Land can only contaminate living beings; something like the Purification Source Crystal wouldn''t be affected."


    "That''s just theoretical. Who knows what''s really at the deepest part of the Polluted Land?" Yuri had also considered this question and said, "If the Purification Source Crystal were truly effective, more than one person from Night Star would have returned. And..."


    He paused.


    "Even if the Purification Source Crystal isn''t susceptible to pollution, it would be surrounded by a swarm of medium to large Pollutants. These Pollutants might not be interested in the Purification Source Crystal, but even an accidental passing by could cause it catastrophic damage."

 Chapter 170 170: Forty-five, so you were here (4K)_2

    "Hopefully they''ll take a detour." The subordinate shrugged and asked, "Captain, shouldn''t we head back now? With our current equipment, we can''t go any deeper, can we?"


    Yuri uttered a thoughtful "Hmm," "That''s enough, mark the coordinates. We''ll come back later... Hmm?"


    He suddenly felt something was amiss.


    The soil beneath his feet, already a heap of mud, was trembling ever so slightly, as if it were boiling water.


    "What''s going on?" The subordinate also noticed and became immediately alert, "Is there a medium-sized pollutant passing nearby?"


    Yuri didn''t speak but quickly bent down and plunged his hand into the mud, feeling the earth beneath the mire.


    The earth was trembling.


    "Cap, Captain!" The subordinate suddenly cried out in terror, "What is that over there?!"


    Yuri immediately raised his head.


    Through his mask, Yuri witnessed a scene he would never forget.


    Countless pollutants were gushing out from the very depths of the Polluted Land.


    These monsters, which were supposed to be devoid of any intelligence, were now moving like migrating animals, all heading in the same direction, stirring the earth into a quiver with the commotion they created.


    And the place they were heading for was obviously...


    After a brief moment of surprise, Yuri drew his sword from his waist and twisted the hilt.


    Fire then ignited the blade.


    "Alert the camp!" Yuri bellowed at his subordinate, "The pollutants are running wild... All hands to battle! We mustn''t let them invade Lyra!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a vast shadow enveloped him.


    He looked up and saw a gigantic pollutant, already upon him.


    ...


    Clang.


    Deni also ignited his blade.


    He didn''t know what exactly was happening, but he had seen the changes in Yong Xin with his own eyes.


    Now, all that remained of Yong Xin was skeletal remains; his flesh and blood scattered about the office like dandelions caught in a gust of wind.


    Scattered dandelions could be seen as beautiful.


    Scattered flesh and blood only served to chill the bone.


    This transformation was clearly not something humans could possess.


    It could only be... a pollutant!


    The regulations of the Devil''s Army dictated that any non-human transformation on a person, no matter the nature of the change or the identity of the individual, had to be executed immediately to prevent contamination from invading Lyra.


    And now, this obvious pollution had erupted inside Lyra itself, in the core of the Sky Tower.


    Deni had thought about calling for help, but it was late at night, and the Sky Tower was almost empty. Moreover, the majority of the Skeleton Corps were still out searching for Gerard''s whereabouts. He didn''t even know where to find anyone, and he worried if he left hastily, would the contamination spread unchecked?


    By then it would be too late.


    Considering this, Deni realized he only had one choice.


    That was to eliminate the source of the pollution!


    Even if the source was Yong Xin, the person with the most power in the Fourth District since Bishop Hallman had passed away, and someone whom he wished to ingratiate himself with.


    Holding the ignited sword, Deni took large strides forward, ready to eradicate the monster before him.


    But as he approached, he hesitated.


    Because he didn''t know where to strike.


    At that moment, the only remaining human-like part on Yong Xin''s body was a clump of dry bones, which also looked like they could fall apart at any moment.


    But he didn''t have time to think too much about it, and simply slashed at the thickest part of the skeleton.


    Yet, even such an attack was unsuccessful.


    With a "clang," the fiery blade was caught by an arm turned to white bone.


    "What... are... you... do... ing?"


    Yong Xin''s voice echoed from all around.


    Deni was stunned.


    Because he saw the scattered flesh in the room rapidly reattaching to the dry bones, bit by bit, layers upon layers, quickly forming the figure of Yong Xin.


    In less than a minute, Yong Xin was restored to his original state.


    He sat calmly in the chair, his expression indifferent, looking no different from before, as if nothing had happened.


    His hand still clutched Deni''s flaming blade.


    The hand roasted by the flames kept sizzling, but he acted as if he felt nothing.


    "You''re a bit too tense," Yong Xin slowly pushed back Deni''s blade, "Put away your sword, Mr. Deni, nothing happened tonight."


    Deni looked down at his sword being pushed back.


    Yong Xin''s body had not been modified, and his arms had long since been replaced with cybernetic limbs, so theoretically, their strengths shouldn''t even be on the same level.


    Yet Yong Xin had effortlessly pushed his own sword back.


    "... Nothing happened tonight?"


    "Yes, Mr. Deni, nothing has happened tonight," Yong Xin said flatly, looking at Deni. "Earlier, I was just feeling a bit uncomfortable, ah... that''s right, Mr. Deni, I''ve heard that you''ve been wanting to be transferred back from the Devil''s Army, haven''t you?"


    Yong Xin spoke as if he was making casual conversation with Deni.


    "I can completely understand; staying on the front lines for too long makes one want to change their way of life."


    Deni understood what Yong Xin meant; after a moment of silence, he asked, "Can you help me?"


    "Why not?" Yong Xin smiled at Deni. "You should also know, for me... it''s not a difficult task."


    Deni did not immediately respond.


    Yong Xin then leisurely added, "Moreover, Mr. Deni, you should know that some words are not so easily believed by others, and if spoken out loud, one would be seen as a madman."


    Deni''s pupils contracted slightly.


    Yong Xin''s words made Deni recall a certain solitary figure.


    ...So that''s how it is?


    "Think it over, Mr. Deni," Yong Xin leaned back in his chair and gazed at Deni, "I believe you will make the right choice. The New Chaser Association also welcomes you."


    Deni looked at Yong Xin for a long time.


    After a while, he nodded, "I understand, nothing happened tonight."


    "Good," Yong Xin nodded with a smile.


    Having made his decision, Deni saluted Yong Xin, sheathed his sword, and turned to leave.


    But when he tried to open the door, he found it locked.


    Yong Xin''s sigh sounded behind him, "It''s a pity, Mr. Deni, you''ve still made a different choice... Honestly, it''s a loss, for dawn is coming, but you chose to die before the dawn."


    Deni''s body stiffened slightly, but he didn''t turn around, only speaking in a low voice, "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Yong Xin gently crooked his finger.


    Then, a piece of bloody flesh burst from between the clenched fingers of Deni, quickly returning to Yong Xin''s body.


    "This is my flesh," Yong Xin said in a languid tone, "where did you think you were taking it?"


    Before Yong Xin''s words had finished, Deni''s sword unsheathed once again, the flames rekindled and instantly tore through the darkness.


    The next moment, he was rushing at Yong Xin, his sword aimed straight at Yong Xin''s head.


    "That''s why I said..." Yong Xin said softly, "It''s quite regrettable."


    After a while, a figure in a black robe pushed through the office door, his eyes immediately landing on a body lying in a pool of blood.


    "Lord Yong Xin, this is..."


    Yong Xin glanced at the man in the black robe and said indifferently, "Just a little accident, clean it up quickly, dawn is almost upon us."


    The black-robed figure nodded repeatedly and set about tidying up the already chaotic office.


    After that, Yong Xin fell silent, just quietly watching out of the window, his heart full of unease.


    Deni was just a minor incident.


    But what truly troubled him was the mutation that had started just before, its cause unknown.


    Even though the power of "Domination" had returned to his body, the reason remained unclear.


    And there was another thing,


    since a little while ago, he had this feeling,


    as if someone,


    was watching him.


    ...


    In Taoyuan Village, Bai Wei slowly retracted his hand from the giant tree, a slight smile spreading across his lips.


    "So it turns out,"


    "you were here."

 Chapter 171 171: Forty-six, we finally found them.

    Withered branches swayed slowly before coming to a gradual halt, as if waiting for the next gust of wind.


    This also signified that Bai Wei''s "Summoning" had just ended.


    This was the only thing Bai Wei could currently do with "Taoyuan Village": after transferring energy to the giant tree, the tree would amplify his energy and trigger a response within a certain range from similar Corpse Blocks.


    In fact, it was like when he was in Somo City with fingers and Bishop Corey, who had eyes; they sensed each other''s presence.


    And this giant tree was amplifying that sense.


    It even amplified it to the deepest part of the Pollution Zone, making contact with the tongue entity itself, and even caused some abnormal noises... The Devil''s Army stationed there must be having quite a headache now.


    But what intrigued Bai Wei even more was that he had found "Yong Xin."


    Logically speaking, sensing should be mutual; if he could sense Yong Xin''s existence, then Yong Xin should also be able to sense his.


    Unfortunately, as Visas''s soul, Bai Wei was naturally a cut above Yong Xin and also possessed eyes, so this mutual sensing became a one-sided voyeurism.


    Yong Xin had already been targeted by this eye; everything he did had just been witnessed by Bai Wei.


    But what confused Bai Wei was the fact that Yong Xin indeed had some degree of "Domination," but the question was, without Corpse Blocks, how was he able to seal that part of the Rule inside himself?


    Bai Wei was perplexed, but he was not in a hurry; after all, the initiative was now in his hands.


    The outbreak of the pollutants in the Polluted Land also gave Bai Wei some ideas and speculations about breaking the situation.


    It was a good opportunity to verify them.


    While thinking this, Bai Wei also felt his subconscious control over his body loosening. He knew that Gerard was about to awaken, so he decided to leave Taoyuan Village.


    Thus, his spirit form in Taoyuan Village began to fade slowly.


    Before dissipating completely, he took one last look at the giant tree and suddenly had a strange thought��why did he name the operation just now "Summoning"? That seemed a bit too artistic.


    Wouldn''t "Seeking Corpses" be more accurate?


    Heh.


    He chuckled softly and then completely melted away in front of the withered tree.


    "Father, it seems this is as far as I can go..."


    "You must take it out; it is... our last hope. And Ina, please tell her for me... I''m sorry."


    The young Knight showed a pallid smile as the blurry images from his memories started to come into focus again.


    He took something out of his bosom and stuffed it into Gerard''s hand.


    "Survive."


    "You must... survive."


    ...


    "Ian!"


    Gerard woke up with a start; his convulsing body immediately knocked over several pieces of hardware, creating a series of crisp sounds and startling Ju, who was still asleep on the bed.


    So, the sunlight streamed into the warehouse, casting a column of light upon the still stained floor.


    On either side of the column of light, an old man and a young girl stared at each other with wide eyes.


    After a while, Gerard realized who the little girl in front of him was, recalling what had happened yesterday.


    "...I''m sorry." Gerard, holding his slightly aching head, apologized, "I accidentally woke you up."


    Ju pursed her lips, said nothing, just turned over and continued to sleep.


    Then, Gerard heard Bai Wei''s leisurely voice in his mind: "What? Had another good dream?"


    Gerard ignored Bai Wei, but he was indeed recalling the dream he had just had.


    Logically, he had had this dream many times before, always with these same fragments, these same lines, and that indistinct face.


    But yesterday... or just now.


    That dream had become much more complete.


    The face of Ian in the dream had become clearer.


    He had said more to him.


    And...


    Gerard closed his eyes again to carefully recall.


    He then confirmed that he had not misremembered; in the dream, Ian had handed something over to him.


    His intuition told him that this item was crucial.


    But what was that thing?


    He tried to recall the dream again, only to find that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t remember what it was.


    Why, of all things, had he forgotten the most crucial one!


    "Damn it!"


    After a series of events, Gerard could no longer maintain his composure. In an outburst, he hammered the ground, accidentally shattering a thin steel plate.


    Hearing the sound of the steel plate splitting, Ju turned around immediately and looked in this direction.


    Gerard then realized he had lost control of his emotions and reflexively apologized again.


    But then he noticed Ju wasn''t looking at him; she was staring at the shattered steel plate on the ground. He fell silent for a moment before saying with slight resignation, "I''ll pay for that."


    With this turmoil, his previous anxiety also faded away.


    Ju didn''t say anything, but Gerard heard a "gurgle, gurgle, gurgle" sound, a sound he was familiar with.


    Is she... hungry?


    Gerard then realized that because he had blocked the door since last night, Ju hadn''t had anything to eat.


    "Ah, sorry."


    Gerard didn''t know what to say anymore, the usually thoughtful man had made one foolish mistake after another last night.


    He stood up and placed his money purse to the side.


    "I''ve caused you a lot of trouble, but don''t worry, I''ll be leaving today," Gerard said softly. "Of course, I''ll repay the money I owe you soon, and this is... an advance payment. You can use it to buy some food."


    Gerard expected Ju to remain unresponsive as usual, but he saw her nod, indicating she had heard him.


    Thus, Gerard knew it was time for him to leave. His mind had mostly recovered by now, and though his body wasn''t as strong as before, it was capable enough for him to move.


    He then asked Bai Wei in his mind, "Do you have a target for today?"


    "Of course," Bai Wei responded lazily. "We can leave now if you''re done playing house."


    Hearing this, Gerard wasn''t sure whether to feel relieved.


    He walked to the door, ready to leave, when suddenly he thought of something and turned to look back at Ju.


    "Your father wasn''t a rebel," Gerard said quietly. "I will prove it."


    With that, he left, shutting the door behind him, leaving Ju alone on the bed, quietly looking at the photograph tucked inside the lining of the coat used as a blanket.


    The photograph showed Eric and Gerard, both smiling and young.


    ...


    Dawn had broken.


    Yuri walked through the chaotic camp with a complex expression.


    Last night, the pollutants deep within the Polluted Land had suddenly ran amok, charging towards Lyra.


    Though the Devil''s Army reacted promptly, the suddenness of the event and the sheer number of pollutants resulted in the temporary defense line collapsing instantly. The entire camp was trampled into ruins.


    But not many had died because the pollutants were not targeting people; they were heading for Lyra, it was just that the camp happened to be in their path, so it was crushed in passing.


    An organized assault by pollutants on a specific location was unprecedented, so neither Night Star nor the Devil had any contingency plans for this.


    But it had happened.


    What was even stranger was that they hadn''t actually reached Lyra.


    At the moment the Devil''s Army''s line collapsed, the pollutants suddenly stopped their advance and returned to their usual aimless state.


    This change happened in an instant.


    And to this day, no one could explain it.


    But Yuri knew they were fortunate within the misfortune; if the medium and large pollutants had reached Lyra, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Luckily, they stopped, giving the Devil and Lyra the chance to figure out what exactly had happened.


    Without a unified target, the pollutants were less terrifying. Soon, the reinstated Devil''s Army defeated most of the pollutants and reclaimed the camp. So now, the camp was littered with pollutant corpses, like small mountains.


    A report must be sent to Lyra as quickly as possible.


    While Yuri was thinking this, his lieutenant hurried over.


    "Captain," the lieutenant''s somber voice came through the mask, "we''ve found human remains on the carcass of one of the pollutants."


    "Huh?" Yuri didn''t grasp the meaning right away. "One of our fallen?"


    "From a certain point of view, indeed ''one of ours''," the lieutenant said. "But from ten years ago."


    Yuri paused for a moment, then his expression became serious: "Are you saying..."


    "A Knight of Night Star," the lieutenant said softly. "We''ve finally found them."

 Chapter 172 172: Forty-seven, leave this! (3K5)

    Yuri quick-stepped after his aide-de-camp to a corpse contaminated with pollutants, where many members of the Devil''s Army had already gathered.


    "Make way, make way, the captain has arrived."


    The aide cleared a path for Yuri, allowing him to see the decaying remains of the human corpse.


    The corpse''s facial features were no longer discernible, and the body had mutated into components similar to the pollutants. At first glance, there appeared to be no difference from the pollutants themselves.


    The only difference was the clothing on his body��it came from Night Star, a decade ago.


    Indeed, just as the aide had said.


    "We" had finally found "them."


    Looking at the familiar yet strange uniform, Yuri felt a moment of realization but quickly composed himself and bent down to examine the body, asking his aide, "How did this body get here?"


    The aide replied, "It was found hanging on another pollutant''s body."


    "Hanging on it?"


    "Yes," the aide nodded, "it seems the pollutant consumed him, and then after we destroyed the body of the pollutant, it became exposed."


    A pollutant is a monster with only the ability to feed, lacking the ability to digest or excrete.


    It only grows larger as it consumes more and more, like a greedy snake, but when it reaches a certain size, it breaks down and decomposes, only to continue feeding as if its sole purpose was to eat.


    "Has the identity been confirmed?"


    As Yuri was asking and turning the corpse over, he looked at the sleeve insignia. Predictably, the insignia was too blurred to make out the name.


    Sure enough, the aide''s response was, "We have not yet found valid identification, only several broken pieces of equipment with names on them, but all the names are different."


    Yuri also noticed several pieces of small equipment laid out next to the body, like a knife and a pocket watch, all badly damaged, but the names could still be faintly discerned.


    He looked through the equipment, and just as the aide had mentioned, the names engraved were all different.


    "This is the rule of Night Star," Yuri spoke softly. "Those who are to be left behind exchange one piece of their equipment with those who are leaving, so if there''s equipment with different names, it means... there have been sacrifices."


    "But all these names are different."


    "That means there have always been sacrifices," Yuri said. "They didn''t fall at the same time; rather, there have been continuous problems, continuous losses before such a situation could occur."


    ...Continuous losses.


    Upon hearing this sentence, the atmosphere on the scene became more oppressive. Devils wearing heavy masks exchanged glances, seemingly unable to imagine such a scenario.


    Yuri did not delve too much into the equipment and wasn''t very interested in clarifying the exact identity since, after all, this man was surely one among the missing persons list.


    More than confirming his identity, Yuri wanted to see if he could find something else on his person.


    For example, the alleged "document from Affairs Officer No.44" from ten years ago, the evidence that Gerard always spoke of.


    It was precisely because this document had always been missing that the mission of Night Star could not be proven authentic.


    If that written document truly existed, it should be with these dead Night Star Knights.


    Would they find it?


    Just as Yuri was seriously searching, his hand was suddenly grabbed.


    Yuri flinched, instinctively thinking it was his aide; but upon seeing the hand clearly, he froze completely.


    The hand was pale, decaying, like the limb of a pollutant.


    And its owner was... the corpse lying before him.


    Yuri''s gaze slowly moved upwards, then he saw this man, who should have been dead for ten years, "open his eyes" at him.


    His eyeballs were long gone, leaving only two irregular holes as if they were gouged out with fingers.


    Yuri realized soon enough they had been gouged out as another hand reached up, gouging out a mouth.


    This sent chills up Yuri''s spine.


    This was definitely not something an ordinary pollutant could do!


    While one hand was being held, he still reached for the Blazing Fire Sword at his waist.


    No matter what, the pollutant had to be dealt with.


    But just as his hand clutched the sword''s hilt, the corpse in front of him made a sound with the gouged-out mouth.


    "Who... are... you?"


    These unexpected words almost stopped Yuri''s heart.


    Pollutants... can speak?


    If it had not been for the already too many peculiar events he had witnessed today, Yuri would never have believed it.


    Yuri forced himself to calm down.


    He looked at the corpse in front of him and then did something he would never have done before.


    He engaged in dialogue.


    "Devil''s Army, Yuri," he replied in a deep voice, then immediately followed up, "Do you remember who you are?"


    He wondered if the corpse was a pollutant that had acquired the ability to speak.


    Or... a surviving Knight of Night Star.


    The distinction between these two possibilities was significant for Yuri.


    "Devil... Army..." the corpse slowly repeated the term.


    Yuri gripped the hilt tightly, sweat beads forming under his heavy mask.


    "Yes," Yuri repeated the earlier question, "Who are you?"


    "Who... are... you..."


    The pollutant repeated Yuri''s words again as if unable to answer his question, only capable of echoing Yuri''s speech.


    It seemed to be just a pollutant that inexplicably acquired the ability to speak.


    Disappointed with this conclusion, Yuri began to draw the Blazing Fire Sword slowly.


    There was nothing to discuss with a pollutant.


    However, just as Yuri was about to fully draw the Blazing Fire Sword, the corpse suddenly "remembered" something, summoning strength from nowhere, and stood up abruptly, then directed the gouged-out mouth toward Yuri. Yuri saw the mouth continuing to rip and expand rapidly.


    Then, Yuri heard a deafening sound piercing through the mask, reaching deep into his brain.


    "Leave this place!"


    "The source is the contamination!"


    "Survive!"


    The words that delved deep into Yuri''s brain jolted him awake.


    When he came back to his senses, the corpse had returned to its previous state.


    The face was a blur, unrecognizable... but now without missing eyes and mouth.


    It was as if everything had been an illusion.


    Yuri stared blankly at the corpse, feeling that something was not right, yet he couldn''t quite pin it down.


    But then he heard a "click-click" sound coming from his neck, growing more and more urgent.


    Yuri snapped back to reality.


    An emergency device?!


    He immediately reached for the emergency device on his neck.


    Then he discovered that the spring on the emergency device was wound to its final coil; if it continued to turn, in less than five minutes, his head would fall to the ground.


    While breaking out in a cold sweat, Yuri also realized a greater discrepancy.


    How had his emergency device wound down to the last coil?!


    How long had he been watching here?!


    And why had nobody warned him?!


    Yuri abruptly lifted his head to find that his subordinates still maintained their initial positions, with not a single reaction, like frozen statues.


    But their neck-mounted emergency devices were not stopping, and in fact, were speeding up.


    Yuri immediately stood up and bellowed at his subordinates,


    "Wake up!"


    "We''ve been contaminated!"


    Splat, splat, splat.


    The moment his words fell, three heads hit the ground.


    The spraying blood added a shockingly crimson stain to the grey and white world.


    That splash of red also made Yuri aware of something he had neglected.


    That was, they were not yet prepared to actively enter the deepest part of the Polluted Land, the Abyss.


    But the Abyss was already advancing towards them.


    ...


    "Why come here?"


    Gerard stood in front of a processing plant, with the steel bridge that connected to the Fifth Zone in the distance.


    "Why not come here?" Bai Wei said languidly, "You know what place this is, right?"


    Gerard hesitated, but nodded, "Source oil factory."


    "From your reaction, it seems like you''ve never been here?" Bai Wei said, "Isn''t this what you used to do? Drilling for oil."


    "Oil? What''s that?"


    "I meant source oil," Bai Wei said airily, "You must have heard wrong."


    Gerard didn''t care much about whether Bai Wei misspoke; he simply said, "Making source oil is indeed Night Star''s primary task, but we''re only responsible for transporting the refined source oil back to the Fifth Zone; from there, technicians from the source oil factory haul it back... just like that."


    As they spoke, a specially designed gear train rolled across the bridge from the Fifth Zone, stopping in front of the factory. Then workers from the factory began moving the black barrels from the train into the facility.


    Bai Wei asked, "What will these barrels of source oil be processed into?"


    "Many things," Gerard replied. Though he wasn''t responsible for the further processing of source oil, he knew some of the basic procedures and answered, "Power source oil to fuel gear trains and other large machinery, living source oil for people''s daily needs, and some by-products are converted into lubricants and the like."


    "Ah, that sounds quite interesting," Bai Wei said with a smile, "Take me in for a tour, will you? I''ve never seen such a processing plant before."


    Bai Wei''s relaxed tone could not make Gerard feel at ease.


    He had thought Bai Wei would take him directly to a sector''s spire to tell him who was the problem, who was with the New Chaser Association, and urge him to take action quickly.


    But Bai Wei brought him here to the source oil factory.


    As Bai Wei had mentioned, it was closely related to his former work.


    "I can try to go in," Gerard said after scanning the surroundings, "The security here isn''t tight... but I want to know something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you think there''s an issue with the source oil factory..." Gerard asked slowly, "or with the source oil itself?"


    "Hehe, you''re quite sharp, aren''t you?" Bai Wei wasn''t surprised by Gerard''s reaction; after all, they had come all this way, "As the captain of the Night Star, you should know how source oil is made, right?"


    "Of course," Gerard replied, "From the bodies of Pollutants."


    "How exactly?"


    Gerard hesitated for a moment but still said, "By completely pulverizing the bodies of Pollutants into liquid, that becomes source oil."


    "In other words, squeezed into juice, right?" Bai Wei asked with a smile.


    Although Bai Wei''s description felt odd, Gerard had to admit it was vivid and nodded, "Yes."


    "So once turned into juice, do they die?"


    Gerard''s pupils narrowed slightly, but his expression didn''t change much; he simply said gravely, "We''ve conducted many experiments, the source oil itself is not contaminated, nor does it possess any vitality."


    "Is that so?" Bai Wei asked indifferently, "Where do the results of these experiments come from?"


    Gerard''s eyes widened instantly.


    He lifted his head and looked again at the factory in front of him.


    The workers dressed in black uniforms were moving source oil barrels into the factory one by one.


    Expressionless, they resembled precise components or,


    Ghosts lingering in the Polluted Land.

 Chapter 173 173: Forty-eight No, its them (3K5)

    Yuri gazed at the campsite far away gradually being swallowed by the white mist through his binoculars, his expression complex.


    After a short while, the adjutant approached with a somber tone, "Captain, the count is complete."


    Yuri put down the binoculars and looked at the adjutant but didn''t speak immediately. Instead, he paused before letting out a sigh, "Just tell me, how many did we lose?"


    "Nine." The adjutant''s tone was poor, and even through the thick mask, Yuri could guess his expression right now, "They were all... in an instant by the emergency device..."


    The adjutant couldn''t continue.


    Yuri reached out, patted his shoulder, and then said with much self-reproach, "My fault."


    "No, you have no fault at all," the adjutant shook his head and said, "You are the only one who broke free from the contamination. If not for you, all of us would have died there��not a single one would have survived. Even if you had been a bit slower, we would have suffered even greater losses. Compared to total annihilation, the losses we have now are already acceptable. You saved everyone."


    Yuri didn''t speak, only gave a bitter smile and shook his head.


    The adjutant asked, "But how did you come to be clear of the contamination?"


    Faced with the adjutant''s question, Yuri remained silent for a long while before finally speaking slowly, "The Night Star Knight told me."


    The adjutant was astonished, "What did you say?"


    Yuri told the adjutant everything about his conversation with the Night Star Knight.


    After listening, the adjutant didn''t speak for a long time, his chest heaved and the sound of his breathing from the mask revealing his current state of mind.


    "This is... truly astonishing," stammered the adjutant. "But we didn''t hear anything, we didn''t see anything. To us, it was nothing more than a rotting corpse."


    Yuri said softly, "I encountered it while contaminated."


    "So, you mean, while you were contaminated, you encountered the Night Star Knight from ten years ago, and it was his warning that allowed you to break free from the contamination and return to reality?" The adjutant shook his head sharply, "Forgive my bluntness, Captain, but such a claim is very hard for me to believe. And you also mentioned he talked about ''the source being the contamination''��what does that mean?"


    "I don''t know," Yuri shook his head and looked out into the distance again, "Not just you, even I doubt whether everything I encountered was real. But according to what you guys said, when you were contaminated, you have no memory of it, only in the blink of an eye, you heard me screaming."


    "Indeed, it was like that," the adjutant said, "What you encountered was indeed unusual."


    As he spoke, the adjutant paused, seemingly hesitating about something. After a moment''s hesitation, he still spoke to Yuri.


    "Captain, it would be best not to make what you saw public. If someone asks, just say you broke free from the contamination on your own, and you do not know the specific reason."


    "Why?"


    "Because the atmosphere within the squad is very poor," the adjutant said, "The squad members all think that the body brought them misfortune and contamination; they believe it was you who saved them. And if you now come forward and say it wasn''t you, but that corpse who saved them... it might cause morale to collapse."


    Yuri turned back, looking behind him.


    The Devil Knights sat in twos and threes, not speaking to each other, but the despair and repression that permeated the air around them were palpable.


    After all, they had seen with their own eyes how their comrades at their sides were killed by that neck emergency device, and they were only a step away from death themselves.


    "Although the emergency device has not been activated for the first time," the adjutant said softly, "Most of the time, only one or two squad members were contaminated, and then died outside after the emergency device activated, their bodies later retrieved by us. But like today, to activate in full view of everyone, there has only been..."


    Before he could finish, one of the knights suddenly stood up and started frantically, recklessly taking off their mask.


    "Carlos! What are you doing?!"


    "You''ll die if you take off your mask in this level of contamination!"


    Two knights rushed up to hold him down.


    Carlos roared through his mask, "To hell with it, I''d rather die than have this thing kill me!"


    "Damn it, hold him down!"


    After a struggle, the knight named Carlos was subdued.


    Silence once again returned to the temporary camp.


    But everyone could hear the "click-click" of the emergency device in their ears.


    "It is just like what you have seen," said the adjutant in a low voice, "And before the reserve arrives to do contamination checks on us, we cannot take off our masks or retreat backward... So, Captain, we can''t bring any more uncontrollable factors into the squad."


    Yuri silently watched his comrades in front of him, knowing the adjutant was right.


    They were all contaminated.


    Before confirming the extent, they could not retreat to avoid contaminating others nor could they take off their masks. They could only wait here for the reserve''s support, the images from before replaying in their minds, the countdown of the emergency device echoing in their ears...


    Indeed, his team could not handle any more shocks.


    "I understand," Yuri nodded, "But I will prepare a formal report and send it to the higher-ups for the Bishops to decide."


    "Of course, that''s what you should do." After the adjutant spoke, seeing Yuri did not respond and looked again towards the distant camp, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you still thinking about ''the source is the contamination''? Forgive my candor, but that may just be your imagination after being contaminated; you shouldn''t take it too seriously."


    "So that''s why I''m thinking about something else."


    "What?"


    "What if I were a step later, if only I had survived and returned to the rear��what would happen?"


    The adjutant didn''t respond right away, "What would happen?"


    Yuri turned to glance at the adjutant and said softly, "In that case, do you think I would be the next Gerard? Would people think that I caused the death of my subordinates?"


    The adjutant was taken aback. He instinctively wanted to object but didn''t know what to say.


    Yuri reached out again, patting the adjutant''s shoulder.


    "After the inspection is over, immediately send someone to find Ina," Yuri said, "Tell her everything that happened today, and then..."


    Yuri seemed hesitant but quickly firmed up again.


    "Ask her to go find Lyra."


    ...


    Gerard had effortlessly infiltrated the processing factory.


    With only a few symbolic security personnel within the factory, dodging their line of sight was incredibly simple for Gerard.


    After entering the factory, Gerard hid in a corner, frowning slightly as he looked at several paths ahead before speaking slowly, "Should I go looking for the original inspection report? But I have no idea where it might be."


    "Why look for the inspection report?" Bai Wei said lazily, "Who wants to see that thing?"


    "Then where to?"


    "Simple." Bai Wei said with a smile, "Just go wherever there''s a lot of Source Oil samples... Hmm, that big room across looks good."


    A big room?


    Gerard raised his head and looked at the big room Bai Wei had mentioned, then his expression changed.


    Because it was a processing workshop.


    Inside, indeed, there were large quantities of Source Oil, but there were also hundreds of workers working away.


    "Enter there?"


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Wei asked, "You dare to enter the Polluted Land, but not here?"


    Gerard did not respond to Bai Wei''s teasing, but he did not refuse Bai Wei either because he knew Bai Wei wouldn''t ask him to do something meaningless.


    So after looking around, he found a uniform hanging on the wall, which he draped over himself.


    Then he entered the workshop.


    The workshop was very noisy, with all kinds of machinery characteristic of Lyra roaring away, and hundreds of workers were busy on their own production lines, either processing or refining. No one even glanced up, and naturally, no one noticed Gerard as he walked in.


    As if they too were just cogs in the machinery of the workshop.


    "What should I do now?" Seeing that no one had noticed him, Gerard asked Bai Wei in his mind.


    Bai Wei replied, "Just grab a barrel of Source Oil and that''ll do."


    Although Gerard didn''t know what Bai Wei was planning, he still followed the instruction.


    Barrels filled with Source Oil were piled up everywhere, as were various batches of Source Oil that had already begun to be refined; there was no shortage to be found.


    However, just to be safe, Gerard still went to the very corner and found a barrel that hadn''t been opened yet, clearly just transported from the Polluted Land.


    "Open it," Bai Wei said succinctly.


    Without saying much, Gerard promptly lifted the lid of the Source Oil.


    Soon, a barrel of rich, thick, dark yellow liquid appeared before them, accompanied by a stench that was unbearable to others.


    But that was only for others, Gerard had long been accustomed to it, and Bai Wei... he couldn''t smell it.


    Yet that didn''t stop Bai Wei from clicking his tongue, "You actually call this thing Source Oil... This is nothing but Corpse Oil, isn''t it?"


    "The Source Oil itself is made from the bodies of Pollutants," Gerard said, "What''s wrong with that?"


    "In your context, indeed, there is nothing wrong," Bai Wei replied indifferently, "So, in your view, this is unpolluted? The squeezed juice of Pollutants, is it truly dead?"


    Gerard lowered his head, scrutinizing the barrel of Source Oil.


    Dark yellow, viscous, foul-smelling.


    But beyond that, he couldn''t feel anything else. If it were actually a Pollutant standing before him, he wouldn''t have been able to miss it.


    So he shook his head, "I can''t feel anything."


    "I see..." Bai Wei suddenly sighed deeply, "Then there''s only one thing to do... Dip my finger into it."


    Gerard was taken aback, "What?"


    "I said, dip my finger in," Bai Wei''s words were full of disgust, "Don''t make me repeat myself, or I might regret it."


    Although Gerard didn''t understand what Bai Wei had in mind, he still raised his left hand and extended his middle finger.


    "Just a touch will do," Bai Wei said, "Don''t put the whole thing in."


    Gerard followed Bai Wei''s instruction, stirring his finger quickly into the Source Oil. Even though he retracted it swiftly, he still felt Bai Wei''s disgust in his mind.


    "Truly a hellish experience," Bai Wei grumbled.


    Gerard wiped the Source Oil from his finger as he watched the barrel, "There will be a change next..."


    He had only gotten halfway through his sentence when he suddenly froze.


    The previously calm Source Oil was now starting to churn slightly.


    Then, under Gerard''s watchful eyes, slowly, a... eerie face began to emerge.


    "...It''s looking at me," Gerard said softly.


    "No," Bai Wei spoke flatly, "It''s ''they''."


    Bai Wei stood his middle finger upright, signaling Gerard to look up.


    So Gerard raised his head.


    Then he saw hundreds of workers in the factory, all stopping their work.


    Staring straight at Gerard.


    Their expressions were exactly like the face on the Source Oil.

 Chapter 174 174: Forty-nine, fire, ignited

    When all the workers looked over, even Gerard, as composed as he was, felt his body stiffen; then he subconsciously reached behind him.


    Yet, he forgot that he had no weapons on him.


    But...it seemed that there was no need to use weapons.


    Gerard originally thought he was exposed and would have to use force to escape from here, but he soon realized the behavior of these workers was strange; they were not staring at Gerard, but at Bai Wei''s fingers. As Gerard moved his fingers, their gazes would follow, just like rigid machines.


    Yet in those pairs of lifeless eyes, there seemed to be some kind of desire.


    Aside from that, they made no other movements��none got up from their seats, none spoke; they just watched.


    Watched silently.


    This scene made Gerard feel a bit creeped out, and he whispered, "What''s going on here?"


    "What are you asking about?"


    "About everything that''s happening now."


    "Unfortunately, I can only tell you part of it," Bai Wei raised Gerard''s eyebrows, "the pollutants react to my body, they crave my body..."


    At this, Bai Wei paused for a moment because he felt this description was somewhat disgusting, but he continued anyway.


    "It''s engraved in their instincts. So even if they are no longer intact, even if they have been squeezed into juice, they still react."


    Gerard looked down at the source oil in the bucket again, the eerie monster faces that surfaced were still faintly undulating, as if wanting to break free.


    This behavior clearly matched what Bai Wei was saying.


    Source oil... indeed still had pollutants.


    And over the years, were the things they had been shipping back in barrels and distributing around Lyra City, just such substances?


    If Lyra City were a giant, then source oil was its blood, but this blood itself was problematic.


    Problematic blood, flowing for hundreds of years.


    This speculation made Gerard shudder.


    But what made him shudder even more was...


    Gerard slowly lifted his head and looked at the workers in front again just as he was about to ask Bai Wei further, these workers, as if receiving some command, simultaneously shifted their gazes away and resumed their work. Thus, the workshop that had quieted down instantly returned to its noisy state, as if everything before was just an illusion.


    "What... What''s going on now?" Gerard asked again.


    "Um, how should I put it?" Bai Wei said, "It feels a bit like the Rule overpowered the instinct."


    "Rule overpowered instinct?" Gerard''s words enlightened Bai Wei, he pondered, "You mean their work is the Rule, and craving your body is instinct?"


    "Can you use a better description?" Bai Wei rolled his eyes at Gerard, speaking annoyed, "Even if you just said ''Corpse Blocks.''"


    Gerard ignored Bai Wei''s complaint; he just stared intensely at the worker nearest to him.


    The worker carried out his task with proficiency, his movements precise and accurate like a machine, like a gear��just not like a person.


    Rule, was a brand deep in every Lyran''s heart, from the moment of birth, people would consciously abide by the Rule.


    But the Rule was not everything about a person.


    As humans, what''s most important was... human nature.


    "It seems you''ve already guessed," Bai Wei said lightly.


    "The people here... can no longer really be considered alive. The part of them that was human had long been extinguished; what drives their actions now is just the Rule."


    Gerard remained silent, his expression complex, "When did this start? How long have they been here?"


    "Um... it''s pretty odd you''re asking me this," Bai Wei said lightly, "but I suggest you take a look at the uniform on you; it might give you an answer."


    Gerard quickly took off the uniform he was wearing.


    He had previously felt the uniform was excessively outdated, but didn''t delve deeper because the attire for the source oil factory hadn''t changed over the years.


    Now, he noticed the insignia on the sleeve.


    "Apprentice Doran (hired in year 225)"


    Gerard muttered, "Twenty years ago?"


    Could it be ten years earlier than the Night Star incident?


    Gerard felt it was unbelievable, then he quickly stepped forward, looking at the armbands of several workers, discovering most of them had joined twenty or thirty years ago.


    After ascertaining this, Gerard''s face turned unusually pale.


    If counting from their joining date, they should have been old men with deeply lined faces by now. Yet, they appeared at most middle-aged, as if time had perpetually stopped them at a certain moment.


    And this... was also a symbol of pollution.


    Their souls had perished, their bodies turned into monsters.


    And they had been working here in the guise of monsters for over a decade, yet nobody knew, not even Gerard who was the captain of the Night Star.


    "...which means, when I received the order ten years ago, Lyra had already been in trouble for a long time, right?" Gerard said softly, "And yet, we never realized it."


    Gerard''s grip on the armband gradually tightened as he murmured.


    "We''ve come into contact with it so many times, yet we discovered nothing, nothing at all..."


    Feeling Gerard''s chest heave with every breath, Bai Wei said nothing, merely letting out a light chuckle.


    But this laughter clearly pulled Gerard''s thoughts back. He looked down at the nearly destroyed armband in his hands, then raised his head to observe hundreds of workers who had been working for countless years. He was silent for a while before softly asking, "Is all this because of the Source Oil?"


    "Rather than asking me, don''t you want to find the answer yourself?" Bai Wei said indifferently, "In this huge factory, there can''t be only one living person, right?"


    Gerard understood what Bai Wei meant.


    Relying solely on these puppets, who had lost their humanity and knew only to work by the rules, clearly couldn''t handle all the work in this factory.


    For instance, those who took over the Source Oil from Night Star ten years ago couldn''t possibly be like this; otherwise, they would have realized something was wrong long ago.


    This means... someone has always known everything going on in this factory, but he didn''t say anything, kept everything hidden, and allowed the problematic Source Oil to be distributed all over Lyra.


    Thinking of this, Gerard''s gaze gradually turned icy.


    "New Chaser Association?" Gerard said softly, "Are they the ones you wanted me to find today?"


    "I just thought there might be a big fish here for you to catch."


    "Is that so?"


    Gerard didn''t say much else but nodded and then closed the Source Oil drum that had warped into a grotesque face. He then walked out of the workshop.


    This time, he was not as cautious as when he arrived; he walked out openly without hiding anything.


    He even deliberately bumped into one or two workers, then stopped to look at them, seemingly hoping to see some reaction from them.


    Gerard''s eyes held a trace of hope.


    But the workers he bumped into showed no reaction, said nothing, not even a change in their expression; they just numbly, like marionettes, got up and returned to their posts to continue working.


    Thus, that hope disappeared.


    Just like that, Gerard walked silently to the doorway of the workshop, then turned to look back.


    The workshop was still operating.


    Though he already had the answer, Gerard couldn''t help but ask, "Is there... any way out for them?"


    Bai Wei had anticipated Gerard would feel remorseful; with his character, he would definitely think that the Source Oil they brought back had killed these people.


    And Bai Wei did not dislike this sense of guilt, he chuckled and counter-asked, "What did you do in Polluted Land?"


    Gerard had not yet responded when Bai Wei continued leisurely.


    "Things that are rotten should be burnt to ashes. If you''re unwilling to do it yourself, I can help you."


    Gerard naturally discerned Bai Wei''s double meaning.


    He fell silent for a moment, then nodded slightly, "I understand."


    And so, after a while.


    Fire,


    Ignited.

 Chapter 175 175: Fifty, then do you know what else I have in my body? (6K)

    Assistant Luobo hugged the documents and stood in front of the factory manager''s office, took a deep breath, raised his hand to knock on the door when a low and indistinct voice preempted him from inside: "Come in, Luobo."


    Luobo was not surprised by the manager''s anticipatory response and slowly pushed the door open.


    The office was dimly lit, although it was broad daylight, the curtains were all drawn.


    A foul stench permeated the office, and a massive dark shadow writhed in front of the desk, emitting loud chewing sounds. Luobo knew that was his manager��Dark.


    "Manager Dark," Luobo, enduring the stench, bowed to Dark and then closed the door and walked in, "There are new orders from above."


    The giant shadow ceased its writhing, and then, a pale face lifted from below, the corners of the mouth stained with blood.


    "Above?" Dark spoke slowly, his voice hoarse and muffled, as if he had something in his mouth he hadn''t swallowed, "Which above? Bishop Weisen or..."


    "The New Chaser Association." Luobo quickly replied.


    Dark "oh"ed, then spoke in a rather dissatisfied tone: "In that case, you should have made it more clear."


    "Yes, of course," Luobo subtly wiped the sweat from his forehead, "But Bishop Weisen hasn''t contacted us for ten years now."


    "Oh...ten years, has it?" Dark repeated the timeframe, seemingly with some relief, "It seems that the results are almost due... What does the New Chaser Association say?"


    "They want us to keep increasing production capacity this month."


    "Increase production capacity?" Dark struggled to furrow his heavy eyebrows together, "Didn''t I remember our output this month is already up ten percent from last?"


    "Yes," Luobo nodded, "but they said that''s not enough, they want us to continue to increase."


    "Continue to increase, huh..." Dark mused as if his thoughts had wandered far away, but quickly came back to the present and said indifferently, "Then let it be as they wish, keep increasing."


    As he spoke, he was about to lower his head again.


    And Luobo hurriedly said, "But currently, our production capacity is already at its limit, the workers have been without sleep or rest, if it goes on like this..."


    Dark stopped his downward motion as if he caught a keyword, "Workers?"


    Then, as Luobo watched, Dark lifted his head, looking at him with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile: "Do you actually still regard those things... as human?"


    Luobo was suddenly speechless.


    "Be realistic, Luobo." Dark said evenly, "That bunch that doesn''t need sleep, doesn''t need food, and can live on Source Oil alone, can''t be regarded as humans anymore. You can consider them tools, machines, anything really, but you most definitely cannot consider them human. Do you understand?"


    Luobo hung his head in silence.


    Then, as if Dark remembered something, he slapped his head as if he had an epiphany, "Oh, I almost forgot, your father is among them too."


    Luobo pursed his lips tightly.


    "No wonder, you''ve always had sympathy for them." Dark made a "gurgle" noise, as if laughing, "But unfortunately, Luobo, your father... has permanently merged with this factory, oh no no no, it should not be a matter of regret. Your father has always been an outstanding employee of this facility, always wanting to give his all for it, and now, he has succeeded, hasn''t he?"


    Dark''s body writhed again, as if stretching.


    "He has become a part of the factory machinery, assisting the factory... no, assisting this city to advance toward the new world. As his son, you should understand him, support him, help him. As humans, there were limits to what he could do. But now, he can do much more than when he was alive, you understand my point... Humans cannot operate in Overload, but machines can."


    Saying this, Dark lightly patted Luobo''s shoulder.


    Luobo''s body trembled slightly.


    Because Dark''s body was at least three meters from him, but Dark had tapped on his shoulder so effortlessly.


    "I...understand," Luobo said once more, bowing his head because he knew he had no other choice, "I will do as you wish."


    "Very good," Dark nodded in satisfaction, "Your father would be proud of you."


    Luobo did not speak, preparing to leave, but found that Dark''s hand did not retract.


    "In fact, I''ve always thought, maybe it''s time you joined us?" Dark''s other hand reached out in front of Luobo.


    Luobo''s eyes widened because what Dark brought before him was a gnawed, rotting leg of flesh.


    The intense stench of decay and blood nearly made Luobo gag.


    "Now you''re the only one in the factory who hasn''t come over to our side, right?" Dark''s voice came from beside Luobo''s ear, and as he instinctively turned his head, he saw Dark''s face so close by, looking at him with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, yet Dark''s body was still three meters away on the office chair, "Your father, you, and I, we should all draw closer to the new age, shouldn''t we? Come on, just one bite, just one will do."


    Luobo saw the rotting limb inching closer and closer, wanting to flee, but found himself pinned down by Dark''s other hand, and couldn''t help feeling a sense of despair.

 Chapter 176 176: Fifty So do you know what else I have in my body? (6K)_2

    But just at that moment, Dark''s actions suddenly came to a halt.


    Luobo saw Dark''s face, which had been filled with smiles, gradually shift to one of bewilderment, and then from bewilderment to rage.


    "Who!" he bellowed, his voice resembling the roar of a wild beast, "Who is destroying my factory!"


    At first, Luobo didn''t understand what had happened, but he quickly did.


    Because the fire had already spread here.


    ...


    Ina stood in front of a prosthetic limb shop in the Fourth District, pulling out her pocket watch for the third time.


    She had exceeded the meeting time she had arranged with Deni by ten minutes.


    This made her feel somewhat irritated and... uneasy.


    The Devil''s Army should be the most punctual people in all of Lyra because, with the presence of emergency devices, those without a sense of time were already dead. The ticking of the second hand was as unsettling to them as the countdown of an emergency device.


    Therefore, tardiness was almost impossible among the members of the Devil''s Army.


    But Deni was late.


    Last night, Ina had assisted the Skeleton Corps in searching for Gerard''s whereabouts while Deni had gone to report to the superiors, after which they had agreed to meet at this time today.


    Yet Deni had not appeared until now.


    Just as Ina began to suspect something might have happened to Deni, she spotted someone in a Sky Tower uniform approaching her.


    "Lady Ina."


    Ina looked over, "Who are you?"


    "I''m just an ordinary Sky Tower worker," the person said politely, "I''ve come to inform you that Lord Deni has a new mission and cannot meet with you. Please return to the Fifth Zone on your own."


    Although she had already guessed what the other party would say, when she actually heard it, Ina still slightly furrowed her brows, "He has a new task? What is it? Why can''t he tell me himself?"


    "Sorry, Lady Ina, it''s confidential."


    "Confidential?" Ina looked into the other person''s eyes, "You should know the special nature of the Devil''s Army; only three people have the authority to directly call upon the Devil''s Army. Now that Bishop Hallman is no longer here, who is giving Deni a confidential mission? The Sky Tower Bishop, or Lord Ethan?"


    "I cannot answer that," the person replied, neither servile nor overbearing, "but I can assure you that all operations are compliant."


    "Compliant? Whose rules?" Ina pressed on, "The two Lord Bishops I just mentioned, or perhaps the one you always refer to as ''Lord Yong Xin''?"


    Ina kept her gaze on the worker''s face, attempting to read any hint of information from his expression.


    But the worker maintained an expression akin to that of a machine, continuously repeating "Sorry, Lady Ina, I cannot answer your question" in his mouth.


    This made Ina feel more uneasy; she could sense a whiff of conspiracy but had no way to verify it. So, after a moment of silence, she asked, "Do I not need to continue the task of searching for Gerard?"


    "That won''t be necessary," the worker said again with courtesy, "That is the work of the Skeleton Corps. You should return to the Fifth Zone as soon as possible and stick to your primary duties."


    "That''s different from what you said yesterday," Ina remarked coldly.


    The worker just smiled.


    As Ina wondered what else she could do, her peripheral vision suddenly caught a glimpse of thick smoke, accompanied by the screams of passersby.


    "Ah! There''s a fire over there!"


    "Really?!"


    She turned her head instinctively and indeed saw a thick plume of smoke rising in the distance, momentarily dumbfounded.


    "That direction is... the Fifth Zone?" she pondered briefly and quickly came to the conclusion, "The Source Oil processing plant?"


    The Source Oil processing plant was on fire?


    Could it be...


    Images of a familiar figure flashed across Ina''s mind, so she pursed her lips and immediately ran towards it.


    Only that worker was still standing behind her, smiling formulaically, while muttering, "Please return to the Fifth Zone as soon as possible, please return to the Fifth Zone as soon as possible."


    Ina glanced back at him but said nothing, swiftly disappearing into the chaotic crowd panicked by the fire.


    ...


    "How could this happen! How could this happen?!"


    Dark''s roar was deafening.


    "Who is destroying my factory?!"


    At the moment, the orderly factory had turned into a fiery inferno.


    Flames were engulfing everything around.


    But the workers were still at their stations, dutifully performing their tasks with meticulous care, unceasing until the fire climbed their bodies and turned them completely to ash.


    "Idiots!" Dark grabbed one of the workers who was pushing a Source Oil cart and bellowed into his ear, "There''s a fire, get the hell out of here!"


    Then he tossed the worker aside, but in doing so, carelessly threw him into the flames.


    The fire instantly ignited him, yet he acted as if he didn''t notice, slowly getting up and then mechanically limping back towards the pushcart, his body dripping with fire like melting wax.


    Luobo also hadn''t expected such a thing to happen. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, uncertain if it was from the heat or nervousness, and instinctively wanted to leave, wanting to check on his father. However, before he could take a step, Dark seized him by the neck and fiercely pulled him over.


    "Where do you think you''re going?!" Dark screamed at Luobo, "If this factory goes down, none of us can escape! No one can escape! Go contact the security department... no, that''s not right."

 Chapter 177 177: Fifty So do you know what else I have in my body? (6K)_3

    Dark narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The fire was already raging, yet the security department had barely reacted, and not a single person was in sight, which was clearly abnormal.


    Something had happened.


    This fire was obviously no accident.


    Dark''s eyes, nearly hidden by the accumulation of fat, were darting around rapidly, and then he seemed to come to some realization as he shouted, "We have an uninvited guest, go contact the Skeleton Corps...no, go directly to those guys from the New Chaser Association and see if they...hmm?"


    He had intended to grab Luobo and pull him close to give him a good talking to, but suddenly he felt much lighter in body, then he turned his head and saw Luobo still standing on the spot, his face full of terror, and his hand still gripping the back of Luobo''s neck.


    But it was a severed hand.


    Dark looked down and discovered that his left hand had been severed at some point and was now seeping gray blood.


    "Factory Manager Dark, long time no see."


    A voice familiar yet strange rang out.


    Dark followed the voice and, upon seeing the visitor, his pupils contracted once more and his expression turned ferocious, "So it''s you...Gerard."


    Gerard walked out of the flames slowly, holding an old Chainsaw Sword in his hand. The teeth of the Chainsaw Sword were oozing with a mix of gray and red blood, clearly indicating that more than one person had been cut down.


    "I found this at your security department," Gerard pointed to the Chainsaw Sword in his hand, "If I''m not mistaken, this should be the souvenir I gave you more than ten years ago, Dark."


    "Ah, yes." Dark laughed, his face reminiscing about the past but filled with ferocity, "Back then I was just an ordinary employee at the security department, and you weren''t yet the captain of Night Star, just a Knight who had recently joined."


    "Yes, we were both young back then." Gerard paused, then looked again at Dark''s body, which was clearly not human, and said softly, "But now, how did you end up like this?"


    "This is evolution, Gerard. The outdated will be relentlessly eliminated, just like that Chainsaw Sword in your hands," Dark said with a smile, "Only by constantly evolving and embracing new life can humans survive better."


    Gerard showed little emotion in response to Dark''s reasoning, calmly staring at him and asking, "Can you still be considered human now?"


    "Why can''t I be?" Dark began to unfold his body, and tentacles burst through his clothes, "In the past, people used machinery to complete their bodies, while in the future, people can embrace even more limbs. Isn''t that a form of progress, a new form of life?"


    Gerard looked at Dark, seemingly trying to find a glimpse of the memory of that youthful security guard.


    Sadly, it was much too blurred.


    Gerard shook his head and sighed softly, "You''re beyond saving now."


    "Don''t speak nonsense, Gerard!" Dark commanded the tentacles to attack Gerard, yelling, "You are no longer the Knight of Night Star you once were, and I am no longer who I used to be!"


    Watching the approaching tentacles, Gerard bent down slightly, gripping the Chainsaw Sword even tighter in his hand.


    Although his current body, lacking many components, couldn''t perform an "Overload," it was also lighter, allowing him to dodge with greater ease.


    So, before the tentacles could hit him, he easily dodged them and charged at Dark.


    Obviously, Dark had modified his body to be like that of the Pollutant, with those tentacles serving as proof, but he wasn''t a Pollutant after all, so the tentacles swung even slower than those of a Pollutant.


    This allowed Gerard to dodge with ease without needing to "Overload," even while holding the Chainsaw Sword.


    In almost the blink of an eye, Gerard reached Dark.


    Dark''s expression instantly switched from crazed to shocked, as Gerard''s nonfunctional Chainsaw Sword loomed larger in his vision.


    Then, with a "thuck,"


    Dark''s head leapt high before tumbling and rolling several times on the ground like a ball, finally coming to a rest.


    His mountain-like body also crashed to the ground with a thunderous thud.


    This, this easily?


    The swift conclusion of the battle left Luobo, who had been watching from the side, dumbstruck.


    Although he had learned from the previous conversation that the newcomer was the former Night Star, Luobo didn''t expect the battle to end so quickly.


    After all, Dark had completely ceased to resemble a human.


    Yet Gerard managed to finish him off effortlessly with an inoperative Chainsaw Sword?


    This made Luobo feel that his decade-long fear of Dark was nothing but a joke.


    "Swish."


    The next second, Luobo saw the bloodstained Chainsaw Sword hovering in front of his face.


    "You''re that guy''s assistant, aren''t you?" Gerard said coldly, "I can tell you that you''re the only living person left in the entire factory now. I have a few questions for you. If you''re willing to answer them, you can live. If you choose not to answer..."


    Gerard paused.


    "That''s fine too. Those guys from security told me plenty before they died."


    Security?


    Luobo finally understood why there had been no response from the security department even as the fire continued raging.


    Had they all been killed by him?


    Luobo swallowed, feeling a lump in his throat, and was about to speak when he caught something from the corner of his eye, his pupils dilating with shock before he blurted out, "Watch out!"

 Chapter 178 - 178 Fifty So do you know what else I have in my body

    ?Chapter 178: Fifty So do you know what else I have in my body? (6K)_4 Chapter 178: Fifty So do you know what else I have in my body? (6K)_4 Gerard also heard the whooshing sound coming from behind, he immediately turned around but it was some too late, as two mechanical chains had already flown towards his face.


    ��Clang!��


    He raised his Chainsaw Sword to block, but could only stop one. The other wrapped around his body and completely bound him.


    Gerard immediately lifted his head and then saw a horrifying scene.


    Dark had stood up again, the mountain-like figure was now unfolded, his clothes torn to shreds, revealing his stomach.


    No, not a stomach, but a... blender.


    A blender that was in operation.


    Gerard was familiar with this device because in the Polluted Land, they used such blenders to turn the bodies of Pollutants into Source Oil.


    And Dark had actually sewn such a blender into his stomach, which at the moment, was emitting a piercing roar, and the chains that bound Gerard were extending from the sides of this blender.


    ��Gerard!��


    Dark��s voice came from behind him, and soon, Gerard saw Dark grab the head that had been chopped off earlier, and then press it back onto the still-bleeding neck!


    Throughout this, his expression remained fierce and mad.


    ��I told you, you should have been eliminated long ago!��


    He roared, pulling the chain, rapidly dragging Gerard toward the blender.


    Gerard tried to break free, but as previously mentioned, he could no longer ��Overload��, which left him with only slightly more strength than an ordinary person, nowhere near enough to counter the mechanical limbs.


    Thus, he was pulled in front of the blender in an instant.


    He immediately positioned the Chainsaw Sword in front of him, causing it to ��bite�� into the blender, immediately sparking a series of crisp sounds and flying sparks.


    But this clearly couldn��t hold for long, the mighty force of the blender violently shook the Chainsaw Sword, making it hard for Gerard, with his current strength, to hold on. It seemed it would be devoured by the blender any second.


    Seeing this, Dark became even crazier. He shook his unstable head and again bellowed at Gerard, ��I told you, Gerard! You cannot defeat me, you have no idea, you have no idea!��


    ��You have no idea what is inside my body!��


    Dark roared again, his voice like that of a deranged beast.


    Then, he heard a sigh.


    ��Do you know what is inside my body?��


    Dark was slightly startled, he looked at Gerard again, but saw on Gerard��s face of deep hatred, an utterly incongruent...smile.


    ...


    Luobo, standing aside, picked up an iron stick and moved quickly towards the two men.


    Absolutely, he mustn��t let Dark succeed!


    Thinking of his father, Luobo clenched the iron stick tightly.


    He didn��t know what he could do, but during this standoff, hitting Dark hard might be useful.


    With this thought, as soon as Luobo approached Dark, he witnessed a shocking scene.


    Gerard suddenly extended his hand and grabbed Dark��s head.


    And then tore it right off!


    Amidst Dark��s howls and screams, holding his head, Gerard aimed at the blender and pressed it down violently.


    ��Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!��


    Dark��s screams echoed throughout the entire factory, the sight frightening Luobo so much that he let go of the iron stick he was holding.


    A few seconds later, the blender stopped operating, the chains released Gerard, and Dark��s mountain-like body thudded down once again.


    But this time, he clearly wouldn��t be getting up again.


    For his head was now just a small piece of the top, held in Gerard��s hand like a melon peel.


    The rest had been turned into Source Oil.


    Luobo sat there stunned, watching as Gerard nonchalantly tossed the melon peel head aside, then came over to him, wiping the blood from his hands, and looked down at him.


    Then he smiled.


    ��Alright,�� Gerard said casually, ��let us continue our earlier conversation.��

 Chapter 179 - 179 Fifty-one I am your father ah (6K)

    Chapter 179: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)


    Luobo looked nervously at Gerard approaching him�� it should be Bai Wei now.


    The image of Bai Wei pressing Dark��s head into the blender had left a deep psychological scar on him, especially since Dark��s braincase, mutilated like watermelon rind, lay not far from him; all he had to do was look up to see it, which made him dizzy as if he were about to faint at any second.


    But he forced himself to hold on.


    Bai Wei walked up to Luobo, sizing him up with interest. Having finally taken over Gerard��s body, Bai Wei did not intend to give it back so soon.


    ��Interesting,�� Bai Wei said as he looked at the iron rod beside Luobo, then bent down to pick it up, playing with it in his hand, and smilingly asked, ��I assume this rod isn��t meant to attack me, right?��


    ��No, of course not,�� Luobo shook his head and replied, ��I just wanted to help you kill Dark.��


    ��Hmm, I can see that,�� Bai Wei nodded and smiled again, ��If you had meant to attack me with it, I would have to attack you right now.��


    Bai Wei��s words felt strange to Luobo.


    It wasn��t that there was anything particularly odd about the words themselves, but Luobo felt that ��Gerard��s�� personality was entirely different from what he had first shown.


    No longer was he like someone burdened with thousands of secrets, but instead, he stood there smiling, unfazed by the spreading fire around him, his expression showing no sign of tension.


    Yet somehow, the current ��Gerard�� made Luobo even more nervous than before, especially those eyes that seemed to see through all his defenses.


    ��So, there��s someone in this factory who doesn��t get along with him?�� Bai Wei spoke again, ��It seems you��re different from those security guys; hmm... your body does not bear the signs of contamination, still relatively normal, so tell me what you know.��


    ��I am indeed different from them,�� Luobo said in a low voice, ��the people from security are like Director Dark, only not as...��


    He subconsciously turned his head toward Dark��s corpse.


    By now, the flames had reached it, and Dark��s mountainous body sizzled, as if burning lard, except the smell it released was much more unpleasant than that of pork fat.


    ��...they have not reached that level yet,�� Luobo took a deep breath and then gathering his courage looked at Bai Wei, ��There��s something wrong with the Source Oil.��


    ��The fact I��m here means I already know about it,�� Bai Wei said, ��If there��s a problem, why didn��t you report it?��


    ��Report?�� Luobo gave a wry smile and shook his head, ��Report to whom?��


    ��Who is your immediate superior?��


    ��Bishop Weisen of the Fifth Zone and Bishop Hallman of the Fourth District,�� Luobo replied, ��but they haven��t shown their faces for ten years, and Bishop Hallman who finally did make an appearance, well...��


    At this point, Luobo suddenly stopped.


    He had meant to say that Bishop Hallman had been killed, but as the words reached his lips, he remembered that it seemed to have been the man before him who had killed Hallman, and even a Wanted Notice had been issued, so he was at a loss for what to say.


    But Bai Wei didn��t mind; he too turned his head to look at Dark��s corpse beside him, then looked towards the farther distance, at the employees burned to death at their workstations.


    ��Are these all contaminated by the Source Oil?�� Bai Wei asked again, ��Why are some people contaminated into tools, while others into monsters?��


    ��The employees have been contaminated by the Source Oil,�� Luobo explained, ��But Director Dark and the people from security are different; they have become like this because... they consumed some kind of strange meat.��


    ��Strange meat?�� Bai Wei raised an eyebrow.


    ��Yes,�� Luobo wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, unsure whether his profuse perspiration was due to nervousness or the intense heat, ��I don��t know where that meat came from, it must be given to them by the New Chaser Association, ah, the New Chaser Association is...��


    ��I know what the New Chaser Association is,�� Bai Wei calmly interrupted Luobo, ��The meat you��re talking about, I have a rough idea of what it is. Is it the kind that no matter how much you eat, it never runs out, and grows back however much is chewed off?��


    Luobo shuddered, seemingly surprised by how much Bai Wei knew.


    ��That��s exactly it,�� Luobo nodded continuously and then couldn��t resist asking, ��Do you know what that meat is?��


    Bai Wei glanced at Luobo and said indifferently, ��You��re better off not knowing.��


    Hearing this clear warning, Luobo didn��t dare to ask any further.


    Bai Wei, however, was contemplative.


    There was no doubt that the meat was that of the newly born heretical being.


    Only the flesh and blood of a god would be indestructible, able to recover instantly from any wound inflicted; while the heretical being had not yet become a god, it nonetheless had acquired some divine power.


    Bai Wei knew so much, naturally, because this was part of the content shown in the game; the newly born heretic was accumulating followers by distributing its own flesh, spreading its power.


    In a certain sense, it was like the Rhein God and His four original followers.


    Only this entity was weaker and much crazier than Rhein.


    Moreover, from what Director Dark and the security people had become, Bai Wei had a rough guess about the content not shown in the game, which was how the Lyra God had ended up in this state, but he had no direct evidence.


    But direct evidence couldn��t be found here anyway.

 Chapter 180 - 180 Fifty-one I am your father ah (6K)_2

    ?Chapter 180: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)_2 Chapter 180: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)_2 Bai Wei looked at Luobo again and asked, ��Why haven��t you suffered any harm? You haven��t turned into one of those employees, nor have you become a monster like that. In such a place full of bizarre and ferocious creatures, having someone as ordinary as you is a bit too peculiar.��


    Bai Wei��s question plunged Luobo into a long silence. He stared into Luobo��s eyes, which revealed struggle and regret.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Bai Wei asked indifferently, ��Is it a secret you can��t tell?��


    ��No, it��s not that,�� Luobo said. ��I��m just afraid you won��t believe me.��


    ��Having seen so many unbelievable things already, what could you possibly say that I wouldn��t believe?��


    ��What if I told you that it was because Manager Dark was protecting me? Would you believe that?��


    Bai Wei raised an eyebrow and then turned once more to the corpse being devoured by the flames. ��Him? Protecting you?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Hmm... go on.��


    Luobo also turned away and looked at the body that was being consumed by the fire, as if trying to find some familiar trait in it.


    ��At first, Manager Dark wasn��t like this; he was a friend of my father,�� Luobo began slowly. ��After I started working at the factory, he took care of me. He made me his assistant instead of having me work directly with Source Oil processing, which is why I haven��t been corrupted by the Source Oil.��


    ��How did he end up consuming that chunk of meat?��


    ��The New Chaser Association sent it,�� Luobo said, clenching his fists subconsciously. ��By then, he had already discovered there was a problem with the Source Oil and wanted to report it. That��s when the New Chaser Association came, masquerading as envoys of Bishop Hallman. They brought a large chunk of rotting flesh and claimed that eating it would allow him to resist the contamination.��


    ��And he believed such a claim?��


    ��... Some things... can��t be avoided just by disbelief.��


    Bai Wei understood; it looked like the New Chaser Association had resorted to more forceful methods.


    After all, this was the manager of a Source Oil processing plant��they needed his support.


    Regarding what happened afterward, there was no need for explicit explanation; the manager had clearly retained his sanity for a while. This sanity wasn��t enough to let him do much more, but it was sufficient to try his best to prevent a young man from falling into the Abyss.


    But that was it; after all, the power of a god isn��t something that a mere mortal can resist simply through willpower.


    In this regard, the situation with Rhein was the best example.


    Bai Wei looked at Manager Dark��s body for the third time.


    The flames had totally consumed him. The limbs that didn��t belong to him were incinerated in the high heat, making his body gradually resemble that of a normal person.


    No wonder he could have been friends with Gerard.


    Bai Wei thought to himself.


    At that moment, Bai Wei heard a dull thud; he turned his head and saw that Luobo had given him a deep bow. ��What are you doing?��


    ��Mr. Gerard, I��ve told you all I know; only a few details are probably missing,�� Luobo��s voice trembled. ��Whatever you want to know, I can tell you, but can it wait a little longer? I want to see my father; I want to... see him for one last time.��


    ��Your father?�� Bai Wei asked. ��Which workshop?��


    ��Workshop Three.��


    Bai Wei recalled that this was one of the first workshops to be set on fire.


    Which meant...


    Out of the corner of his eye, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a fleeting shadow.


    ��Clang!��


    Bai Wei blocked with the Chainsaw Sword in his hand.


    Sparks flew.


    The attacker immediately retreated, her Blazing Fire Sword tracing several fierce arcs in the air.


    Then, she stood still.


    Bai Wei looked at the woman who��d suddenly attacked him; after a brief recollection, he remembered who she was, and a smile involuntarily crept across his lips. ��Interesting.��


    Luobo was somewhat dazed, not knowing who the woman that had suddenly appeared was, only recognizing that she seemed to be dressed in the Devil��s Army uniform and wielding the Devil��s Army��s Blazing Fire Sword, which filled him with a deep sense of unease and impatience, because there was only one thing he wanted to do right now.


    Then, he heard Bai Wei��s voice, ��Go on.��


    Luobo paused for a moment, then instinctively looked at Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei��s gaze rested on the woman, and he said slowly, ��What in this world is more natural and righteous than a child seeing their parents one last time?��


    Luobo��s throat moved slightly; he bowed profoundly to Bai Wei once again, quickly got up, and ran towards the deeper flames.


    They both watched as Luobo��s figure disappeared from sight.


    Then, Ina��s gaze fell back on Bai Wei.


    She spoke slowly, ��Who... who exactly are you?��


    Bai Wei smiled. ��Can��t you tell?��


    ��I,��


    ��Am your father.��


    ...


    Ina.


    One of Gerard��s children, rarely mentioned.


    The first time Bai Wei heard this name was on the machine in Gerard��s house, which was designed for self-destruction��the list of heirlooms called out by the machine listed Ina as the last and only valid beneficiary.


    But this didn��t mean she was unimportant. Bai Wei suspected that when the list was drafted, Ina must have been very young.


    And now, she had grown up.


    Grown enough to stand opposite Gerard, becoming a rebellious daughter like her brother.


    Logic dictated that in such a father-loving, son-pious scene, Bai Wei returning his body to Gerard and watching the drama unfold would��ve been more interesting.


    It remained to be seen whether Gerard would have the heart to slay his disobedient daughter.


    But from the attack that Ina had just made on Bai Wei, he discovered something��Ina had clearly avoided his vital spots.

 Chapter 181 - 181 Fifty-one I am your father ah (6K)_3

    ?Chapter 181: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)_3 Chapter 181: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)_3 And it seemed she had figured out that he was not Gerard.


    This made things a bit interesting.


    Bai Wei suddenly became intrigued, and no longer wished to go back.


    Let��s see what was really happening.


    Ina had no idea what Bai Wei was planning in his mind, because to her eyes, it was still Gerard��s face.


    On that extremely familiar face, however, was a very unfamiliar smile��she was certain that Gerard had never smiled like this.


    ��You��re not him.�� Ina spoke again, her face tense, ��Who exactly are you?��


    Seeing Ina so certain, Bai Wei saw no need to keep up the act. He shrugged, ��Alright, you��ve figured it out. I��m indeed not him. Do you want to know where he has gone?��


    Ina tightly grasped the Blazing Fire Sword while watching the smile on Bai Wei��s face grow wider.


    ��That guy named Gerard.�� Bai Wei began softly, ��I��ve killed him.��


    Ina��s eyes widened instantly, filled with a murderous intent. She could not hold back any longer and, wielding the Blazing Fire Sword, charged at Bai Wei.


    ...


    ��Lord Yong Xin!��


    The door to Yong Xin��s office was flung open, and a person hurriedly entered.


    ��There��s been an incident at the Source Oil processing factory!��


    Yong Xin stood by the window, looking in the direction connecting the Fourth District and Fifth Zone where smoke still billowed heavily.


    ��I��ve already seen it.�� Yong Xin��s face also looked grim.


    ��The Skeleton Corps has already gone there!�� His subordinate wiped his sweat as he spoke, ��But we still don��t know exactly what happened.��


    ��What else could it be?�� Yong Xin narrowed his eyes slightly, ��At this crucial time, who else could bring us such trouble but that guy?��


    The subordinate��s eyes widened, ��You mean... Gerard? But how is that possible? The Source Oil processing factory should be our most core secret! For many years no one has noticed anything odd... we haven��t even recruited new people just to maintain its stability, but...��


    ��But it has indeed encountered a problem.�� Yong Xin tried to stay as calm as possible, ��Surprise and regret are of no use now. Lately, he has done things more than once that we cannot comprehend, it��s clear he must know something we don��t.��


    This was what unsettled Yong Xin the most, far more than all the things Gerard had done so far combined.


    What power had he obtained?


    That allowed him to strike precisely at every one of their points and stop all their plans within a very short period after being lost for ten years.


    Unfortunately, the person sent to Rhein had not returned yet.


    But it should be within the next day or two.


    Yong Xin took a deep breath.


    They could not just sit and do nothing before receiving solid information.


    If everything Gerard had done so far was still within what Yong Xin could tolerate, then this issue at the Source Oil processing plant was beyond his acceptance.


    Currently, they were in the final stages of the battle between the Lord and Lyra, where every bit of power from the processing plant was making the Lord stronger.


    But now, it was gone.


    Yong Xin no longer held any illusions that the Skeleton Corps could salvage anything from that burning factory since Gerard had taken action, aiming for a total eradication.


    Seeing that Yong Xin had been silent for a long time, the subordinate got worried, ��Lord Yong Xin?��


    ��I��m listening,�� Yong Xin said flatly, ��if it��s destroyed, it��s destroyed.��


    ��Will it affect the Lord��s plans?��


    ��It will certainly have an impact, but not much,�� Yong Xin stated, ��The Lord��s power has already surpassed the Old God. His victory is destined.��


    This wasn��t a lie.


    But there was another half of the sentence Yong Xin didn��t say.


    If everything had progressed normally, the New God would have easily eradicated the Old God.


    But now, encountering obstacles, if the new God��s power doesn��t receive a significant enhancement, the battle with the Old God won��t be as easy.


    After all, the Old God wasn��t just waiting to die.


    Not to mention, they had moved up their plans by a month.


    The destabilizing factors were just too many.


    ...They couldn��t continue like this.


    Yong Xin looked up at his subordinate and said, ��We need to intensify the sanctions against Gerard. Why has the Skeleton Corps not found him yet?��


    Faced with Yong Xin��s inquiry, the subordinate hesitated to answer, ��Because the Wanted Notice for him is only First Level, the Skeleton Corps can do so little. No matter what, he was once a Night Star Knight. If he truly wants to hide, simply posting wanted notices and setting up checkpoints makes it really difficult to find him��he��d require at least a Second Level notice.��


    Yong Xin had guessed his subordinate would say this and nodded, ��Bring me the application.��


    ��Yes!��


    The subordinate immediately left the office and soon returned, placing the application in front of Yong Xin.


    Yong Xin then picked up the pen.


    Logically, given Gerard��s deeds, escalating directly to a Second Level Wanted Notice or even an ��Eradication Order�� wouldn��t be excessive.


    But the problem was... there was no evidence.


    No one had actually seen him kill Bishop Hallman, nor had anyone seen him ignite the factory.


    But logically, lacking evidence shouldn��t matter to Yong Xin now, who already controlled Hallman��s power; once he signed this application, he could immediately elevate Gerard��s Wanted Notice to Second Level or even an Eradication Order, leaving Gerard with nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 182: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)_4

    Chapter 182: Fifty-one I, am your father ah (6K)_4


    ��Just sign it.��


    ��Just... sign it.��


    But when the tip of the pen was about to touch the paper, it once again paused.


    Just like before, no matter what, Yong Xin couldn��t make it go any further, as if this hand had lost his control.


    After trying for a long time, Yong Xin looked up at his subordinate and said calmly, ��You may leave now.��


    The subordinate was startled, ��Uh, Lord Yong Xin, you haven��t...��


    ��I told you to leave,�� Yong Xin repeated.


    The subordinate dared not say more and immediately took his leave, closing the door on his way out.


    Now, Yong Xin was alone in the office.


    He quietly looked at his right hand holding the pen.


    Then,


    ��Bang.��


    He slammed the pen onto the desk, his expression gradually turning fierce and terrifying.


    ��Ten years, why won��t you...��


    ��Just go to die?��


    ��Ian.��


    ...


    ��Thud.��


    Ina was pressed to the ground, her hands restrained.


    Then Bai Wei sat on her back, declaring the end of the fight with a smirk.


    ��You know, it��s quite interesting,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��To fight one��s daughter using this old body of mine, even for me, it��s a first... You could really let go a bit more, don��t hold back just because you��re afraid of hurting this body. Rest assured, I care about this body even more than you do right now, and I certainly won��t let you hurt him.��


    Ina struggled fiercely, her eyes filled with rage: ��Who are you, really? Why are you in my father��s body?��


    ��Oh? Calling him father again now, are we?�� Bai Wei spoke leisurely, ��You and your father are quite the pair, interesting indeed. Gerard would never bring up his children unless driven to extremes, and you��re the same. You wouldn��t acknowledge you have such a father unless you��re pinned down, tsk tsk tsk.��


    Ina clenched her teeth tightly.


    ��I first thought you were just a simple unfilial daughter who had broken with Gerard.��


    He looked down at her uniform and the Blazing Fire Sword that had fallen to the side, recognizing them as the standard gear of the Devil��s Army.


    ��Most people think you joined the Devil��s Army to find conclusive evidence, to convict the always elusive Gerard and send him to his death, thereafter avenging your brother,�� Bai Wei continued slowly. ��But in reality, there has always been another possibility that no one has considered. That is, you could also find evidence to prove Gerard��s innocence, right?��


    Bai Wei felt the body beneath him stiffen.


    ��It seems I��ve guessed right,�� Bai Wei shrugged. ��Because either possibility requires you to break with Gerard to join the Devil��s Army and achieve this goal... What a cliche? story.��


    Ina turned her head with effort, glaring at Bai Wei: ��Who exactly are you?��


    ��You don��t need to concern yourself with who I am,�� Bai Wei said indifferently. ��You just need to know under what circumstances your father met me.��


    Bai Wei paused, not waiting for Ina to ask, and slowly gave the answer.


    ��Death. Your father, he met me at death��s end.��


    Ina��s body tensed again.


    ��Did you know? Regardless of your original intention, whether to prove Gerard��s innocence or to truly see Gerard as the enemy who killed your brother, your actions have only led to one outcome: pushing him toward me at death��s end.�� Bai Wei reached out and patted Ina��s head, whispering into her ear, ��Do you understand now? Your father is already dead.��


    ��It was you, you killed him.��


    ��You killed him, alone and undefended.��


    ��Shut up!!��


    Ina roared out loud, immediately breaking free of Bai Wei��s grasp, swiftly picking up the Blazing Fire Sword that was lying nearby, and slashing behind her.


    However, there was no one there.


    She looked around and saw that all too familiar figure gradually disappearing into the depths of the flames.


    ��I haven��t completely taken Gerard��s life yet.��


    Bai Wei��s voice came through.


    ��But next time, it will be all of it.��


    Ina wanted to chase after him, but more people rushed in.


    ��Skeleton Corps!��


    ��Put down your weapon!��


    She could only stop, watching helplessly as Gerard��s figure was swallowed by the flames.


    As if he had never existed.

 Chapter 183: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)

    Chapter 183: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)


    ��Get up, Ian, you��ve rested enough; there��s not so much time for rest in the Pollution Zone.��


    ��...Yes, father.��


    ��Do you look like you��re hiding something, are you thinking of giving up? It��s not too late to give up now, you don��t have to follow the same path as me.��


    ��No, father, I��ve never thought of giving up, I��m just somewhat confused.��


    ��What?��


    ��Why do we still need to practice such basic swordsmanship? In the ��Overload�� state, do we really need to refine our technique to this extent?��


    ��We need to, Ian. You have to understand, metal bodies and prosthetics are ultimately just tools; they can also be damaged. In a dire situation, all a person can rely on is their own body and mind, and what we are refining now is exactly the mind... Understood?��


    ��I understand, father! Let��s continue!��


    ��Very good, lift your head and focus, don��t let your sister laugh at you; Ina has been standing behind you for a long time.��


    ��Ah?!��


    ��I said, focus!��


    The older Knight once again knocked the distracted young Knight to the ground, and the young Knight, while rubbing his head, glanced towards the little girl giggling at the back.


    Memories intertwined between clarity and blurriness, making it seem as though the events happened just yesterday, yet also as if they��ve occurred long, long ago.


    No matter when, these memories deeply captivated Gerard, making him want to indulge in this scene forever.


    Then, he heard a voice coming from outside the scene.


    ��It��s time to wake up, Gerard.��


    ...


    Gerard opened his eyes and found himself on the rooftop of an abandoned house, perfectly positioned to see the still-smoking Source Oil refinery in the distance.


    This quickly brought back all the memories, and at the same time, the voice from outside the memory echoed again.


    ��You really sleep peacefully,�� Bai Wei said blandly, ��I do the fighting, you do the sleeping, huh? Well... not too bad, it��s rare to exercise the muscles, although experiencing your old bones isn��t that great, but it��s better than nothing.��


    Gerard recalled that he was taken over by Bai Wei after Dark ambushed him successfully, feeling somewhat annoyed.


    Deprived of the assist from prosthetics, even his sensory abilities had dulled so much that he was caught off-guard by such an ambush.


    It was almost no different from being useless.


    Gerard pinched his thigh hard, as if trying to awaken some of the past battle memories, but it was hard to say how much it worked.


    ��How long have you used my body?�� Gerard asked Bai Wei.


    ��Just look at the time.��


    Gerard opened his pocket watch and looked, his expression growing more solemn.


    Before entering the refinery, he had checked the time, and since then, over two hours had passed. Subtracting the time he moved of his own accord, Bai Wei had controlled his body for at least an hour.


    And he had no inkling of it, even sinking straight into deep sleep without any intention to regain control of his body, naturally making him feel endangered.


    ��What did you do with my body?�� Gerard asked again.


    ��Can we not use such a weird expression?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Don��t worry, I haven��t done anything outrageous, just one big thing and two small things, after all, I didn��t expect that you would have no perception of the outside at all; you know, my last partner could still talk to me when I was using their body, but you can��t... um, maybe your soul isn��t that intact either.��


    Bai Wei threw so much information at Gerard all at once that Gerard didn��t know which to address first.


    After hesitating for a moment, Gerard still felt that not having control over his body was more serious, directly affecting whether he would dare to let Bai Wei use his body in the future.


    As for the one big thing and two small things, they were already done, he could ask about them later.


    ��You said my soul isn��t intact, what does that mean?�� Gerard asked.


    ��Exactly what it means,�� Bai Wei replied, unusually not being cryptic, ��Ideally, the state of you handing over your body to me would be similar to our current state, where you can talk to me in your mind, but you can��t ��see�� or feel the outside world like I can, though if you wish, you can take back control of the body anytime.��


    ��Anytime?��


    ��Yes, anytime,�� Bai Wei said, ��because this body is inherently yours, I��m just borrowing it. But I must warn you that if you forcibly take back your body during a critical moment when I am controlling it, something unexpected might happen, and you should understand what I mean.��


    Gerard silently nodded.


    That meant when he was in control of the body, Bai Wei was just a bystander providing guidance, able to see and hear but not operate.


    But when Bai Wei was in control, he was like a disabled person who had lost vision and hearing, the only way to perceive the outside world being through Bai Wei. Indeed, he could end this state and take back the body anytime, but the staggering moment of regaining hearing and vision could cause serious consequences in some situations.

 Chapter 184: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)_2

    Chapter 184: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)_2


    So, such a trade requires enough trust.


    Gerard asked, ��Was your last Host...��


    ��I��d rather you call him a partner,�� Bai Wei corrected, ��Calling him a Host sounds too harsh, as if I��m some sort of parasite.��


    ��Alright,�� Gerard did not dwell on this issue, ��Was your last partner in the same state?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��I know what you want to ask. He didn��t trust me much either, but he wouldn��t force his body back when I was controlling it.��


    Gerard asked subconsciously, ��Why?��


    ��It��s simple,�� Bai Wei raised Gerard��s eyebrows, ��Because every time he handed his body over to me, he was nearly beaten to death. If I hadn��t taken over, he��d have ended up meeting his beloved Lord Rhein. Naturally, he wouldn��t do anything foolish.��


    Gerard: ��...��


    ��Getting back to your question, you can��t even manage to talk to me when I��m controlling your body now,�� Bai Wei said, ��This really shouldn��t be happening, which makes me guess there��s something wrong with your soul... It��s not whole.��


    ��...Why would that be?��


    ��I��m not an expert in this field, but I guess it might relate to that action of yours ten years ago, didn��t you lose part of your memory?�� Bai Wei said, ��I think what you lost might be more than just your memory, but part of your soul, just that that memory was embedded in your soul.��


    Memory... embedded in the soul?


    Gerard felt this explanation was somewhat foggy, yet it somehow made sense.


    So, the crux of the matter was still related to that action ten years ago?


    Gerard closed his eyes lightly but opened them quickly again. He looked down at his left hand��s middle finger and asked, ��By that logic, if I hand my body over to you, I would never wake up again, then wouldn��t you be able to control my body indefinitely?��


    ��Of course...not,�� Bai Wei said with slight regret, ��As much as I would indeed prefer that, it would save me a lot of trouble, but it��s just a partial loss and not a complete vanishing of your soul, so you will always gradually wake up. The current condition is more about the soul��s fragmentation causing maladjustment. Once adapted, you should feel much better, just like earlier, even without my calling you, you woke up quite quickly on your own, and you should be able to feel that.��


    Although Gerard couldn��t be certain whether all that Bai Wei said was true, it was enough to let him breathe a sigh of relief.


    Yet at the same time, he reminded himself internally that unless absolutely necessary, he must not let Bai Wei take over his body.


    It was still too dangerous.


    As for the soul issue, he couldn��t solve it now, so Gerard could only focus first on the three things Bai Wei just mentioned.


    ��You just spoke of two minor things and one major thing,�� Gerard asked, ��What��s the major thing?��


    ��Hehe, finally asking about this, huh?�� Bai Wei said, ��Look to your left.��


    Gerard turned his head and only then noticed a blood-soaked sack on his left side; his pupils slightly narrowed: ��What is this?��


    ��You��ll know when you open it,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Gathering so much wasn��t easy, don��t get scared now.��


    Hearing Bai Wei say so, Gerard felt a sinking feeling in his heart.


    What could be inside?


    Dark��s head?


    Just a moment before he lost consciousness from switching bodies, Gerard seemed to have seen Bai Wei physically removing Dark��s head to place it inside that mixer.


    What did he do with Dark��s head?


    Gerard was puzzled, but he knew everything Bai Wei did had its deep reasons; thus, after taking a deep breath, he still opened the sack.


    And then, he saw what was inside,


    the brimming coins.


    Gerard was momentarily stunned: ��What is this?��


    ��Money,�� Bai Wei said, ��What else could it be? I found it in that factory owner��s office. Tsk, tsk, the guy��s quite rich.��


    ��But... what do you need money for?��


    ��Huh? Did you forget? Don��t you still owe that girl a hefty amount?��


    Gerard was completely dumbfounded: ��Just for that? This is the big thing you mentioned?��


    ��What?�� Bai Wei also asked in a surprised tone, ��You promised her you��d repay her. Is a man��s promise not a big deal anymore? Or did you plan to default from the start?��


    Bai Wei��s words left Gerard unsure of how to react, he even began to wonder if he was still dreaming, momentarily at a loss for words.


    ��Alright, it seems you really don��t think this is a big deal.�� Bai Wei stopped joking and said indifferently, ��Then look through it a bit more, check out another minor thing.��


    ...So there��s more than just money in here?


    Gerard became serious again and then reached into the sack to search, quickly pulling out a rotting piece of flesh.


    ��What is this?��


    ��The most direct cause of turning someone into a Monster.�� Bai Wei also glanced at the piece of flesh, then ��tsked�� in disapproval, ��It��s more decayed now than when I first found it. It won��t be long before it completely decomposes.��


    Then, Bai Wei proceeded to tell Gerard all the information he had obtained from Luobo.


    After listening, Gerard frowned tightly, his gaze towards the piece of flesh becoming even warier.

 Chapter 185: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)_3

    Chapter 185: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)_3


    ��How could such a thing exist?�� Gerard said, ��Is this also from the Polluted Land? But it doesn��t look like a chunk of a corpse from the pollutants.��


    ��In some sense, it��s just that scourge.��


    ��...But why is it rotting?�� Gerard asked again, ��According to what you said, this chunk of meat should be inexhaustible no matter how much one eats.��


    Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Perhaps the person who ate it died.��


    ��What kind of statement is that?�� Gerard was even more puzzled.


    ��From this chunk of meat, you might be able to infer a connection between your god and that newly born scourge,�� Bai Wei said, ��but I need a little more evidence to confirm it, which means you��ll have to make another trip tomorrow.��


    ��Where to?��


    ��You��ll know tomorrow,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Right now you should be thinking about how to leave this place. The fire over there has been extinguished, and next the Skeleton Corps will definitely search this area. If you don��t leave soon, you��ll be in trouble.��


    Gerard looked towards the distant Source Oil processing plant and indeed saw the Skeleton Corps, who had just finished extinguishing the fire, approaching this way.


    He really should leave.


    Gerard got up and then realized his body did not feel nearly as exhausted as before, considering the last time Bai Wei used his body, it nearly cost him half of his life.


    ��This time I didn��t use my own strength.�� Perhaps guessing Gerard��s confusion, Bai Wei said indifferently, ��So there��s no need to pay a price. Rest assured, I��m not some demon, and it��s better for me if you can last a bit longer.��


    ...Is it better to last a bit longer?


    Gerard shook his head and did not say anything more; today he had received enough information and needed time to digest it.


    But just as he was about to jump down from the rooftop, he suddenly remembered something.


    The three things Bai Wei had mentioned before �C the big and small matters had been discussed, but what about the last minor matter?


    ��Oh, you��re asking about the last minor matter?�� Bai Wei spoke lightly as if he had almost forgotten had Gerard not specifically asked.


    He paused and then said with a smirk.


    ��I met your daughter.��


    Gerard��s body froze.


    ...


    ��Miss Ina.��


    Ina turned her head to see a Skeleton Knight handing her the Blazing Fire Sword and Devil��s Army ID.


    ��We��ve confirmed your identity and know that you have nothing to do with this disaster, but please forgive us for the previous rudeness.��


    Ina did not speak, but just took the ID and hung the Blazing Fire Sword at her side.


    Then she heard the Skeleton Knight ask, ��You said you came over after seeing the fire start and then fought with the suspected arsonist, right?��


    Ina nodded.


    ��Do you know the identity of the arsonist?�� the Skeleton Knight asked, ��Or, did you get a good look at the person��s face? I know we have asked this more than once, but it��s really important; please try to recall carefully.��


    Ina lifted her head to look at the Skeleton Knight before her, but once again, the scene from before flashed through her mind.


    She answered, ��No, I don��t know who that person was.��


    ��Alright then, thank you for your cooperation,�� the Skeleton Knight said, evidently not wanting to linger, and spoke politely, ��Let me escort you out.��


    Ina knew it was part of their duty, so she did not refuse.


    So the Skeleton Knight led Ina outside.


    The fire had been put out by now.


    But the entire Source Oil processing plant had also been destroyed.


    Everywhere were ruins and charred bones.


    Walking among them, Ina felt even more oppressed than in the Pollution Zone.


    ��So many people died,�� Ina overheard the Skeleton Knight beside her sigh, ��Since the founding of Lyra City, there��s never been a disaster like this. I really don��t know what kind of beast would do such a thing.��


    Ina did not respond, just silently walked on.


    The Skeleton Knight kept glancing at Ina out of the corner of his eye; her delicate profile made his heart race, especially against the backdrop of the ruins, giving it an unusual sense of beauty.


    This made the Skeleton Knight involuntarily puff out his chest while walking, pondering what Ina might be thinking at the moment.


    When he noticed the gloominess in Ina��s eyes, he suddenly ��realized,�� and said with a smile, ��Miss Ina, you needn��t feel guilty; not catching him is not your fault. It is our duty, and you��ve already provided us with plenty of information. After all, in this city, not many can escape from the Devil��s Army, you��ve already significantly narrowed down our search. If we can��t find the person now, then we really are...��


    The Skeleton Knight rambled on, believing he had found the answer.


    And this was very annoying to Ina.


    Really annoying.


    She just wanted to leave this place quickly.


    But as she was about to exit, she suddenly saw a young man holding a charred corpse, weeping bitterly, which made her involuntarily stop in her tracks.


    She recognized him as the man who had spoken with ��Father�� before.


    ��What happened to him?�� Ina asked.


    ��Him?�� the Skeleton Knight said, then sighed softly, ��He��s the only survivor, the one he��s holding now is his father.��


    Ina��s heart shuddered at that moment.

 Chapter 186: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)_4

    Chapter 186: Fifty-two This is my answer (6K)_4


    ...


    ��What in this world is more natural than a child seeing their parents for the last time?��


    ...


    Ina��s hand clenched for a moment, but she quickly let go.


    ��So that��s what it is,�� she murmured softly.


    ��What did you say?�� the Bone Knight failed to catch her words.


    Ina shook her head, indicating no intention to explain, and continued on her way, ready to leave.


    But just then, another Bone Knight hurried over and whispered something in the ear of the Bone Knight who was there before.


    The voice was not loud, but Ina heard it quite clearly.


    ��She is Gerard��s daughter!��


    Hearing this, Ina slowed her steps.


    Because she knew what was going to happen next.


    As expected, the Bone Knight who had been exceedingly warm to her a minute ago now spoke with a chill in his tone, ��Miss Ina, please wait.��


    Ina turned around, looking calmly at the Bone Knight who had changed his demeanor.


    She wasn��t surprised by this change, for such things had happened ten years ago already.


    ��Are you sure you have nothing to tell us?�� the Bone Knight asked.


    ��I don��t know what to say to you.��


    ��Please, tell us, was the man you fought earlier your adoptive father, Gerard?�� The Bone Knight looked straight into Ina��s eyes. ��Please, answer my question.��


    Ina spoke indifferently, ��I have already answered that question before.��


    ��Please answer one more time, Miss Ina, and before you do, take a look around you.�� The Bone Knight gestured with open hands, his voice growing louder, ��Look at what has become of this factory, see how many people have died because of this. You should know this a grave crime! Do you wish to shield such a criminal? Do you dare?!��


    Still... the same old rhetoric.


    Ina looked around and saw that all the Bone Knights had stopped their work and were looking at her with an icy gaze.


    Just as they had ten years ago.


    ...


    ��Your father killed everyone!��


    ��He is the main culprit!��


    ��You��re an accomplice!��


    ...


    Endless pressure rolled in.


    Those words, those gazes felt as if they could kill.


    Ina had thought that, after ten years, she wouldn��t be afraid of such things, but at that moment, she still felt somewhat breathless.


    Back then, it was because she couldn��t bear this pressure and wanted to prove that it all wasn��t true that she resolutely joined the Devil��s Army, vowing to find out the truth.


    However...


    The image of Gerard once again came to her mind.


    ��Do you understand? Your father is dead.��


    ��It was you, who killed him.��


    ��You murdered him when he was all alone.��


    ...


    The Bone Knight slowly advanced towards Ina, ��There��s still a chance, Miss Ina. If you can step forward and identify your adoptive father, everything can be redeemed. You won��t be implicated, and we can officially raise the warrant level to have him arrested... This is your last chance, Miss Ina.��


    These words struck Ina��s ears as a different voice.


    ��I haven��t yet fully claimed Gerard��s life.��


    ��But the next time, it will be all of it.��


    ...


    ��Swoosh��!


    A sword mark appeared on the ground.


    The Bone Knight stopped in his tracks because the sword mark was right in front of his feet, nearly shaving off his toes.


    ��That��s close enough, I don��t like people coming too near.��


    Ina calmly sheathed the Blazing Fire Sword.


    The Bone Knight looked up at Ina and asked, ��Is that your answer?��


    ��Yes,�� Ina replied, ��That is my answer.��

 Chapter 187: Fifty-three Dont be nervous

    Chapter 187: Fifty-three Don��t be nervous


    ��Congratulations, Yuri, you are not contaminated.��


    The heavy helmet was removed, and a somewhat dazzling light flooded into view, clearing away the darkness.


    Yuri squinted his eyes and waited until he had fully adjusted before looking at the person in front of him��this was Hogney, sent from the rear to check for pollutants. He looked very amiable, always wearing a smile on his face, but this smile was quite out of place with the overall atmosphere of the camp.


    After all, speaking broadly, Hogney was here to judge life and death.


    To judge the life and death of this team.


    Once their level of contamination was confirmed to be excessive, the outcome would be self-evident. So, normally, these pollution inspectors would have a team of elite troops with them, ostensibly to guard against the various unpredictable dangers of the Pollution Zone, but everyone knew what they really were for.


    But this time, it was just Hogney alone.


    He seemed completely unconcerned about this team, which was very likely to be fully infected; he even greeted everyone with a friendly smile when he entered the camp��his protective measures were minimal, as if he wanted everyone to see the teeth he bared when he smiled.


    Then, he began to conduct contamination checks on each member of the team.


    The results were consistent.


    No one was infected.


    Everyone was healthy.


    And Yuri, as the captain, was the last one to be checked, and now he, too, had received the same result.


    But unlike the other team members who showed faces of relief that were either tearful or laughable, he just looked at the portable detection device that had just been on his head, a new product from a year ago.


    Seeing Yuri��s expression hadn��t changed much, Hogney allowed his smile to grow wider; he joked lightly, ��Is it my imagination, or do I sense that you, Yuri, are somehow regretful that you haven��t been contaminated?��


    ��Of course not,�� Yuri said. ��No one wants to be contaminated, I��m just curious.��


    ��What?��


    Yuri pointed at the portable detection device. ��With the potential pollutants we might face, can such an instrument really detect everything?��


    ��Oh, Yuri, if I may be so bold, you shouldn��t doubt technical innovation,�� Hogney said. ��You should know, it��s the latest model. What those older models could do, it can do too, and it��s even more portable; I could bring it here all by myself, something the other models can��t manage.��


    Hogney��s explanation posed no problems.


    After all, Devil��s Army was always at the forefront of innovation, and all the emerging technologies were being used on them.


    Clearly, this time was no different.


    But Yuri still harbored doubts, yet before he could speak, Hogney spoke again: ��Of course, you could also go by the old rules and let us conduct a second check on your team, to do it like before, or use the instruments you trust more. It��s all the same to me, just another trip, only...��


    Hogney paused, then turned his head to look outside the tent at the camp.


    ��That would not be so quick, at least a week��s time... Are you sure you want your subordinates to go through another prolonged wait?��


    Yuri fell silent.


    He knew Hogney was speaking the truth.


    Today alone, he and his teammates had experienced too much, enduring successive pollutant attacks, watching comrades have their heads severed by emergency devices, and possibly being contaminated themselves, waiting for a verdict from the rear-end checks, most of the team members�� stress had already reached its limit.


    But that changed when Hogney arrived.


    From receiving the news to reaching them, Hogney took only half a day and had completed the checks for all team members, letting them know they were not infected.


    This undoubtedly gave the team members, who had hit rock bottom, a tremendous boost.


    And now, as the captain, if Yuri were to tell them the test results were inaccurate and needed to be redone, requiring another week��s wait, he wasn��t sure if his team members could withstand it without breaking down completely.


    This kind of extreme emotional rollercoaster lasting a week seemed a bit too harsh.


    After such contemplation, Yuri realized that all he could do was nod.


    ��I understand,�� Yuri said, ��If there��s no contamination, then there��s no contamination; that��s good news.


    ��Yes, everyone is uncontaminated; that��s the best news,�� Hogney smiled. ��It seems you��ve accepted the test result, then please sign here.��


    Hogney handed over a confirmation document that had been prepared earlier.


    This was also part of the process, as long as the team leader was alright, all test results needed to be reviewed and signed by the team leader.


    Yuri wasn��t signing the confirmation for the first time, but this time, looking at the words ��Test completed and results accurate,�� he hesitated.


    However, ultimately, he signed his name on it.


    Seeing this, Hogney smiled again: ��Although unexpected, the result isn��t bad, at least it didn��t extend to more people, Captain Yuri, you can relax a bit, smile a little.��

 Chapter 188: Fifty-three Dont be nervous_2

    Chapter 188: Fifty-three Don��t be nervous_2


    ��Sorry, I was born not a fan of smiling,�� Yuri calmly signed and then handed the confirmation book back to Hogney, ��Moreover, although I was not polluted, I still lost nine team members today, along with our camp that was destroyed despite our arduous efforts. It is hard for me to smile in such a situation.��


    ��Ah, indeed.�� Hearing Yuri say this, Hogney��s smile gradually subsided, and then he sighed softly, ��You are a very responsible commander, Lyra will remember your sacrifice.��


    Yuri nodded, said nothing more, and stood up, ready to leave.


    Honestly, he didn��t like Hogney��s smile; it made him feel uncomfortable.


    But before he could leave the tent, Hogney stopped him: ��May I ask, Captain Yuri, when do you and your team plan to advance again?��


    Yuri��s body froze. ��What did you say?��


    ��Do I need to repeat?�� Seeing that Yuri had turned around, Hogney smiled again, ��It seems not so necessary.��


    ��I don��t understand what you mean,�� Yuri said. ��What do you mean ��when do we plan to advance?''��


    ��It means exactly what it says,�� Hogney looked surprised, ��You and your team were not polluted, shouldn��t you continue the previous task?��


    Yuri looked into Hogney��s eyes, unsure whether he genuinely didn��t know or was pretending.


    ��The Pollutants went berserk, making the pollution concentration of our original camp reach the deepest point of the Pollutants, which is the pollution concentration of the Abyss,�� Yuri said. ��And most of our anti-pollution equipment has been destroyed. You want us to go deeper at this time?��


    ��New equipment will arrive soon,�� Hogney said. ��You don��t need to worry about that.��


    ��...Have you already developed armor that can counter the pollution of the Abyss?��


    ��Of course not, it��s the same ones as before,�� Hogney smiled. ��But we believe those alone are enough because the Abyss hasn��t moved, and the pollution you��re facing isn��t as high as you think.��


    Yuri was shocked that Hogney would say such a thing; his words began to carry a tone of anger: ��Why would you make such an assumption?��


    ��It��s simple.�� Hogney leisurely showed Yuri the confirmation book he had just signed, with the ink not even dry, saying, ��Captain Yuri, you and your team suffered such an incident, yet there isn��t a trace of pollution in you. Isn��t that the biggest evidence?��


    Upon hearing this, Yuri was first stunned, thinking he had heard wrong.


    But the constant smile on Hogney��s face made him realize he hadn��t heard wrong, and his face immediately darkened while a killing intent surged in his eyes.


    ��What do you mean?�� Yuri stared intensely at Hogney. ��You say we weren��t polluted, just so we would continue the mission?��


    ��No, no, no, Captain Yuri, you��ve got the causal relationship wrong,�� Hogney said. ��It��s because we detected no pollution in you that we could deduce the pollution concentration isn��t that high, thereby hoping you would continue the mission... ah, it shouldn��t even be hoping now, this is an order, Captain Yuri.��


    ��Whose order?��


    ��Are you joking?�� Hogney put the confirmation book aside and took out another order from his pocket. ��Who else can command the Devil��s Army?��


    Yuri immediately took the order from Hogney��s hands.


    When he saw the familiar stamp on the order, his expression first was shocked, then it gradually turned grim.


    ��Any more questions, Captain Yuri?��


    Yuri took a deep breath.


    He knew that the moment this order was produced, he no longer had the ability to refuse.


    Even if he hadn��t signed the confirmation, he couldn��t have refused.


    Because this was... the highest order.


    If he refused this order,


    he, too, would become a Rebel.


    But why had it come to this?


    Although there was nothing wrong with the procedure, a strong sense of discomfort and unease surged in Yuri��s heart.


    Why, really?


    Yuri raised his head, looking at Hogney, and asked, ��What exactly are we supposed to find by going deeper? A higher concentration of Source Oil, or the Purification Source Crystal once lost by Night Star?��


    He could only think of these two.


    But Hogney shook his head, chuckled, and said, ��No, neither, Captain Yuri. What you need to find is a special box... or rather, it��s mainly the meat. It might be in a box, or it might not be.��


    ��What meat?�� Yuri��s brows furrowed.


    Hogney slowly stretched out his tongue, speckled with white spots.


    ��Meat like this.��


    ...


    ��Bang.��


    Ju was pushed against the wall again.


    Her thin frame, due to severe malnutrition, collided with the hard wall, contorting her face in pain, but she endured silently without making a sound, still glaring defiantly with her eyes, which seemed too mature for her age, at the few boys surrounding her.


    One of them was the chubby boy who had been ambushed by her timed bomb yesterday.


    The chubby boy��s expression was ferocious. Seeing that Ju dared to look at him, he slapped her across the face.


    ��Look, look, you still dare to look?! You really don��t know what death is, huh?��


    Ju was about to react, but before she could do anything, her hands were held down by two other boys.


    ��You��re not thinking of pulling out some weird thing to trick me again, are you?�� the chubby boy said. ��Do you take me for a fool? You think I��d fall for the same trick twice?��


    Ju pursed her lips.


    Actually, she had no good ideas left.


    Normally, she rarely found herself in such situations.


    If it were usual, and she got into trouble, she would have spent all night creating a new self-defense tool, like yesterday��s timed bomb, so she wouldn��t be at a disadvantage.


    However, last night was an exceptional case.


    Gerard��s arrival left her with no time to work on these gadgets, and she had even forgotten about this group of people.


    Otherwise, she would have created some ��Anti-injury Armor�� to make those who attacked her suffer too.


    Instead of being powerless like she was now.


    But even if she was powerless, she could still retort.


    So, Ju continued to gaze disdainfully at the chubby boy.


    ��Are you that angry?�� She kept shifting her eyes downward, ��Could it be that yesterday��s explosive egg actually worked? Hmm... you can��t be a father in the future?��


    This response naturally twisted the chubby boy��s expression even more: ��You insolent brat, you really have a death wish.��


    He then started directing the others.


    ��You, go watch at the entrance of the alley, and alert us if you see a patrol from the skeletons.��


    ��You, cover her mouth.��


    ��As for me...�� the chubby boy pulled out a sharp metal blade from his pocket, ��I��m going to teach her a memorable lesson... How about we carve ��I was wrong�� on her face?��


    ��Boss, boss, I think ��Daughter of a criminal�� would be better,�� another lackey shouted, ��Or just carve ��Rebel�� directly; let everyone know exactly what she is.��


    ��Right!�� the chubby boy clapped his hands, ��There��s nothing better than that.��


    He then looked at Ju again.


    ��What do you think, huh? I suppose you have no objections, after all, you are a rebel, the criminal of Lyra!��


    Ju didn��t speak, still watching him calmly, her eyes showing little emotion.


    But this didn��t make the chubby boy any more merciful. He slowly pressed the blade against Ju��s face, about to exert force, when suddenly, a huge shadow appeared in front of him.


    Someone stood behind him.


    But before he could turn around, he felt a pain in the back of his head, then immediately blacked out.


    The remaining ruffians met a similar fate, one turning around only to run smack into a hefty sack.


    Then a dull thud, and they were down.


    Thus, Ju was rescued.


    She looked at the newcomer with some surprise.


    ��Don��t worry,�� Gerard said, ��I��m here to pay back.��


    ...pay back?


    Ju lowered her head.


    Looking at the money bag in Gerard��s hand... still dripping with blood.

 Chapter 189: Fifty-four, you can call me Yong Xin.

    Chapter 189: Fifty-four, you can call me Yong Xin.


    Gerard placed the blood-stained money bag on the table, and then watched Ju as she searched through a pile of components. Her tiny silhouette made her look like a little mouse scrabbling through a grain heap for food.


    Yes, Gerard had returned to this warehouse.


    He hadn��t planned on coming back, let alone showing up��he had just intended to leave the bag of money in the warehouse and then make a swift departure.


    However, on the way, he encountered a situation. Naturally, Gerard didn��t just stand by and watch; he stepped in to solve the little encirclement, cracking open the heads of those few punks.


    But this also made the money bag in his hand appear even more vivid, resembling a tool of a crime scene, which admittedly wasn��t a nice thing to hand over to Ju.


    Moreover, Ju had noticed something was wrong with him.


    To be precise, there was a problem with the metal parts of his body.


    During the fight with Dark, these parts had come under attack and had been somewhat damaged.


    Ju, however, had managed to detect an issue merely from the sound of Gerard��s footsteps and offered to sort it out, considering it after-sales service.


    Although Gerard didn��t want to bring more trouble to Ju, he also knew this was not the time for false bravado. The consequences of the damaged prosthetics causing further unmeasurable harm was truly troublesome behavior. So, after hesitating for a moment, he still agreed, and followed Ju back to the small warehouse.


    Seeing Ju diligently searching for spare parts, Gerard couldn��t help feeling somewhat dazed.


    That tiny figure brought back visions of over a decade ago, when he returned home from the Polluted Land. He, too, had such a small figure darting around him, asking if he was hurt, and if he was, insisting on treating his wounds.


    ��How about it, missing your daughter again?�� Bai Wei��s languid voice interrupted Gerard��s reverie, ��Do you feel it��s a pity? You could��ve seen your own daughter today, so why bother watching someone else��s... Oh, I almost forgot, she��s not your biological daughter either, you don��t even have a wife.��


    Gerard ignored Bai Wei��s banter, only replying mentally to Bai Wei, ��You still haven��t told me, what do you want to get from Ina?��


    ��Why must it be about getting something?�� Bai Wei said, laughing, ��Can��t it simply be for my amusement? Do you really see me as such a scheming person?��


    ��It��s not about scheming,�� Gerard said calmly, ��but I��m very certain you wouldn��t do things without purpose... no, perhaps not always. But doing this could potentially expose your identity, which isn��t good for you. Yet you still proceed, so you must have another plan, and I want to know what it is.��


    ��Is it because you want to know my plan, or because you��re worried about your daughter?��


    ��To me, there��s no conflict between the two.��


    ��Heh, you��re quite straightforward.�� Bai Wei cocked an eyebrow at Gerard and said, ��You never asked before, which made me think you no longer cared so much about your daughter. But your reaction now is quite surprising to me. I thought you��d be more vehement, after all, this is about your daughter. From your perspective, don��t you think I��ve pushed your daughter into a fire pit?��


    Previously, Bai Wei had thought that upon learning he had involved his daughter, Gerard would become angry, even furious, possibly shouting, ��How dare you drag my daughter into this�� while arguing with Bai Wei, for whom various excuses had been readied.


    It was like a Bullfighter ready and waiting, flashing the red cape at the Berserker, just waiting for the berserk rush.


    But there was no reaction from the Berserker, who merely glanced at the Bullfighter��s red cape, then leisurely kept on grazing, leaving the Bullfighter feeling powerless as if punching cotton.


    Of course, this was an exaggeration. In reality, Bai Wei wasn��t that regretful, and Gerard wasn��t completely indifferent.


    Upon learning about Ina, Gerard didn��t react hysterically. He simply fell silent for a while, then softly replied, ��I know,�� and then ceased to speak, swiftly leaving the scene without uttering another word.


    But Bai Wei knew Gerard was far from as calm as he appeared. When he heard Ina��s name, Bai Wei could clearly sense the tremendous emotional turmoil in the depths of Gerard��s heart, like raging waves.


    Yet he had held it in, all the way up to now.


    ��It��s not you who threw her into the fire pit,�� Gerard said softly. ��From the moment she joined the Devil��s Army... no, from that accident ten years ago, she has been in the fire pit. This is my failure, not yours, and besides...��


    He looked up, gazing out at the sky through the narrow window.


    The sunset was descending, and the entire sky was dyed a crimson red by the twilight, like a raging inferno.


    ��The Polluted Land nowadays, isn��t it a giant fire pit?��


    ��Jeesh, you��re quite rational,�� Bai Wei commented. ��I thought all fathers were the sort of creatures that would transform into Berserkers the moment their daughters were threatened.��


    ��The most important thing for a warrior is rationality, not madness,�� Gerard replied. ��In the Polluted Land, madness means contamination. Once you��re infected with madness, you can no longer be called a warrior.��


    ��You��re interpreting it differently from what I mean... never mind.�� Bai Wei eventually gave up trying to explain the meaning of ��Berserker�� to Gerard, saying dismissively, ��Let��s stick to the matter at hand. In fact, your judgment isn��t wrong. I didn��t treat your daughter that way just for the fun of it, hmm... at least not entirely.��

 Chapter 190: Fifty-four, you can call me Yong Xin_2

    Chapter 190: Fifty-four, you can call me Yong Xin_2


    He paused for a moment.


    ��You shouldn��t worry too much about exposing your identity based on what you said earlier. After all, you have the perfect scapegoat here��the Polluted Land. Any abnormality can be blamed on the Polluted Land. Your daughter will certainly think your changes are due to the Polluted Land, as it��s quite normal for those affected by the pollution to go mad, right? Remember how that person��s family turned out? They were quite fractured, weren��t they?��


    In response to Bai Wei��s remarks, Gerard didn��t argue because it was indeed the case. In Lyra, all abnormalities could be attributed to the Polluted Land, as the pollution drove people insane.


    ��Then why do you want to do this?�� Gerard asked the original question again, ��What do you want to get from her?��


    ��There��s so much,�� Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, ��She is an active Devil Knight after all. If she��s willing to help, there��s so much we could accomplish.��


    Hearing Bai Wei speak like this, Gerard suddenly became vigilant.


    ��You��re not thinking of having her go to the Abyss to retrieve Corpse Blocks for you, are you?��


    ��If possible, I would indeed like to do so,�� Bai Wei deliberately slowed his tone to savor Gerard��s fluctuating emotions, then said with a light smile just before reaching a critical point, ��But rest assured, I won��t do that. Your whole team couldn��t retrieve them in the past; I have no illusions that your daughter could find it alone.��


    Bai Wei��s words provided some relief to Gerard, but only a little.


    Then he asked the question he had always wanted to know: ��Do you know where your Corpse Block is?��


    ��I have a rough idea.��


    ��Then why don��t you go and retrieve it directly?�� Gerard asked, ��Can��t you do it with my body?��


    ��You speak as if your body is all that powerful,�� Bai Wei said plainly, ��The Polluted Land is too dangerous. Your strength alone can��t get far enough inside, but if I use my strength, your body won��t be able to bear it, so naturally, I have to ask someone else to do it.��


    Yes, Bai Wei had always known where his tongue was located.


    But he was not able to retrieve it directly.


    And the reason was not only what he had told Gerard; there was a more important one.


    That was, he wasn��t ready to be targeted by the True Gods.


    Lyra was different from Rhein; it was too close to the gods. A Second Order Descent would be hard to miss by Them, and even though They were currently embroiled in a fierce battle, barely alive, if They were to notice Bai Wei��s existence, They might abandon Their fight and come straight after him.


    And with Bai Wei��s current strength, even a Second Order Descent in Gerard��s body would be nearly impossible to withstand True Gods, even weakened as They were.


    So timing was key.


    Fortunately, Bai Wei felt he was close to seizing that moment.


    Gerard had wanted to ask more, but at this time Ju had already come over with new parts, so he temporarily paused his conversation with Bai Wei and turned to Ju.


    ��Do all of these need to be installed?�� Gerard asked.


    Ju nodded.


    But Gerard suddenly hesitated.


    ��Um, do I have enough money with me?��


    Hearing this, Ju instinctively turned her head and glanced at the money pouch on the side.


    The blood that had seeped out of the bag was already soaking through the table and dripping down.


    ��It should be enough,�� Ju replied.


    ... You didn��t even look.


    Gerard said somewhat helplessly, ��Sorry, I came back in a hurry and didn��t have time to deal with it. If the money here isn��t enough, I��ll make it up to you later... but next time I��ll take care of it properly.��


    Ju nodded again without saying much and began to work silently��removing Gerard��s damaged parts and replacing them with new ones.


    She didn��t seem too interested in money.


    Because Gerard noticed when he entered the house that the money he had given to Ju that morning was still in the same spot, untouched. This made Gerard feel that his ��thanks�� to Ju was weak.


    Ju was Eric��s daughter, and Gerard very much wanted to do something for her, especially after seeing how she was troubled by those hoodlums earlier, which had angered him.


    Logically, he shouldn��t have intervened at this time, as he was still a Wanted Criminal.


    But he did it anyway.


    But... was that enough?


    Just helping her drive away a few hoodlums, and only temporarily at that��was that enough?


    Gerard couldn��t convince himself.


    So while he watched Ju work diligently, he questioned himself internally, what more could he do for Ju?


    Before he... had the chance to do anything more.


    Gerard was somewhat confused, but he also found this confusion oddly familiar.


    Many years ago, he had faced a similar situation. The small figure emerged from his mind and gradually merged with the girl before him.


    So, Gerard spoke up.


    ...


    ��What kind of person do you want to become?��


    ��Ina.��


    Ina felt somewhat dazed.


    That voice was fading away in her memory, as if it were just an illusion.


    She stood up straight and watched her full figure in the mirror, standing tall and no longer the malnourished girl who had just left the orphanage.


    ��Lady Ina, here are the documents you requested.��


    A voice pulled Ina out of the sea of thoughts. She turned around and saw a uniformed staff member carrying a thick pile of documents, which were then placed in front of her.

 Chapter 191 191: Fifty-four, you can call me Yong Xin_3

    "Somehow there''s a lot more than I thought," the staff member wiped the sweat from his forehead, "I didn''t expect there to be so much, but as per your request, I''ve brought over everything that even slightly met the criteria, hoping that you would find what you seek."


    Ina nodded her head and said thank you, at which the staff member left with a smile on his face.


    Ina then sat down in front of the documents and began to sift through them, starting with the ones on top.


    This was the archive room of Sky Tower.


    The documents Ina was perusing were confidential files from the archive room, accessible only to members of the Pioneer Force and those of Bishop Level.


    Because these documents were all related to Polluted Land.


    They recorded the symptoms displayed by people who had been contaminated, as observed since the establishment of Lyra City.


    Most of these documents were quite old, as the means to combat contamination were not so advanced when Lyra was first established. The first generation Pioneer Force "Night Star" had a significant number of contaminated members. It was difficult for Night Star Knights to live a natural life; substantial sacrifices were necessary to extract even a small amount of Source Oil, which was why they were known as heroes.


    This situation continued until Lyra bought a batch of Source Crystals capable of detecting and purifying contamination from Holy Sound. By the time of the Devil''s Army, although the largest Purification Source Crystal had been lost by the last of the Night Star Knights, the overall ability to resist contamination had been strengthened. Therefore, the records of symptoms presented by those who were contaminated subsequently decreased significantly.


    This was the reason why Ina had come to the archive room.


    Her encounter with Gerard that afternoon had lingered in her mind.


    She was certain that the way of speaking, that style of acting, was definitely not Gerard''s... nor her father''s.


    It was as if a second soul had emerged within the same body.


    So she wanted to understand what caused Gerard to change like that.


    Ina started to flip through these documents.


    The effects of contamination differed from person to person; some were physical, while others were psychological.


    Physically, the worst cases were those who turned directly into monsters, and these infected individuals essentially had only one fate��death.


    Thus, Ina naturally focused on the psychological aspect.


    The psychological effects varied greatly as well: some became completely insane, some had severe self-destructive tendencies, some claimed they could constantly hear voices speaking from an unknown source.


    And then there were those who felt like an additional "person" had emerged within their body.


    Such cases were rare, but not unheard of.


    After about twenty minutes, Ina indeed found an article and subconsciously read aloud the scholar''s diagnosis.


    "The infected person feels the appearance of an independent soul, or personality, within their body. The infected claims they can converse with this personality as though talking to a friend."


    "Through the scholar''s observation, it was indeed noted that the infected frequently exhibited two completely distinct personalities, which suggests that the newly emerged personality can also control the body."


    "It''s as if two people with different personalities are using the same body."


    As she read this, Ina''s brows furrowed deeply, and then she murmured softly, "Can there really be such a case?"


    No sooner had she spoken than another young voice sounded, "It can be like that."


    Ina was slightly startled and then quickly looked up to see a young man standing before her with a smiling face. This instinctively made her reach for her Blazing Fire Sword behind her, but to no avail, as no weapons were allowed in the archive room.


    "Don''t be nervous," the man said lightly, laughing, "I was simply curious and came over to look, no harm meant."


    Ina''s brow remained furrowed, "Who are you?"


    "Just an ordinary employee," the man smiled, "you may call me Yong Xin."

 Chapter 192 192: Fifty-five only death can terminate

    Yong Xin?


    Upon hearing this name, Ina''s pupils slightly contracted, and she immediately became alert.


    Yong Xin also noticed the change in Ina''s expression and smiled faintly, "It seems you know me."


    "Of course." Ina responded in as calm a tone as possible, "It''s hard not to know."


    Ina certainly knew Yong Xin.


    Long ago, she had heard about him from a few members of the Devil''s Army, saying that this person was a close confidant of Bishop Hallman from the Fourth District, likely to become the next bishop.


    The Devil''s Army was inherently secretive by nature, and messages from the outside world generally didn''t reach them easily, but Yong Xin''s name still circulated among them, saying he had the power to reassign members of the Devil''s Army to the rear, which was a significant privilege. Thus, many knights from the Devil''s Army sought to visit him.


    However, no one could clearly state what exact position Yong Xin held.


    This made Ina somewhat suspicious of Yong Xin, but she wasn''t very concerned about the outside world, so she didn''t pay much attention to it; after all, she didn''t want to be reassigned, so she had never met him.


    But now, at this moment, she encountered this legendary figure. How could she not be vigilant?


    "Hmm... from your reaction, it seems I don''t have a very good reputation in your mind," Yong Xin asked with a smile, "Is it my delusion or do you indeed have some complaints against me?"


    Although Ina wasn''t very emotionally intelligent, she wasn''t going to speak the truth at this moment, so she denied it, "Not at all, this is our first meeting, why would I have complaints about you?"


    "Ah, is it our first meeting?" Yong Xin revealed a meaningful smile, "Yes, indeed, it is our first meeting."


    Yong Xin''s smile made Ina uncomfortable.


    She felt the smile was fake, like a piece of skin draped over the skull that didn''t belong to this body.


    ...Why did she feel this way?


    Ina shook her head, dismissing these strange thoughts from her mind, and then spoke coldly, "Do you need something from me?"


    "I don''t need anything," Yong Xin was still smiling, "I just came to the archive room to check some documents, then I found you. Honestly, I was surprised; after all, it''s already late, so I just wanted to see who was so diligent, then..."


    As he spoke, he picked up one of the documents scattered on the desk, shaking it in front of Ina.


    "I found the documents you are checking quite interesting. Coincidentally, I also know a little bit about this area, so I couldn''t help but answer you, if I offended you, I apologize."


    Ina didn''t care about the offense; her focus was on Yong Xin''s claim to know a little about this matter.


    At that moment, she recalled Yong Xin''s first sentence in response to her own mumbled, "Is there really such a situation?"


    Thus, despite not wanting to interact more with Yong Xin, Ina asked after a slight hesitation, "How much do you know about this? Can you tell me?"


    "Of course," Yong Xin said with a smile, "I am honored to provide some trivial help to the only female member of the Devil''s Army."


    Although they had never met, Ina wasn''t surprised that Yong Xin knew her identity, and she asked directly, "You said earlier that such symptoms exist. Have you seen them?"


    "Hehe, yes." Yong Xin sat opposite Ina, flipping through some old documents, "Because of the development of pollution control equipment, there have been very few polluted civilians or knights in the past ten years, so your doubt about the reality of these symptoms is quite normal, since you haven''t seen them."


    Yong Xin paused, then continued with a smile.


    "Of course, I have seen them, and I have had interactions with him, but due to various reasons, his case was not recorded."


    Hearing this, Ina felt a jump in her heart and sat down, staring directly into Yong Xin''s inscrutable eyes.


    Thus, the conversation began.


    "Why wasn''t it recorded?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t answer that; it''s confidential."


    "Then, who is he to you?"


    "I can only say, he was a friend."


    "...What were his symptoms like?"


    "Just like those documents you were looking at," Yong Xin replied with a light laugh, "It felt like there was another person inside his body."


    Ina frowned slightly.


    She felt Yong Xin seemed to have said a lot but also nothing at all. Either the questions were unanswerable or the answers were in the documents; what else was there to inquire about?


    "Hehe, Miss Ina, I really can''t talk about confidential matters," Yong Xin seemed to perceive Ina''s thoughts and continued with a smile, "But what I can say certainly isn''t limited to what''s recorded in these documents, because I had a long face-to-face conversation with that person. I can see many things that others can''t and know many things that won''t be recorded."


    Ina raised an eyebrow, "Such as?"


    "Such as... Miss Ina, have you ever heard this saying?" Yong Xin said, "Today''s you, and yesterday''s you, are not the same person."


    "...What kind of bizarre saying is that?"


    "Hehe, it does sound abstract, but we can make it more concrete," Yong Xin added, "For instance, when you were very young, you liked red, but as you grew older, due to certain events, you started to dislike red and preferred black instead. So, are the you who liked red and the you who likes black the same person?"

 Chapter 193: Fifty-five only death can terminate_2

    Chapter 193: Fifty-five only death can terminate_2


    When Ina first heard these words, she was surprised.


    For as a child, she indeed loved red, and it was true that she had come to dislike it for certain reasons.


    But how could he know that?


    Although surprised, Ina didn��t dwell too long on this question. After all, there were just a few colors, and red wasn��t too surprising a guess for a little girl��s preference.


    So she pondered more about Yong Xin��s question itself.


    Yong Xin had made the metaphor concrete, but Ina still found it somewhat unfathomable, so she shook her head and said, ��I don��t understand, I am me, no matter what color I like, it is still me.��


    ��That��s true, that��s what normal people would think,�� Yong Xin said, ��but could it be possible, the reason you think that way, is because you now like black? What if one day, a voice appears in your mind, that voice knows everything about you, has had the same experiences as you, as if it was another you, but the only difference is... she likes red.��


    Even though she had been mentally prepared, shock still flashed across Ina��s face.


    ��It seems you understand my point,�� Yong Xin spoke softly, ��This is the essence of the condition, you��ll feel that the voice in your mind arguing with you is not a stranger, but the past you, or perhaps... the newly born you. Of course, the points of contention between you are definitely not as simple as a preference for colors.��


    ��They would be more contradictory, more fiercely in conflict, even things that cannot coexist at all.��


    Ina struggled to maintain her composure and then looked into Yong Xin��s eyes, asking, ��What do you mean by things that cannot coexist? If you��re talking about beliefs, can beliefs really escalate to the point where they cannot coexist?��


    ��In other places... I mean, in other Churches, such problems might not exist, but with Lyra, it��s different,�� Yong Xin smiled, tapping his own head with a finger, ��because Lyrans are special, in our minds, there is a fundamental, um... let��s call it logic, you should know what it is.��


    ��... Rule,�� Ina seemed to understand something.


    ��Yes, Lyra is a city constructed by Rules, this uniqueness is unparalleled in the whole world, and Lyrans are the most compliant with Rules, not because of high standards, but because, following Rules for Lyrans is no different than breathing,�� Yong Xin said gently, ��and what if the alternate persona that appears in your mind contradicts this fundamental Rule? Then do you think, you can coexist with this persona?��


    A brief silence.


    Ina asked, ��What would be the outcome if they cannot coexist?��


    ��It��s a conflict of personas, only death can bring Termination.��


    ��Death?�� Ina asked, ��The death of a persona?��


    ��Yes,�� Yong Xin nodded, ��The two personas will initially probe and try to understand each other, and even for intrinsically gentle people, they would try to merge or coexist, but this is only temporary. In the end, there will only be one outcome: one persona kills the other, allowing the fractured soul to become one again.��


    As she listened to these words, Ina felt somewhat dizzy; the image of Gerard from that afternoon reappeared in her mind.


    That utterly unfamiliar expression, the entirely foreign tone of voice, and those words.


    Everything aligned with Yong Xin��s description.


    Indeed, was he facing the same situation?


    Ina continued to struggle to maintain a facade of calm, not allowing her inner thoughts to show.


    She then posed one last question to Yong Xin, ��So what happened to your friend in the end? Which of the two personas within him... won?��


    Upon asking this question, Ina couldn��t help but clench her fists.


    Yong Xin pretended not to notice and just spoke slowly, ��After some time, my friend finally faced the ultimate ��battle�� with the newly born persona. Before that, he had told me, if he failed, to kill him immediately, because he was very aware of how insane and disorderly his new persona was, and I, I agreed.��


    Ina said nothing, simply watching Yong Xin��s eyes, her breathing slowly becoming steadier.


    ��Ultimately, he opened his eyes, and then, with a smile, he told me, he had won.��


    At that moment, Ina��s slowed breathing returned to normal.


    ��It seems like a good outcome,�� Ina said with feigned calm, ��No lingering effects afterward?��


    ��None,�� Yong Xin shrugged, then smiled, ��He even felt reborn.��


    ...


    Indeed... reborn.


    Gerard was astounded as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    Of course, he wasn��t that vain. To be more precise, he was looking at the metallic parts on his body.


    These were all brand new, a set Ju had just replaced for him.


    Yes, replaced again.


    But it was not simply a replacement; more had been added inside.


    Gerard could even feel that he was now capable of using these metallic body parts and prosthetics to perform an ��Overload.��

 Chapter 194: Fifty-five Only death can terminate_3

    Chapter 194: Fifty-five Only death can terminate_3


    Yes, Ju had upgraded these metal bodies from ��civilian�� to ��military�� use.


    Although they hadn��t quite reached the ��military�� standard and were far from the basic configurations of the Night Star Army��s equipment a decade ago, just the fact that they featured [Overload] meant they could already be considered military spec.


    This was at least something that an Intermediate Mechanic could do.


    Yet it was accomplished by Ju, a ten-year-old girl.


    Gerard looked toward Ju beside him, full of disbelief.


    ��How did you manage this?�� Gerard couldn��t help but ask again, though it wasn��t the first time he had posed the question.


    Ju, undisturbed, raised her hand and pointed to a small booklet spread open on the table.


    The booklet, naturally, had been left by Ju��s father, who was Eric.


    Eric was a crazy fan of mechanics; he had originally bought this warehouse to satisfy his research obsession.


    And that little booklet was one of his research outcomes����How to Manufacture Military Goods with Civilian Parts.��


    Under Lyra��s laws, to manufacture military-spec prosthetics without a permit was illegal, but design blueprints that hadn��t yet been enacted were of no concern. Eric must have merely wanted to fulfill his own development desires, hence he created a book of drafts.


    But at that time, he would have never imagined that his daughter would actually produce the things described within the sketches, and even use them on her former squad leader, Gerard.


    This gave Gerard a mix of sentiment and surprise.


    However, the surprise was not that Eric could draft such sketches, but that Ju could realize them just from the sketches alone.


    She was, after all, just a ten-year-old child.


    Such overflowing talent.


    Gerard felt that with Ju��s capabilities, she would certainly surpass her father in normal development.


    But...


    Watching Ju begin to pack up her tools, Gerard felt a twinge of sadness.


    The children of Rebels are absolutely not allowed to touch military goods; even becoming a Junior Mechanic is difficult for them. Once the equipment Ju made was discovered by others, she would immediately be punished, becoming the next Rebel.


    If it weren��t for Gerard, Ju wouldn��t have had the chance to showcase her talent.


    But... it was also because of Gerard that Ju couldn��t flaunt her talent as she was doing now.


    This made Gerard feel somewhat uneasy, because when he had earlier asked Ju what kind of person she wanted to be, he genuinely wanted to help her, to do everything within his current capabilities to achieve this.


    However, all Ju wanted was to complete her father��s designs or, in other words, to accomplish something any ordinary Mechanician could do.


    And what she did was beneficial to Gerard.


    Naturally, this made Gerard feel somewhat uneasy to accept. As he was about to say something more to Ju, Bai Wei��s voice suddenly and leisurely began to resonate in his mind: ��Interesting.��


    ��What?��


    ��Didn��t you notice?�� Bai Wei spoke, ��The kind of modification you��re getting, they��re against the rules, aren��t they?��


    Gerard��s eyebrows furrowed slightly: ��Since when do you care about the rules?��


    ��Of course I don��t care, and neither do you,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��but aren��t you forgetting something? I don��t care because I��m not a Lyrian, and you don��t care because you��ve been influenced by me.��


    Bai Wei paused, then spoke with a hint of a smile.


    ��So, why wouldn��t she care either?��


    Gerard��s pupils narrowed slightly, and he turned to look once more at Ju��s figure.


    Yeah, he had almost forgotten the most critical question.


    Under Bai Wei��s influence, he could disregard Lyra��s rules, but why could Ju?


    Bai Wei wasn��t within Ju, and it was clear she hadn��t been contaminated.


    What was the deal with that?


    Though surprised, Gerard didn��t directly question Ju since he was sure she wouldn��t know; he asked Bai Wei instead, ��Do you have any clue?��


    ��I just have a hypothesis,�� Bai Wei spoke faintly, ��Alright, quit playing house here. Get moving, take me to a place.��


    ��Now?�� Gerard asked, ��What place?��


    ��A place that records the history of Lyra,�� Bai Wei asked, ��Is there such a place?��


    Gerard thought for a moment and then nodded.


    ��The Sky Tower��s archives.��

 Chapter 195: Fifty-six Divine Country

    Chapter 195: Fifty-six Divine Country


    ��Reborn, huh?�� Ina said softly, ��That sounds pretty good.��


    When she said this, her expression was somewhat vague, like a child momentarily enchanted by a fairy tale. That moment of haziness, whether it was about Yong Xin��s friend or someone else, was unclear.


    Yong Xin, however, maintained his smile, like an old man telling stories to children. He then casually asked, ��Miss Ina, have you suddenly become interested in this topic because you��ve encountered a similar situation? Is it a comrade from the Devil��s Army?��


    Despite his casual tone, as if he had just brought it up unintentionally, it still made Ina alert.


    Instead of using a silly excuse like ��I just suddenly became interested,�� Ina spoke in as calm a tone as possible, ��It��s just a suspicion. There are many strange phenomena in the Pollution Zone, so maintaining a certain level of alertness is normal.��


    While saying this, Ina paused for a moment before she continued to ask.


    ��Or should I report to you even without concrete evidence?��


    ��In a strict sense, yes, there are indeed such regulations,�� Yong Xin said, seeing some change in Ina��s expression, and then smiled again, ��but what does that have to do with me? Miss Ina, are you mistaken about something? I��m just an ordinary worker, not your direct supervisor. You absolutely don��t need to report to me, and besides... I��ve always believed that as times change, some rules should also evolve, shouldn��t they?��


    Yong Xin smiled at Ina again.


    Ina fell silent.


    Rules that evolve with the times?


    Normally, Ina definitely wouldn��t agree with such an assertion, but now...


    Ina didn��t rush to speak, merely nodded, then closed the spreadsheets she had opened and stacked them together, clearly ready to leave.


    Seeing Ina��s actions, Yong Xin asked with a smile, ��Are you leaving?��


    Ina nodded.


    ��Then may I take it that I have been of help to you?��


    Ina hesitated for a moment but sincerely thanked Yong Xin, ��Thank you.��


    Hearing this thank you, Yong Xin seemed even more pleased.


    ��I��m also glad I could help you,�� Yong Xin said, nodding slightly to Ina, ��I hope we have the chance to meet again, Miss Ina.��


    Ina nodded, said nothing further, and turned to leave.


    But as she approached the door of the archives, Yong Xin suddenly called out to her.


    ��Oh, there��s one more thing.��


    Ina stopped, turned around, and saw Yong Xin, half of his body lurking in the shadows, his left hand holding his right, looking somewhat eerie.


    ��What is it?�� Ina asked.


    ��Um... just a friendly reminder, I hope you don��t think I��m overstepping,�� Yong Xin said, ��I don��t know if the person you��re suspecting is your comrade, colleague, or someone else, but I must warn you, if he has already clearly exhibited a second personality, then his time is not much.��


    Ina��s pupils slightly narrowed, ��Do you mean it��s almost time for the decisive battle?��


    ��You could think of it that way, but the struggle between the old and the new personalities is not as simple as paper scissors rock in the last moments to determine a winner. From the moment the new personality is born, the battle has already begun,�� Yong Xin said gently, ��The so-called final battle is merely the ending that was destined from the start. So, if there��s anything you want to do, it��s better to do it now... because for the losing personality, the outcome is often very grim. For a personality, death is not termination.��


    After hearing Yong Xin��s words, Ina stood in place for a long time before she slowly spoke, ��But what can a spectator do?��


    ��Honestly, there��s not much that can be done,�� Yong Xin said, ��but it��s not entirely impossible, like some equipment and facilities that can combat pollution, which can greatly alleviate these symptoms and better help the main personality. After all, the secondary personality also originates from pollution.��


    ��Equipment to combat pollution?��


    ��Yes, being part of the Devil��s Army, you should be quite familiar with such things,�� Yong Xin said, smiling as he gently held his trembling right hand, ��but the most effective would probably be the Purification Source Crystal, unfortunately... it��s no longer available.��


    After hearing this, Ina took a deep look at Yong Xin but said nothing and quickly left.


    Once Ina was a distance away, Yong Xin��s right hand twitched again, as if it wanted to stop something, but it was pressed down by the left hand.


    Yong Xin displayed an ambiguous smile, then his face��s flesh began to writhe like maggots, and soon intertwined into another face.


    He used the new face to lightly tell his right hand, ��So, you wanted to stop her?��


    The right hand did not respond as if everything before was just an illusion.


    ��Why do you refuse to die peacefully?��


    Yong Xin said softly, his words full of mockery and sarcasm.


    As his voice fell, an aged voice emerged from his chest, ��I thought you had killed him long ago.��


    Yong Xin��s clothes fluttered slightly, and soon a tentacle emerged from within.


    ��So, he is still alive?��


    Yong Xin gazed at his right hand and said quietly, ��Just a meaningless echo.��


    ��Really meaningless?�� the tentacle spoke, ��Are you sure this won��t delay the Lord��s arrival?��

 Chapter 196: Fifty-six Divine Country 2

    Chapter 196: Fifty-six Divine Country 2


    ��Of course not,�� Bai Wei replied briefly.


    ��Hahaha, I hope so.��


    Bai Wei lowered his head to look at the tentacle, ��The frequency of your awakenings is also increasing. It seems that they��re about to succeed over there?��


    ��Of course,�� the tentacle said. ��I was worried that Hallman��s sudden disappearance would make them vigilant, but...��


    It paused for a moment before speaking with a tone dripping with sarcasm.


    ��But they��ve been in the Memory Amber for too long, so long that they��ve nearly lost even the most basic sensory abilities. Now they pose no threat at all.��


    ��It seems the state of the Old God is as poor as we expected.��


    ��Indeed... but we still need time,�� the tentacle said. ��Although our chance of victory is already very high, it is still not one hundred percent. At this final stage, we must give it our all and not act prematurely as we did last time.��


    Bai Wei heard the unmistakable warning in the tentacle��s words but wasn��t concerned, merely asking, ��How much more time do we need at least?��


    ��Two weeks,�� the tentacle replied. ��Just two more weeks, and the Lord will be able to kill the Old God completely. At that time, the Old God will have no struggle left, and nothing will hinder the Lord��s arrival.��


    From the initial one month to today��s two weeks.


    It seems the Lord has also perceived the weakness of the Old God and is becoming impatient.


    After all, it has been ten years.


    Bai Wei gently rubbed his right hand.


    That last lingering sound, too, should finally be erased.


    ��Is there anything else I need to do?�� Bai Wei asked again.


    ��Continue to push the Devil��s Army to retrieve that thing from the Polluted Land,�� the tentacle said. ��And no more variables. That Gerard, no matter by what means, even if you cannot kill him, you can��t let him interfere with the Lord. This is the final moment.��


    ��When the Lord��s arrival comes,��


    ��Everything will settle like dust.��


    After saying this, the tentacle became motionless again, going from stiff to soft, and then retracted into Bai Wei��s clothing.


    Bai Wei then turned his gaze back to the pile of documents.


    ��She suddenly became interested in this symptom; it��s unlikely there��s an issue with the Devil��s Army,�� Bai Wei murmured softly, as if speaking to himself, or to someone who wasn��t there. ��And from her reaction just now, it doesn��t seem like she��s aware of any issue with me. So there��s only one possibility... Gerard?��


    ��According to the Skeleton Corps�� report, she met with Gerard this afternoon; did she also notice something different about Gerard?��


    ��That is to say, something else has appeared inside Gerard��s body... like you are with me?��


    ��But if that��s the case, shouldn��t he be getting closer to me?��


    No one could answer Bai Wei; only the echo of his own voice filled the empty archive room.


    Ultimately, Bai Wei narrowed his eyes.


    Too uncontrollable, can��t leave it be.


    With this thought, Bai Wei pulled out an application form from within his clothes.


    It was the application submitted by the Skeleton Corps in the afternoon to upgrade a Wanted Notice. By signing his name, the Wanted Notice would move from First Level to Second Level.


    ��You should be able to hear me,�� Bai Wei said calmly as he took out a pen. ��Let��s make a deal, Ian.��


    ��Do you want it to be the life of your sister, or...�� Bai Wei again hovered the pen tip above the application, then slightly curved the corners of his mouth, ��the life of your foster father?��


    ...


    In the one or two hours before dawn, it��s often the darkest time of day.


    Of course, Lyra City never gets too dark, for there are night lights that stay lit all night along many main roads.


    But there wasn��t any,


    because this wasn��t Lyra City.


    With a ��snap,��


    a beam of light hit the front of a dim little cabin, which had a crooked sign hanging on it, inscribed with the words ��Lyra Ministry of Foreign Affairs Archive Room.��


    ��So there really is such a place,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in Gerard��s mind, ��It seems you��ve come to the right place.��


    Gerard didn��t speak, but tiptoed towards the archive room, although he didn��t feel the presence of any living people, he still decided to be cautious.


    Yes, they were now outside of Lyra City, in that department that was about to be forgotten��the Lyra Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    Originally, Bai Wei had wanted to find a place that bore the history of Lyra, such as a library or an archive room, just like when he took Ulu to rummage through the library in Somo City.


    But Gerard thought of this place, because it reminded him of what Kude had told him one night.


    Many things inside Lyra City had quietly changed, to the point where even the image of the Lyra God had been forgotten by most.


    Therefore, it was hard to say whether they could find what they were looking for in the archive room or the library; Gerard didn��t believe the New Chaser Association hadn��t purged those records.


    But this place was different, Kude had remembered many forgotten things right here, meaning that the people of the New Chaser Association had also forgotten Lyra had a place that remained unchanged.


    Could this be considered the last sanctuary?


    Gerard didn��t know, he simply walked up to the archive room and broke the door lock without much effort.


    As for the lock-picking behavior in defiance of the rules, he had grown increasingly adept at it, to the point where it no longer burdened his conscience, and he simply entered.


    Then, a foul smell assaulted his nostrils.


    Clearly, this archive room had not been entered for a long time, not even Kude a few days prior, because entering required procedures, and Kude at that time was unable to enter, but Gerard was different.


    Holding a spotlight in his hands, Gerard illuminated the dusty room, examining the long-untouched books and... the metal and Holy Light intertwined portrait of the Lyra God hanging on the wall.


    ��It indeed seems to be unaffected here,�� Bai Wei��s voice sounded again, ��Well, have you remembered anything?��


    ��There are some things,�� Gerard looked at the image of the Lyra God in the painting, his expression complex. He remembered many years ago, the image of the Lyra God was imprinted on every publication, on every landmark building; anytime the people of Lyra passed by, they would tread lightly or stop to pay respects. But now, His image had been forgotten by them, ��Only in this kind of place can He be seen again.��


    ��Don��t rush,�� Bai Wei said, ��After death, you��ll meet His true form.��


    Gerard shook his head and said, ��In Lyra, there is no belief that one can see the Lord after death.��


    ��You misunderstand,�� Bai Wei drawled, ��What I mean is, your Lord is not far from death. With things going the way they are, it won��t be long before He goes to the Underworld. Then, you can see Him after death.��


    Gerard: ��...��


    Such irreverent words, in the past, Gerard would never have let them go unchallenged.


    But now... Let it be.


    Gerard acted as though he hadn��t heard and then began sifting through the archive room.


    The records here were mostly related to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, such as trivial archives detailing how many horses were used for each visit or how much was brought back.


    The reason Gerard chose to come here was to find something that every Church possessed.


    Just like the ��Rhein Covenant�� in Rhein, here in Lyra, it��s called the ��Lyra Revelation.��


    It��s supposed to be standard issue for all believers, but the people of Lyra had forgotten it.


    Fortunately, Gerard quickly found a wrinkled book, which hadn��t been opened for who-knows-how-long.


    After dusting it off, Gerard opened the book.


    And the first sentence on the title page unraveled one of Bai Wei��s doubts.


    ��Lyra brought the Divine Country to the human world.��

 Chapter 197 197: Fifty-seven, Ill take you to find Lyra (5K)

    Lyra City is the Divine Country of the Lyra God.


    Bai Wei had already speculated about this... oh no, to put it accurately, the players had speculated about this, but it had never been confirmed.


    But now, the evidence was right before his eyes. The first sentence of the "Lyra Revelation" turned out to be.


    This could unravel many, many questions.


    For example, why Lyra''s technology was so advanced, totally different from that of other Church-controlled areas, and it even seemed to belong to a different worldview. And why Lyra''s products, once they left Lyra, would no longer work��such as the gear cars, or the Sky Tower, and even the various forms of metal equipment would fail after being away from Lyra for too long.


    Because they were all products of the Divine Country.


    Just as previously mentioned, the Divine Country is the domain and privilege of the All Gods, independent of the Mortal World, with its own rules.


    Generally speaking, mortals have no chance to go to the Divine Country in their lifetime, just as they have no chance to see the Divine beings they worship.


    But Lyra is different, just as it''s mentioned in this revelation: the Lyra God brought His Divine Country to the Mortal World.


    That is to say, all the people of Lyra are living within the Divine Country!


    "How interesting," Bai Wei murmured, "truly interesting."


    In the memories about Visas that Bai Wei derived last night, a long time ago, Lyra was killed by Visas, along with the collapse of His Divine Country; the burning sky in those memories was the shattered Lyra Divine Kingdom.


    Visas''s memories couldn''t be fake, which meant Lyra City had been rebuilt afterwards.


    That also meant after that, the Lyra God indeed did not die.


    So how did He survive until now?


    He hoped to find answers to the other questions in this book.


    Thinking of this, Bai Wei couldn''t help but urge Gerard, "Hurry up, hurry, onto the next page."


    Gerard was somewhat speechless.


    He naturally heard Bai Wei''s previous "how interesting" and was waiting for an explanation from Bai Wei. However, Bai Wei had no intention of explaining; he was just excited for Gerard to hurry up, leaving Gerard not knowing what to say. He took another look at the cover page with the sentence "The Lyra God brought the Divine Country to the Mortal World" ingrained in his mind, then started turning the pages.


    The only thing audible in the quiet archives was the rustling of the pages.


    The "Lyra Revelation" wasn''t much different from the "Rhein Covenant," or rather, the template for all the Books of God was similar, starting with the introduction of how God came to this world and how His powers were dispersed among the mortals, not too dissimilar from "let there be light" from another era.


    What was recorded in the "Lyra Revelation," the arrival of Lyra, was astonishingly tied to the Polluted Land.


    As described in the book, it was when Lyra inadvertently glanced over this place that He discovered the dangerous existence of the Polluted Land. The revelation depicted the Polluted Land as the "world''s graveyard," a place "even Gods hesitated to linger in." The Lyra God believed that if left unchecked, the Polluted Land would endlessly spread until the entire world became like that.


    Because of this, the Lyra God decided to descend to the Mortal World and move His Divine Country here, determined to use His divine might to subdue the Polluted Land and prevent it from spreading further.


    Soon, the Lyra God thought that simply suppressing it was not enough, as it couldn''t be truly purified. So He used His Divine Power to transform the pollutants in the Polluted Land into "Source Oil" and created various items that could be powered by "Source Oil," turning the Polluted Land from the "world''s graveyard" into a "treasure land" capable of providing energy.


    This was the genesis story of Lyra.


    After reading this, Bai Wei fell into a long period of contemplation, remaining silent for a long time, leaving Gerard unsure whether to continue turning the pages or to wait.


    "Is there a problem?" Gerard couldn''t help asking after a while.


    "Don''t rush, I''m just thinking."


    "Thinking about what?"


    "Thinking about how to discern the truth from a story that''s been glossed over."


    Gerard''s brow furrowed slightly: "Do you think what''s written in the revelation is not true?"


    Bai Wei retorted, "Do you think it is?"


    Gerard didn''t know how to respond at the moment.


    "I know, for a zealot like you, it''s hard to imagine that a Divine revelation could be false," Bai Wei said indifferently, "but the fact is, what''s recorded in the revelation has never been the truth, but rather a story, or rather, the truth that the believers wish to believe. Every believer wishes their God to be great and full of compassion, but the real Gods are not like that. Rest assured; I have experience in this matter."


    Gerard sighed lightly: "Is it the experience you got from the previous host?"


    "Ah, no, it''s because I''ve killed quite a few such Gods," Bai Wei said offhandedly, "If you''ve killed many, you''ve seen a lot."


    Gerard: "..."


    If it were someone else saying this, Gerard would only consider him a madman.


    But it wasn''t just anybody; it was Bai Wei.


    That was really... all too convincing.


    While Bai Wei perfunctorily dealt with Gerard, he pondered over this origin story.


    Just as the most valuable part of the "Rhein Covenant" was the record of the Rhein God and His Four Original Disciples, the most valuable part of the "Lyra Revelation" was this very origin story. The rest mostly dealt with restrictions for believers, those insignificant rules and precepts that were a waste of life to read even one more page of.

 Chapter 198: Fifty-seven, Ill take you to find Lyra (5K)_2

    Chapter 198: Fifty-seven, I��ll take you to find Lyra (5K)_2


    So the focus is still on this story.


    Such origin stories are bound to be a mixture of truth and fiction, with many fabricated elements, like the idea that the Lyra God stayed to prevent the spread of Polluted Land from harming the world��that��s definitely nonsense.


    Then why did He insist on staying near the Polluted Land? What was it for?


    Bai Wei slightly furrowed Gerard��s brows.


    If He survived from Visas��s hands, why didn��t He return to His former Divine Country, and instead chose to stay in the Mortal World?


    One could say He was avoiding Visas before, but now Visas has been dead for who knows how many years, without even a complete corpse left, so it couldn��t still be about hiding, right?


    What was it really for?


    Bai Wei slowly closed Gerard��s eyes again, recalling the Lyra he knew of.


    And then, an image suddenly flashed through his mind.


    It was that Mechanician named Carol, speaking to Gerard under the setting sun,


    ��Machinery is just an aid.��


    Bai Wei heard a ��snap.��


    He thought it was an epiphany ringing in his mind, but soon realized the sound came from outside; quickly, a beam of light shone in, accompanied by an elder��s stern call, ��Who��s in there? Come out quickly!��


    Bai Wei then opened Gerard��s eyes and saw the spotlight coming in from outside, shining right on the painting on the wall.


    It depicted the Lyra God interwoven with Holy Light and machinery.


    At this moment, Bai Wei finally understood.


    Thus, Gerard heard Bai Wei laugh in his mind, ��I see.��


    ��Lyra is a disabled god.��


    ...


    ��Ah, are you from the Skeleton Corps?��


    The old man who had just spoken examined Gerard��s documents carefully, then, muttering to himself, returned the documents.


    ��If it��s official business, you could��ve just woken me up; why barge in on your own? Made me think we were being burgled.��


    Gerard took back the documents, replying nonchalantly, ��I apologize, the situation was rather urgent. I didn��t know where to find someone, so I chose a more direct approach. But don��t worry, I��ll compensate for the lock.��


    ��Well, you definitely should compensate, since you��re the one who broke it,�� said the elder, waving his hand dismissively. ��Won��t cost much... Anyway, I��m more curious about what documents you actually need that brought you to this place? The Ministry of Foreign Affairs�� archives haven��t been opened for many years, and there��s not much of significance inside.��


    ��Sorry,�� Gerard shrugged casually, ��I can��t disclose that.��


    While talking to the elder, Gerard kept observing the elder��s facial expressions.


    After all, he was currently wanted by Lyra, and he didn��t know if the Wanted Notice had reached this forgotten department.


    But judging from the elder��s reaction, he seemed to have no clue about Gerard.


    It seemed that even the Wanted Notice had forgotten this department.


    This slightly relieved Gerard; as long as he did not need to knock out the elder��since he was worried about any potential lasting harm to the old man at his age.


    He was not in the mood to exchange pleasantries with the elder, more interested to find out what Bai Wei meant by ��Lyra is a disabled god,�� so after compensating for the lock, he prepared to leave.


    Then, he heard the elder ask, ��Has something happened with Lyra?��


    ��Why do you ask?��


    ��Because a few days ago, my son came over, also in a hurry, saying he needed to find something,�� the elder replied. ��He looked pale, but wouldn��t say anything, just told me not to worry and then left with a few books, just like you.��


    Gerard stopped in his tracks and turned to look at the elder.


    Even though he had guessed the elder��s identity, he still asked softly, ��Your son is?��


    ��Oh, he��s a Knight in the Skeleton Corps, actually a captain,�� the elder said, suddenly animated by the mention of his son. ��Almost forgot, you should know him since you are colleagues. Hmm, his name is Kude.��


    ...As expected.


    For a moment, Gerard��s thoughts were pulled back to that night, complicating his expression once again.


    ��Do you know him?�� the elder asked.


    Gerard nodded: ��I know him.��


    After a pause, he added,


    ��We are very good friends.��


    ��That��s great,�� the elder seemed delighted. ��I always wondered how he was doing in the Skeleton Corps?��


    ��He��s doing well... no,�� Gerard shook his head, then seriously replied, ��very well, he��s doing very well.��


    ��That��s wonderful to hear,�� the elder was even happier now.


    Gerard looked at the elder��s weathered face, as if wanting to say more, but Bai Wei��s voice leisurely spoke up in his mind,


    ��Enough, Gerard, time is short, we have more important things to attend to.��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s voice, Gerard had to suppress what he had intended to say, turning it into, ��I must go.��


    ��Alright, alright, go ahead,�� the elder also seemed slightly disappointed, as though he had wanted to learn more about Kude from Gerard, but with Gerard insisting on leaving, he couldn��t keep him. He just waved his hand and said, ��Pass a message to Kude from me... well, seems there isn��t much to say.��


    The elder smiled.


    ��Just tell him to live up to his job and take good care of Lyra.��


    ...


    ��It seems that Kude was right, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs has really not changed at all,�� Bai Wei��s voice rang in Gerard��s mind on the way back to Lyra, ��Your lame excuse managed to get you out just by showing an identity; he didn��t suspect a thing.��

 Chapter 199: Fifty-seven, Ill take you to find Lyra (5K)_3

    Chapter 199: Fifty-seven, I��ll take you to find Lyra (5K)_3


    Gerard seemed unwilling to discuss too much about Kude��s father, so he directly asked Bai Wei, ��You said before that Lyra is a disabled god, what do you mean by that?��


    ��Hmm? Did I say that?�� Bai Wei feigned surprise, ��Could you have heard wrong?��


    Gerard��s face was expressionless.


    ��Hehe, alright, alright.�� Bai Wei stopped joking and spoke indifferently, ��Just as I said, Lyra is a disabled god, but not disabled from birth, it��s more like... well, an accident.��


    Bai Wei thought about it but still didn��t directly tell Gerard, ��Your god was crippled by me.�� After all, saying it like that would be a bit too confrontational.


    ��That accident caused both His power and body to be severely damaged, to the extent that He couldn��t leave the Mortal World and return to His Divine Country.�� Bai Wei said, ��So, He could only rebuild the Divine Country in the Mortal World. It��s not as your Book of Revelation writes, that He decided to suppress the pollution to prevent its spread using Divine Power, but because He simply has no way to leave the Mortal World, because... He��s a crippled God.��


    Listening to Bai Wei��s statement, Gerard��s brow furrowed tightly, and his complexion looked very unpleasant, ��Do you have any evidence?��


    But Bai Wei could understand, after all, Gerard was a follower of Lyra, and the devotees of this world are often devout.


    Even someone like Ulu, when Bai Wei told him the truth about Rhein and the origin of its followers, would hysterically shout, ��This is Desecration!��


    And now Gerard was still able to listen calmly, not standing to argue but merely inquiring if Bai Wei had any evidence, which already proved his self-control was quite extraordinary.


    ��Of course, there��s evidence.�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��And it��s always been right in front of your eyes.��


    ��...What do you mean?��


    ��I don��t know if you have ever heard such a saying.�� Bai Wei spoke, ��The will of the gods can influence the thoughts of their followers.��


    ��I haven��t heard such a saying.�� Gerard pondered for a moment, then continued, ��But I know it exists because the people of Lyra themselves are the best example. I��ve also been to other Churches, seen people from other Churches, like Rhein, like the Holy Sound.��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei raised his eyebrow, ��How does it feel?��


    ��They are not as... honest and rule-abiding as we are.�� Gerard replied, ��For us, adhering to rules is as natural as instinct, but for them, rules are just words spoken out loud, lacking strength. In simple terms, for them, adhering to rules is a matter of good character; disobeying them, of bad character. And for us, regardless of whether character is good or bad, one must observe the rules.��


    ��Is that all you��ve noticed?��


    ��Is there a problem?��


    ��No, I just thought you might have sensed what the Rhein God brings to His followers.�� Bai Wei slightly regretted that Gerard didn��t catch on to his dark humor, ��But your feeling is correct, other places don��t adhere to rules as rigidly as you, even to the point of taking it for granted. That��s what the Lyra God has given you, other gods also bring their followers different things, of course, all these things are packaged to the outside world as... virtues.��


    Gerard detected the undisguised mockery in Bai Wei��s tone.


    ��Then what��s wrong with that?�� Gerard spoke, ��You still haven��t told me, what is the evidence.��


    ��Don��t rush, let me finish.��


    Bai Wei continued seducing him patiently, not wanting to directly tell Gerard the answer, but rather hoping Gerard would deduce it himself.


    It seemed as though only when a devotee personally stated the facts, would it carry a more blasphemous note.


    ��If the gods can influence their followers, based on this theory, can we not infer the state of the gods from the state of their followers?�� Bai Wei proposed, ��For example, since the people of Lyra all adhere to rules, can we then infer that the Lyra God is also such an entity?��


    Gerard nodded, ��Of course, the Lyra God Himself is also known by the titles of God of Order and God of Mechanics.��


    ��Yes, Order and Mechanics... you see, you��ve already said the answer, haven��t you?��


    He had said the answer?


    Gerard was initially startled, then, as if realizing something, his eyes gradually widened, ��You mean...��


    ��Yes, what Lyra God brings to you isn��t just order, but also mechanics.�� Bai Wei smiled and said, ��Look down and see, look at your own body��s equipment, these metal constructions, prosthetics, then remember...��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��Why did you need to put on these things? Then you��ll know why Lyra uses mechanics.��


    Gerard sharply looked down at his metal parts.


    Why did he use these things?


    Naturally, because... those parts of his were gone, only metal could replace them.


    What about the Lyra God?


    Gerard pictured the form of the Lyra God in his mind, that majestic image woven of Holy Light and mechanics, but now with a different... interpretation.


    ��Do you understand now?�� Bai Wei asked with a smile, ��Why the Lyra God appears as a being half god, half mechanical?��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��Because He��s also disabled.��


    In front of Lyra City, Gerard halted in his steps.


    Although his temperament was sufficiently steady, he still could not hide the shock on his face.


    ...The Lyra God uses mechanics because of a disability.


    What a... blasphemous statement!


    Gerard instinctively clenched his fists, his breathing becoming heavy.


    At this time, the sun was almost rising, and the sleeping Lyra City was gradually awakening, and one could see the Skeleton Corps once again at the entrance to the city.


    Despite the turmoil in his mind, Gerard knew it was time to hide and find an opportunity to take a detour into the city later.


    But at that moment, Bai Wei��s voice rang out again: ��I always feel you don��t quite believe me, so would you like me to show you more direct evidence?��


    ��More direct evidence?�� Gerard asked reflexively, ��What?��


    ��Give me your body.��


    Bai Wei gazed at the dawning Lyra City, his pupils tightening slightly, like stars that had been stagnant for a long while starting their motion at this moment.


    He spoke gently.


    ��I will take you to find Lyra now.��

 Chapter 200 200: Fifty-eight Not afraid? Then why are you trembling?

    Chamos sat on the ground, his eyes closed, wearily massaging his temples.


    "Vice-Captain," one of the knights couldn''t bear it anymore and said to him, "Why don''t you take a rest? You haven''t slept in two days."


    Only then did Chamos open his eyes, which were bloodshot with fatigue.


    "How can I sleep when we haven''t caught that guy?" Chamos slowly began, his voice hoarse, "The moment I close my eyes these past two days, I keep seeing Kude..."


    He couldn''t continue, and so he forcefully slammed the ground with his fist to vent his inner rage.


    "Where has that guy hidden!"


    The fellow knight sighed softly and then squatted next to Chamos, saying, "There''s no way around it, Lyra is too vast, and we are severely understaffed. Even with the highest-level Wanted Notice issued, we still can''t launch a comprehensive search for Gerard, and it''s really not easy for just our small team to find him."


    That was exactly the point that was infuriating Chamos.


    The Wanted Notice had been delayed in its escalation, and their small team alone could not cover all possible locations where Gerard might appear.


    After Kude died, Chamos hadn''t rested at all, leading the Tenth Squad back and forth to places Gerard might appear, but they hadn''t even caught a glimpse of him.


    Where on earth was he hiding?!


    Not only Chamos was pondering this question, but the entire Tenth Squad was as well, driven by the sacrifice of their captain Kude, they, who believed Gerard was the murderer, naturally were the most eager within the Skeleton Corps to capture him.


    And after some thought, the knight furrowed his brows and looked at Chamos, "Vice-Captain, is it possible that Gerard has already left the city?"


    Chamos turned to look at the knight, a hint of surprise flashing in his eyes, "Are you saying he defected from Lyra?"


    "Do you think that''s possible?"


    Chamos initially wanted to say no, because since the establishment of Lyra City, there hadn''t been a single "defector," even though the laws never forbade people from leaving Lyra, but Lyra''s inhabitants lived solely within Lyra City as if it were a common understanding, nobody ever thought about leaving.


    Could Gerard possibly be that "exception"?


    Chamos only briefly considered this idea before his expression grew even more unpleasant.


    Wasn''t Gerard already that "exception"?


    Wasn''t everything he was currently doing already beyond the conventional understanding of Lyra''s people?


    He had already become the biggest, most notorious, and immeasurable defector since the establishment of Lyra.


    With that thought, Chamos stood up from the ground and swiftly walked away, his face darkening.


    Another knight followed him, surprised, "What''s wrong, Vice-Captain?"


    "I think you might be right," Chamos said, "If it''s that guy, he really might have defected from Lyra City. I must tell Minister Fenli to immediately reinforce border security..."


    Thinking of this, Chamos felt very annoyed.


    Why hadn''t he thought earlier that Gerard might have already left the city?


    Up until now, he had been considering Gerard with the same logical behavior of a typical Lyra person, never considering that he might leave the city. If it wasn''t for the knight''s reminder, who knows how much longer he might have continued in confusion.


    "After reinforcing the martial law at the borders, I will also request Minister Fenli''s permission to pursue outside the city," Chamos said, "We can''t let him get away."


    The knight was surprised by Chamos'' impulsiveness, "But Vice-Captain, if Gerard has indeed already left the city, isn''t it very likely he left two days ago? Do we still have a chance of finding him now?"


    "Leaving the city is not that simple," Chamos said coldly, "Without carrying sufficient supplies and equipment, his equipment won''t get him very far."


    That was the most direct reason why Lyra''s people found it difficult to leave Lyra.


    Once away from Lyra''s Source Oil, mechanical devices would not last long before they ceased to function, and then the weapons that had been of major assistance in Lyra would instantly become useless iron that slowed one down.


    That''s why Lyra''s people always traveled in squadrons carrying large supplies and could stay out for months, just like when they had been sent to Rhein''s Somo City.


    And Gerard alone wouldn''t be able to stay out for long or move quickly.


    He didn''t even have transport, after all, there were no gear car tracks outside the city.


    At most only...


    Chamos thought of something else, his pupils slightly constricted, and then after cursing "Damn it," he quickened his pace.


    "What''s wrong, Vice-Captain?"


    "It''s very likely this guy went directly to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs," Chamos said, his face looking particularly awful, "The captain''s father works there."


    Hearing Chamos say this, the knight''s expression changed, and he quickened his pace.


    The captain was already gone; if the captain''s father encountered problems too, they would truly be disgraced.


    But now, was there still time?


    "If Gerard has fled, he could only run toward Rhein or Holy Sound," Chamos thought of the captain''s father possibly being in trouble, and his face contorted with vengefulness, like a man-eater, "I will request an arrest warrant from the minister; no matter where he runs, I will capture him!"

 Chapter 201 201: Fifty-eight Not afraid? Then why are you trembling?_2

    Chamos had just returned to Skeletal Headquarters only to find the place in utter chaos. Every face reeked of tension, which left him confused about what had happened.


    "Hey!" Chamos hastily stopped a female knight who was rushing by and asked, "What''s going on? Where is Minister Fenli?"


    The female knight recognized Chamos and immediately responded to his inquiry, "Just now, Tenth Squad, which is responsible for the border defense, reported that they''ve encountered Gerard!"


    Upon hearing the news, Chamos was initially stunned before he rapidly regained his composure.


    As expected, their earlier speculation wasn''t wrong!


    Gerard was indeed planning to leave Lyra City!


    Although... he wondered why Gerard chose to leave now. What was he doing two days ago?


    But there was no time to think about that, Chamos quickly said, "Assemble the Tenth Squad immediately! We''re going to reinforce Tenth Squad now! Tell them to hold on, we absolutely can''t let Gerard escape the city!"


    After Chamos had spoken, he realized the female knight was still standing there motionless, her expression quite strange.


    "What is it?" Chamos asked.


    "The deputy team," the female knight reported, "According to the Tenth Squad, Gerard isn''t trying to leave the city, but rather, has returned from outside the city."


    Chamos was stunned.


    Returned from outside the city?


    What did that mean?


    Had he already left the city at some point?


    Then why come back?


    A barrage of questions flooded Chamos''s mind. Before he could sort through them, he heard the female knight say softly, "And during their encounter with him, the Tenth Squad... has already suffered heavy injuries and been completely incapacitated."


    Chamos was dumbstruck.


    He knew that Tenth Squad, responsible for the border defense, wasn''t that strong, but they were still a full unit. They were entirely incapacitated after just one encounter?


    The image of Gerard popped into Chamos''s mind once again.


    He gritted his teeth and then punched the wall in frustration, "So now we''ve lost track of him again?"


    "No," the female knight shook her head, "Quite the opposite, we still have his whereabouts under observation."


    "How did you manage that?" Chamos asked subconsciously.


    "Because... he''s not hiding himself at all," the female knight took a deep breath and then whispered, "He''s already taken down five of our checkpoints, injured over ten skeleton knights, with the latest report coming in five minutes ago."


    "And by looking at the trajectory of his advance."


    The female knight unfolded the Lyra Map in front of Chamos, on it, the checkpoints that had been destroyed by Gerard were connected in a straight line, and that line was pointing towards...


    Chamos turned his head sharply to gaze at the most imposing structure in all of Lyra City.


    Sky Tower.


    ...


    Bai Wei casually tossed aside a half-bloodstained prosthetic limb and then quietly watched as the limb''s owner, a bone knight, passed out from excessive blood loss.


    With that, the last skeleton knight from the checkpoint had fallen.


    He then scanned the few Lyrans who were cowering in a corner, spectators to the scene. The immense pressure carried in his left eye left them without the courage to even meet his gaze, and they scattered and ran.


    Now on the not-so-narrow street, only Bai Wei was left.


    Bai Wei moved his somewhat stiff neck while pondering whether this was the fifth or sixth checkpoint he''d breached?


    Hmm... he couldn''t quite remember clearly.


    He looked up at the distant Sky Tower.


    At this rate, it wouldn''t take long to reach the true heart of all of Lyra.


    But Bai Wei didn''t plan to continue forward.


    In his left eye''s field of vision, the Skeleton Corps were retreating from the scattered checkpoints and regrouping swiftly. Clearly, they had deduced his intention and were prepared to abandon the fuel-adding tactic, ready to intercept and capture him together.


    This was the correct approach.


    Bai Wei had always thought the Skeleton Corps'' checkpoint arrangement was a bit foolish; each station manned by only two or three skeleton knights.


    With only this much defensive strength, it was no wonder that Gerard could move in and out at will, even when wounded, let alone Bai Wei who had control of Gerard''s body. Clearing a checkpoint was hardly even a warm-up.


    Of course, this also had to do with Lyra''s peculiarities.


    The most combat-capable force in Lyra was the second generation of demonic Pioneers, while the police-like Skeleton Corps, tasked with maintaining order, was quite limited in combat ability.


    After all, Lyrans were just too "well-behaved." The rules ingrained in their hearts ensured the city would never breed malicious felons, and the Skeleton Corps, while called a police force, acted more like a combination of police, fire services, and medical emergency services from Bai Wei''s previous life.


    They could do everything, but none of it well.


    Apart from a few squads responsible for diplomacy, most of the bone knights couldn''t match the combat ability of a single Rhein Knight.


    So if this were in Somo City, Bai Wei would never have chosen such aggressive actions.


    Under Bai Wei''s Gaze, the Skeleton Corps had already completed their assembly on his necessary path, even bringing heavy weaponry. If he continued to charge in straightforwardly, it wouldn''t be as simple as it was now.


    However,


    He had already achieved his purpose.


    With a smile that the distant bone knights could never see, Bai Wei turned around and began walking back the way he had come.


    From the beginning, his target wasn''t the Sky Tower.

 Chapter 202 202: Fifty-eight Not scared? Then why are you trembling?_3

    Ten minutes later, Bai Wei arrived at his destination for this trip��Lyra''s gear train station.


    Every gear train in Lyra started from here. It was also a very characteristic building, looking like a huge drum bag cut horizontally or a heart.


    And in a sense, it was indeed the heart of Lyra City.


    Bai Wei walked into the building alone, where only his footsteps could be heard in the deserted space.


    Obviously, the staff members had also been evacuated in advance.


    This was the rule in Lyra: once an uncontrolled crisis was discovered, personnel within a certain radius must evacuate immediately, before the crisis could be resolved.


    And Bai Wei''s actions had already been enough to make this city, long accustomed to peace, deem it an uncontrolled crisis.


    That''s what Bai Wei wanted.


    He had come here openly to verify something.


    Through his gaze and perception, Bai Wei arrived at a room in the deepest part of the station.


    He felt that what he wanted to find was in this room.


    However, a heavy metal lock was placed outside the room, which made Bai Wei frown. This was not the easy-to-break lock from outside the archives at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, this was a special, larger lock.


    Without a key, the only option would be to cut it open with a sharper blade.


    But that was going to be a hassle. Gerard had not brought the damaged chainsaw sword when he left the house, and Bai Wei had not expected he would encounter difficulty with a lock even after he had descended.


    Where to find one... Hm?


    His eyebrows suddenly lifted.


    It seemed there was no need to go looking after all.


    A series of footsteps echoed from behind him.


    Bai Wei put down the lock in his hand and slowly turned around to face the "acquaintances" who had suddenly appeared behind him, speaking indifferently, "I''m quite surprised you managed to find this place."


    Chamos was staring at Bai Wei, his teeth almost grinding to bits.


    "Gerard!"


    "This time, you won''t escape!"


    Hearing Chamos''s words, Bai Wei wasn''t in a hurry. Instead, he smiled, "Yes, I can''t escape."


    This smile made Chamos uneasy.


    He had known Gerard for a year, but had never seen Gerard smile like this before today.


    Such mockery, sarcasm, and... disdain.


    "Indeed..." Chamos felt more certain as he slowly gripped his weapon tighter, "you damn madman, have you finally stopped pretending?"


    "Damn madman... Heh, so that''s how you''ve always seen him," Bai Wei "tsked" and shook his head, seemingly in regret or in pity.


    But more than anything, it was still mockery.


    "What? You still want to play dumb?" Chamos stared fixedly at Bai Wei, his voice growing louder, "You can''t fool anyone this time, Gerard! Today is your day to die!"


    But at the same time, he was quickly making hand signals behind his back, telling the Tenth Squad following him to quietly spread out into formation.


    Of course, this scene could not escape Bai Wei''s eyes.


    The Tenth Squad was an elite group within the Skeleton Corps, a whole squad, minus the squad leader, Kude.


    They were also well-armed; Bai Wei could see someone had already aimed a loaded automatic fire pistol at him.


    Such a well-trained squad was clearly not so easy to handle as the Bone Knights from the earlier checkpoints.


    Moreover, Bai Wei didn''t have much time to waste now; he could feel that Gerard was about to wake up soon.


    In that case, he had to be a little more serious, to end this quickly.


    "You''ve been saying he''s a damn madman," Bai Wei began slowly, "so now that he''s truly gone mad before you, why are you so afraid?"


    Chamos said coldly, "Why should I be afraid?"


    "Is that so?"


    Bai Wei''s pupils focused sharply, his star-like eyes seeming to etch themselves into the heart of every person present.


    Then he said with a light laugh,


    "Then why,"


    "are you trembling?"

 Chapter 203 203: Fifty-nine This, is Lyra

    Am I... trembling?


    Hearing these words, Chamos subconsciously lowered his head and looked at his arms gripping the sword, only to discover they were indeed trembling slightly.


    ...Why?


    Am I scared?


    But why should I be afraid?


    Before Chamos could figure it out, a Knight called out from behind, "Vice-Captain! This guy is charging!"


    Chamos jerked his head upward and immediately saw a clenched fist hurtling toward his face; he realized it was psychological warfare and quickly retreated while swinging his Steel-cutting Sword at Bai Wei, hoping to push him back.


    But what he hadn''t expected was Bai Wei was even faster!


    Before his sword could reach halfway, Bai Wei was already closing in on Chamos. One of Bai Wei''s hands pressed down on the hilt of Chamos''s Steel-cutting Sword, the other continuing to strike at his face.


    Chamos could only block with his free hand.


    Though Bai Wei had closed in, Chamos wasn''t too panicked because one of his arms was a mechanical limb while Bai Wei''s was not. The difference in strength and power between human flesh and metal was without question, and Chamos was already thinking about how to seize Bai Wei''s fist and launch a counterattack.


    However, when Bai Wei''s fist slammed into the open palm of Chamos''s hand, there was hardly any pause, like a gear train speeding along and Chamos''s hand was just a barrier across the track.


    Inevitably blown away.


    Chamos''s face was hit squarely by his own metal fist, triggering a sharp pain that felt like his nose had been broken.


    "Gerard!"


    Chamos bellowed, but it was futile. The acute pain in his face, compounded by the palpitations brought on by the "Gaze," deformed his retaliatory movements significantly. Soon, he got a severe blow to his lower abdomen and even lost his grip on the Steel-cutting Sword, now in Bai Wei''s possession.


    "With skills like this, you dare to seek me out?"


    Bai Wei''s mocking voice rang in Chamos''s ears, stoking his anger and humiliation further. He fought back desperately, but every move seemed predicted by Bai Wei, every action preemptively stopped.


    And what was clear to Chamos was that Bai Wei''s strength and speed surpassed his own.


    But how could that be possible?!


    Surely his mechanization was higher! His prosthetics were more advanced than Bai Wei''s! And even in terms of age, he was younger than Bai Wei.


    So why did he feel like a toy in front of Bai Wei, completely powerless?


    While Chamos was getting ruthlessly beaten by Bai Wei, the other Knights didn''t just stand by��they naturally wanted to help.


    But the problem was, Bai Wei and Chamos were pressed too tightly together, completely entangled with each other, making the rest of the Knights dare not act rashly.


    Because the weapons in their hands were anything but simple.


    Whether it was the Chainsaw Sword, the Folding Axe, or the Automatic Fire Pistol, which someone had aimed for a long time but dared not fire, all were weapons with immense killing range. A slight misstep could take Chamos along with them.


    Clearly, this was Bai Wei''s intention.


    He could have knocked Chamos down long ago, but then he would have faced those tricky weapons alone. Even though as a First Rank he had maximized all the abilities of Gerard''s body, it was still mortal flesh; a serious wound from those powerful weapons would be far more serious than mere bleeding.


    So, naturally, he had to adopt some dirty... oh, wrong, smarter tactics.


    Chamos did perceive this, so after spitting out the congestion in his throat, he got vicious, immediately yelling at the other Knights, "Don''t worry about me! Go straight for, uh..."


    Bai Wei didn''t give him the chance to finish his sentence, moving behind Chamos and wrapping his left arm around his throat, silencing him.


    "Hey, hey, hey, you idiot, don''t think about being a martyr," Bai Wei spoke indifferently, "It''s out of character for you. You''re better off being stupid... hmm, if you find being a hostage boring, let''s give you some sense of participation."


    Then, Bai Wei stuffed the Steel-cutting Sword he had snatched from Chamos back into his hands, then seized Chamos''s hand to control it, forcing him to slash down the closest Knight.


    Chamos''s eyes widened.


    "Ah, good job," Bai Wei said with ease, "Such a sharp, beautiful stroke... can you do it even better?"


    Chamos hadn''t had the chance to examine the fallen Knight''s injuries when Bai Wei controlled his body to make a 180-degree turn, drawing a silver arc in the air with the Steel-cutting Sword, followed by several crimson streaks.


    Thus, another Knight who had attempted a sneak attack from behind also collapsed, clutching his chest.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah..."


    Watching Bai Wei use his own body to viciously attack and hurt his subordinates, Chamos was shaking all over.


    Demon, madman, damned Rebel!


    Chamos used every vicious word he could think of to curse Bai Wei, but it was no use. His subordinates were falling, one by one, to his sword.


    He screamed desperately, urging the others to ignore him and launch an attack on Bai Wei!


    He also wanted the distant Automatic Fire Pistol to open fire.

 Chapter 204 204: Fifty-Nine This, is Lyra_2

    As long as he could avenge Kude, as long as he could kill this damned bastard, he would willingly descend into Hell with him!


    But he couldn''t speak��he couldn''t say it out loud, because Bai Wei had his throat in his grasp.


    And as long as he didn''t speak up, the knights of the Tenth Squad didn''t dare to rashly make a move.


    Because Chamos was their superior, subordinates couldn''t harm their superiors, that was the rule, and they couldn''t break such a rule.


    When Chamos had risked it all to come and intercept Bai Wei, he thought of countless possibilities, but never had he imagined it would come to this.


    Under Bai Wei''s control, he was like a marionette on strings, only able to watch as the knights of the Tenth Squad fell one by one to the edge of the Steel-cutting Sword.


    Yes, he could only watch, because Bai Wei had controlled his strength so precisely that Chamos didn''t even have a chance to seek his own death.


    It wasn''t until the last knight fell in a pool of blood that Bai Wei finally released Chamos.


    Chamos knelt in the blood of his comrades, his body trembling.


    "You... bastard."


    He tried to speak, but his damaged throat made even cursing unclear.


    "Oh? Am I the bastard?" Bai Wei said with a light laugh, "Aren''t all these people dead for you?"


    Chamos''s body quivered again, as he abruptly raised his head to look into Bai Wei''s eyes that seemed to pierce through everything.


    "If you hadn''t brought them here overestimating your own strength."


    "If you hadn''t been too weak to be controlled by me, making them hesitant."


    "Would they have died here?"


    Bai Wei''s voice seemed to resonate directly inside Chamos''s chest.


    "So, who really killed them, me or you?"


    After hearing those words, Chamos couldn''t hold back any longer and screamed aloud, holding his head.


    Bai Wei, on the other hand, watched with satisfaction at his reaction.


    Wasn''t this more adorable than acting like a fool and making a fuss?


    Bai Wei paid Chamos no more attention and returned to the locked room, once again examining the lock before him.


    Previously, there were no suitable tools, but Chamos had brought a great many, and now there was a pile of weapons scattered on the ground. Picking any of them should be able to open the lock. If push came to shove, he could use the Automatic Fire Pistol to blow it open, though he feared it might destroy the contents inside.


    Well, whatever he was planning to do, it needed to be faster.


    Otherwise, the main force members of the Skeleton Corps gathered in the Sky Tower would start to react, and with all the noise here, more Bone Knights would soon find their way here, making things more troublesome.


    Bai Wei''s gaze wandered over the weapons scattered on the ground before picking up a Chopping Axe. As he prepared to split it open with might, he heard a faint "click" from behind him.


    "Tch."


    He slowly turned around, just in time to see Chamos charging at him, his mechanical limb extended with a mini Chainsaw Blade inside, emitting a screeching whine.


    "Die!" Chamos roared as he thrust the Chainsaw Blade toward Bai Wei''s head.


    But, of course, he wouldn''t succeed.


    Bai Wei effortlessly caught his hand.


    "You really never learn." Bai Wei''s voice grew colder, "Honestly, I''m quite annoyed with you sticky fellows, never able to see the truth, always drifting along, only believing what you hear, never willing to witness with your own eyes. From this point of view, compared to that guy named Kude, you''re still far lacking."


    Hearing Bai Wei mention Kude, the rage in Chamos''s eyes intensified, "What right do you have to speak of him!"


    "Because I didn''t kill him," Bai Wei casually responded, "It''s that simple."


    "You''re still lying!"


    "Tch, if you had a bit of Eye Power, you could look around and know I''m telling the truth," Bai Wei said, "When I took over this body, I made a promise, and you guys aren''t worth breaking my word over."


    He paused, then looked toward the mini Chainsaw Blade in Chamos''s prosthetic.


    "However, the promise I made was just to not kill you; the rest doesn''t matter, does it?"


    Bai Wei said it lightly, but the tone brought strong unease to Chamos.


    Then he saw Bai Wei pressing his other hand on Chamos''s shoulder before suddenly exerting force.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Bai Wei brutally tore off Chamos''s entire mechanical limb!


    In that instant, the splashing blood dyed half of Bai Wei''s body red.


    Then Chamos saw Bai Wei smiling at him, "I''m going to borrow this for a sec."


    "Thud."


    Chamos was discarded like trash in a blood pool. Before losing consciousness, he saw Bai Wei cut the lock in front of the door with the mini Chainsaw Blade in the prosthetic limb and then walked right in, disappearing from his sight.


    ...


    Gerard slowly opened his eyes, immediately smelling a strong scent of blood.


    He instinctively looked down and was shocked to see half of his body soaked with blood, "What happened?"


    "Don''t mind it." Bai Wei''s voice echoed in his mind, answering casually, "There was just a bit of a nuisance on the way here, but don''t worry, I''ve dealt with it."


    ... A nuisance?!


    Gerard wanted to question further, but the words died on his lips as he recalled something else and instead he simply nodded after a brief silence, "I understand."

 Chapter 205 205: Fifty-Nine This, is Lyra_3

    "Huh, your reaction is much better than your colleagues''," Bai Wei said indifferently, "Don''t worry, not killing is part of the deal. Since I promised, I''ll stick to it... Though the methods were severe, at least I didn''t kill anyone on the spot."


    Gerard made an "mm-hmm" sound and finally took a look around to see where Bai Wei had brought him.


    Then he caught sight of a spire-shaped furnace in the room, around which a dense network of lines wrapped, sprawling out in every direction, making it look like a miniature Sky Tower.


    "What is this?" Gerard asked.


    "Power Furnace," Bai Wei replied, "the gear train''s Power Furnace. Those external lines are connected to the gear trains outside, and this furnace is responsible for powering them."


    Gerard nodded slightly and then asked, "Why have you brought me here?"


    "Heh, haven''t you noticed? The structure of this Power Furnace is very similar to your Sky Tower," Bai Wei said slowly, "Aren''t you curious? Why only your Lyra has things like the Sky Tower and the gear train, and nowhere else can replicate them. Now, the truth is before your eyes, open this furnace."


    Gerard saw that there indeed was a side door on the Power Furnace that could be opened, so he stepped forward and grabbed the handle.


    Then his body stiffened.


    For some reason, at the moment his hand touched the doorknob, the hairs on his body stood on end, and every organ seemed to come alive, twisting furiously, struggling, resisting.


    As if preventing him from opening this door.


    The oppressive feeling that surged up at that instant almost made him collapse.


    Just then, he heard Bai Wei''s voice, "Open it."


    There was no room for doubt in his words.


    So, the strange feeling in his body disappeared, the clamor and noise flying away in an instant, as if everything before was an illusion.


    "Open it," Bai Wei repeated.


    Gerard pursed his lips, then began to exert force.


    Accompanied by a harsh "creak," the handle of the furnace, which had been sealed for who knows how long, was finally pulled open.


    Gerard was at last able to see what was inside the furnace.


    It was not Source Oil, not machinery, nor coal.


    But... flesh and blood.


    No, to be precise, it was an organ that clung to white bones, interwoven with muscle and blood vessels?


    Gerard involuntarily took two steps back; he stared blankly at the flesh and blood in the furnace and vaguely guessed something but still couldn''t believe it, "This is..."


    "As you see," Bai Wei said blandly, "this is your Lord �� the Lyra God."


    He paused, then added softly.


    "It seems I guessed correctly, Lyra City is the Lyra God transformed into a city... Heh, no wonder the connection between the people of Lyra and the Lyra God is so profound. You are standing on His very body."


    Lyra City was the Lyra God?!


    Even with the flesh and blood before his eyes, Gerard still found it somewhat unbelievable. He couldn''t help but murmured softly, "Could this really be possible?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can verify it for yourself."


    "Verify?" Gerard was startled, "How do I verify?"


    "Quite simple. Do you know why Gods are Gods?" Bai Wei asked, "What is the difference between a God and a mortal?"


    Gerard squinted his eyes; the shock of everything before him had slowed his thoughts, and it took him a while to say, "Gods are not influenced by mortals. Mortals'' words cannot affect the spirit of a God, mortals'' weapons cannot harm the body of a God... Is that it?"


    "Yes, and that''s the reason mortals cannot contend with Gods. All means in the mortal realm, whether it''s Spells, Spell words, or weapons, cannot affect a God, not in the slightest," Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, "But there is an exception."


    "An exception?"


    "Yes," Bai Wei said, "and that is my body."


    Gerard suddenly lowered his head.


    Looking at his slowly straightening finger, sharp like a bayonet.


    Gerard was silent for a moment, then slowly raised his hand, aiming at the flesh.


    And then he pierced his middle finger into it.


    ...


    Moments later, all the people of Lyra looked up, their faces filled with terror.


    Because they could hear it.


    Something was screaming in agony.

 Chapter 206 206: Ive been waiting for you for a long time, Ina

    Yong Xin was awakened from his sleep.


    Although he needed very little sleep since acquiring his body, it did not mean he could do without rest entirely.


    Especially in recent times, due to the mysterious "Domination" disturbance, his body had already become less stable than before, and those several uncontrollable incidents had drained too much of his energy, forcing him to spend more time resting.


    Then, he was awakened by that piercing screech.


    It was as though an invisible hand had suddenly seized his heart, propelling him to bolt upright in bed, clutching his chest tightly, his eyes filled with shock.


    For he knew very well, that screech was not one any species of the Mortal World could produce.


    Without a doubt, it was a divine voice.


    It was... Lyra!


    But why?


    Why would he hear Lyra''s voice?


    Yong Xin''s grip on his chest tightened bit by bit, a terrible thought surged to his mind, setting his pupils trembling uncontrollably.


    Could it be that it had awakened?


    But how could that be possible?!


    How many years had it been sleeping? Why would it awaken now?!


    Yong Xin immediately pulled open the drawer of the bedside table. Inside the drawer lay the tentacle, which was far from stable; it was currently twisted into an eerie shape, like a wrung-out rag.


    But it was not a real rag, these movements continually made the tentacle emit a "creak creak" sound, and the not-smooth surface began rapidly sprouting cracks, as if it would completely shatter before long.


    Sure enough,


    Yong Xin''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    There was trouble from that side.


    And at that moment, the door was knocked on urgently.


    Yong Xin took one last look at the struggling tentacle before closing the drawer, calming his emotions as much as possible, and said calmly, "Come in."


    The servant immediately entered, his face full of urgency, "Lord Yong Xin, there''s been an incident!"


    "Don''t panic," Yong Xin said, "Take your time."


    Afterwards, the subordinate reported all the things that had happened that morning to Yong Xin.


    After listening, Yong Xin did not speak immediately but looked at his pocket watch first.


    The pocket watch showed that he had slept less than three hours, just after meeting with Ina, nearly at dawn.


    Just three hours.


    Gerard had managed to do so much.


    Although he was still striving to keep calm, Yong Xin couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The subordinate flinched, then stuttered, "I thought you were resting."


    "I was resting," Yong Xin gazed at his subordinate, that overwhelming pressure making the servant almost unable to breathe, "So you didn''t think to wake me? Is it in your eyes that Lyra''s destruction is less important than my rest?"


    The subordinate wanted to say that this was what his predecessor had told him, to try not to disturb Lord Yong Xin while he was resting.


    This was the "Rule" taught by his superior, so he hesitated previously.


    And it was this hesitation that led to a bigger event.


    Under the inexplicable oppression, the subordinate did not dare to retort and could only bow his head deeply, apologizing profusely.


    As for Yong Xin, he rubbed his temples with a slight fatigue, as if somewhat helpless.


    The point of helplessness was that he felt the abilities of his subordinates were getting poorer and poorer.


    From the very beginning with Ocot to later with Terrell, these two assistants who had been with him the longest and were the most capable, were both killed by Gerard, one after the other.


    Then there was Zamon, Terrell''s apprentice, who was much less capable compared to Terrell, and on that night, he even turned into an informant, leading the Bone Knight called Kude to his presence.


    But such a person was also killed by Gerard��and it was a case of mistaken identity.


    This posed a problem for Yong Xin��no one useful to employ.


    It was somewhat absurd to say it, but it was the truth.


    The New Chaser Association had indeed developed and expanded, but it remained an organization that could not emerge into the open as long as Lyra''s Rule was still unbroken, and due to his identity, Yong Xin was the most core figure who could not expose himself. So over the years, whatever he wanted to do, it had always been through Terrell and Ocot, who under Yong Xin''s influence, could do some things against the Rule.


    But now, both of them were gone, even their disciples were gone, and all that was left to aid Yong Xin was a "Rule Sticker" who didn''t even know whether to wake him up for such a major incident.


    This made Yong Xin feel like laughing.


    He had not expected his "foster father" to bring him trouble in such a way.


    "Lord... Lord Yong Xin?" the subordinate, seeing Yong Xin had been silent for a long time, couldn''t help but worry, "Is this..."


    "It''s nothing," Yong Xin interrupted the subordinate calmly, "I already know."


    Putting aside the frustration with the subordinate.


    And the reality of the situation... it was indeed surprising that Gerard could actually find that place.


    But things clearly had not developed to the worst case scenario.


    The Lyra God apparently had not awakened.


    Otherwise, their reaction would not have been so mild.


    "Has the Skeleton Corps gone over?" Although he didn''t have much hope, Yong Xin still asked, "Did they capture Gerard?"


    "No, no," the subordinate shook his head, answering nervously, "The Tenth Squad of the Skeleton Corps did indeed arrive first, but the intercept failed. Like the Twelfth Squad, all were wiped out."

 Chapter 207 207: Sixty Ive been waiting for you for a long time, Ina_2

    Yong Xin slightly narrowed his eyes, "Everyone is dead?"


    "No, not at all." His subordinate responded, "It''s actually quite strange. This morning''s series of riots didn''t result in any deaths. It seemed as if Gerard intentionally controlled his strength, causing those Bone Knights to sustain only non-lethal injuries. Of course, some knights lost too much blood and haven''t woken up yet, but overall, he didn''t kill anyone."


    "He didn''t kill anyone?" Yong Xin softly repeated, "That makes it somewhat incomprehensible for me."


    Yong Xin truly found it hard to understand.


    Before today, he had clearly felt that Gerard was becoming increasingly radical.


    In the past, he would never lay a hand on the people of Lyra. However, after returning from Rhein, whether actively or passively, he had killed several people.


    This led Yong Xin to believe that Gerard, just like him, had lost the constraints of Rule and was sliding toward another Abyss.


    While he was listening to his subordinate''s report just now, he thought Gerard had finally reached the bottom of the Abyss, beginning to pursue his goals recklessly.


    But now, his subordinate was telling him that Gerard hadn''t killed anyone.


    Why was that?


    Clearly, Rule no longer binds you.


    So, what is it that binds you?


    Although curious, Yong Xin didn''t ponder this question for long, as there were more pressing matters.


    Gerard had found the main station of the gear train, which meant he already knew the core issues.


    But if that was all, there was no need to worry too much. After all, even with the truth known, the chasm between mortals and the Divine couldn''t easily be crossed. Even their New Chaser Association, with over a decade of careful planning, could only hope to let Lyra sleep eternally in her dreams without being able to physically harm Her.


    So, how had Gerard managed to disturb Lyra?


    In Lyra, the only force Yong Xin could think of was the tongue from the depths of the Polluted Land''s Abyss.


    Could it be that Gerard had obtained it?


    Yong Xin grew increasingly uneasy, especially since the tendrils had not responded yet, indicating that things had not stabilized on that side, and he couldn''t ascertain the specific situation.


    However, before that, he couldn''t just do nothing.


    After some thought, Yong Xin raised his head and looked at his subordinate, saying, "Notify the Devil''s Army to accelerate their mission and find that ''thing'' as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Lord Yong Xin... But what about Gerard? Are we not going to deal with him?"


    "No." Yong Xin calmly said, "From now on, raise his wanted level, search for him throughout the city."


    Under his subordinate''s Gaze, Yong Xin took out the application form that he hadn''t been able to sign last night.


    But this time, his hand did not hesitate but smoothly signed his name on the application form.


    "Since he has decided to show himself," Yong Xin said, "then let''s satisfy him."


    ...


    Skeleton Corps Headquarters.


    Ina looked at the Bone Knights being carried back and forth on stretchers, sinking into a long Silence.


    She had been watching for a long time.


    Seeing these knights, bloody and partially paralyzed, struggling, wailing, or simply passing out, weighed heavily on her heart.


    Because Ina knew, these were all "father''s" handiwork.


    Originally, Ina was planning to return to the Pollution Zone today, but she heard the explosive news this morning, so she immediately rushed here and then witnessed the tragic scene of severely injured knights being brought back for emergency treatment.


    If it weren''t for numerous knights personally identifying him, Ina would never believe that Gerard was capable of this.


    It could have been the act of a thug, a madman, or a Polluted individual, but it certainly shouldn''t have been Gerard.


    How could Gerard be such a disregarder of life?


    Ina''s hand slowly clenched.


    It could only be,


    that thing.


    In her mind, the familiar face with a completely strange smile from last night surfaced again.


    Was that guy''s influence on her father still deepening?


    While Ina thought this, another batch of knights was carried back, and before they arrived, Ina heard the screams.


    "Ah, my leg, my leg!"


    Ina turned her head and saw a man who had lost his left leg struggling on the stretcher, turning the white stretcher blood red.


    But there was no one around to help him because most of the Bone Knights were still out pursuing Gerard, and there were too many in need of aid, so the headquarters was severely understaffed.


    Ina looked around and, finding indeed no one could help this knight, she immediately stepped forward, picking up painkillers from the table, ready to inject them.


    But just then, someone beat her to it by injecting the painkillers into this knight''s thigh.


    The knight immediately calmed down.


    But Ina widened her eyes.


    Because the knight who had appeared later had climbed up from another stretcher; he himself was severely injured, missing an arm.


    Yet he seemed unfazed by the pain, administering his own painkillers to the knight who had lost his leg, continuously patting the other''s chest to reassure him, "Don''t worry, it''s okay now, it''s all right."


    Even in the Devil''s Army, Ina rarely saw such people, so she continued forward, walked up to this person, and handed the painkillers to her.

 Chapter 208 208: Sixty Ive been waiting for you for a long time, Ina_3

    The man raised his head and looked at Ina, seemingly surprised, but still took the painkiller, thanked her, and then injected it into his body.


    "Thank you for your trouble."


    The man said softly.


    Ina shook her head.


    She saw the man''s armband, the Tenth Squad of the Skeleton Corps.


    According to the intelligence Ina had heard here earlier, she knew this was her father''s former squad, and it was also the last squad to confront her father face-to-face.


    But as for the outcome, they too had failed.


    Looking at the group of knights whose fate was unknown before her, Ina''s lips moved slightly. She originally wanted to ask about Gerard''s situation, but the words turned into an apology.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then raised his head looking at Ina, "Why are you apologizing to me?"


    Ina didn''t hide anything, softly saying, "My name is Ina. Gerard... he was my foster father."


    The man paused briefly, and the emotions in his pupils shifted dramatically��from the initial sadness to shock, and then to anger and hatred.


    Ina was familiar with this look because it was very similar to Shana''s.


    For a moment, Ina thought the knight in front of her was about to strike her down.


    But what she hadn''t expected was that the fury in his eyes, after reaching its peak, gradually cooled down.


    "I see," he said softly.


    This stark contrast in behavior left Ina slightly stunned.


    Why such a bland reaction?


    The man guessed Ina''s confusion, then he spoke in a low voice, "I just encountered your father... no, not just encountered. We went looking for him. I believe he killed our captain, so I wanted him to pay a blood debt. But what I didn''t expect was that before him, we were completely ineffective, practically defeated in an instant. We were like fish on the chopping board."


    Ina silently watched the row of knights around her whose fate was unknown.


    "But he didn''t kill us."


    Ina''s expression immediately turned to astonishment, "He didn''t kill you?"


    "Yes, although it''s hard to believe, but it''s true," the man said, "on the way back, I''ve asked in detail, and my teammates were only severely injured, but none died. Gerard... he avoided all our vital points. After I came back, I also found out that it wasn''t just us; other knights were the same, all severely injured by him but none fatally."


    He paused, then raised his head looking at Ina with a mix of confusion and pain.


    "I previously firmly believed that he had killed Captain Kude, but if that was the case, why didn''t he want to kill us?"


    "Do you know why?"


    Ina pursed her lips.


    She did not answer his question but after a brief moment of contemplation, she simply said, "Take care," and turned to leave.


    At that moment, only one thought occupied her mind.


    Her father hadn''t killed anyone.


    That meant he hadn''t completely lost his "true self."


    Thus, there was still a chance for redemption.


    So she decided to immediately return to the Polluted Land to find the Purification Source Crystal that had been lost for ten years!


    Only that could save her father!


    Ina quickly left the headquarters of the Skeleton Corps, heading towards the Fifth Zone.


    But as she passed through a narrow alley, she heard that incredibly familiar voice.


    "Ina."


    Ina froze immediately.


    She slowly turned her head and saw a man covered in blood walking out from the alley, then standing in her line of sight.


    "I''ve waited for you a long time," Gerard said softly.

 Chapter 209 209: Sixty-one will win (5K)

    Ina hadn''t expected to see Gerard at a time like this.


    Although she had already seen him yesterday, in her eyes, it wasn''t Gerard she had seen then, just a Devil that had taken over Gerard''s body.


    But now, as she watched Gerard sitting tiredly in the corner of the alley, forcing himself to look spirited as he gazed at her, memories of her childhood when Gerard would still try to talk to her after work despite his exhaustion uncontrollably surfaced, telling her that this was indeed Gerard himself.


    This was her "father".


    "Are you... alright?"


    She couldn''t help but ask, just as she had many years before.


    After that, she felt somewhat dazed, as it felt like it had been a very long time since she had talked with Gerard like this.


    Gerard clearly felt something similar; Ina could clearly see his fingers twitch involuntarily, and his iron-like expression softened significantly at that moment.


    "I''m fine, Ina."


    Gerard tried to give her a smile, but he didn''t succeed, only managing to twitch the corner of his mouth after much effort.


    "You don''t look very well in your state," said Ina.


    "Heh, is that so?" Gerard replied dryly.


    Then, father and daughter fell into silence once more.


    They hadn''t had a conversation like this in a very long time.


    The last time they had was ten years ago.


    Back then, Ina was still very young, she still had a brother, and Gerard had not yet taken his squad into that bottomless Abyss.


    "I''m sorry," Ina suddenly said.


    "What?" Gerard was a bit slow to respond.


    "For leaving you back then," Ina said gently as she looked at Gerard, "You took my brother and me out of the orphanage, gave us a new life, but I... left when you needed me most."


    "You just wanted to find the truth about that time," Gerard said, "If you had stayed by my side, you wouldn''t have been able to join the Devil''s Army, I understand that, so you don''t need to apologize... "


    "No, that was just an excuse," Ina''s tone grew more emotional, "just something to tell myself; I just couldn''t bear those... "


    "Enough, Ina," Gerard interrupted her, and he too looked into Ina''s eyes and said gently, "You didn''t do anything wrong, really."


    After hearing Gerard''s words, Ina also calmed down gradually, then with a bitter smile she said, "You''re still the same, you''ve always been this way, but I thought you had changed."


    "Alright," Gerard said, "Let''s not talk about the past anymore, at least not now; we have more important things to deal with, right?"


    He paused, trying to make a joke with a light-hearted tone.


    "Think about it, outside there are still Bone Knights trying to capture me, isn''t it inappropriate to reminisce at a time like this? Reminiscing requires coffee and bread, not... um, dark iron sticks, how does that saying go again?"


    Seeing Gerard''s somewhat awkward expression, Ina let out a soft sigh.


    "You really are still the same as before, not good at making jokes."


    But the poor joke still eased the atmosphere between them considerably, also making Ina realize that this indeed wasn''t a good time to reminisce.


    Right now, they had more troubling matters to deal with.


    "I know why you came looking for me," Ina said.


    Gerard was surprised: "You already know?"


    "Yes, I''ve found out, about that... thing inside you, right?" Ina narrowed her eyes, recalling the scene from yesterday afternoon, and spoke seriously, deliberately, "I will help you defeat... no, I will help you kill it, father."


    After hearing Ina''s words, Gerard first reacted with astonishment, then couldn''t help but press his forehead and said, "Uh no, he''s actually not that easy to kill... I mean, he''s not that important... no, that''s not what I mean either, don''t look at me like that, I''m not schizophrenic."


    Gerard took a deep breath and then became serious again.


    "Ina, I came looking for you not just because you are my daughter, but because of your identity," he said slowly, "We are facing bigger troubles now."


    ...


    "Stop," a muffled voice came from beneath the thick mask as Yuri, leading the team, gestured and gave orders to his teammates, "Record the coordinates, check the pollution concentration, proceed with the search once confirmed."


    No one in the team spoke; they silently responded to his commands with actions.


    They had already reached the edge of the Abyss.


    There was actually no need to check the pollution concentration specifically.


    Because the crystal at the top of his detector, used for detecting pollution, had already turned a dense black.


    This indicated the pollution concentration was beyond the standard.


    But still, they entered, coming in after equipping all the protective gear.


    Whether these protective suits were of much use, no one knew.


    But they had no choice, the orders coming from the rear were getting more and more direct, and as the team leader, he had no choice but to proceed with extreme caution.


    Once the pollution concentration and coordinates were sorted out, Yuri gave the command, "Begin exploration, limited to fifteen minutes, evacuate after fifteen minutes."


    Then, the team members dispersed in all directions, each disappearing into the thick fog as if swallowed by the Abyss.

 Chapter 210 210: Sixty-one will win (5K)_2

    Such de?ja? vu made Yuri very uncomfortable. He shook his head, trying his best not to think about those things, and began to explore.


    The abyss was like a vast graveyard.


    The pollutants wandering here were mostly large or extra-large.


    But they showed no desire to attack, or even to move.


    Most lay curled up like corpses, allowing their bodies to rot bit by bit without any movement.


    It was as if the previous frenzy was an illusion.


    How long could Lyra City be supplied if these extra-large pollutants were turned into Source Oil?


    Yuri thought about this and then involuntarily recalled the phrase he''d heard during yesterday''s contamination:


    "The source is the contamination!"


    He remembered the phrase until now.


    What did it mean?


    What was the source? Was it the Source Oil?


    The Source Oil was indeed separated from the pollutants, but at the moment it turned into Source Oil, shouldn''t it have lost its contaminating feature?


    Could it be...


    Yuri felt rather heavy-hearted. Although logically, he shouldn''t trust anything he saw or heard under contamination, it was hard for him not to care.


    Why precisely that phrase?


    He was walking along when he suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes fixed straight ahead, his breath almost stopping.


    Because there stood a fully armed person in front of him.


    But it was not the attire of the Devil''s Army, but... Night Star.


    A knight of Night Star?!


    Had he been contaminated again?!


    Yuri immediately reached for the emergency device on his neck and found it to be functioning properly.


    ...Strange. He could sense the emergency device, which should mean he wasn''t contaminated.


    What was going on?


    Before Yuri could figure it out, he heard footsteps. He abruptly looked up and saw that the knight from Night Star was walking toward him.


    He immediately placed his hand on the Blazing Fire Sword, although he didn''t know if this sword would work against the fellow from ten years ago.


    The knight from Night Star kept approaching, his dull footsteps ticking like the seconds of a clock.


    Yuri gripped the Blazing Fire Sword even tighter.


    Logically, he should have retreated quickly at this moment, regardless of whatever the other party was, as he shouldn''t have direct contact with him.


    But, remembering the corpse that screamed "Run!" at him yesterday, he stopped the urge to back away and just stared straight at the other.


    So, the knight from Night Star came to stand right in front of him.


    A muffled and hoarse voice came from the old mask: "Are you... reinforcements?"


    Reinforcements?


    He was looking for reinforcements?


    Yuri quickly thought it through, but for someone who should have died ten years ago, many behavioral logics did not apply, so he asked warily, "What do you need reinforcements for?"


    "What do I need reinforcements for?" the knight from Night Star cocked his head, seemingly confused, "Ah, for what?"


    He too began to ponder.


    He seemed not quite lucid. Had he been completely contaminated?


    Yuri asked nonchalantly, "Yeah, you''re looking for reinforcements, there has to be a reason, right?"


    "What to do, what to do..."


    The knight from Night Star repeated Yuri''s words, as if that was all he could say.


    It seemed like he had no more reason left.


    Yuri began to slowly draw out the Blazing Fire Sword.


    Then, Yuri saw him suddenly lift his head, the motion so intense as if he might break his own neck.


    "Ah! I remember now," he said, "We''ve found the target, but we can''t bring it back. We need reinforcements to retrieve it."


    Yuri''s heart skipped a beat.


    They''d found the target!?


    What target?!


    Was it the same thing they were looking for?


    Yuri immediately asked, "What is it? Where?!"


    "What is it... where is it..."


    He began to repeat these two phrases again.


    But Yuri knew he would answer, so he was not in a hurry to press him but waited patiently.


    As expected, he soon gave out coordinates, which should be the location of that thing.


    But he couldn''t specify what exactly the thing was.


    After giving out the coordinates, he became even more urgent than before, his whole body visibly agitated.


    "Reinforcements, reinforcements," he murmured, "can''t hold on much longer, can''t hold on..."


    "Who can''t hold on?" Yuri asked again.


    "Who can''t hold on?"


    The other party once again repeated the question, appearing very confused.


    He couldn''t answer that question either.


    Yuri realized that the knight''s thought process and memory were in disarray. He only knew he had to find reinforcements and take them to that set of coordinates.


    But as to what was at those coordinates, and what couldn''t hold out any longer, he could not say.


    It felt like... a fragmented memory.


    Yuri looked into the eyes beneath that mask and asked one final question: "Who are you?"


    This question immediately quieted him down.


    "Who... am I?"


    "Yes," Yuri sensed that he had touched upon the crucial question, "who are you?"


    He stood silently, unresponsive, as if dead.


    But soon, Yuri saw liquid flowing from beneath his mask.


    Were those... tears?


    Was he crying?


    Yuri experienced a moment of disorientation, and then the other suddenly moved.


    He bolted in the direction from which Yuri had come.


    Yuri reacted promptly, reaching out to grab his hand.


    But there was nothing to grasp; he caught only air.

 Chapter 211 211: Sixty-one will win (5K)_3

    Yuri froze in place.


    Was this... a phantom?


    As the figure vanished from sight, Yuri hurriedly gave chase.


    But when he passed through a patch of white fog, all he saw were the Devil Knights who had been waiting for some time, and upon seeing Yuri, they immediately approached him.


    "Captain, where did you run off to?"


    "Why did you take so long?"


    Yuri quickly asked, "Did any of you see someone run past? Someone dressed in Night Star''s uniform!"


    The Devil Knights looked at each other with seriousness in their eyes, despite all wearing masks, as if they could see the gravity of the situation in each other''s masked gaze.


    Was the captain... infected too?


    But at that moment, one of the Devil Knights stepped forward, somewhat anxiously saying, "Captain, I think I encountered him too, but I don''t know if it was a hallucination. He spoke a sentence to me and then disappeared."


    Someone else had seen it too!


    Yuri immediately turned to look at him, "What did he say?"


    "He said..." The Devil Knight took a deep breath, trying to suppress the fear in his heart, yet his voice still trembled uncontrollably, "he said his name was Gerard."


    Gerard?!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Then, another knight stepped forward.


    "I... I encountered him too," he said nervously. "He didn''t say who he was, just kept repeating the same sentence over and over."


    "What sentence?"


    "My son... is still waiting for me."


    ...


    After listening to Gerard''s account, Ina felt her breath catching.


    What had she heard?


    A new god had emerged within the Lyra God, a new god who wanted to ascend by killing Lyra God?


    And this so-called New Chaser Association was the new god''s followers?


    They were close to succeeding, and even Bishop Hallman, one of the Five Great Bishops, had died this way?


    And Lyra City was built atop the Lyra God''s body.


    Now the Lyra God lay sleeping and could not awaken, and Gerard''s rush to the train station that morning was to try and rouse Lyra God''s body directly in order to awaken Him.


    All of this was so fantastical that Ina thought it was a poor story Gerard had fabricated more than ten years ago to lull her to sleep.


    But it wasn''t completely poor because there were many things Ina herself had not realized.


    For instance, the image of the Lyra God, which she, a member of the Devil''s Army, could not remember if Gerard had not mentioned it.


    No wonder Gerard said that the thing inside him was not anything particularly important.


    Compared to Lyra, spiritual duality indeed did not seem worth fretting about.


    "This is truly... unimaginable," Ina said softly.


    "It seems you are willing to believe me."


    "Although I am very reluctant to believe," Ina said with a bitter smile, "intuition tells me it''s true."


    She paused, then looked straight at Gerard.


    "Have you been facing all this alone? For ten years?"


    Gerard shook his head, "No, not that long. I found out these things only after coming back."


    "So, how did you come to realize it?"


    "This... I can''t tell you," Gerard said softly, "I''m sorry, Ina, not yet, at least."


    Ina realized that it probably had to do with the other personality. She nodded slightly, "I understand. So, what do you plan to do now?"


    "The new god intends to kill Lyra in his sleep," Gerard slowly revealed what Bai Wei had told him. "If Lyra could wake up earlier, perhaps there''s still room for negotiation."


    "To awaken Lyra?" Ina asked, "Like what you tried this morning? I also heard that sound, but it seemed unsuccessful."


    "Because the part exposed at the train station is not the core part." Gerard''s expression also became strange when discussing his own god, "So that part wasn''t as... direct. The Lord''s core part is in the five towers."


    "I see," Ina said, "but you can''t enter those towers, can you? The towers are guarded too strictly, right?"


    Gerard nodded.


    "So, the reason you came to me was to set the next target on the Fifth Zone?" Ina understood, "The sub-tower in the Fourth District has been damaged, and among the remaining zones, the Skeleton Corps and the New Chaser Association control three, which are not easy to enter. But the Fifth Zone is different, controlled by the Devil''s Army. You hope to use my identity to enter the Fifth Zone, right?"


    Gerard was somewhat surprised that Ina could understand everything so quickly, and his gaze towards her changed.


    Just like Ian back then.


    She truly was no longer a child.


    A complex emotion rose in Gerard''s heart, but he couldn''t tell if it was relief or something else.


    "Yes." Gerard put those thoughts aside and continued, "Operations in the Fifth Zone depend on the pass. The Skeleton Corps won''t search there, so... I need your help."


    As soon as Gerard finished speaking, Ina had already handed the pass to him, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    He had thought he would have to say more to get Ina''s agreement.


    Ina saw what Gerard was thinking and said softly, "Ten years ago, I couldn''t believe you, but this time, I won''t make that mistake."


    Gerard''s mouth twitched slightly, as if he were smiling.


    He was about to take the pass, but Ina withdrew it, "But I have two conditions."


    "What are the conditions?"


    "The first, you have to take me with you."


    Gerard immediately frowned.


    "Please agree," Ina said calmly, "ten years ago you took my brother; this time, after ten years, I hope you take me... no matter what happens, I don''t want to be left alone again."


    Gerard looked at Ina silently, Ian''s image surfacing in his mind once more.


    He sighed gently, "Okay."


    Ina pursed her lips, seeming to breathe a sigh of relief, then continued, "The second condition, it''s about that other personality inside you... I know you don''t care, but it''s no small matter. After all this is over, I will find the Purification Source Crystal and help you get rid of that guy. I hope you''ll cooperate with me."


    "How should I cooperate?"


    "Until I find the Purification Source Crystal," Ina said, her eyes earnest, a hint of pleading in her voice, "please, you must hold on... and not lose to him."


    After a long silence,


    Gerard said with a light laugh,


    "Don''t worry."


    "I will win."

 Chapter 212 212: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)

    "Why didn''t you tell her?" After Ina left, Bai Wei''s voice rang in Gerard''s mind, "Since you''ve already said so much, why not tell her about her brother''s situation as well?"


    Gerard watched Ina''s figure disappear at the alley''s entrance, his gaze not leaving the spot, and he softly said, "You heard all that?"


    "Is that a silly question?" Bai Wei said languidly, "I''m in your body, what could I possibly not hear?"


    He paused,


    "Though next time you and your daughter discuss how to kill me, should I think about turning my back, might that be better?"


    "Could you turn your back if you wanted to?"


    "Hmm... seems not really possible," Bai Wei said faintly, "It''s like being a pig trapped in a pen during the New Year, forced to watch as humans sharpen their knives and discuss how to cook you tastily, unable to cover my eyes or block my ears."


    "What''s New Year?"


    "Is that really your main concern?"


    "Then... what''s a pig?"


    "Heh." Bai Wei raised Gerard''s eyebrows, "Seems you''re in a good mood, capable of cracking jokes after talking with your daughter?"


    "There''s probably nothing funnier than the legendary Visas describing himself as a pig, right?" Gerard said gently, "If you''re the pig waiting to be slaughtered, then what are we? Meat already laid out on the chopping block?"


    "It seems you''re still quite pessimistic about the current situation," Bai Wei said, "Relax, if we go by my plan, you at least won''t die. You might even retire peacefully, watching your daughter bring someone with yellow hair to call you ''Father-in-law.'' Hm... is that prospect more terrifying to you than the world ending?"


    "Um... I''m starting to understand less and less of what you''re saying," Gerard said, "But am I to take it that I won''t die like the last Host did?"


    "You can take it that way."


    "And why is that?"


    "What ''why''?"


    "Why did the last Host need to die, but I don''t?"


    "Ts, you really are concerned with the strangest things. Isn''t not having to die a good thing?" Bai Wei said, "But it''s true, this does seem like the kind of thing you''d ponder, you Lyrians are a bit too meticulous, always wanting an answer for everything."


    Bai Wei paused for a moment before continuing,


    "Simply put, it''s because the circumstances are different. You''re much stronger than that guy, and..."


    "And?"


    "I need to leave behind an Undying case, after all," Bai Wei said faintly, "Otherwise, when I find the next Host and tell them that the previous two croaked, chances are I won''t even get the opportunity to negotiate."


    "Heh... I see."


    Listening to Bai Wei''s half-joking, half-serious words, Gerard smiled silently, his thoughts unknown.


    "So you haven''t answered me yet," Bai Wei said, "Why not just tell her about her brother? Not saying it now will only make it more complicated later on."


    Gerard slowly closed his eyes.


    His mind conjured the image of Ian, his face serious yet filled with apprehension.


    ...


    "Father, I want to join Night Star."


    ...


    "I''ve been wondering why I agreed to let Ian join Night Star too."


    Gerard''s eyes slowly opened again, still fixed on the mouth of the alley. Although Ina had left a long time ago, his gaze had not shifted, reminiscent of those fathers from bygone eras, sending off their college-bound children at the train station or airport.


    "It might be because I didn''t want to stop him from becoming what he wanted to be, or maybe because I wanted to see my beloved son fighting beside me in that boundless Polluted Land," Gerard began to speak, as if talking to himself and yet also to Bai Wei, "But no matter what I was thinking, I agreed. I let him become someone like me, and then, he encountered the same things that befell me."


    Bai Wei understood what Gerard meant: "So you regret it? You think, if you had not agreed then, he''d still be fine now?"


    "Yes," Gerard said softly, "Even though Hallman told me that he has returned, I don''t know what he has encountered, nor do I know what he has become. I only know that if I had refused him at that time, he wouldn''t have ended up like this. At least... he could have lived well, together with Ina."


    "Even if it meant he would hate you for it?"


    "Even if it meant he would hate me."


    Bai Wei laughed, "So that''s how it is, your daughter hopes you would treat her like you did her brother, but you instead hope she doesn''t follow the same path you and her brother took... Hm, it has a sort of stubborn, autocratic fatherly feel to it. By the way, have you ever lied to her before?"


    "No."


    "So this is the first time?"


    "...Yes," Gerard said gently, rubbing the pass from the Devil''s Army in his hand, "This is the first time, and... the last."


    ...


    At the iron bridge connecting the Fourth District to the Fifth Zone, Ina abruptly turned her head, looking back.


    It was empty; there was nothing there.


    "Do you have a problem, deputy?" a member of the Devil''s Army guarding the bridge asked.


    Ina shook her head, "No problem."


    Then, she looked towards the bridge guards, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "Why are there so few people on duty?"


    "There''s been some trouble in the Polluted Land," the Devil Knight said, "The Abyss urgently needs manpower, so most have been reassigned there."

 Chapter 213 - 213 Sixty-two long time no see father (6K)_2

    ?Chapter 213: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)_2 Chapter 213: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)_2 The Abyss has had an incident?


    Lyra��s pupils shrank slightly, and she immediately asked what had happened.


    As one of the vice-commanders of the Devil��s Army, Lyra certainly had the right to know about these things, so the Devil Knight immediately told Lyra about the situation in the Polluted Land.


    After listening, Lyra immediately frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the Polluted Land.


    She hadn��t expected such a significant change to occur in the Abyss just a few days after her return.


    If it weren��t for a more pressing matter, Lyra would have wanted to return to the Polluted Land now to begin the exploration of the Abyss... after all, that was something she had been longing for for ten years.


    But precisely because there was something more important, Lyra had to suppress this urge and said nonchalantly, ��I see, you all should hurry to support them then. Leave the guarding here to me.��


    The Devil Knight was somewhat surprised: ��You want to stand guard?��


    ��Yes, since Deni hasn��t returned yet, I��ll just wait for him here.�� Lyra turned her head to look at the Devil Knight in front of her, ��Why, you think I can��t do it?��


    ��Of course not,�� the Devil Knight said. ��With you here, we can indeed reassign more people to support the Abyss. When do you plan to start?��


    ��Tonight,�� Lyra waved her hand and strode off, ��Wait until you��ve finished your shift, and then I��ll take over.��


    The Devil Knight saluted Lyra.


    Everything went smoothly.


    Even better, because of the incident in the Abyss, the entire security force of the Fifth Zone was severely lacking, which was clearly an advantage for Lyra.


    It meant there would be even fewer obstacles facing her and Gerard��s operation tonight.


    But... would it really go that smoothly?


    Lyra felt an inexplicable unease.


    And behind her, the masked eyes of the Knight who had just saluted her were emitting a faint, shimmering light.


    ...


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Yong Xin said softly as he looked at the Devil Knight who was saluting him.


    ��You know it��s tough to take action in zones one to three, so you directly targeted the Fifth Zone, which appears even harder to act upon, even dragging Lyra into it... Indeed, he has also begun to resort to any means necessary.��


    The Devil Knight asked, ��Lord Yong Xin, do you need our cooperation?��


    ��Hehe, no need,�� Yong Xin said indifferently, ��Your staying there might actually arouse their suspicions, so just leave as she requested. It��s good timing since the Abyss is short on people.��


    ��Yes.�� The Devil Knight promptly took his leave.


    And then Yong Xin called over his subordinate.


    ��You heard everything just now, didn��t you?�� Yong Xin asked.


    The subordinate nodded: ��I heard it.��


    ��Then you should know what to do.�� Yong Xin looked at his subordinate, slowly saying, ��Order the Skeleton First to the Fifth Squad to secretly enter the Fifth Zone. The rest of the squads will continue to maintain the hunt for Gerard without arousing his suspicion. But the First to the Fifth Squad may carry any amount of heavy weaponry and immediately execute Gerard on sight, without hesitation.��


    As he spoke these words, Yong Xin saw his own right hand trembling slightly.


    ��Are we not seeking to capture them alive?�� asked the subordinate, ��And what about Lady Lyra?��


    His right hand trembled more intensely, yet Yong Xin��s expression remained unchanged, always wearing a faint smile.


    ��The same, execute on sight.��


    The subordinate took the order and left.


    Meanwhile, Yong Xin turned his gaze to his right hand, his smile growing wider.


    ��The reason you��ve persisted in not dying up to now... it��s because of those two, isn��t it?�� Yong Xin chuckled lightly as he turned to look out the window. Under the clear sky, more clouds had gathered, with distant thunder rumbling, ��So after tonight...��


    ��You can finally rest in peace, Ian.��


    ...


    Past noon, the weather took a sudden turn for the worse.


    Clouds that had been sparse now covered half of Lyra City.


    Though it hadn��t started raining yet, there was an unbearable heaviness and stuffiness blanketing Lyra City.


    It was just like the city��s overall atmosphere.


    Ju walked out of the school alone, watching the visibly tense adults hurrying to pick up their children as if observing another world, where everything was unconnected to her.


    After such a major incident this morning, Lyra City was almost under martial law, and the school naturally didn��t dare to continue classes, immediately notifying parents to pick up their children.


    But Ju had no parents, so she had to leave the school alone, watching as one child after another was led away quickly by their parents. Even the bullies who had always tormented her were no exception, their formerly arrogant demeanor replaced by looking like quails in their parents�� arms.


    Yet even so, as they passed by Ju, they mocked her with scornful looks, as if laughing at her for being parentless.


    Luckily, Ju was used to it; she just lazily kicked a rusted screw on the ground into the nearby artificial lake, listening to the ��plop�� sound it made, then blankly watching the ripples spread and slowly fade.


    Hmm... not very interesting.


    Ju thought.


    Should she do what she used to do, stuffing into the shoes of kids she disliked those balls which, when stepped on, would explode with a splatter?


    But with so many parents around now, it seemed like it wouldn��t be easy to get away with it.


    Ju pondered this.


    And then, she overheard the conversation among the passing parents who were frantically discussing.


    ��What happened this morning?��

 Chapter 214 - 214 Sixty-two long time no see father (6K)_3

    ?Chapter 214: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)_3 Chapter 214: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)_3 ��You didn��t hear? It��s that guy named Gerard again...��


    At the mention of that name, Ju��s eyes, originally as calm as the surface of a lake, rippled like a stone suddenly thrown in.


    Hmm...seems interesting now.


    Ju��s steps suddenly became light.


    She had thought that everything happening now had nothing to do with her, but now, it seemed to.


    Because Gerard��s body...she had fixed it.


    So, did that mean that everything that happened today was related to her too?


    Thinking of this, Ju found the idea of tossing explosive eggs into other people��s shoes rather boring.


    So she casually followed the two parents she had overheard, listening to their conversation.


    ��A lot of people died, it seems...��


    ��The whole station was under martial law.��


    ��The Skeleton Corps are littered with bodies...��


    The light in Ju��s eyes grew brighter, and even her breathing quickened without her noticing.


    Then she ��puff�� ran into a parent in front of her.


    ��Hmm? Who are you? Why have you been following us?��


    The parent looked at her sternly.


    Before Ju could speak, the parent��s child shouted, ��She��s Ju! That criminal��s child!��


    ��That rebel��s child?! Why are you following us?!��


    ��Damn it, she must be in cahoots with that Gerard guy, grab her!��


    The parents were about to act, but Ju, experienced in these situations, had already taken off running the moment the kids yelled.


    The parents couldn��t catch up with her and could only yell at her retreating figure.


    ��Rascal! Sooner or later, you��re going to be sent to meet your damn father!��


    ��You��re going to be hanged from the mast along with that guy named Gerard!��


    These words didn��t affect Ju; they only made her footsteps lighter and lighter.


    She even made a special trip to the Skeleton Corps headquarters, and seeing those Bone Knights with their arms and legs broken off, she couldn��t help but laugh out loud.


    Ju had almost forgotten the last time she laughed.


    Indeed, treating and ��modifying�� Gerard was the right choice, she thought.


    Wasn��t this more interesting than those explosive egg balls she had made?


    She wondered where Gerard was now.


    Wait, if he hadn��t been caught, could it be possible...


    Something occurred to Ju, and she immediately turned around, dashing back home with sparks flying.


    When she opened the front door and saw that familiar figure frowning and cleaning bloodstained parts, Ju finally stopped.


    ��Hmm?��


    Gerard seemed surprised that Ju would return at this time. Seeing her sweaty appearance, he thought she had been chased by bullies again and was about to ask when Ju spoke first.


    ��What are you doing?�� Ju asked.


    ��Uh...�� Gerard was a bit embarrassed, ��The parts you replaced for me are damaged again, so I thought I��d see if I could replace them myself.��


    He really didn��t want to bother Ju.


    After all, given what he had done that morning, he didn��t even know how to start explaining to Ju that he was, in fact, a good person.


    He couldn��t blame Bai Wei, nor could he tell Ju the entire truth.


    So Gerard had intended to be self-reliant, to complete his work as soon as possible and leave without seeing Ju again, because, regardless of how today��s actions went, Lyra would only intensify the manhunt for him, and he would truly struggle to hide in such a small warehouse.


    But Gerard hadn��t expected Ju to return so early.


    This made him hesitate, unsure of how to explain to Ju.


    Then he heard Ju suddenly say, ��Let me help you.��


    Gerard blinked, thinking he had misheard, ��What?��


    ��I said, I��ll help you,�� Ju repeated, ��I��ll help you with the repairs.��


    Then she remembered something else and added,


    ��No need to pay.��


    ...Why was that?


    Gerard couldn��t quite understand. He stared blankly at Ju, trying to read a bit of a joke in her eyes.


    But Ju was clearly not joking; her intent gaze was filled with seriousness.


    So after a moment of silence, Gerard nodded, ��I appreciate it then.��


    He paused and then added softly,


    ��I have something very important to do tonight.��


    Hearing this, a glint flashed in Ju��s eyes.


    Although she was very curious about what exactly Gerard had to do, she didn��t ask; instead, she nodded, trying hard to contain her excitement.


    ��Leave it to me.��


    ...


    As night fell, the rain that had been stewing all day finally came down.


    Ina lowered the brim of her hood and walked to the bridgehead, then said to the Devil Knights still on guard, ��Change shifts, get some rest early, and gather your energy for tomorrow��s trip to the Abyss.��


    ��Yes!�� The Devil Knights saluted Ina and moved to leave.


    ��Wait a minute.�� Ina��s peripheral vision suddenly caught a section of the gear train parked on the tracks not far away, and her brow furrowed slightly, ��What��s the deal with that train?��


    ��Oh, that��s the support from Sky Tower,�� replied the Devil Knight, ��Tomorrow morning, Captain Yuri will send someone to receive it.��


    ��I see,�� Ina nodded, ��Got it.��


    That was the normal procedure because the gear train tracks could only reach this far. All supplies had to be delivered here and then carried by Devil Knights to the Polluted Land.

 Chapter 215: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)_4

    Chapter 215: Sixty-two, long time no see, father (6K)_4


    Devil Knights paid their respects to Ina once more, and then they left together.


    Ina sat alone at the checkpoint at the end of the bridge, gazing across to the other side.


    But what she didn��t know was that, not far from her, inside a gear train, fully-armed Bone Knights were silently watching her.


    ...


    ��It��s perfect,�� Gerard said softly as he felt his brand-new body, ��you��re really... quite remarkable.��


    Ju, while wiping sweat from her brow, pointed expressionlessly to the Chainsaw Sword placed aside: ��That, I��ve fixed it as well.��


    Gerard became even more Surprised.


    ��Can you tell me, what are you going to do tonight?�� Ju asked.


    Gerard immediately fell silent, then gently shook his head: ��Sorry, I can��t tell you.��


    Ju let out an ��oh,�� seemingly unSurprised, but then asked again, ��Will you come back?��


    Gerard looked at Ju with some astonishment.


    He definitely felt that Ju was different today, although she had always been unafraid of him, she had never shown something like... anticipation towards Gerard as she did today?


    Although he didn��t know what specifically had happened, at that moment, Ju still made Gerard feel a sense of daze.


    Just like many years ago, the little girl who asked him when he would be returning home.


    ��I��ll come back,�� Gerard replied.


    ...


    The sky grew darker,


    and the rain heavier.


    Ina looked at the pocket watch and the time swiftly passing, suddenly feeling a bit dazed.


    It seemed like returning to many years ago when she awaited Gerard��s return at home.


    That restlessness and... unease.


    For what felt like the umpteenth time, she stretched her head out of the checkpoint, looking across to the other side of the bridge.


    But there was still nothing there, pitch-black.


    ��Just a while longer,��


    she murmured to herself, about to pull her head back in when something in the corner of her eye caught her attention, and her entire body froze.


    She saw a figure wearing a familiar uniform, walking towards her from the direction of the Polluted Land.


    This... how could it be?


    Ina was stunned.


    She blinked subconsciously.


    And just like that, the figure disappeared.


    But Ina still felt her hair standing on end.


    Because she was certain, the figure she saw just now... was Gerard.


    But it was... Gerard from ten years ago.


    She immediately came out of the checkpoint, looking around her.


    But there was nothing, just the pitter-patter of rain.


    ...


    Inside the Sky Tower.


    Yong Xin stood in the lobby, watching Lyra amidst the rainy night, silently calculating the time in his mind.


    ��Is there any news from over there?��


    Yong Xin asked.


    Then a figure appeared from the shadows: ��No news yet, Lord Yong Xin.��


    ��Is that so?�� Yong Xin nodded slightly, ��It seems I am too anxious. You may leave, let me know when there��s news.��


    The figure stepped back.


    Yong Xin continued standing by the window, looking in the direction of the Fifth Zone.


    By rights, tonight ought to be the end.


    The only threat would be eliminated.


    Yong Xin was confident about this.


    Because he didn��t believe that Gerard would leave Ina there alone, for the same reason the thing inside him kept lingering and refused to die.


    Even so, Yong Xin still felt a certain anxiety.


    Was he too eager?


    He thought to himself, then footstep sounds reached his ears again; it was his subordinate: ��Lord Yong Xin.��


    ��Is there news from there?��


    ��No,�� the subordinate presented an envelope, ��Your people sent to Somo City have news, this has just arrived.��


    Yong Xin��s pupils contracted slightly.


    He had almost forgotten about that.


    Though it was no longer important, for some reason, as he looked at that sealed letter, Yong Xin��s unease intensified.


    He took the letter, then waved his hand for the subordinate to leave.


    After the subordinate left, he opened the envelope.


    After quickly reading through, Yong Xin��s expression went from feigned composure to Surprised.


    ��The lost eyes... how could it be the eyes... So it was the eyes after all...��


    At that moment, it was as if he understood everything.


    Then, footsteps sounded once more.


    Yong Xin let out a heavy sigh, then turned his head to face the newcomer.


    ��It��s been a long time.��


    He said softly.


    ��Father.��

 Chapter 216: Sixty-three, have you come to pick me up? Father

    Chapter 216: Sixty-three, have you come to pick me up? Father


    Gerard walked out from the darkness, looking at the face that was oh so familiar.


    Just like in his memory, not even a hint of aging, still so young, as if it was only yesterday that he had been pleading to join the Night Star Team.


    It made Gerard feel somewhat dazed.


    Then he heard Yong Xin speak again, ��You have aged a lot, Father.��


    That voice pulled Gerard out of his daze.


    He looked at the face again.


    It was indeed over ninety percent similar to his memory.


    The only difference was that the once youthful and spirited smile had turned into a highly uncomfortable... fake smile.


    But for Gerard, that was the most significant difference.


    ��You...�� he slowly began, ��what exactly are you?��


    Hearing this, Yong Xin sighed lightly, ��Isn��t it a bit too much to call me ��a thing��? Father, have you forgotten who I am? Or is it that an illegitimate son doesn��t need to leave such a deep impression?��


    Gerard ignored such low provocation from Yong Xin and just quietly looked at him.


    Yong Xin��s gaze gradually moved down, looking towards Gerard��s feet, where one of his subordinates lay��previously an elite of the Devil��s Army, but in front of Gerard, he had no chance even to utter a warning.


    It must be because...


    His gaze gradually moved up, focusing on Gerard��s left eye, that very special eye, which still faintly glowed in such darkness.


    ��You got yourself a fine eye,�� Yong Xin chuckled, ��I never figured out why, upon your return from Rhein, you suddenly could see so much more clearly. Our cover-ups appeared merely as decorations in front of you, all your actions were transparent to you, all plans laid bare as if you had changed your eyes... And I never imagined, it was literal.��


    He paused, then while showing a letter he had opened to Gerard, he sighed lightly,


    ��What a pity, the news I received from Rhein came too late. If I had known earlier that the eye might have ended up with you, I would never have waited until now. But I still really want to know, how did you get that eye, according to my information, it should have been a Rhein Priest named Ulu who took that eye... What deal did you make with him that he gave the eye to you?��


    ��Or did you... kill him?��


    ��If that��s the case...��


    His gaze shifted again, this time to Gerard��s left hand.


    ��Then you have more than just an eye.��


    ��No wonder, you were able to defeat Bishop Hallman.��


    Yong Xin kept muttering, as if talking to himself, yet also as if speaking to Gerard.


    But he didn��t answer any of the questions, just stepping closer to him, his heavy footsteps ticking like a second��s hand in a pocket watch.


    Then, Gerard stood in front of Yong Xin.


    A metallic friction sound.


    The massive Chainsaw Sword then rested on Yong Xin��s shoulder, the ferocious and sharp teeth closely pressed against Yong Xin��s neck, swiftly slashing the skin, blood uncontrollably flowing down.


    ��You still haven��t answered my question,�� Gerard gazed at Yong Xin, slowly beginning, ��you, what exactly are you?��


    Yong Xin finally stopped talking to himself. He looked down at the Chainsaw Sword set against his neck, fully aware that if Gerard were to activate it, his head would fall off instantly.


    But even then, his expression hardly changed.


    ��Do you want to kill me? Father,�� Yong Xin smiled as he looked at Gerard, ��ten years ago you abandoned me... now ten years later, are you going to kill me personally?��


    ...Ten years ago?


    Gerard seemed somewhat dazed.


    ��It seems you really have forgotten, Father,�� Yong Xin gently said, ��ten years ago, in the Abyss, when I could no longer walk, you told me you would come back, asked me to wait for you, wait for you to return to pick me up, I waited and waited, but never did until... now.��


    Yong Xin spread his arms, as if wanting to give Gerard a big hug.


    ��Now, have you finally come to pick me up?��


    ��I really have been waiting... for a long time.��


    After he spoke, Yong Xin slowly moved towards embracing Gerard, while Gerard showed no extra reaction.


    Until Yong Xin��s hands were about to touch Gerard��s body, he heard a faint click.


    Yong Xin hadn��t figured out what it was when the worn chainsaw sword on his shoulder suddenly roared louder, like a beast bellowing.


    The crazily spinning teeth instantly sliced through Yong Xin��s neck and then effortlessly continued downward, splitting his entire body in two.


    Among the bursting spray of blood, Yong Xin widened his eyes, staring hard at Gerard, seemingly unable to believe Gerard had acted like this.


    ��Why... did... you...��


    By the time he managed to speak, he was already a half-body lying in a pool of blood.


    He stared intensely at Gerard, his eyes filled with shock, loss, and pain.


    ��Father... why...��


    Gerard looked at Yong Xin��s twisted half-body, calmly saying, ��My son died ten years ago. You are merely a monster that came back using his body.��


    Yong Xin opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to say something more, but the huge loss of blood still drained the remaining life and strength from him, eventually his eyes wide open, motionless.

 Chapter 217: Sixty-three, have you come to pick me up? Father_2

    Chapter 217: Sixty-three, have you come to pick me up? Father_2


    It seemed he had died just like that.


    But Gerard did not leave, he merely stepped back a few paces and silently watched.


    Then there was a sigh.


    ��Well, under that eye, fake pretenses are indeed meaningless.��


    Yong Xin suddenly ��came back to life.��


    Under Gerard��s gaze, the severed half of his body crawled back and reattached itself to the other half.


    ��The more I think about it, the more curious I get about that eye,�� Yong Xin said as he recombined, looking again at Gerard��s left eye, ��Logically speaking, I can even stop my heartbeat, you shouldn��t be able to see through me, and before you took action, there should have been no difference between me and any normal person...��


    He paused.


    ��Or is it that you didn��t act because of that eye, but because... you wanted to kill me from the very beginning? Yes... it must be that way, this is so like you, this is you!��


    He became increasingly excited, licking his lips soaked in blood, and screamed.


    ��Just like when you could act against your polluted comrade! Now you can act against your contaminated son! This is you, this is you ahahaha!��


    Yong Xin��s laughter had not yet ended when the chainsaw sword was swung into the air again, tracing a semi-circular arc before chopping off his incompletely attached head again.


    Then he swung the sword around again, making a downward slice along the headless body.


    Although this chainsaw sword, repaired by Ju, was far less powerful not only compared to the new model nowadays but also compared to itself ten years ago, it was still sufficient for a mere mortal.


    Moreover, Gerard clearly did not consider Yong Xin as a normal person; he treated him like the pollutants that had been lingering at his doorstep for the past ten years, aiming each attack to chop him into pieces, making sure he couldn��t come back.


    Soon, Gerard had chopped Yong Xin into a mess, making it impossible for him even to stand.


    Yet Yong Xin still did not die, as his voice was coming from all directions.


    ��Right, right, this is it! This is the you I remember, this is what you taught me.��


    Gerard discovered that the sources of the voices were Yong Xin��s scattered flesh and blood.


    So he stepped forward again, crushing each piece of vocal flesh and blood with the chainsaw sword.


    Yet Yong Xin��s voice did not disappear; he shouted at Gerard.


    ��Do you want to kill me now? Why?��


    ��Have you forgotten?��


    ��You were the one who told me not to die!��


    ��You told me not to die!��


    Gerard��s body paused for a moment, he spun around and saw those bits of flesh and blood, like dandelions, drifting in the air behind him taking shape.


    He struck a strange pose, battered and nestling in a corner, as if seriously injured, yet revealing a pale smile towards him.


    ��Why would you forget?�� Yong Xin softly said, ��It was you who told me not to die, father.��


    This image struck Gerard like a hammer to the heart.


    No, not to die?


    That phrase made Gerard feel somewhat bewildered.


    At the same time, he heard a series of hurried footsteps.


    He subconsciously turned his head, then widened his eyes.


    Because he saw someone walking toward him.


    And that someone was dressed in Night Star��s uniform, his face full of urgency and panic, as if desperate to accomplish something.


    But that was not the point.


    The point was, that man was... Gerard himself.


    He thought it was another of Yong Xin��s tricks, instinctively slashing with the chainsaw sword.


    But the chainsaw sword hit nothing, slashing through the air unhindered.


    Is this... an illusion?!


    Shocked, Gerard hadn��t reacted further when that ten-year-old illusion rushed in front of him and merged with him.


    Then, Gerard felt a burst of intense pain, as if new things were constantly emerging in his mind.


    Soon after, he heard Bai Wei��s voice.


    ��Ah, I see.��


    ��This, this is the price you pay?��


    ...Price?


    What price?


    Before Gerard could understand, the newly emerged memories in his mind whisked him away.


    Back to that forgotten moment ten years ago.


    ...


    ��Lord Gerard, this is an urgent mission, please lead your Night Star to the Polluted Land as soon as possible.��


    Affairs Officer 44 handed over a piece of paper with a smile.


    ��This is important, please hurry.��


    After receiving the paper, he unfolded it to find a simple drawing of an open box containing a piece of tongue.


    ��Bring it back,�� said Affairs Officer 44.


    ...


    ��Captain, the location of this mission is quite deep, isn��t it?��


    A middle-aged Knight in a tidy uniform pointed solemnly at the map.


    ��This has already far exceeded the designated scouting range, that place is completely unknown... what are we looking for there?��


    He raised his head, looking at the distant fog and the mountainous, indescribable mass within the fog, he softly said.


    ��We��re looking for the hope of Lyra.��


    ...


    ��Captain, what exactly is this thing?��


    A severely wounded Knight sat there, his face showing exhaustion yet he looked over with intense seriousness.


    ��As soon as we took it, all the pollutants in the Polluted Land rushed towards us like crazy. At this rate, all of us will die here... I��m not afraid of sacrificing, but I want to know, what exactly are we risking our lives for.��


    He lowered his head to look at the tongue in the box, then raised his head again, gazing at the remaining half of the team, and clenched his fists tightly.


    ��I... can��t say.��


    The ground began to tremble, and the roar of beasts echoed in his ears again. He knew those damned creatures were catching up.


    ��We can��t rest now,�� he said.


    ...


    ��Father, it seems I can only make it this far...��


    The excessively young Knight revealed a pale smile as he struggled for breath.


    ��You must take it out, this is... our last hope. Also, Ina, please tell her... I��m sorry.��


    ��No! Ian!�� He grasped the box and screamed desperately at the young Knight, ��Don��t die! Don��t die!��


    The tongue in the box trembled slightly.


    He turned his head, the monsters still approaching in the distance, and now only he and the young Knight remained in the entire squad.


    And he knew, relying only on himself, there was no way to bring back the tongue; the monsters would not let him leave.


    ��No, don��t die, Ian.��


    He spoke again to the young Knight, who was about to lose all his vitality, his voice filled with pleading, even he was about to break down.


    He was severely injured.


    Could not take the young Knight with him.


    Nor could he take the tongue.


    He... needed reinforcements.


    He was about to leave the Pollution Zone, just a little reinforcement, and he could quickly return here.


    Looking at the young Knight, barely hanging on to life, he knew he had only one choice.


    ��Don��t die,�� he pressed his forehead against the young Knight��s, as if trying to transfer some of his own warmth to him, ��wait for me to come back... I will definitely come back.��


    Then, he buried the box in the massive Purification Source Crystal nearby, hoping this product from the Holy Sound could bring some delay to those monsters.


    Even a slight delay would suffice.


    He took one last look at the young Knight, then without hesitation, dashed in the direction of Lyra.


    He knew, he was Gerard, the Knight of the Night Star.


    He needed reinforcements.


    To save his son, as well as take away the thing that could save Lyra.


    He must come back, his son was still waiting for him.


    He thought so.


    But... his head hurt.


    It really hurt.


    As if something was tearing apart his body... and soul.


    Making him feel as though things were continuously falling.


    ...


    He was Gerard.


    He needed reinforcements.


    His son was waiting for him.


    Lyra was waiting for him.


    ...


    He was Gerard.


    He needed reinforcements.


    His son was waiting for him.


    ...


    He was Gerard.


    He needed reinforcements.


    ...


    He was Gerard.


    ...


    Finally, he ran out of the fog, but his eyes were full of confusion.


    Why was he here?


    What was he supposed to do?


    He raised his head, seeing countless people rushing towards him, screaming at him.


    ��Gerard!��


    ��You, you betrayed Lyra!��


    ...


    His eyes snapped open.


    Yong Xin was still sitting there, covered in blood.


    ��Do you remember? Father.��


    ��You told me not to die, you said you would come for me.��


    He spoke softly.


    ��Are you here... to pick me up now?��

 Chapter 218: Sixty-four Yong Xin and Ian

    Chapter 218: Sixty-four Yong Xin and Ian


    I remembered.


    All of it... I remembered.


    Gerard��s memories that he had chased for ten years all returned to his mind at that moment.


    ��Why...�� he said softly, ��has it come to this?��


    ��It seems you��ve finally recalled, Father,�� Yong Xin said, pointing to his mangled face and smiling. ��As for your question of why... Do you truly not know? This is... the price.��


    Gerard��s pupils narrowed slightly: ��The price?��


    ��You possess that eye; you should be very clear about what ��the price�� means, right?�� Yong Xin said softly. ��Outsiders can indeed use the power of Visas, but it��s not without a reason. What you want to obtain, you must first pay for it. You asked me not to die, so I certainly won��t die, but when you said you��d come back to save me, your obsession, your memories...��


    He paused.


    ��They could only be taken as a price, and then be forever trapped in that place you always wanted to return to.��


    Hearing Yong Xin say this, Gerard��s clenched fist grew tighter, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged.


    He was angry.


    But the source of his anger was himself.


    How could he have forgotten?


    How could he have forgotten?!


    How could he have forgotten his mission, how could he have forgotten his son was still waiting for him!


    Naturally, Bai Wei also felt Gerard��s immense emotional turmoil.


    To be honest, Bai Wei hadn��t expected the truth to be like this either.


    The Domination on Yong Xin��s body was given by Gerard, and Gerard lost a part of his memory because of the price of Domination... more precisely, it wasn��t the memory, but the soul. It��s just that those memories were stored on the soul.


    The spirit that suddenly approached Gerard earlier was, of course, witnessed by Bai Wei as well.


    Gerard��s fragment of soul had always lingered in the Polluted Land, never able to leave, just as Gerard had always been unable to find the truth of those days.


    But now, that lost part of the soul had returned.


    If Bai Wei was not mistaken, it had to do with the ��Summoning�� he performed the day before yesterday, which made the entire Abyss come a lot closer to Lyra��perhaps that was when the influence occurred.


    Gerard��s memories and obsession finally caught up with him.


    Although Bai Wei wasn��t sure whether this was a good thing or a bad one.


    Because he noticed that Gerard��s sword-wielding hand was trembling. Just a moment ago, when he had swung his sword at Yong Xin, there had been no hesitation.


    But Bai Wei didn��t say anything and just watched.


    After several deep breaths, Gerard gradually calmed his emotions. He looked up at Yong Xin and asked with as calm a tone as he could manage: ��So what happened afterward?��


    ��Afterwards, I survived,�� Yong Xin was still smiling, ��Father, do you realize how powerful Domination is?��


    He casually picked up a piece of his own flesh from the ground and showed it to Gerard.


    ��You should know what kind of end accompanies a prolonged stay in the Polluted Land,�� Yong Xin said. ��My flesh, bones, even my brain are rotting. I should have been like those Pioneers who eternally rest in the Polluted Land, my body completely disintegrated, rotted, and then became part of the Polluted Land. But you enforced that I must not die, or rather Domination enforced it. So it kept forcibly urging every part of my body to recover to normal and then... resume normal functioning.��


    He released his hand, and the flesh immediately flew back to his mangled cheek, once again making the face seem whole.


    ��This is Domination,�� Yong Xin said gently, ��It doesn��t let me die, and in this world, there��s nothing that can make me die, not even the Polluted Land, so I survived, and... finally returned to Lyra.��


    Gerard looked into Yong Xin��s eyes: ��Then why didn��t you come to find me?��


    Yong Xin smiled again: ��Father, have you forgotten? In the Polluted Land, it��s not only the body that rots. Isn��t it the spirit that begins to decay for everyone lost in the Polluted Land?��


    Gerard��s heart shivered.


    ��My body couldn��t die, but my mind...�� Yong Xin touched his temple with a finger, ��was constantly under attack, tormented. Back then, I almost went insane, I even wished I could kill myself, but...��


    Yong Xin paused, then looked at Gerard again.


    ��Just like I said earlier, you didn��t let me die, so I couldn��t even do that to myself.��


    The moment Yong Xin��s words ended, he suddenly acted ruthlessly, thrusting his finger right into his temple with a ��plop�� sound.


    Pure white ��blood�� spilled out, but Yong Xin still kept smiling.


    ��Just like now.��


    The scene was a bit eerie, a bit gruesome.


    But in Gerard��s eyes, there was only... heartache.


    Because he knew all too well the feeling Yong Xin described.


    But he didn��t lose his sanity because of it; he still watched Yong Xin coldly: ��What does this have to do with you not coming to find me?��


    Yong Xin sighed softly: ��Don��t you understand yet? Father, in the day-to-day torment, I finally realized what I wanted.��


    ��What do you want?�� Gerard asked subconsciously.


    Yong Xin didn��t answer immediately. Instead, he slowly stood up, opened his arms towards Gerard, and said word by word: ��Rebirth.��


    ��Rebirth?��


    ��Yes, I no longer want to live like this. Living like this only brings me endless pain,�� Yong Xin said indifferently, ��So, I yearn for rebirth. I want to discard this body that should have decayed long ago. I want to be reborn anew. And all of these, Lyra couldn��t help me with��only the New Chaser Association could. That��s why I changed my name to... Yong Xin. I just want to live again, to end the current pain.��

 Chapter 219: Sixty-four Yong Xin and Ian_2

    Chapter 219: Sixty-four Yong Xin and Ian_2


    He paused.


    ��So, Father, are you going to stop me?��


    ��It was you who made me what I am now.��


    ��And now, are you just going to watch and let me live forever like this?��


    Gerard did not speak.


    But even Bai Wei could feel his body trembling slightly.


    ...Such a bloodless knife.


    Bai Wei thought to himself.


    Then, he heard Gerard softly say, ��No, I won��t just watch. Since all this was caused by me, then I shall take responsibility.��


    Upon hearing these words, a smile gradually returned to Yong Xin��s face.


    But in the next second, the roaring of the Chainsaw Sword resonated.


    Yong Xin��s body was split in two once again.


    ��I will send you to Hell myself,�� Gerard said coldly, ��and don��t call me father, I��m quite sure... you are not Ian.��


    A heavy sigh.


    ��So, you��ve seen through me after all.��


    This time Yong Xin did not rush to reassemble his body. Instead, he remained split apart and pulled several segments of bone out of his body.


    The bones were inlaid with metal.


    ��Just like the original Ian, who at all costs wanted to kill me, even implanting these blades into his bones to prevent resurrection,�� Yong Xin said with a light smile, ��But he failed, just as you will today, and I killed him, and today I will... kill you too.��


    With that, Yong Xin charged at Gerard with a howl.


    More accurately, each part of Yong Xin howled as it charged Gerard, like a Puppet whose body parts had scattered, each part attacking Gerard from different directions.


    And Gerard certainly wasn��t just watching.


    He activated [Overload]. Although the prosthetic limb perfected by Youju could not unleash the full effect of [Overload], at most only the effect similar to a youthful version, it was adequate to handle the current onslaught.


    Gerard swung the seemingly heavy Chainsaw Sword with the agility of a twig, continuously slashing, and the Chainsaw Sword screeched as it sliced through the air.


    Then came several crisp sounds and the collision of sparks; those bones were shattered, flesh flew in all directions.


    But it didn��t have much effect. Soon enough, they regrouped and attacked Gerard again.


    Just as Yong Xin had said.


    The separated flesh would come together again, the broken bones would reconnect.


    He was Undying, no one could kill him.


    ��What should I do?��


    Gerard asked Bai Wei in his mind.


    ��There are two methods,�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��The first one is my eyes.��


    ��Use your eyes?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said, ��You haven��t forgotten the Rule of my eyes, have you?��


    Of course, Gerard hadn��t forgotten.


    Facing that assistant named Terrell in the Fourth District tower, Gerard had witnessed the true power of Bai Wei��s eyes.


    Something immortal, just erase it, huh?


    Indeed, it was a very good method.


    Only a Rule can counteract another Rule.


    ��But I wouldn��t recommend using this method,�� Bai Wei��s voice rang out again, ��because this guy is no ordinary person. Just erasing a sufficient part of his body would kill him for sure, but from my observation, even if only one finger is left, he��s the kind that will not thoroughly die and maybe turn into something that hops around leading others to fall.��


    ...Hopping, leaping creatures leading others to fall?


    Gerard always felt this phrase sounded a bit odd, but he couldn��t afford to ponder it, for the attack launched by Yong Xin was becoming increasingly troublesome.


    Although the Chainsaw Sword in his hands could sever every part of Yong Xin, the severed parts would either reattach themselves or split into two and continue to assault Gerard, leaving them impossible to vanquish.


    This back and forth, even with the enhancement of Overload, Gerard couldn��t possibly endure indefinitely.


    ��So, if you want to use your eyes, you can only eradicate all of his parts, which is quite troublesome, and your body will hardly withstand it,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��Therefore, I suggest using another method.��


    Gerard felt irritated; he didn��t understand why Bai Wei was speaking so slowly, as if he was concerned about something.


    In that instant, a rib had already circled to Gerard��s blind spot and, with a whistling sound tearing through the air, stabbed towards Gerard��s head.


    By the time Gerard noticed, it was nearly in front of his eyes.


    But at that moment, a swift shadow flashed by, and before Gerard could react, it sent the rib flying away.


    Gerard froze. He turned his head and saw that the shadow that had neutralized the attack was...


    Yong Xin��s right hand.


    ...What was going on?


    Was Yong Xin��s body trying to stop another part of itself?


    After a moment of confusion, Gerard thought of something.


    His eyes widened incredulously, but he still roared toward that arm: ��Ian!!!��


    As soon as his words fell, more flesh surged in front of the arm, quickly engulfing it, and then reformed into the figure of Yong Xin.


    ��Ah, you��ve found out, huh?�� Yong Xin said with a faint smile, ��Yes, your son hasn��t died yet.��


    At that moment, Gerard finally lost his calm demeanor he maintained before. His eyes bulged with bloodshot vessels, and his intense gasping nearly overwhelmed the roar of his Overload state!


    ��What have you done to him?!��


    ��Hm? What do you mean, ��what have I done to him?''�� Yong Xin tilted his head, then slowly raised his right hand; Gerard saw that the hand was trembling violently, ��I haven��t done anything. It��s just that he wanted to kill me, but he didn��t succeed, that��s all.��


    He paused, then a glint of reminiscence flashed in his eyes.


    ��Do you know? He and I should have been the closest of people. After you left him alone in that place, helpless, tormented daily by the agony of the Polluted Land, by the burden brought by his body disintegrating and reconstituting �C yet even so, he refused to return, didn��t want to see you, because... he sensed my presence.��


    ��Yes, he knew he was... um, as you say, contaminated. He thought I was dangerous, so he refused to let me return at all costs.��


    ��During that time, he tried various methods to stop me, like attempting to kill me directly on a soul level, but how could that be possible? The Polluted Land is my home ground; I possess an endless supply of power, whereas he had nothing.��


    ��He also tried killing himself, but, as I��ve said before, Domination... or rather, you wouldn��t let him die. So, even if he gouged out his own heart, chopped off his own head, severed his limbs, it was all in vain; the body would reconstitute time and again. Even if he embedded steel into his flesh, it was of no use.��


    ��So in the end, I won, and he... lost.��


    Gerard clenched his fists so tightly that his nails nearly pierced through his flesh.


    ��In the end, I still returned here, under the guise of ��Yong Xin.''�� Yong Xin spread his right hand in front of him, ��And he is left with only this... To be honest, I still can��t be certain if he is alive or merely left with a lingering sentiment, but I��m inclined to believe he��s still alive.��


    ��And the person responsible for such an outcome...��


    In Gerard��s trembling pupils, Yong Xin��s smile grew ever more triumphant.


    ��It��s you, Gerard.��


    In that instant, lightning flashed outside, casting the entire hall into a pale light.


    Seconds later, the thunderous roar slowly followed, striking Gerard��s heart like a bomb, causing his body to quiver uncontrollably as if he was about to collapse the next second.


    But he propped himself up with his sword and didn��t fall.


    Then, he spoke slowly, as if addressing Yong Xin or another person: ��Another method... what is it?��


    Bai Wei��s voice slowly resonated within his mind.


    ��I��ll seize the Domination within him and give it to you for one more use... but only one more time.��


    ��You, you should understand what I mean.��

 Chapter 220: Sixty-five Rest in peace

    Chapter 220: Sixty-five Rest in peace


    The rain grew heavier, its pounding noise easily drowning out the ticking of the pocket watch.


    Ina stood at the bridgehead, gazing silently for a long time at the lake below, agitated under the torrential rain.


    Much time had passed since the appointed hour with Gerard.


    But he had never shown up.


    Leaving Ina alone, standing there just like that night ten years ago when they��d set off for the Polluted Land on a sudden departure.


    ��Father... why?��


    Ina whispered softly.


    ��Why leave me alone again?��


    She lifted her head, letting the rain pelt her cheeks; in the night sky cluttered with dark clouds where the moon couldn��t be seen, she recalled another��s face.


    ��...Brother.��


    ...


    Rip!


    The Chainsaw Sword struggled to split the corpse before it in two.


    Its operation was now far from smooth; too much flesh and small bones jammed between the teeth had dulled its once-sharp edge, turning it into a ��blunt knife.��


    Just like Gerard at the moment.


    Splat!


    Gerard kept retreating, pulling a shard of bone from his shoulder and snapping it off, but it was no use as the broken bone quickly regenerated.


    ��Your movements are getting slower, Father,�� Yong Xin��s voice echoed from all around, ��You really have aged. Ten years ago, you wouldn��t have been this distressed.��


    Gerard lifted his head, watching Yong Xin��s body come together not far away.


    It looked like dandelion fluffs returning to their stem, which could have been somewhat beautiful if the things whirling around weren��t flesh and blood.


    ��Actually, I��ve been wondering,�� Yong Xin began leisurely, ��Father, why must we fight to the death? The new world is vast enough for both you and me.��


    Gerard looked at Yong Xin coldly but said nothing.


    ��And why am I not considered your son?�� Yong Xin continued, ��Why must you view me as the enemy? I��m not a monster; I��m just another personality of Ian, I could also call myself Ian. No, I am Ian. I was born in his body, I have all his memories, I know what you like, what you detest, and I also have feelings for you...��


    Yong Xin pointed to his chest as he spoke.


    ��Yes, right here, naturally present from the moment I was born, that��s the best proof, isn��t it, Father?��


    Yong Xin extended his hand to Gerard once again.


    But Gerard just silently shook off the blood and bone from the Chainsaw Sword, trying to get it running again.


    ��It seems that��s your answer,�� Yong Xin sighed and withdrew his hand, then added faintly, ��Why must it be like this? Have you ever thought about it��once a person dies, they have nothing left. Even that which you most desire��the truth��will be completely buried with your death. You will die as the last member of Night Star, unable to clear their name. Even the things you are doing now before you die will deepen people��s disdain and fear. A hundred years from now, you��ll be labeled worse than the Rebels... Doesn��t that concern you?��


    Splash.


    The last small bone was cleared out.


    The Chainsaw Sword, after a brief shudder, slowly regained power, though it was far from its former self.


    Yong Xin, of course, wasn��t afraid of such a weapon.


    More than the rusty Chainsaw Sword, or Gerard��s simple gear barely functioning in ��Overload�� mode, Yong Xin was wary of Gerard��s left eye and left middle finger.


    More accurately, they were Visas��s left eye and left middle finger.


    From a certain perspective, Yong Xin himself was created by ��Domination,�� thus, he was acutely aware of how powerful Visas��s abilities really were.


    If it weren��t for that eye and finger, Yong Xin wouldn��t have bothered to talk this much with Gerard.


    Yet Gerard never used Visas��s power, merely fending off Yong Xin��s attacks, leaving Yong Xin at a loss as to what Gerard was really thinking.


    Even now, as Gerard was covered in injuries, there was still no sign of action.


    All this made Yong Xin wonder if he was mistaken, perhaps Gerard never received Visas��s eye, since all he had was information about a Priest named Ulu who killed the Archbishop from Rhein and vanished, with Visas��s left eye, too, gone missing.


    Combining this with the changes in Gerard since returning from Rhein, Yong Xin concluded that Gerard had found that missing eye, which allowed him to see so much more.


    But Gerard still hadn��t used it.


    Could it be he didn��t have the eye and what happened before was just a coincidence?


    ...No, impossible, absolutely impossible.


    The thought had barely crossed Yong Xin��s mind when it was vehemently dismissed.


    After all, Terrell��s peculiar death and the lingering echoes over his corpse, along with the several times Yong Xin��s own body nearly disintegrated, all attested to one fact.


    The eye was real.


    ��Do you fear death?��


    After a long silence, Gerard suddenly spoke, catching Yong Xin off guard, as he had thought Gerard would remain silent unto death.


    ��Do you think I fear death?�� Yong Xin replied with a smile, ��I was born from the Polluted Land, which for you is a death zone, right? But for me, it��s...��

 Chapter 221: Sixty-five Rest in Peace_2

    Chapter 221: Sixty-five Rest in Peace_2


    ��Why did you want to escape from there?��


    Yong Xin��s smile suddenly froze.


    ��You were born from death, yet you desperately flee from death, pursuing rebirth,�� Gerard looked up at Yong Xin and said gently, ��What you fear most is returning there, but we are different, just as you said. That place is a land of death to us, but we are not afraid to go there. However, that doesn��t mean we are not afraid of death, it��s just that, for us, there are things more important than death.��


    After Gerard finished speaking, the chainsaw sword in his hand was also regaining power, its rumbling noise growing louder.


    Gerard looked at Yong Xin, whose face had lost much of its smile.


    ��And these things, you cannot understand. You were born from Ian��s body, possessing all of his memories, but you lack the most crucial thing. Therefore, you can never be my son, you will always just be one of those monsters wandering in the muck, even if clothed in human skin, I can smell the stench on you.��


    After Gerard had spoken, the little smile that remained on Yong Xin��s face disappeared completely.


    He was like someone stripped of all disguise, flayed and deboned, nothing more than a writhing pollutant.


    ��You really dare to say it.��


    Yong Xin spoke softly, still trying to maintain his calm, but the anger beneath that calm seemed ready to erupt at any moment.


    ��I originally wanted to spare your life, considering you are my father, but since you do not need it, then forget it.�� Yong Xin��s tone grew heavier, his body undergoing transformations, his flying bones cracking and then turning into sharp bone spikes, blooming like flowers, ��After you die, I will bring your head to Ina, and then... well, it��s pointless, I might as well send her to join you in Hell, then you can all discuss together what things are more important than death.��


    Gerard could feel Yong Xin��s ferocity, but he did not care, he hardly even looked at him, instead focusing on Yong Xin��s right hand.


    Yong Xin clearly noticed this and sneered, then his right hand exploded with a ��Plop,�� impaled from the inside by bone spikes.


    In that blooming blood mist, Yong Xin pushed his struggling right arm toward Gerard.


    ��Since you care so much about your son,�� Yong Xin said lightly, ��then go die with him.��


    Facing the right arm that was moving closer to him, Gerard bowed his head and said softly, ��I��m sorry, Ian.��


    Just when the right hand was about to touch Gerard, Yong Xin suddenly heard the sound of the wind.


    ...Wind?


    He felt bewildered.


    Because it was pouring rain outside at the moment, with fierce winds howling in through the window.


    But Yong Xin felt that the wind he heard now was not from the storm.


    Instead, it was from a more gentle, lighter breeze.


    The breeze blew through a decaying giant tree, lightly shaking its branches as if calling for something.


    Wait... calling?


    Yong Xin suddenly realized something and his eyes widened in shock.


    His body uncontrollably slipped into disarray, the flesh floating in the air trembling fiercely, small pieces even falling to the ground and quickly rotting as if some force was draining the ��vitality�� from within them!


    No, to be precise, what was being drained was not ��vitality�� but [Domination].


    It happened again!


    Indeed it was happening again!


    Yong Xin backed away in alarm.


    This wasn��t his first experience with this; there had already been two previous instances.


    But this time, he was certain that Gerard was behind it!


    Yong Xin desperately tried to maintain his body��s condition, then grabbed his right hand that had just flown away and with the last of his strength attacked Gerard.


    However, this hasty attack was clearly useless against Gerard, who easily chopped down the bone spikes.


    And the fallen bone spikes did not reassemble as before, but quickly decayed, turning into the muck commonly seen in the Polluted Lands.


    Gerard looked up, seeing Yong Xin, who was barely holding his human shape, beginning to flee.


    He didn��t hesitate and immediately chased after him.


    ��Damn it! What in the world is that power?!��


    Yong Xin cursed inwardly as he fled.


    As far as he knew, no part of the body, neither the eyes nor the fingers, possessed such power.


    Even considering the whole ��Taboo Book,�� Yong Xin could not recall any similar power or rule.


    But it didn��t matter.


    If it had been the first time encountering this situation, Yong Xin indeed might not know how to respond, but this wasn��t his first time, and he had already devised a way to deal with it.


    And the countermeasure was exactly within this Sky Tower.


    Because this Sky Tower is the closest place to Lyra.


    Thus, naturally, it was also the closest to the new god.


    Here, Yong Xin could directly summon the new god��s power and enter a state similar to Rhein��s Divine Blessing!


    Even more powerful than Rhein��s Divine Blessing, since Rhein��s god was in the Divine Country, while his new god was right beneath their feet!


    So, the closer one got to the core of the Sky Tower, the more they could...


    Bang!


    The ground under Yong Xin��s feet suddenly cracked open; he barely lowered his head when Gerard and his Chainsaw Sword crashed into him.


    Arising from below, Gerard pinned Yong Xin against the wall with his Chainsaw Sword, and the roaring blade immediately shredded Yong Xin��s still dispersing body into mud.


    ��You can��t escape,�� Gerard said coldly.


    Yong Xin struggled intensely, but now, barely able to maintain his Domination, he couldn��t break free and could only watch powerlessly as his body dissolved in the sharp saw teeth.


    For the first time in ten years, he felt death was so close.


    ��You think you��ve won?!�� Yong Xin roared at Gerard, ��Do you think you know where you are?! Do you think, just with that eye, you can defy the great Lord?! I tell you, it��s impossible! Absolutely impossible!��


    With a ��snap��.


    Yong Xin crossed his hands, fire seemingly burning in his eyes.


    After he finished speaking, both Gerard and Bai Wei sensed something in the depths of the Sky Tower responding to him.


    Bai Wei immediately furrowed Gerard��s brows.


    The power of Domination was close to being retracted completely; it would be troublesome if Yong Xin managed to wield the new god��s power at this time.


    After all, Divine Descent wasn��t something you could cancel with a finger, and the eye needed more preparation time.


    Could it be...


    ��Pfft��!


    At that moment, Yong Xin��s crossed hands suddenly parted.


    His right hand was resolutely pressing on the palm of his left hand.


    Both Yong Xin and Gerard��s eyes widened.


    ��Impossible!�� Yong Xin exclaimed in shock, ��How can you still have so much strength?! This cannot... ugh...��


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yong Xin��s expression twisted suddenly.


    Under Gerard��s gaze, Yong Xin��s expression underwent turbulent changes as if he was undergoing a harsh struggle.


    Then, he once again raised his head to look at Gerard.


    Although it was the same face, Gerard��s body suddenly shuddered.


    ��Father...�� Ian softly spoke.


    In that moment, Bai Wei could feel Gerard��s hand holding the sword trembling.


    ��...Ian?�� His voice was hoarse.


    Ian opened his mouth as if he had a lot to say to Gerard, but his expression once again became one of struggle; clearly, he was trying hard to suppress Yong Xin.


    ��Make your move, father,�� Ian said, ��There��s no time, I also can��t... hold on much longer.��


    Seemingly to prove his point, his left hand tremulously shook violently then grabbed his right hand again, and that distant response became clear again.


    ��It��s okay, Gerard.�� Bai Wei��s voice also sounded at this moment, ��Now you can only say one sentence, just one.��


    Gerard looked up, staring at Ian��s face.


    Scenes engraved in the memories surfaced at that moment: from the boy protecting his sister in the orphanage to the young man eager to join the Night Star, and then to the warrior who kept him going.


    And now.


    Staring at this familiar face, Gerard had too many words he wanted to say.


    But at this moment, the only thing he could say was��


    ��Rest in peace, Ian.��

 Chapter 222: Sixty-six Have a good rest, son (5K)

    Chapter 222: Sixty-six Have a good rest, son (5K)


    ��Rest in peace.��


    When these three words escaped from Gerard��s lips, the entire world seemed to freeze for a second.


    The flesh that fluttered down like dandelion seeds fell in heaps, turning into puddles of mud returning to the earth, while Yong Xin... more accurately, the vitality in Ian��s eyes was rapidly dissipating.


    As a result, his face immediately took on a look of cleavage, half filled with relief and liberation, while the other half showed fear and madness.


    ��What have you done?! What have you done?!�� The madness quickly overwhelmed the relief, and Yong Xin once again took the upper hand, screaming desperately at Gerard, ��How could you dare?! How could you possibly dare?! You don��t think you��ve won, do you! I��m telling you it��s impossible, absolutely impossible!��


    Though his vitality continued to wane, Yong Xin did not yield, still struggling fiercely. The dissolving flesh seemingly began to gather strength once more.


    Gerard didn��t understand why this was happening; he had thought everything would end right after those words were spoken. Then he heard Bai Wei sigh inside his heart: ��You said the wrong thing.��


    ��What?��


    ��You should not have used a soft word like ��rest��,�� Bai Wei said. ��At his core, he was corrupted by a new god and possesses that god��s power. You should have used more decisive and explicit language, like�� ��Just die already,�� which would then correspond to the initial ��Don��t die.''��


    Listening to the phrase ��Just die already,�� Gerard couldn��t decide if Bai Wei was serious or joking.


    But still, he gripped the Chainsaw Sword��s hilt tightly, staring with an ugly expression at the increasingly maddened Yong Xin: ��Is there nothing we can do now?��


    If it was because of this that Yong Xin survived and Ian could not find peace, Gerard would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    ��That��s not necessarily true, after all ��rest in peace�� essentially is another way of telling someone to die. It��s just slower, but the process is irreversible,�� Bai Wei spoke with a casual tone. ��And I can understand, what father could bear to tell his son he hasn��t seen in ten years to ��Just die already��? By telling him to rest, at least you granted him some time to speak with you. Alright, let me help you. Relax your mind; well, I mean, empty your brain.��


    Gerard hesitated for a second and then looked again at the Yong Xin in front of him, who seemed ready to pounce and bite, becoming increasingly chaotic like a Pollutant��s raw instincts. He hesitated momentarily.


    To empty one��s brain in front of contamination of this level was indeed highly risky.


    He wasn��t afraid of death, but if such a high level of contamination was left behind, that would be...


    ��He doesn��t have much time left,�� said Bai Wei calmly. ��Don��t you have anything you want to say to him?��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s words, after a brief silence, Gerard slowly closed his eyes and spoke softly: ��I��m troubled.��


    He suspended his mental defenses.


    Seeing this, Yong Xin was taken aback.


    He never expected Gerard to dare to do such a thing, to empty his mind in his presence.


    Did this man not fear my mental invasion?!


    Although Yong Xin sharply sensed that Gerard��s action was strange, it was too late for further thought, as he realized Ian��s body at that moment was like a house on fire with no way out. No matter how he struggled, he couldn��t avoid the fate of being burned alive inside.


    But now, the door of the house was open, and outside was another house with its door wide open.


    So the choice was simple.


    Yong Xin rushed in like a madman.


    Regardless of what Gerard was planning, his body was endowed with the power of a new god; was there anything left for him to fear?


    And so, Yong Xin plunged into Gerard��s mind.


    Then, he saw a huge ancient tree.


    Under the ancient tree sat a humanoid shadow.


    It smiled and greeted him: ��Yo, welcome to Taoyuan Village.��


    ...


    Gerard could feel Yong Xin entering his brain.


    The feeling of being invaded was clear.


    But it was only clear for a moment.


    Soon, he couldn��t feel Yong Xin��s presence at all, as if he vanished into thin air, just like the previous time with Ocot.


    ...Is this the work of Visas?


    Gerard was originally going to check carefully to see if Yong Xin truly had disappeared, but he suppressed the thought as he had more important things to do.


    Then he slowly opened his eyes.


    And indeed, he saw Ian smiling at him.


    ��Father,�� Ian said softly, ��finally... I see you.��


    At that moment, something struck deep within Gerard��s soul.


    ��Yes,�� he replied softly, ��it has been a long time.��


    As his voice faded, Ian began to cough violently.


    ��Ian!��


    Gerard tried to support Ian, but as soon as his hand touched Ian��s shoulder, the spot began to decay instantly.


    And after the violent coughing, what Ian spat out was not blood but shattered viscera.


    ��Father... it seems I really don��t have much time left,�� Ian said with a troubled smile to Gerard. ��Let��s skip the unnecessary talk. I will tell you... everything I know.��


    Gerard clenched his fists tightly.


    But then he let go.


    ��Okay.��


    ...


    It was raining in the Polluted Land.


    This made the march of the Devil��s Army even more difficult.

 Chapter 223: Sixty-six, have a good rest, son (5K)_2

    Chapter 223: Sixty-six, have a good rest, son (5K)_2


    By rule, the Devil��s Army should not operate at night, nor should they operate in rainy weather.


    But here they were, working arduously through the night, amid a deluge, within the mire of the Polluted Land.


    There was no choice; it was an order.


    According to officials from the rear, Lyra was facing an ��immense crisis�� at the moment, thus demanding greater action from the Devil��s Army.


    And for the majority of Devil Knights, they had no idea what the crisis actually entailed. Somewhat aloof from worldly affairs, their responses to the events unfolding in Lyra City were naturally dull, save for a vague awareness that Gerard had caused some trouble.


    Gerard, that name again!


    Suddenly, the Devil Knights�� resentment toward Gerard reached new heights.


    Especially during the day, more than one Devil Knight claimed to have seen Gerard��s spectral visions still roaming the Polluted Land, including their commander Yuri.


    This naturally cemented the belief that Gerard was a contaminated individual, and they were eager to rush back to Lyra City to take his place, those useless Bone Knights, and apprehend Gerard directly.


    As the team��s commander, Yuri was naturally aware of the unsettling atmosphere among his troops.


    But he had no real solution.


    He too felt that something was terribly wrong with Lyra, as the signs were too numerous to ignore.


    Yet with only the information he possessed, he couldn��t paint a complete picture of the truth.


    It made him restless.


    No, he couldn��t afford to be restless.


    The more dire the situation, the more he, as the commander, had to remain calm.


    He looked around at his surroundings, at the subordinates by his side.


    Years ago, Gerard had come here with Night Star and ultimately met with complete disaster. Yuri had always taken this as a warning, determined not to let such a fate befall him, not to repeat Night Star��s doomed path.


    ��Stay sharp!�� Yuri shouted, ��Keep an eye on your comrades! Don��t get separated!��


    Before his words fell, he heard a low chant beside his ear: ��Rest assured, we won��t get separated. We��ve already scouted the path for you.��


    Yuri paused, instinctively turning his head toward the source of the voice.


    And then he saw, standing atop a massive corpse, two figures clad in Night Star uniforms.


    They raised their hands, pointing toward a direction.


    ��Over there.��


    Before Yuri could react, voices of Devil Knights came from the direction the figures had pointed: ��Found it! Commander, we��ve found it!��


    ...


    ��You��re saying the others are still alive?!��


    Gerard was taken aback by the first piece of news Ian had brought; it stunned him.


    ��No, not alive...�� Ian shook his head and said, ��Their bodies have been completely annihilated. Only their souls remain. In the Abyss, souls do not dissolve. That��s also why Yong Xin couldn��t completely kill me, and why your soul was able to remain there for ten years. But without bodies, the souls become more and more fragmented.��


    He paused, then spoke softly.


    ��During the fight against Yong Xin, I saw you, and... others. At first, they could talk to me, but gradually they couldn��t. They became increasingly fragmented, either forgetting who they were or remembering only that.��


    Gerard, reminded once more of the spectral vision that had entered his own body, and thinking of his former comrades still wandering in that eternal fog, couldn��t help but ask, ��Is there... no way for them to return?��


    ��No, their bodies are destroyed,�� Ian said softly, ��Without bodies, the souls cannot leave the Abyss. Yong Xin was able to leave because... my body wasn��t destroyed.��


    ��When you came back, were you already Yong Xin?��


    ��Yes,�� Ian said, ��I��m the one who knows him best in this world. I know what he is. If we let him return to Lyra, it would be an absolute threat to... cough, cough, cough...��


    Watching Ian in agony, Gerard instinctively wanted to pat his back to ease his pain.


    But he stopped halfway.


    Because he knew that would only hasten Ian��s death.


    ��Don��t blame yourself, Ian,�� Gerard could only say softly, ��It��s not your fault.��


    ��I don��t have time for guilt anymore,�� Ian squeezed out a smile, ��Father, do you know what��s truly in the Abyss? I mean, apart from Visas��s tongue.��


    ��Apart from Visas��s tongue... are you talking about a new god?��


    ��Yes, you already know,�� Ian said, ��It��s... the corpse of a new god.��


    Gerard��s pupils constricted slightly.


    Although he had already speculated as much, since all the evidence was pointing in that direction, his surprise hardly lessened when confirmed by Ian.


    Ian��s next words doubled his astonishment.


    ��To be precise, not a new god, but an... Old God.��


    ��Old God?!��


    ��Yes, it��s the remains of an Old God,�� Ian continued, ��But that Old God has forgotten its identity, for Its body is decaying, Its soul dissolving, It is dying, or rather, is already dead... Does this state seem familiar to you?��


    ��... Just like those contaminated,�� Gerard understood Ian��s meaning. Looking into Ian��s eyes, he said deliberately, ��Like you and Yong Xin.��

 Chapter 224: Sixty-six, have a good rest, son (5K)_3

    Chapter 224: Sixty-six, have a good rest, son (5K)_3


    ��Yes, God and man are like a contrast of large and small,�� Ian said softly, ��The closer humans get to God, the more they become like God. Is this a blessing, or a curse?��


    Ian��s words had already stirred up a tempest in Gerard��s heart.


    A contrast of large and small.


    This bore a striking resemblance to what Bai Wei had said about deducing the state of the gods from the state of the followers.


    If we were to exemplify using Ian...


    ��Is it like how the new gods are to Lyra as Yong Xin is to you?�� Gerard asked.


    At these words, a flicker of surprise passed through Ian��s tired eyes.


    ��Is something wrong?�� Gerard thought he had misspoken.


    ��No, I��m just... surprised,�� Ian said softly, ��You��d actually utter such words of desecration?��


    Because the greatest desecration lies within my own body.


    Gerard sighed inwardly.


    ��But essentially, that��s it,�� Ian said, ��Lyra brought back the remnants of the Old God and was influenced just like me. The new god then awakened within Him, leading to everything that followed... including the New Chaser Association. All of these were repercussions of the new god��s birth.��


    ��The New Chaser Association wasn��t founded by Yong Xin?��


    ��No,�� Ian shook his head, ��It existed before Yong Xin returned. By that time, many people were already under the influence of the new god. That��s why we were sent out ten years ago because Lyra could no longer contend with this new god. He had to place his hopes on the power of Visas. Although there is no concrete evidence, I believe that it was Visas who killed the Old God, and the reason He has remained half-alive and half-dead is likely related to Visas��s tongue.��


    Gerard had guessed that Lyra wanted to use Visas��s power to suppress the new god.


    ��Time is running out, Father,�� Ian suddenly said, ��Both for me and for Lyra.��


    Only then did Gerard notice that Ian��s breathing had become frighteningly faint, as if it might disappear completely at any moment.


    But he was still trying to speak.


    ��Even if Yong Xin dies, the New Chaser Association won��t stop their actions. They will continue to hail the arrival of the new god. There��s only one way to stop them,�� Ian gazed into Gerard��s eyes and said deliberately, ��The Purification Source Crystal!��


    ��The Purification Source Crystal?!��


    ��Yes, Father,�� Ian said, ��Haven��t you ever wondered why, before our mission, the New Chaser Association was insignificant and couldn��t influence major decisions, but after we began our mission, they were able to accomplish so much instantly?��


    Gerard��s pupils narrowed slightly, ��Because we took the Purification Source Crystal?��


    ��Yes, because we took the Purification Source Crystal, the best means to counteract contamination!�� Ian said, ��Once the Purification Source Crystal was gone, they could do as they pleased. You should not forget, where was the Purification Source Crystal originally placed.��


    Gerard��s fists clenched tighter.


    Of course, he remembered. The Purification Source Crystal, being a strategic resource, had always been kept for maintenance inside the Sky Tower.


    Meaning, once they took the Purification Source Crystal away, the Sky Tower lost its greatest protective measure.


    ��It��s not too late... Father.�� Ian kept gasping for breath, ��Everyone in the New Chaser Association is contaminated. If we retrieve the Purification Source Crystal and clear the contamination from their bodies, we can still bring them back to our side. There��s still time. But they will surely realize this, they absolutely must, they absolutely will...��


    Ian��s throat ruptured at that moment, unable to speak any further.


    ��It��s okay, Ian,�� Gerard said softly, ��I understand what you mean.��


    Ian shook his head, then reached out a hand to touch the blood on his neck and began to write on the ground.


    He wrote a name����Oliver.��


    Gerard knew this to be the Bishop of the Sky Tower.


    ��Are you saying he��s contaminated too?�� Gerard asked, ��And that I should use the Purification Source Crystal to help him?��


    Ian nodded painfully and began to write again.


    This scene was agonizing for Gerard, who very much wanted Ian to stop; it was enough.


    But he knew this was the end.


    These were the final words Ian could ��say�� to him.


    Ian wrote another familiar name����Ina.��


    ��And does it have to do with Ina?�� Gerard immediately asked.


    Ian shook his head.


    ��...Then are you suggesting not to tell Ina about your situation?�� Gerard guessed.


    Ian shook his head again, more urgently this time.


    Gerard truly did not understand Ian��s meaning, but in that moment, he heard Bai Wei��s voice: ��He wants you to tell Ina everything, to let her know the truth and not let her think it was you who killed him.��


    Gerard was startled, and promptly relayed Bai Wei��s words, then watched as Ian nodded.


    He opened his mouth, feeling his eyes blur.


    ��I understand,�� he said with an incredibly hoarse voice, ��I��ll tell her everything.��


    Ian flashed a weak smile.


    Then his shoulders twitched again.


    ��I think he wants you to embrace him,�� Bai Wei added.


    ��I know,�� Gerard reached out his arms and took Ian, who was about to dissipate completely, into his embrace and softly said into his ear, ��You��ve done well enough, rest easy now... son.��


    ...


    At the same time, inside a gear car, Bone Knights who had waited an entire night without seeing their target and were growing impatient, saw Ina suddenly kneel down in the distance.


    It was unclear what had happened, but her shoulders were shaking incessantly.


    As if she were sobbing.

 Chapter 225: Sixty-seven, were home! (5K)

    Chapter 225: Sixty-seven, we��re home! (5K)


    ��It��s there, Team Leader!�� the Devil Knight pointed ahead.


    Actually, he didn��t need any special reminder, for even though they were still tens of meters apart, Yuri could still see the gleam that neither dense fog nor the pouring rain could obscure, like an everlasting, brightly shining gem.


    Yuri knew, that was the Purification Source Crystal.


    He quickened his pace and soon entered the range covered by the faint light of the Purification Source Crystal. He then felt his previously somewhat muddy brain become clear, as if he had poured a bucket of ice water over his head on an extremely hot summer day.


    This made Yuri realize that, even after ten years, the Purification Source Crystal had not been damaged and was still in effect to this day.


    Truly... a remarkable thing.


    Upon approaching the Purification Source Crystal for a closer observation of the gem-like light flowing beneath it, looking much like blood, Yuri felt even greater admiration for the technological prowess of Holy Sound.


    It stood here somewhat abruptly, but the pollutants from the Abyss dared not approach, thus forcibly creating a small ��clean zone�� in this most dangerous and heavily polluted area.


    No wonder Night Star had been able to reach this place relying on it, while without it, the same path took the Devil��s Army, armed with even more advanced equipment, ten years.


    At last... he had found it.


    Yuri slowly reached out his hand, touching the Purification Source Crystal that had been lost for ten years.


    Even with thick gloves on, Yuri could still feel a cool sensation spreading from his fingertips throughout his body.


    ��Pretty good, isn��t it?�� someone asked.


    ��Yes,�� Yuri replied subconsciously, ��It��s very good.��


    After answering, Yuri suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    This voice... was not one of the knights on his team.


    But he had heard it somewhere before, it was very familiar!


    So he abruptly turned his head, and sure enough, he saw that knight clad in Night Star��s uniform, standing quietly among the Devil Knights as though he was one of their party. And the other Devil Knights seemed not to notice anything amiss, now looking at Yuri with slight confusion.


    ��What is it, Team Leader?��


    Yuri instantly felt his hair stand on end.


    How could this be happening?


    This was different from the situations he encountered before; he hadn��t fallen into an illusion like last time, because he could still clearly hear the ��clicking�� sound of the emergency device on his neck. Yet his subordinates showed no reaction whatsoever to the ghostly figure that had suddenly appeared.


    What in the world was going on?


    ��Don��t be nervous.�� The Night Star knight pointed at the Purification Source Crystal nearby, his voice muffled under the heavy mask, ��You are still within the Source Crystal��s coverage and have not been contaminated.��


    If it wasn��t for this knight��s reminder, Yuri would have almost forgotten that he was still under the Source Crystal��s coverage.


    Given the Purification Source Crystal��s effect, he should not have been contaminated.


    So the question was, if he wasn��t contaminated, what was up with the Night Star knight before him?


    ��Team Leader, what��s wrong?��


    The Devil Knights became anxious when they saw that Yuri hadn��t spoken for a long time.


    ��Do you see that Gerard again?!��


    ��Can you see them under the Purification Source Crystal as well?��


    At this moment, the team, slightly relaxed after the arduous search for the Purification Source Crystal, tensed up instantaneously again. They scanned their surroundings but still could not see the Night Star Knight standing among them.


    Yuri then realized that they were now in the deepest part of the Polluted Land, and the team was extremely tense due to a series of events they��d encountered over these short two days. Telling them that a Night Star Knight was standing among them, invisible to them, would certainly not bode well.


    So after taking a deep look at the Night Star Knight, Yuri made a decision: ��No, there��s nothing. I might be seeing things, saw a shadow, but it must be that thing.��


    Yuri pointed at a monstrous pollutant corpse that was like a small mountain in the distance.


    ��I feel like it just moved,�� Yuri said, ��Send two men to keep an eye on it, don��t let it suddenly come to life.��


    Yuri��s words eased his team a bit.


    Even though the pollutants in the Abyss were very strong and troublesome to deal with, no matter how strong they were physical entities, and they had hunted them many times before.


    In contrast to these pollutants, what they feared more were those unseen, intangible things.


    Because as long as it could be seen and touched, it could be killed, and what can be killed is not worth fearing.


    So immediately, two Devil Knights took the orders and went to watch over the gigantic pollutant.


    ��An intelligent decision,�� the Night Star Knight commented, having witnessed this scene, and he began praising Yuri.


    This surprised Yuri a little.


    Because the Night Star Knights he had seen before, whether it was that first decaying body or the illusion of Gerard that came after, were confused memories without basic logic.


    But this one was different; he clearly had sound logic and could even actively engage in a conversation with Yuri.


    Yuri immediately realized that this was a rare opportunity.


    So he let his subordinates continue with their check to see how to transport this great crystal that had rooted itself in the Polluted Land for ten years.


    He himself quietly stood beside this Night Star Knight and then asked in a voice only the two of them could hear, ��Are you... Gerard?��

 Chapter 226: Sixty-seven Were going home! (5K)_2

    Chapter 226: Sixty-seven We��re going home! (5K)_2


    Yuri felt that this question was indeed a bit strange.


    But after all, he had already seen a Gerard, and it wasn��t just he who had seen him, so subconsciously he thought that the Night Star Knight speaking to him was still Gerard.


    However, the other person responded with a puzzled tone, ��Gerard? Who��s that?��


    Yuri��s heart suddenly skipped a beat, but before he could react, he saw the other person wave his hand and say, ��Sorry, this Gerard you speak of might indeed be someone related to me, but I must have forgotten.��


    ��Forgotten?�� Yuri was even more surprised, ��How could you forget something like that?��


    ��Yes,�� the other person nodded and said, ��In my current state, I can��t remember too many things, so to keep myself lucid and in existence, I need to continuously forget. In fact, it��s not just that person called Gerard, um... How should I put it?��


    There was a click.


    He suddenly took off his mask.


    Taking off the mask in the Abyss was an extremely dangerous act. Yuri instinctively wanted to stop him but then suddenly realized that the person in front of him should have died many years ago, so the mask should��ve been useless to him by now, which is why he suppressed the urge to speak out and stop him. He then watched the man remove his mask, revealing his complete face.


    ��In fact, I have even forgotten my own name,�� the person said while pointing to his face and asking Yuri, ��Do you know who I am? If you do, please tell me.��


    It was the face of an ordinary young man, one that Yuri had never seen before but still found somehow familiar.


    For some reason, he suddenly thought of the first corpse he had seen the day before yesterday.


    It was the one that kept holding his hand and shouting, ��The source is the pollutant.��


    The face of that corpse had long since decomposed beyond recognition, but for some reason, Yuri just felt an intuition that the corpse and the Night Star Knight in front of him were the same person.


    Their voices were also over ninety percent similar.


    ��Do you recognize me?�� the other person seemed to be able to see through the expressions under Yuri��s mask.


    Yuri hesitated for a moment, but still told the other person about the corpse, wanting to see his reaction.


    Then, he saw the other express an enlightened look: ��Oh... That��s why you can see me, it seems you encountered my corpse, so at that time, you made a connection with me?��


    Encountered... a corpse?


    Yuri found this explanation to be freakishly bizarre.


    ��What exactly is going on?�� he asked, ��When I first came here, I also saw two Night Star Knights giving me directions.��


    ��Is that so?�� He did not seem to care.


    ��And who are they?��


    He shook his head again: ��I don��t know.��


    ��...How come you don��t know anything?��


    ��There��s no helping it,�� he said. ��I must discard more memories to remember the most crucial things.��


    ��The most crucial things?�� Yuri asked, ��What are they?��


    ��That,�� he pointed again towards the Purification Source Crystal.


    ��What��s up with the Purification Source Crystal?�� Yuri asked.


    ��There��s something very important beneath it,�� he replied.


    Something very important?


    Yuri was slightly taken aback, and before he could collect his thoughts, he heard a Devil Knight shout, ��Captain! We found another one!��


    After a brief moment of being stunned, Yuri realized what it was and temporarily left the Night Star Knight, quickly walking over.


    Sure enough, he saw what was buried under the Purification Source Crystal,


    A tongue.


    ...


    ��It��s about time,�� Bai Wei��s voice slowly arose, ��You can��t even hold it anymore.��


    Bai Wei was referring to Ian��s body.


    This body, which should have decayed ten years ago, had been forcefully sustained by ��Domination�� for ten years and was finally dissipating at this moment.


    A complete and utter disintegration, even finer than the pollutants that turned into Source Oil.


    Even though Gerard maintained the embrace, there was still nothing left in his arms.


    ��I know,�� Gerard took his hands back, moving very slowly, as if afraid of hurting Ian, and then he stood up, looked at the ��corpse�� in front of him, and suddenly said, ��Also, thank you.��


    ��Thank me?�� Bai Wei raised Gerard��s eyebrow, ��Thank me for taking away Yong Xin��s soul?��


    ��Not just that,�� Gerard softly said, ��and so much more, for without you, there are things I would never have found answers to in my lifetime.��


    ��Don��t worry about it,�� Bai Wei said nonchalantly, ��It��s merely an exchange of needs.��


    He paused, and then asked.


    ��So what do you plan to do? Follow what your son said? Is the breakpoint at the Purification Source Crystal?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I see.��


    Gerard detected an unusual note in Bai Wei��s tone and asked, ��Do you think there��s a problem?��


    ��Well...�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��If it were me, I might be inclined to a more direct solution.��


    Although he didn��t spell it out, having spent so much time together, Gerard understood what Bai Wei meant by a ��more direct solution.��


    But...


    Gerard looked down again at the disfigured corpse and softly said, ��I don��t want to see another Ian.��


    ��I guessed you��d say that,�� Bai Wei said, ��Then go ahead and do it.��


    ��I thought you would stop me.��


    ��Why would I stop a father who wants to fulfill his son��s last wish?�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Don��t forget, we are now of one heart, aren��t we?��


    A twitch appeared at the corner of Gerard��s mouth, seemingly wanting to smile, but at this moment, he just couldn��t. He could only say again, ��Thank you.��

 Chapter 227: Sixty-seven, were home! (5K)_3

    Chapter 227: Sixty-seven, we��re home! (5K)_3


    ��Since you��ve decided to use the Purification Source Crystal to solve the problem...�� Bai Wei asked, ��Then there��s an even bigger issue, how will you find the Purification Source Crystal? Are you planning to take another trip to the Polluted Land?��


    ��No, the Devil��s Army will bring it back.��


    ��Do you trust your juniors that much?��


    ��It��s not about trusting the Devil��s Army.��


    Gerard slowly closed his eyes.


    After his fragmented soul returned, he not only recalled the memories he had lost, but his mind was also filled with new images. These were what his fragmented soul had witnessed wandering the Polluted Land for ten years.


    ��I just trust... them.��


    ...


    They actually found it.


    The tongue lay right beneath the Purification Source Crystal.


    Yuri directed the Devil Knights to securely encase the tongue, preparing to transport it along with the Purification Source Crystal. Afterward, he walked back to the side of the Night Star Knight.


    ��Is this what you were supposed to tell us?�� Yuri asked.


    ��Yes.�� He nodded.


    Yuri thought back on the journey they had taken, remembered the two guiding Night Star Knights from before, and asked, ��Was it your role to show us the way?��


    ��To show the way? No, not quite.�� He shook his head, ��I was only responsible for telling you that the thing lies beneath the Purification Source Crystal.��


    ��What?�� Yuri did not grasp the meaning at first.


    ��Guiding would probably be someone else��s task.�� He explained, ��What I had to do was wait here and then tell you that the thing is beneath the Purification Source Crystal.��


    Yuri was somewhat stunned, ��Is that all?��


    ��Yes, that��s all.��


    ��...But, what��s the point of that?�� Yuri didn��t understand, ��If we found the Source Crystal, wouldn��t we certainly find the tongue?��


    ��Um... you seem to have a point there.�� He scratched his head, ��So does that mean what I did was meaningless? Sorry, the only things I can clearly remember are just these.��


    Hearing these words, Yuri felt as if something had fiercely gripped his heart.


    He finally understood what this was all about.


    Those Night Star Knights had forgotten too much, only remembering their mission��to bring this tongue back to Lyra, which had also been their task ten years ago.


    But they had wandered here far too long, losing their memories so rapidly that they couldn��t even lead the way entirely anymore.


    Thus, they turned themselves into something akin to signposts, with each person remembering the bare minimum, like turn left or turn right.


    Like the two guiding knights he had seen earlier, and those he hadn��t, who had led the other Devil Knights here.


    And the one before him now.


    The one just to tell him the tongue lay beneath the Source Crystal.


    To Yuri, it seemed a completely pointless reminder; however, to him, it was the most critical thing.


    Thinking this, Yuri fell into a prolonged silence and then said softly, ��I��m sorry.��


    ��Hm?��


    ��What you did, it was meaningful.�� Yuri looked at him earnestly and spoke, ��Thank you for everything you��ve done for Lyra.��


    ��What��s Lyra? Uh, okay, okay.�� He waved his hand and then sighed, ��I really can��t remember much else, but it��s good to know that what I do remember is meaningful.��


    He paused and then asked.


    ��You��re leaving now, aren��t you?��


    Yuri nodded.


    ��I see.�� There was a look of relief on his face, ��It looks like I finally don��t have to remember this anymore.��


    But then he hesitated.


    ��But I��ve forgotten everything else.��


    Yuri pursed his lips.


    He wanted to do something for him, but didn��t know what he could do, especially since the man had died ten years ago, and he had seen his rotting corpse with his own eyes.


    ��Hmm... maybe I haven��t forgotten everything.�� A memory seemed to strike him, and he turned to look at Yuri, ��Can you do me a favor?��


    Yuri immediately became attentive, ��Tell me.��


    ��There��s a melody that keeps playing in my mind, like it��s coming from a little box,�� he gestured while speaking to Yuri, ��I can��t remember what it is, but I vaguely recall promising a woman... I think it was a woman, that once I returned, I would give her such an item, but I can��t recall who she was, only that... she must have been important to me.��


    He said this with some embarrassment.


    ��Is that too vague? If it��s no good, just forget it.��


    ��No... I will do it.�� Yuri said, ��I promise.��


    ��Ah, that��s really kind of you.��


    ��...Is there anything else you��d like me to convey to her?��


    ��Anything else... well, this truly is troubling since I can��t remember who she is.�� He looked up blankly at the dim sky, as if the fog would never clear, ��That��s just it.��


    ��If I must say something...��


    He paused.


    ��Please tell her, I love... no, sorry.��


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached Yuri, and turning, he saw a subordinate, nervous and agitated.


    ��Captain.�� He lowered his head, mustering the courage, ��There��s something I��ve been hesitant to tell you; I didn��t find the Purification Source Crystal. It was a Monster...��


    Before he could finish, Yuri placed his hand on his shoulder.


    ��No, not a Monster.��


    Yuri turned back to the spot where the Night Star Knight had been standing, but now, there was nothing there.


    He took a deep breath and said, ��A Hero.��


    Then, with a puzzled look from the Devil Knight, Yuri turned around and spoke to all the Devil Knights.


    ��Pack everything up!��


    ��The mission is over!�� He roared as loudly as possible, as if he intended for others to hear, ��We��re... going home!��

 Chapter 228: Sixty-eight Why cant I kill all such people?

    Chapter 228: Sixty-eight Why can��t I kill all such people?


    Looking at the mud before him, Fenli felt his head was about to explode.


    The subordinate trailing behind him whispered, ��Minister, this should be... a pollutant, right?��


    Hearing this, Fenli turned his head and gave the speaking subordinate a murderous look, silencing him.


    Damn it, did he not know it was a pollutant?


    Though he commanded the Skeleton Corps and not the Devil��s Army, he could still recognize the body of a pollutant; even if it was ground to bits, it could be directly used as Source Oil.


    But was that the point? Was the body of a pollutant the main issue?


    Of course not.


    The point was that the body of this pollutant appeared inside the Sky Tower, and what this pollutant had been before its demise...


    With a ��click,��


    Fenli pulled out a match, trying to light a cigarette to steady his nerves, but his trembling hands struggled multiple times, almost burning his fingers before finally getting the cigarette lit.


    The swirling smoke gradually soothed his mind.


    He certainly noticed the peculiar looks from his subordinates.


    After all, smoking in the Sky Tower was not allowed... but who gave a damn now? When the carcass of a pollutant could appear inside the Sky Tower, formerly the ultimate desecration, then what was one cigarette?


    Moreover, the appearance of the pollutant��s carcass inside the Sky Tower was not the most important point.


    The most important point was... this corpse wore a uniform.


    This indicated he had once been an employee of the Tower.


    The appearance of a contaminated employee inside the Sky Tower was a negligence that would have caused a scandal.


    What made Fenli even more frustrated was that he knew to whom the corpse belonged.


    ...Yong Xin.


    In less than a minute, Fenli had smoked his cigarette to the end, and the fading smoke could no longer shield the anxiety and exhaustion in his eyes. With that one cigarette, he seemed to age decades.


    As the Minister of the Skeleton Corps, it was impossible for Fenli to not understand Yong Xin, not to know what Yong Xin and the New Chaser Association wanted to do.


    Whether willingly or not, Fenli was now part of the New Chaser Association, naturally aware and mentally prepared for the upcoming changes to Lyra��he knew the city would soon be renamed, along with a change in allegiance.


    But then, at this crucial moment, Yong Xin was dead.


    He naturally guessed who was behind it.


    Other than Gerard, there could be no other.


    This truly was... a fine scheme.


    Using his own daughter as bait to draw away most of the Skeleton Corps�� knights, and then coming here to dispose of Yong Xin, who was alone.


    This series of maneuvers made Fenli begrudgingly admire the former Night Star Knight.


    Besides admiration, though, Fenli didn��t know what else he could do.


    Because with Yong Xin��s death, Fenli found himself in an awkward position: he didn��t know what to do or who to turn to.


    Within the New Chaser Association, Fenli had shallow roots, and due to his special status, all his communications with the Association were via Yong Xin. On Lyra��s side, after the Five Great Bishops entered the Thought Amber to slumber, Yong Xin had also maneuvered to become the man with the real power in the city.


    In other words, be it the underworld or legitimate affairs, Yong Xin had been Fenli��s direct and only ��boss.��


    But now, Yong Xin was dead.


    So Fenli looked around and realized that in both Lyra and the New Chaser Association, the person with the highest status and most power now seemed to be... himself?


    At this thought, Fenli��s hands began to shake again, and he had to pull out another cigarette to calm himself.


    ��Minister...�� the subordinate asked, ��what should we do now?��


    What to do?


    How would he know!


    All he knew was that something big was about to happen soon.


    But when it would happen, what to do right now, he had no clue.


    He only knew that Lyra was a mess right now, work meant for him and not meant for him alike were suddenly dropped in front of him.


    His job included Gerard; Gerard had not been caught yet. Should he still be pursued?


    And work not meant for him: the Source Oil processing plant had been destroyed, and the Devil��s Army was engaged in another mission. Without further action, the entire Lyra would grind to a halt in a few days.


    And then, the confrontation between Lyra and the new gods, what was the result of that?


    With Yong Xin dead, should he now stand with Lyra or with the new gods?


    Fenli did not know.


    He envied those who knew nothing.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he grew, quickly finishing the second cigarette and then pulling out a third, as if he wished to drown himself in the smoke forever.


    This left his subordinate Skeleton Knights looking at each other, unsure of what to do.


    But just as Fenli was about to light up his third cigarette, an aged voice called out.


    ��Do you intend to smoke yourself to death here, Fenli?��


    The voice stunned Fenli; he turned sharply to see an elderly man dressed in sumptuous robes approaching.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief.


    ��How can this be?�� he muttered to himself.


    The rest of the Skeleton Knights also looked over, equally puzzled.

 Chapter 229: Sixty-eight Why cant I kill all such people?_2

    Chapter 229: Sixty-eight Why can��t I kill all such people?_2


    Most of them didn��t recognize the elder either, but the sight of his ornate robes seemed to stir something within them, as if they could guess at something.


    The elder walked up to Fenli, calmly gazing at him, ��So, ten years have passed and you��ve already forgotten me, Minister Fenli?��


    The words hit Fenli like a bucket of ice water over his head, making his body shiver as if electrocuted, and then he quickly bowed, speaking in the most respectful tone.


    ��Of course not, welcome back... Bishop Oliver.��


    ...


    Ju lay in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Now and then, she would climb out of bed and look through the tiny window like a little girl yearning for freedom.


    But in reality, she was only waiting to see if there would be an explosion like the one a few days ago, hopefully powerful enough to awaken the entire Lyra City.


    It wasn��t an unfounded expectation.


    Since Gerard would cause a big commotion every day, Ju believed, tonight would be no exception.


    But to what extent?


    Ju didn��t know.


    However, since Gerard had specifically requested her help in repairing his body, as if he had something very important to do, Ju felt whatever was to happen couldn��t be smaller than the previous event that had nearly destroyed half of the Fourth District��s tower.


    Was it possible to destroy the Sky Tower in its entirety?


    Ju tiptoed, looking in the direction of the Sky Tower.


    That majestic tower, seemingly linking heaven and earth, was visible from any corner within Lyra City.


    In the hearts of most Lyrians, it was a symbol of faith.


    But to Ju, it was not.


    Her greatest wish was to see that tower collapse, hoping the fall would crush half of Lyra and the remaining half engulfed by the dust it raised.


    Then Lyra would be no more.


    She had thought about this long ago, yet it had always been unattainable, for she was the daughter of rebels. If her father had not left her this small warehouse, she would never have been able to touch the machinery.


    But then Gerard appeared.


    And Ju saw her chance.


    Suddenly, Ju heard footsteps. By the time she turned around, Gerard was already standing beside her, even looking at her with a slightly surprised expression.


    ��Haven��t you gone to sleep yet?��


    Ju shook her head.


    ��I see.��


    Gerard nodded slightly and then moved slowly towards the corner where he had stayed these past days.


    Maybe it was an illusion, but Ju felt that Gerard looked somewhat hunched, even more exhausted than when she had first seen him, wounded and barely able to stand.


    He sat there, eyes devoid of any sparkle.


    ...What had happened?


    Ju was puzzled.


    But she didn��t ask Gerard outright, content to watch him in silence.


    After a while, it was as if Gerard had finally thought of something, belatedly asking, ��Why aren��t you resting?��


    ��I can��t sleep.�� Ju spoke up, ��What have you been up to?��


    Gerard seemed surprised.


    To his recollection, this might be the first time Ju had asked him a question. So, after a long silence, he replied softly, ��I went... and killed someone.��


    ��Just one person?��


    ��That person was very important to me... huh?��


    Gerard had expected Ju to ask who that person was and was prepared to answer, but her question was completely unexpected.


    What does she mean by asking if he had killed only one?


    Did she think he should have killed many?


    Gerard felt there might be a problem with the image he presented in Ju��s eyes. He instinctively wanted to explain, but the words reached his lips without knowing how to clarify.


    Because every time he came to see Ju lately, he did not seem like a good person.


    Especially this morning, with who knew how many people��s blood on him, although that was Bai Wei��s doing and there was no actual slaughter, such things could obviously not be mentioned to Ju.


    So, after hesitating, Gerard ultimately sighed lightly, ��I know what I��m doing might give you the wrong impression, but please believe, I��m not a bad person, I��m just... looking for the truth of what happened years ago. In fact, I��ve almost found it now; only the last piece is missing.��


    To Gerard��s explanation, Ju merely responded with an ��Oh,�� suggesting she wasn��t quite convinced by what he had said.


    This left Gerard feeling somewhat helpless.


    Then he realized he hadn��t communicated with Ju enough these past days.


    As for the daughter of an old acquaintance, Gerard had always been unsure of what to do or what he could do.


    Indeed, he had dealt with some thugs for Ju, but that was only once.


    He had also given Ju some money, but that was a fair transaction, to the extent that strictly speaking, he still owed Ju money now.


    He wanted to do more, but even now, he remained a wanted criminal and the biggest sinner.


    So, was there anything he could do right now?


    Gerard looked around the room and then at the bedside of Ju; there lay the photo of Night Star that had once been taken together.


    He had an idea and his tone softened, ��You��ve probably never met Abel, have you? That��s your father. Perhaps I could tell you about him. He was a good man...��

 Chapter 230: 68 Why cant I kill all such people?_3

    Chapter 230: 68 Why can��t I kill all such people?_3


    ��I don��t want to know any of that,�� Ju abruptly interrupted halfway through the conversation.


    Gerard paused for a moment, ��Then what do you want to know?��


    Standing by the window, Ju looked at Gerard, the moonlight making her eyes shine brightly.


    ��When do you plan to destroy the Lyra?�� she asked, ��Can I join you?��


    ...


    ��Thank goodness you��ve returned, Bishop Oliver.��


    In the office once occupied by Yong Xin, Oliver sat there while Fenli bowed to him with great respect.


    ��If you hadn��t returned, I... no, the entire Lyra wouldn��t have known what to do.��


    Oliver��s face always bore a benign smile.


    ��Don��t worry, Fenli, everything will turn out fine,�� he said, ��For Lyra, the night is about to end, the sun is about to rise.��


    Fenli lifted her head cautiously, looking at Oliver.


    Even though ten years had passed without him showing himself, this Sky Tower Bishop remained the same as ever, even looking a bit younger.


    ��Bishop Oliver, I don��t know about your thoughts on the current...��


    ��Rest assured, Minister Fenli, although I��ve been in the Thought Amber, I��m very much aware of what��s happening outside,�� Oliver said, ��I know exactly what we have to do, and we are doing it.��


    ��Do you refer to Gerard?��


    ��Hmm... he is indeed a trouble, but it doesn��t matter anymore,�� Oliver shook his head, ��We have more important things to do.��


    ��More important things?�� Fenli was somewhat puzzled.


    ��Yes.��


    Out of sight from Fenli, Oliver opened a drawer in his desk, which housed a piece of tentacle. He reached his hand towards the tentacle, and it came alive suddenly, quickly burrowing into Oliver��s body, assimilating with his flesh and blood, but Oliver��s expression did not change as he simply said.


    ��Call a national assembly.��


    ��Notify everyone.��


    ��In two days, we will welcome the new life.��


    ...


    Silence.


    A long silence.


    Watching Ju not far away, Gerard thought he had heard wrong.


    ��Destroy the Lyra?�� he said, ��When did I ever say I was going to destroy the Lyra?��


    ��You didn��t say it,�� Ju replied, ��But isn��t that what you��ve been doing?��


    ��When have I been doing that? All of that was...��


    At this point, Gerard suddenly stopped, feeling like he had missed out on some crucial information.


    So he looked at Ju again and said softly, ��Are you helping me because you think... I can destroy the Lyra?��


    Ju nodded.


    So that was it...


    Gerard finally understood.


    He had never really understood Ju, mistaking her for a reticent, straightforward child, much like most mechanicians.


    But now he suddenly realized, there seemed to be a fire in Ju��s eyes.


    A fire that wanted to set the Lyra ablaze.


    And facing the thoughts that Ju had finally revealed, Gerard did not rebuke her but after a long silence, asked softly, ��May I know why?��


    Ju lowered her head, looking at the tips of her shoes, and then said softly, ��They say my father was a Rebel, and that I am the Rebel��s child, destined to be executed one day for betraying the Lyra, so why not fulfill their expectations? They say Rebels will destroy the Lyra, so I��ll just destroy it.��


    ��But your father was not a Rebel,�� Gerard said, ��You are the child of a Hero.��


    ��Are you saying they have wronged me?�� Ju said, ��They were all wrong in how they treated me?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then...�� Ju raised her head and spoke earnestly, ��Why can��t I kill all those people?��


    ��A Lyra like this, shouldn��t it be destroyed?��

 Chapter 231: Sixty-nine He plans to come earlier

    Chapter 231: Sixty-nine He plans to come earlier


    When the sky began to lighten, Ju, who hadn��t slept all night, finally drifted off.


    Gerard stood by, gazing at the young girl on the iron bed who still looked so childish, sinking into a prolonged silence.


    ��It��s hard to believe, isn��t it?�� Bai Wei��s voice slowly echoed in Gerard��s mind, ��Such a small body harbors such grand dreams.��


    His words were laced with mockery.


    ��It��s not funny,�� Gerard said.


    ��Is it not? Then let��s talk about something even less funny,�� Bai Wei asked, ��What do you plan to do?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Of course, I��m talking about this child,�� Bai Wei spoke lightly, ��Although she��s still very young and extremely malnourished��to the extent that one second she��s talking about destroying Lyra, and the next, she��s passed out from physical exhaustion, just like a little brat spouting harsh words without thought... But you should know, she��s not joking, and...��


    Bai Wei paused, then, while observing everything in the warehouse, he continued.


    ��You also know she really has... well, not to say abilities, but at least she definitely has the potential.��


    Gerard knew Bai Wei was right.


    Ju was only ten years old this year, and without any guidance, relying solely on the relics Eric left in this warehouse, she had taught herself to this point today. She could even use these low-grade parts to help Gerard bring Overload together. To describe her simply as talented was an understatement.


    Gerard had no doubt that if she could have a normal growth environment, if her father Eric were still alive and personally guiding her, her future would be unimaginable.


    But, she didn��t have that premise.


    From beginning to end, she was alone.


    Even because of her identity as a Rebel, the vast majority of the people in this city despised her... no, it wasn��t simple disdain anymore. Even Gerard had encountered such bullying��how many more incidents had he not witnessed?


    Gerard gently pulled up Ju��s sleeve and saw the slender arm covered with dense scars, as if recounting everything this silent young girl had endured.


    But Ju never showed it.


    Even when bullied to that extent, Ju didn��t cry. She just looked on coldly, never asking Gerard for help, only retaliating through her own means.


    At Bai Wei��s reminder, Gerard rummaged through a small cabinet and pulled out a bunch of makeshift ��tools�� Ju had crafted.


    These tools were so crude but also so effective. They skirted the edges of Lyra��s rules, inflicting as much pain as possible without endangering lives.


    For instance, ripping off someone��s fingernails or delivering a painful blow to some private parts.


    Looking at these small tools, Gerard could imagine just how many nights Ju had spent alone making these.


    And everyone knew, this was not her limit.


    Gerard picked up a small tool that resembled a nail clipper and placed it in front of his finger, then pressed the button.


    Then there was a ��click�� sound. The nail clipper instantly transformed into a guillotine, with a sharp steel spike hidden below that ��bit�� toward Gerard��s finger, like a cold, venomous snake.


    Of course, it did not harm Gerard��s finger.


    Because the finger Gerard had used for the test was... the left middle finger.


    ��I find this quite uninteresting,�� Bai Wei slowly pulled out the pointed head, ��Don��t you think you should test it with your own finger to better understand her pain?��


    Gerard didn��t object, but moved it next to his ring finger and pressed down.


    Another ��click�� sound.


    This time, the venomous snake successfully bit down, and blood gushed from the wound.


    ��Jeez, you really did it.��


    Gerard ignored Bai Wei, just silently observing the ��venomous snake�� in front of him, as if he could see it, ten years from now, transforming into a huge monster tearing at Lyra.


    Yes, Ju really was like a venomous snake.


    She never complained, didn��t rely on external help, never asked for assistance in front of Gerard, and always seemed indifferent to everything, making it hard to guess what she was thinking.


    Only today did she briefly reveal herself.


    Clearly, because she thought Gerard was someone like herself, she believed she could achieve her dreams more directly through Gerard, so she wanted to cooperate with him.


    ��She��s still too young,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��If she were a bit more mature, perhaps no one would notice until she really did something.��


    Speaking, Bai Wei added in a slightly wistful tone.


    ��To be honest, I quite admire this young girl, I think her path in life is just missing a guiding light like me.��


    Gerard immediately became alert, ��What are you planning?��


    Bai Wei��s words made Gerard suddenly realize that if Ju got involved with Bai Wei, the consequences could be unimaginable.


    ��Don��t worry,�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��Although her personality indeed suits my taste, she��s too young, and besides mechanics, she knows nothing. Choosing her as the next Host would bring me no benefits. I��m not bored enough to babysit.��


    Bai Wei��s words did not make Gerard feel relaxed.

 Chapter 232: Sixty-nine He plans to come earlier_2

    Chapter 232: Sixty-nine He plans to come earlier_2


    Because he understood that as long as the core problem wasn��t solved, caring about anything else was completely meaningless.


    And the core problem, naturally, was...


    Gerard looked again towards Ju, who was lying on the bed.


    ��What, are you planning to have a serious talk with her when she wakes up?�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��To persuade her to abandon the destruction of Lyra, to wholeheartedly embrace goodness?��


    Gerard shook his head.


    ��Hmm...that indeed won��t be of any use.�� Bai Wei nodded slightly, making a guess, ��After all, with her personality, as soon as she realizes that you are not the kind of person she imagined, she��ll immediately retract her venomous fangs, and she��ll agree to whatever you say, but you won��t know what she��s really thinking, right?��


    ��That��s not the reason.��


    ��Then what is it?��


    ��How am I qualified to advise her to let go?��


    Bai Wei raised an eyebrow at Gerard: ��I��m quite surprised to hear you say such a thing, considering that just half a day ago, for the sake of Lyra, you personally ended the life of your own son.��


    Upon hearing this, Gerard fell into a long silence, as if Bai Wei had struck a soft spot in him at that instant.


    Just when Bai Wei thought that Gerard wasn��t going to speak again, he heard Gerard say softly,


    ��It is precisely because of this that I do not wish for her to follow in my footsteps.��


    ��Heh, is that so?�� Bai Wei asked with interest, ��So what do you plan to do?��


    Bai Wei paused for a moment.


    ��Moreover, if there really comes a day when she is determined to destroy Lyra, will you make the same decision as you did last night?��


    Gerard was silent once again.


    This was clearly not a question whose answer could be easily obtained.


    But he did not have that much time to think anymore.


    Because not long after dawn, a shocking piece of news suddenly spread throughout the entire Lyra City.


    That was,


    Bishop Oliver of the Sky Tower had returned.


    ...


    Lyra City had five bishops, each responsible for managing a district.


    Although they did not have a supreme Pope like other churches, Bishop Oliver of the Sky Tower was clearly a little higher in status and wielded more power than the other four bishops.


    Although he had not shown himself for more than ten years, to the extent that Lyra��s people were almost about to forget the existence of such a bishop,


    Just like when Bishop Hallman of the Fourth District passed away, people suddenly remembered that they had such a bishop.


    But Oliver was obviously different from Hallman; the news of his return swiftly spread throughout Lyra City, and anyone going to the Sky Tower could see Oliver standing atop the tower, smiling and waving at the faithful.


    That moment invigorated the entire Lyra.


    Because of the series of events that had happened in Lyra City over this period, more than one person sniffed the scent of danger, and there was even a feeling of an imminent storm.


    And at this time, the return of Oliver was like a stimulant injected into the people of Lyra.


    The people��s support for him reached its zenith in an instant.


    Countless individuals rushed to the base of the Sky Tower, looking up at Oliver as he made earth-shattering promises to the faithful.


    ��Children of Lyra,�� he smiled and said to those present, ��I know we are currently facing a tremendous crisis.��


    ��Bishop Hallman has passed away.��


    ��The Source Oil processing plant has been torched.��


    ��Someone wants to see us perish.��


    ��But we refuse.��


    ��In two days, our heroes will bring back new hope!��


    ��At that time, we will be reborn anew!��


    People roared back at him, the applause seeming as though it could echo through the heavens.


    Only a very small portion of people showed a hint of confusion.


    ��Crisis? What crisis are we facing exactly?��


    ��Not to mention the Source Oil processing plant was destroyed, Source Oil is depleted, right?��


    ��...Is this what crisis looks like?��


    ��What��s the new hope, then?��


    No one could answer them, and they themselves didn��t have time to wonder for long, as when everyone began to applaud, they found that their mechanical prosthetics were clapping uncontrollably as well.


    When the applause erupted, the doubt in their eyes instantly turned into frenzy.


    ...


    ��Speak, where did Gerard go?�� A beam of light shone on Ina��s face.


    Sitting in the interrogation room, Ina looked at the two Bone Knights interrogating her and said with a calm tone, ��I don��t understand what you��re talking about. Gerard? I severed ties with him over ten years ago.��


    ��Then who were you waiting for last night?!�� pressed the Bone Knight.


    ��I was waiting for the wind,�� Ina remained calm, ��and for the rain. Is that a satisfactory answer?��


    Ina��s tone made the two Bone Knights feel a mixture of anger and helplessness.


    Last night, Ina did not wait for Gerard, but waited for three impetuous members of the Skeleton Corps armed with heavy weapons, waiting inside the carriage.


    It was then that Ina realized her and Gerard��s plan had been exposed, and she understood why Gerard never showed up last night.


    Did this mean her father had known they were going to be exposed earlier, or had he realized something was amiss after he went and thus didn��t show up?


    This was a source of annoyance for Ina.


    Regardless of which possibility it was, why hadn��t she sensed anything and waited there foolishly? If it hadn��t been for the Bone Knights revealing themselves, she still wouldn��t know why.


    After all, her father had been retired for so many years, and she was still an active Pioneer Knight.


    Is the gap... really that big?


    Since last night, this question had been on Ina��s mind.


    As for the interrogation by the Skeleton Corps, she really wasn��t too concerned.


    Because she knew very clearly that the Bone Knights didn��t have any evidence.


    If her father had indeed shown up last night and was captured by them, that would have been concrete evidence. Otherwise, these Bone Knights wouldn��t be able to do much with her, especially since she had the backing of her identity as a Devil Knight, and normally, Bone Knights couldn��t interrogate a Devil Knight who had run into trouble.


    Sure enough, after receiving Ina��s response, the two Bone Knights whispered to each other for a while, then said with dark faces, ��Alright, you��re free to leave, Miss Ina.��


    Ina nodded without saying much else and stood up to leave.


    But halfway through, the Bone Knight stopped her again.


    ��Miss Ina, perhaps there��s something you still don��t know.�� The Bone Knight spoke, ��Last night, Gerard broke into the Sky Tower and killed a very important official.��


    Ina paused, but didn��t turn back, asking plainly, ��So? What��s that got to do with me?��


    ��It��s not particularly related, I just mentioned it offhand,�� the Bone Knight said indifferently, ��Is there a possibility that your foster father never intended to meet you and last night, he only used you as bait to lure us in? You better watch out for yourself.��


    Hearing this, Ina stood in place for a while, but in the end said nothing and walked out of the interrogation room.


    She was now in the headquarters of the Skeleton Corps.


    She had been here yesterday, and at that time, the place was filled with injured members, but now it was almost empty of people.


    Only her footsteps echoed in the deserted hall, the Bone Knights seemed to have vanished.


    But Ina knew, it was because Bishop Oliver had returned and was holding a temporary speech at the Sky Tower, and most of the Bone Knights had gone there to maintain order.


    But... did it really require so many people?


    If it was before, Ina might not have thought there was anything wrong, but now that she had learned most of the truth from her father, she couldn��t help but wonder if this meant something.


    She couldn��t find the answer herself.


    Fortunately, she wouldn��t need to figure it out on her own.


    Soon, she stopped in her tracks, her face filled with surprise as Gerard suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ��Father, you...��


    ��Take me to the Pollution Zone, now.��


    Gerard spoke with a tone leaving no room for doubt.


    ��The new deity... plans to come early.��

 Chapter 233: Seventy Return

    Chapter 233: Seventy Return


    ��Father!?��


    Ina hadn��t expected Gerard to suddenly appear here, considering this was the headquarters of the Skeleton Corps. Just now, those two Bone Knights were trying to get information about Gerard from her��yet now Gerard had directly shown up?


    But Gerard��s words, ��The New God plans to arrive ahead of schedule,�� promptly choked back the question that was nearly on Ina��s lips, turning her surprise into even greater astonishment.


    ��What does that mean?��


    Gerard glanced behind Ina to make sure no one was paying attention to them, then he slightly lowered his hat brim and whispered, ��It means exactly what it says. Come with me; this isn��t a good place to talk.��


    After that, Gerard turned and walked away, and Ina took a deep breath before quickly following him.


    ��Bishop Oliver suddenly came back,�� Ina asked. ��Is what you just mentioned related to him?��


    ��Of course,�� Gerard said. ��Otherwise, I wouldn��t have come here to find you.��


    ��You knew I was here?��


    ��I could guess roughly,�� Gerard turned his head to glance at Ina and then decided not to voice his thought, ��Actually, my eyes can see quite far.�� Instead, he said, ��After all, I used to work here and am quite familiar with the procedures.��


    ...Quite familiar with the procedures?


    Ina couldn��t help but think about what those two Bone Knights had said to her earlier.


    ��Last night, he just used you as our bait.��


    This made her feel somewhat dazed, and then she nearly bumped into Gerard��s back.


    ��You seem to be distracted, Ina,�� Gerard��s voice rose again.


    ��Sorry... Father.�� Ina realized this was not the time to be confused, so she immediately cleared her mind and focused, ��It��s just that what you said earlier was so shocking. Have you grasped any new information now?��


    Ina thought that Gerard would present some solid evidence or that he had obtained new information, but to her surprise, after asking this question, she saw a hint of hesitation flash across Gerard��s face.


    ��I don��t have any information,�� Gerard shook his head and said. ��If anything, it��s just an intuition.��


    ��Intuition?��


    In her memory, her father rarely relied on intuition because in the Polluted Land, nebulous intuition could get someone killed.


    Gerard suddenly stopped and grabbed Ina��s hand, pressing both of their bodies against the wall.


    At first, Ina didn��t understand what he was doing, but she soon saw a Bone Knight hurrying past in front of them, from his viewpoint, they went unnoticed.


    This level of alertness surprised Ina.


    Had Gerard managed to walk in like this all along?


    No wonder no one had noticed him.


    But how had he managed it?


    Ina felt that there were more and more things about Gerard that she couldn��t see through.


    ��I don��t know how to explain this to you.�� Gerard looked into Ina��s eyes and said, ��But I just have this feeling that the New God can��t wait any longer. When I came over, I saw Oliver delivering a speech in the Sky Tower. He said that the future would arrive in two days.��


    ��Could it be that the future arriving in two days is...��


    ��The New God.�� Gerard said softly, ��He is the future in the eyes of the New Chaser Association.��


    Ina��s pupils shrank slightly.


    The New God would arrive in two days?


    This was... too soon.


    For Ina, she had just learned from Gerard yesterday about the existence of the New God and the crisis facing Lyra, and today she was being told that the New God was arriving in two days?!


    She hadn��t made any preparations, or even knew what she should and could do to prepare.


    A pile of questions surged in her mind, but Ina reminded herself not to rush, to take one step at a time.


    ��Why in two days?�� Ina asked. ��Is this a key date? According to what you said before, the New God was supposed to arrive in a fortnight. Why has it been moved up so much?��


    ��That��s the key to the problem, Ina,�� Gerard said gravely. ��He said a hero would bring a new hope. Who do you think he��s referring to?��


    Ina instinctively wanted to say ��Night Star.��


    After all, it was almost ingrained in her bones, but she realized it was not right as the last member of Night Star was right in front of her.


    ��Could it be... us?��


    By ��us,�� Ina naturally meant Devil��s Army.


    ��Yes,�� Gerard said, ��Devil��s Army must have found something in the Polluted Land, and they are bringing it back. And the time they are likely to bring it back is...��


    ��Two days from now.�� Ina understood instantly and murmured, ��The New God wants to use what Devil��s Army is bringing back��the Corpse Blocks��to arrive ahead of schedule?!��


    Gerard nodded.


    Ina��s expression immediately turned grim.


    After all, she was now a member of Devil��s Army, and her sense of belonging to Devil��s Army was not much less than Gerard��s to Night Star initially.


    So, learning that her team was transporting something that could destroy Lyra and becoming an accomplice in destroying Lyra was something she found hard to accept.


    ��How can it be... like this.�� Ina muttered, ��So the very thing we have always been searching for... is meant to destroy Lyra? Could it be that the one controlling and leading Devil��s, not the Lyra God, but... the New God?��

 Chapter 234: Seventy Return_2

    Chapter 234: Seventy Return_2


    ��Now is not the time to worry about such things, Ina,�� Gerard terminated his daughter��s fanciful thoughts, ��we have more important things to do.��


    Ina looked up at Gerard.


    ��We can��t let that Corpse Blocks fall into the hands of the new gods,�� Gerard said deliberately, ��we must stop them.��


    ��Stop them?�� Ina asked, ��You mean, intercept the Corpse Blocks beforehand?��


    ��Not just the Corpse Blocks,�� Gerard continued, ��but also the Purification Source Crystal.��


    ��Purification Source Crystal?!�� Ina was even more surprised, ��You mean, the Devil��s Army has also found the Purification Source Crystal?!��


    That was also something Ina had always wanted to find.


    ��Yes, Ina,�� Gerard said, ��Just retrieving the Corpse Blocks is useless, we also need the Purification Source Crystal. Someone had told me before that Oliver has also been corrupted by the new gods, and as the Bishop of Sky Tower, Oliver could do too much. We must use the Purification Source Crystal to clear the pollutants from his mind.��


    ...Does this mean they had to intercept both the Corpse Blocks and the Purification Source Crystal at the same time?


    Ina didn��t notice the slip of Gerard��s tongue just now; she was more concerned about how to snatch those two items from the hands of the Devil��s Army.


    But before that...


    How did Gerard know that the Devil��s Army had already found the Corpse Blocks and the Purification Source Crystal?


    Even as a deputy leader, she hadn��t yet received the news.


    Could this also be part of the extraordinary intuition Gerard had just shown?


    Gerard, of course, noticed Ina��s confusion but couldn��t reveal the truth to her.


    After all, Bai Wei had told him these things.


    Before leaving, Gerard had also asked Bai Wei why he knew that the Devil��s Army had found his Corpse Blocks and were on their way back.


    And Bai Wei��s answer was simple: ��Nonsense, your body is approaching you, can��t you feel it?��


    This retort was as self-evident as ��of course, you use your mouth to eat,�� leaving Gerard momentarily without a rebuttal.


    For Bai Wei, the sudden action of the new gods also came as a surprise.


    They had chosen to advance the time of descent once again, which was much earlier compared to the timeline in the game.


    Was it out of desperation or did they have another plan?


    Now even Bai Wei couldn��t be sure, because there were too many variables, and the storyline and timeline from the game could no longer be applied. Thus, he decided to let Gerard take action beforehand, at least not to let the new gods so smoothly get his tongue.


    But for Ina, who was not so acquainted with all this, it was slightly difficult to digest all the information at once.


    Gerard also noticed this and thought about how to explain it to Ina, but it was at this moment that Ina spoke up.


    ��Father, after everything is over, will you tell me the whole truth?�� she softly asked.


    Gerard turned and looked at Ina��s face.


    For a moment, the scene from last night flashed through Gerard��s mind.


    ��Tell her everything.��


    This was also what Ian wanted Gerard to do.


    So after a brief silence, Gerard softly replied, ��Of course, when the time comes, I will tell you everything.��


    Hearing these words, Ina, who had been a bit anxious, immediately calmed down, as if she had been waiting just for this promise.


    ��Alright, Father,�� Ina nodded slightly, ��now let��s take back the future of Lyra.��


    ...


    Yuri took a deep breath, and his thick mask immediately emitted a dull ��huff and puff�� sound.


    ��You seem somewhat uneasy, Lord Yuri,�� a slightly sharp voice arose from behind Yuri. Yuri turned his head to look at the man behind him, who wore the same mask, ��You��ve already completed your mission. As long as you safely return these items, you will be a hero of Lyra.��


    ��Is that so?�� Yuri said indifferently, ��Mr. Hogney, do you mean a hero like the former Night Star?��


    ��Hehe, you��re joking again, Lord Yuri,�� Hogney said, ��Why would you compare yourself to that infamous rebel? You are a true hero.��


    ��If you hadn��t brought so many people with you, I might have believed you.��


    ��This isn��t a matter of distrust, just the most basic security measure,�� Hogney replied. ��You haven��t been in the city for a long time, and you may not know that it��s quite chaotic inside. The knight of Night Star is still causing trouble for us, he��s practically a terrorist.��


    Yuri didn��t respond; he simply shifted his gaze to the rear, looking at his team.


    It was a massive team consisting of hundreds of people.


    Like primitives, they manually pulled carts, each piled high with blocks of pollutant remnants as large as hills.


    Since the gear train couldn��t lay tracks into the Polluted Land, and animals couldn��t enter, transportation in the Polluted Land could only rely on the most straightforward and direct human labor.


    Although Lyra officially boasted the world��s most advanced technology, here, they were no different from primitives.


    And the reason they were transporting these massive remnants of pollutants was naturally because of Hogney.


    After finding out that the Devil��s Army had located the Purification Source Crystal and Corpse Blocks, Hogney had hurried over immediately, bringing a large force from nowhere, demanding cooperation with the Devil��s Army.


    In Lyra, no one had ever managed to cooperate with the Devil��s Army.


    Naturally, Yuri wanted to refuse, but the problem was, the other party had brought an order from Oliver.


    Lord Bishop Oliver of Sky Tower, Yuri had almost forgotten the name. It had been ten years, and this Bishop of Lyra, nominally holding the greatest power, had finally shown up, which made Yuri somewhat dazed, subconsciously thinking the order was a forgery.


    However, it was real.


    Bishop Oliver requested that the Devil��s Army coordinate with the troops Hogney brought, and besides the Purification Source Crystal and Corpse Blocks, they also hauled many carts of massive pollutant remnants.


    This was also unprecedented.


    They usually extracted Source Oil from the pollutants before transporting them back; this was the first time they transported the raw materials.


    Because the pollutants were not dead before being completely processed into Source Oil, like now, those remnants were still continuously reviving, constantly growing new bodies.


    Thus, the Devil Knights had to chop off these newly grown parts every now and then to keep them within a controllable range.


    And the reason for doing this was just to conceal that piece of Corpse Block and the Purification Source Crystal.


    Yes, nominally, these massive remnants were better raw materials, but in reality, Hogney was using them to hide that Corpse Block and the Purification Source Crystal.


    He had stuffed those two items into the remnants of the pollutants.


    ��The bodies of the pollutants can block all means of detection,�� Hogney had said to Yuri, ��Even the most outstanding dogs can��t sniff them out through their noses.��


    Yuri naturally didn��t understand; he simply said indifferently, ��Do you think Night Star can steal the items under the protection of so many people?��


    ��Hehe, Captain Yuri, if you knew what Night Star has been doing in the city lately, you would understand that our caution is reasonable,�� Hogney said with a smile. ��He��s too much of a trouble, and these two items are too important. Without doing this, we really couldn��t be at ease. Like now, only you and I know where those two items really are, and this is the safest way.��


    Yuri ignored Hogney.


    He just felt uneasy.


    And this uneasiness reached its peak the next night.


    Because they had finally returned to Lyra.


    When their footsteps touched the soil of Lyra, Yuri suddenly had a very strange feeling.


    As if... the breath of the city, suddenly grew heavier.

 Chapter 235 235: Seventy-one, Im afraid my father will kill you

    By the time Yuri returned to the Fifth Zone''s garrison, he felt that the land beneath his feet, which should have been familiar, had become somewhat unfamiliar.


    He couldn''t pinpoint the source of this feeling. Although, as the captain of the Devil''s Army, he seldom returned to the garrison, spending most of his time commanding operations in the Polluted Land, he did occasionally come back and never felt this way before.


    And now, when he could finally take off his mask and breathe fresh air, he discovered that the air was permeated with an unfamiliar, viscous scent, as if it were mixed with blood.


    This feeling was not good.


    "You''ve worked hard, Captain Yuri," Hogney said, also removing his mask, standing beside Yuri with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile, "You and your men can rest and relax properly now.."


    "Can we really rest well?" Yuri turned his head, looking at the large chunks of Pollutant flesh behind him, "With these things here, I find it hard to relax."


    "Don''t worry." Hogney shrugged, "We''ll handle it tonight."


    "Tonight?" Yuri slightly furrowed his brows and looked again at Hogney, "You guys?"


    "Yes, Captain Yuri," Hogney said, "Your mission is completed. It''s our turn now."


    "What are you going to do?" Yuri became alert.


    "Hehe, as you know, we are of course going to take those two things away," Hogney said with a smile, "Move them overnight."


    "...Is there a need to be so hasty?"


    "Of course," Hogney said, "You should be aware that Bishop Oliver has returned. He needs those two items, and tomorrow, he will give a new account to the people of Lyra."


    "What kind of account?"


    "Naturally..." Hogney smiled, "A brand-new future."


    Yuri''s frown deepened.


    He didn''t know if Hogney was deliberately speaking in riddles, or if there had indeed been too many changes in Lyra during this time, and he, being out of the loop, couldn''t understand.


    But either way, this feeling was not good.


    Yuri wanted to have Hogney clarify things directly, but he knew he didn''t have the right.


    Because the Devils were not the Night Star, ever since the incident ten years ago, the Night Star Army was disbanded, and the Devil''s Army was established.


    The two generations of Pioneer Force differed not only in name but also in status. The Night Star of the past could participate directly in Lyra''s affairs, but now the Devils could only specialize in the Pollution Zone and were not permitted to interfere with Lyra''s decisions, such that even the Fifth Zone was demarcated separately. The knights of the Devil''s Army, without application, had no way to leave the Fifth Zone.


    Even more so, they had emergency devices added to their necks, just to prevent a day when the Devil''s Army might go out of control like the Night Star did ten years ago.


    This feeling of sacrificing for Lyra while being simultaneously guarded against by the entirety of Lyra always loomed over the hearts of every Devil Knight.


    This also led many Devil Knights to try every possible means to leave.


    That so-called New Chaser Association, that guy named Yong Xin, was one of their methods.


    ...It seemed he had thought too far ahead.


    Yuri, in a moment of distraction, felt his thoughts were too scattered and so refocused his attention, looking again at Hogney.


    "Do we need to do anything else?" Yuri asked.


    "Just as I said, all you and your team need to do is rest well," Hogney was still smiling, "Leave the rest to us, we will also take care of the remains of the Pollutants."


    Yuri nodded.


    He understood what Hogney meant, of course.


    This wasn''t literally about letting them rest, but about having them step aside for a while.


    So that the Devil''s Army wouldn''t know what Hogney was going to do next or when they would leave.


    In this way, their movements would become a "secret."


    And they could ship those two items back without anyone being the wiser.


    Even though Yuri had guessed Hogney''s intentions, he still had some lack of understanding.


    They were already back at Lyra; even if there was distrust of the Devil''s Army, what about the Skeleton Corps?


    Wouldn''t it work to simply have the Skeleton Corps escort them?


    Lyra wasn''t a place of chaos, and the other side was just one person. Was it really necessary to be this cautious?


    Moreover...


    Yuri narrowed his eyes, looking again at the people behind Hogney.


    Until now, these people still hadn''t removed their masks and were fully armed.


    Logically, Lyra only had two military forces, the outward-facing Devil''s Army responsible for the Polluted Lands, and the inward-facing Skeleton Corps.


    Clearly, Hogney''s group wasn''t the Skeleton Corps, so who were they?


    If they were Bishop Oliver''s, then why would Bishop Oliver need to establish a new military force? In name, both Skeleton and Devil were supposed to take his commands.


    Could this be part of the "brand-new future" that Bishop Oliver spoke of?


    Being away for only a few months made Lyra suddenly incomprehensible.


    Yuri remained silent for a while, and in the end, he didn''t voice his thoughts on the matter, simply saying to Hogney in a subdued tone, "Just make sure to handle it properly, don''t let those things leak out."


    What he referred to, of course, were the remains of the Pollutants.


    The Corpse Blocks and Purification Source Crystals were none of his business, but the remnants of the Pollutants were related to him, and Yuri decided to do his job well.

 Chapter 236: Seventy-one, Im afraid my father will kill you_2

    Chapter 236: Seventy-one, I��m afraid my father will kill you_2


    ��Of course,�� Hogney had obviously understood Yuri��s meaning and answered with a smile, ��Don��t worry, we will handle it cleanly, we won��t make it difficult for you, Captain Yuri, thank you for your cooperation.��


    Yuri didn��t say much else, but turned and left.


    Of course, he didn��t do nothing, but outside Hogney��s sight, he called over a few Devil Knights positioned on guard duty to stand watch at the periphery.


    Even if he ignored what Hogney was going to do, he absolutely couldn��t allow the Pollutants to leak out. Once such signs were discovered, they��d be immediately warned.


    After receiving promises from the Devil Knights, Yuri was able to leave with peace of mind.


    It was only after he had walked several streets over that Yuri gradually relaxed his expression, and the brows that had been tense for months slowly softened.


    But his pace quickened.


    Because the row of low houses at the end of the street had come into his view.


    The Fifth Zone where the Devil��s Army was stationed was not a military fortress.


    Just as the name suggests, it was simply a division.


    Ten years ago, it also had many ordinary residents, until the Night Star incident ten years ago, when the ordinary residents gradually moved away, leaving only the newly established Devil��s Army and their families.


    In some sense, the Fifth Zone was once Rim Station, the same village of heroes from Night Star.


    Only it had long lost the prestigious name of heroes, more so an entity to be avoided and isolated.


    Although it still provided housing and all basic life support to the Devil Knights and their families, no one regarded it as a normal division anymore.


    Very few Devil Knights were willing to bring their families here to live.


    Out of about ten Devil Knights, only one or two would do so, which resulted in very few family members in the Fifth Zone.


    However, as a captain, Yuri had still brought his wife and daughter here.


    Although because of his busy work, he had little time to meet with his wife and daughter, that place was still the most important to him.


    His wife felt the same. Even though she knew he seldom had time to return, she would still light a lamp at the home��s doorway every night, just to illuminate his path home at night.


    And now, Yuri saw that lamp, and it instantly softened his heart of steel, and he thought about quickening his steps.


    But then he suddenly thought of the conversation he��d just had with Hogney, and couldn��t help but stop in his tracks, turn his head, and look to the other side.


    Not far away, a tower not as grand as Sky Tower but equally imposing stood under the moonlight.


    That was the sub-tower of the Fifth Zone.


    Its overseer was Bishop Weisen of the Fifth Zone.


    And Bishop Weisen also hadn��t shown himself for ten years.


    What exactly had happened.


    What did the ��bright new future�� that Bishop Oliver, who had returned, speak of mean.


    Yuri had been admonishing himself, telling himself not to worry about things outside his essential duties, but now, standing in front of the lamp that illuminated his path, he found it hard to convince himself not to think about these things.


    Just then, the sound of footsteps suddenly rang out from behind.


    Yuri raised an eyebrow but didn��t turn around, only calmly asked, ��Have you been waiting for me? Ina.��


    In the darkness, a tall woman stepped forward, it was Ina.


    ��Yes, Yuri,�� Ina nodded slightly.


    ��It��s been a few days since we last met, I should properly greet you.��


    Yuri slowly turned around to look at Ina standing behind him, then his gaze moved from down to up, finally landing on the Blazing Fire Sword at Ina��s waist.


    Even though the sword was still in its sheath, the heat and the light it emitted was faintly visible.


    Yuri knew that the sword had already been ignited.


    ��What exactly happened?�� Yuri asked calmly, ��I haven��t seen you for a few days, are you already standing against me?��


    ��A lot has happened, Yuri,�� Ina said softly, ��I really wanted to talk to you properly, but... there��s no time for that now.��


    ��...No time again? I keep feeling these days everyone is reminding me of time,�� Yuri tapped his hand on the emergency device hanging on his neck that had stopped working, ��It��s like someone also put one of these things inside my brain, but none of you is willing to tell me exactly what happened.��


    ��I��m sorry, Yuri.��


    ��...Can I take it to mean that you have sided with your father?��


    Ina didn��t deny it: ��Yes.��


    ��...It seems some people��s concerns about your father were correct,�� Yuri said, ��So, he has already pulled in a big group of people?��


    ��No,�� Ina replied, ��It��s just me.��


    Yuri looked into Ina��s eyes, wondering if she had been influenced or controlled.


    But there was nothing, Ina��s eyes were as usual, just like when she faced the pollutants.


    She had not been contaminated.


    Yuri sighed, ��You should tell me what exactly is happening.��


    ��It��s complicated,�� Ina said, ��but it can also be summarized simply��you��ve brought something back from the Polluted Land that you shouldn��t have.��


    Was that really why?


    Yuri felt no significant fluctuation in his heart, just slowly said, ��Since you��re here, it means your father is here too, right?��


    He looked around but did not feel the presence of anyone else.


    ��It seems your father has already rushed over there,�� Yuri said, ��Let��s not talk about whether he can succeed or not, are you here... to stop me? Using my family?��


    ��No,�� Ina said, ��I��m just here to stop you and...��


    She paused.


    ��Many things will happen tonight, and I don��t want your family to get hurt.��


    ��So you��re here to protect my family?�� Yuri said with a smile, ��That really sounds like your style, Ina.��


    ��Don��t move, Yuri,�� Ina stared at Yuri��s hand and said seriously, ��I know your sword skills, so I��ve already overheated the sword. If you make a move... I don��t want Angel to lose her father.��


    Angel was Yuri��s daughter.


    ��So you want me to just watch?��


    ��After tonight, I can tell you everything,�� Ina said, ��But not now, I don��t have much time, and you wouldn��t believe me.��


    ��Is that so?�� Yuri nodded slightly as if understanding, then suddenly, he seemed to recall something, looked into Ina��s eyes, and said, ��Speaking of which, a few days ago in Abyss, I encountered a... well, a ghost? I wanted to ask if you know him.��


    ��Don��t try to divert my attention,�� Ina said coldly, ��Facing you, I will be fully focused.��


    ��I do want to know, because I promised him something,�� Yuri said, ��He was wearing Night Star��s uniform, said he had forgotten many things, even forgot Lyra, but only remembered one vague thing.��


    He paused, then looked into Ina��s eyes and softly said.


    ��He said he owed something to a woman, that thing is... a music box.��


    Ina��s pupils slightly constricted.


    In that instant.


    Two swords were drawn at the same time, one red and one black.


    The red sword��s blade was fiery hot, as if it could cut through the silent night, while the black blade hid in darkness; when swung, its blade was invisible, only its piercing through the air could be heard.


    Clang!


    The red and black clashed together, the red blade almost breaking the black one with its high temperature.


    But the black blade held on, and the flames from the red blade also heated up the black one.


    Both quickly backed away, but now they stood on the same starting line.


    ��It seems you do know that person,�� Yuri said.


    ��Yes,�� Ina did not deny, ��Many years ago, I called him uncle.��


    ��And the woman?��


    ��His wife.��


    ��How is she?��


    ��She went mad.��


    Yuri fell silent, then slowly said, ��He is a hero, I��ve witnessed it.��


    Ina looked surprised.


    ��Step aside, Ina,�� Yuri said, ��I promise you, I will not hurt your father, and I will try to reveal the truth.��


    Ina shook her head, ��I��m not afraid of you hurting my father.��


    ��Then what?��


    ��I��m afraid my father might accidentally kill you.��


    Yuri was taken aback.


    The next second, a piercing scream echoed through the sky.

 Chapter 237: Seventy-two So Thats How It Is (5K)

    Chapter 237: Seventy-two So That��s How It Is (5K)


    Turn the clock back a little.


    Gerard was standing on a relatively tall building, looking at the distant camp through a telescope.


    He had been observing for a long time now, saw the Devil��s Army enter the city, then disperse, leaving behind those who were obviously not from the Devil��s Army, as well as the rows of twitching pollutant remnants.


    Gerard��s expression gradually grew solemn.


    ��What are these people trying to do?�� he muttered quietly, ��Why would they bring pollutants back?��


    ��It must be a disguise,�� Bai Wei said lazily, ��Quite clever of them.��


    ��Disguise?��


    ��Yes, disguising with those pollutant remnants,�� Bai Wei explained, ��I guess they must have hidden the items inside those remnants.��


    ��...Even your eyes can��t see through it?��


    ��It��s not that easy. Those remnants must have been taken from the deepest part of the Polluted Land, what you call the Abyss. I can sense the remnants of divinity on these remnants,�� Bai Wei observed the undying remnants with interest, ��Anything with a trace of divinity isn��t so easily seen through. It needs a bit more seriousness, but with your current body...��


    Bai Wei did not finish his sentence, but Gerard understood his implication.


    To see through the remnants covered by divinity, his left eye needed to release more power, but such power was clearly too much for him to bear now.


    ��Is there really nothing that can be done then?�� Gerard asked earnestly, ��My body is still holding up fine.��


    ��Some things aren��t as simple as just holding up,�� Bai Wei said with a light smile, ��People of age should know their limits.��


    Gerard could clearly hear the teasing tone in Bai Wei��s words, and realized Bai Wei was not taking their opponent��s disguise seriously at all, which allowed him to relax a bit and continue his observations.


    What they could confirm now was that both Visas��s Corpse and the Purification Source Crystal were there.


    However, neither Gerard nor Bai Wei planned to just blunder in... at least not yet.


    After all, the Devil��s Army, unlike the Skeleton Corps, were truly elite troops of Lyra, and the entire Fifth Zone was their home ground. Once surrounded here, the pressure they faced could not be compared to being outside.


    Even Gerard did not think he had a chance of escaping.


    But Bai Wei was different, Gerard could distinctly feel Bai Wei��s eagerness, knowing he would stop at nothing for his own corpse, after all, this guy never knew fear.


    Thinking this, Gerard decided to remind Bai Wei again of their deal.


    But before he could speak, there was movement in the camp.


    Gerard saw Devil Knights pushing carts covered in thick black cloth exiting the camp. They grouped in twos or threes and went off in different directions, their purposes unclear as they swiftly blended into the night.


    In fact, if not for Bai Wei��s eyes, at that distance and visibility, it really would be hard to see anything.


    He was about to speak when he heard Bai Wei��s voice in his mind, ��So they plan to leave this way?��


    It was clear Bai Wei had also realized, so there was no need for Gerard to remind him.


    But Gerard soon realized, those weren��t Devil Knights; they were just dressed in similar attire.


    It appeared to be men from the New Chaser Association.


    ��They are coming out, can you see through now?�� Gerard immediately said.


    ��No.��


    ��Still can��t?�� Gerard asked, ��Didn��t you say you could see through without the Divine Remnants in the way?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei drawled, ��But how do you know they haven��t brought them?��


    Hearing this, Gerard��s brow furrowed immediately.


    He looked again at those carts, and Bai Wei shared his vision at that moment, allowing Gerard to see even clearer details dozens of meters away in the night without the need for light, like the small pendants carried by the New Chaser Association. But even so, he couldn��t see what was on the carts, as if they were shrouded in a huge shadow.


    The feeling was exactly the same as the pollutant remnants in the camp.


    Gerard immediately understood what was on the carts.


    ��They brought the pollutant remnants with them?!��


    ��It seems so,�� Bai Wei said, ��Tsk, they are indeed very cautious, almost as if they were expecting you.��


    Hearing this, Gerard��s already deep frown deepened even more.


    He had thought that after dealing with Yong Xin... no, just addressing the issues with Yong Xin, it could not solve all the problems but at least alleviate most of them.


    But in reality, their actions became even more rapid and targeted, as if they had anticipated everything like the back of their hand.


    This left Gerard feeling profoundly powerless.


    Not just for himself, but more for Ian, as if Ian��s sacrifice had not achieved anything, and had only worsened the situation.


    ��Hmm? Is it my imagination?�� Bai Wei suddenly said, ��I think I smell a very mournful scent in the air, it couldn��t be coming from you, could it?��


    Bai Wei��s words were like a bucket of cold water poured from head to toe, instantly sobering Gerard up.

 Chapter 238: 72 So thats how it is (5K)_2

    Chapter 238: 72 So that��s how it is (5K)_2


    Even at this stage, how could he still harbor such negative emotions?


    So he bit his lower lip, using the slight sting to keep himself alert.


    The current actions of the New Chaser Association were exactly traded for by Ian��s sacrifice.


    They didn��t dare wait any longer.


    Thinking of this, Gerard��s mood gradually stabilized, and then he lowered his head to look at his left middle finger and whispered, ��Thank you.��


    ��Hehe, I didn��t say anything,�� Bai Wei avoided being explicit, ��It looks like we can continue now.��


    ��Of course.��


    Gerard once again focused his attention on the members of the New Chaser Association who were attempting to hide in the shadows, scattered in twos and threes.


    While Bai Wei took a good look at Gerard.


    He knew too that Gerard��s state was not good right now.


    Last night he had experienced the anguish of killing his child, without any time to rest, and then ran into the matter with Ju.


    And the situation with Ju still unresolved, he now faced even more troublesome matters here.


    If it were anyone else, their spirit would have probably collapsed countless times by now, but Gerard was still holding on, merely having some ��despairing�� thoughts.


    Of course, it might be more than a little, since even Bai Wei could feel it, that meant it was quite significant.


    Bai Wei knew that what Gerard needed most now was rest, a double rest for both body and mind.


    But what he could least afford to do now was rest.


    After all, saving a city doomed to destruction wasn��t something that could be resolved simply by making decisions and shouting slogans.


    It was precisely for this reason that Bai Wei decided not to further use the power of his eyes, to avoid causing Gerard to collapse before him.


    ��Alright,�� Bai Wei said, ��since that��s the case, let��s get to work.��


    ��Get to work?�� It was rare for Gerard to arch an eyebrow, ��Do you know where they are hiding the item?��


    ��Not yet,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��but I know the location of each of their groups, isn��t that enough?��


    ��You mean...��


    Gerard watched as his left middle finger gradually straightened out, pointing in a direction. He didn��t even need to look up to know that it was the location of the big bridge.


    ��No matter how much they��ve spread out, there��s only that one bridge to leave this place, right?�� Bai Wei spoke slowly, ��So then, isn��t it possible to just take them out one by one before they climb onto that bridge?��


    ...


    The wheels rolled over the uneven ground, shaking the entire cart and making a ��creak-creak�� sound, as if it would fall apart the next second.


    On the cart lay a massive object, covered with a black cloth and tied with ropes, obscuring its contents from view.


    But as the cart trembled continuously, the corners of the black cloth flapped in the wind, and as it passed places with light sources, the shadows squirming under the cloth could be seen.


    At the same time, liquid was continuously flowing out from those shadows.


    But the people pushing the cart had no reaction, their faces still covered with heavy masks, the black lenses impervious even to the light from street lamps.


    They made no superfluous movements, nor did they engage in conversation, just silently walked on, like ghosts.


    However, under another street light, the pitch-black lenses of their masks once again reflected real ghosts.


    The two were about to look up when the other swung the giant sword in hand, slapping it down towards their heads.


    Two muffled grunts.


    Both men collapsed almost at the same time, convulsing briefly on the ground before becoming still.


    Of course, it was Gerard who acted.


    He didn��t kill them as Bai Wei had suggested, but at least he could keep them unconscious for a while.


    Then, without hesitation, he quickly approached the cart and tore off the black cloth.


    Sure enough, under the cloth was a piece of polluted corpse, but it contained nothing else.


    ��It��s not here,�� Gerard said softly, then prepared to move to the next location.


    That was their plan because the only way from the Fifth Zone to the Fourth District was the steel bridge.


    So, all they needed to do was keep watch near the bridge and ��take out�� each group approaching it, and if they acted fast enough, they could find the Corpse Blocks and the Purification Source Crystal before they stepped onto the bridge.


    But Gerard had just lifted his foot when Bai Wei suddenly said, ��No, there��s something wrong with those two guys behind you.��


    Gerard paused for a moment, then quickly turned around, indeed seeing the two men he had knocked out shakily standing up again.


    They could still stand up!


    Gerard was quite surprised.


    Just as he was prepared to knock the two out again, he noticed something amiss.


    Their stance was very odd; their bodies were contorted like broken puppets, not at all human-like.


    What��s going on?!


    Before Gerard could react, the masks on the two split open, and then a ghastly scream pierced the sky, as if to awaken the entire slumbering Fifth Zone.


    ��Gerard, chop off their heads, now,�� Bai Wei commanded in a tone that brooked no argument.


    Clearly, that sound wasn��t one that a human could make, so Gerard no longer hesitated and immediately swung the Chainsaw Sword in his hand.


    Almost instantly, two heads hit the ground, and a fountain of crimson blood shot up.


    Gerard froze.


    The color of this blood... Were they still human?!


    Just as this thought emerged in Gerard��s mind, he noticed that the two heads kept rolling on the ground, and the shrieking noise did not diminish at all, continuing to scream heartrendingly.

 Chapter 239: 72 So Thats How It Is (5K)_3

    Chapter 239: 72 So That��s How It Is (5K)_3


    Gerard then heard Bai Wei ��tsk�� in his mind.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    Before Gerard could even ask ��How is which way,�� Bai Wei spoke again, ��They��ve been awakened too, this is... a trap.��


    ...Awakened?


    Bai Wei offered no explanation but instead shared the vision from his left eye with him.


    And then Gerard saw that all members of the New Chaser Association, at this very moment, lifted the carts and began sprinting crazily toward the position of the great bridge.


    The reason for the term ��sprinting crazily�� was that at this point, they no longer resembled humans at all, just like the two guys Gerard had beheaded earlier, these people��s limbs had now become extremely bizarre.


    That movement, that posture, indeed as Bai Wei said,


    was like awakened monsters.


    They were now only a few hundred meters away from the steel bridge.


    At this pace, Gerard simply couldn��t intercept them.


    ��There are Devil Knights on the bridge,�� Gerard said gravely, ��They should stop these guys.��


    ��You��re thinking too much,�� Bai Wei said, ��Why would they need to go over the bridge?��


    Gerard was slightly stunned: ��What?��


    ��Humans need bridges to cross rivers,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Look, are they still human?��


    Finally, Gerard snapped back to reality, once again relying on Bai Wei��s shared vision to look at those people.


    Only then did he realize that the direction of their frenzied sprint was not toward the bridge.


    But toward the river.


    Just as Bai Wei had said, only humans need a bridge to cross rivers, but monsters do not.


    ��Furthermore, we previously thought that those corpse blocks were just tools to obscure vision,�� Bai Wei slowly said, ��but actually that��s not the case, they are also important cargo, no less significant than my tongue or that Purification Source Crystal.��


    ��...What do you mean?�� Gerard grew even more uneasy.


    ��Those Divine Remnants from the Abyss are what the new deity uses to increase its power,�� Bai Wei said, ��It intends to devour these flesh and blood directly to become stronger, so as... to completely kill Lyra and fulfill the final coming, what the New Chaser Association calls rebirth.��


    Gerard��s body stiffened.


    Bai Wei had made himself very clear, and he understood it all, every bit of it.


    It all formed a chain of events.


    Countless times they thought they had seen the truth, yet they did not realize it was only a part deliberately exposed by the other party.


    Even Bai Wei hadn��t seen it coming; by the time he reacted, it was already too late.


    Those more than ten groups of people rushed towards the river simultaneously; Gerard, even if he grew four legs now, couldn��t possibly stop them all in time.


    Once they crossed the river, it would be even less likely to stop them.


    The Devil��s Army was the last line of defense.


    Now, it had been breached.


    ...Was this Bishop Oliver��s doing?


    Upon seeing in his vision the countless numbers, like wild beasts charging toward the riverbanks, Gerard stumbled, the massive mental turmoil nearly preventing him from even standing.


    But at that moment, Bai Wei chuckled, ��Don��t panic, it��s not the worst time yet.��


    Upon hearing this, Gerard immediately grasped the hilt of the Chainsaw Sword tightly, bracing himself from collapsing.


    Bai Wei��s unhurried tone, it was like a stimulant to him.


    ��Do you have any other plan?�� Gerard asked, ��Right now, we can only stop one person at most.��


    ��One person is enough.��


    Gerard seemed to understand something then and took a deep breath before stating, ��My body can still hold on, release the power of the eye.��


    ��There��s no need.�� Bai Wei��s pupils flickered, then he shifted his gaze to the throat of one of the sprinting people, then chuckled, ��I can still find my own tongue.��


    ...


    On the other side of the river, Fourth District.


    Hogney stood on the lightless bank, quietly watching the awakened Fifth Zone opposite the river.


    He knew that when that sound had risen, the plan had been successful.


    What followed next was unstoppable.


    Even Gerard with that eye couldn��t stop it.


    When a string of plops came from the river, Hogney��s lips curled slightly.


    After a few breaths, a number of bizarre shadows, holding Corpse Blocks, crawled out of the river and then stood silently by Hogney��s side.


    One, two, three.


    Hogney silently counted.


    When no new figures emerged from the water, his smile grew thicker.


    ��To have lost only one group, two people,�� Hogney said with a chuckle, ��The Knight of Night Star, Visa��s eye... is nothing more than this, right?��


    He turned his head to look at the others.


    But no one could answer him, most just stood there vacantly, their eyes as dead as a corpse.


    This was also why they never took off their masks.


    Hogney slowly ambled over to one group, using his fingers to pry open the remnants they were carrying.


    Within the remnants was a Purification Source Crystal.


    ��Very good.��


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he walked over to another person.


    ��Open your mouth.��


    The person slowly opened their mouth.


    Revealing the tongue within.


    ��Perfect!�� Hogney excitedly slapped the stupefied face, ��Or rather, even better! Hahaha!��


    And then, without waiting for any response, he left, laughing loudly.


    He did not see the monster cock its head to the side.


    Revealing a sinister smile.

 Chapter 240: Seventy-three: Either burn everything to ashes.

    Chapter 240: Seventy-three: Either burn everything to ashes.


    ��Captain!��


    ��Make way, the captain is here!��


    Seeing that Yuri had arrived, the Devil Knights who had reached the spot earlier immediately cleared the way, allowing Yuri to observe the scene inside.


    It was two headless bodies, wearing the attire of Hogney��s subordinates.


    ��What happened?�� Yuri asked.


    ��They were killed,�� a Devil Knight replied curtly, ��and when we arrived, we found their bodies... had changed.��


    As he spoke, the Devil Knight brought over the two heads and placed them in front of Yuri.


    This was Yuri��s first time seeing the faces of these men without their masks, and though he was somewhat prepared, the sight of their pitted, pothole-like faces, with tiny worms incessantly squirming, still made his eyelids twitch uncontrollably.


    ��Captain...�� the Devil Knight softly said, ��Have we really been traveling with these guys all this time?��


    Yuri looked around and saw both cohesion and fear in everyone��s faces.


    After all, these individuals had been accompanying them since the Pollution Zone, and although they could not say they were comrades fighting side by side, as they all wore masks and could not see each other��s faces, it wasn��t too different.


    Thus, the Devil Knights had never imagined that the faces under the masks would look like this.


    Did this mean they had been traveling with monsters all these days?


    Even for the Devil Knights, who dealt with pollutants year-round, this realization was frightening.


    ��What exactly is happening?�� a Devil Knight couldn��t help but ask, ��Have they always been like this, or were they infected afterward?��


    ��What do you mean ��after?�� Are you suggesting we have a source of infection here?��


    ��...Don��t forget what we brought back from the Abyss.��


    That statement heightened the tension even further.


    Ideally, their primary concern should have been who killed these two men, for daring to commit murder in the Fifth Zone was indeed audacious.


    But the bizarre state of the two bodies made it difficult for them to prioritize finding the murderer, as it wasn��t clear whether the victims were humans or monsters.


    Yuri turned to look at a Devil Knight, his current deputy.


    The deputy approached and whispered a few words in his ear.


    But Yuri��s expression hardly changed, as all attention was focused on him.


    So, he simply nodded calmly and said to the other knights, ��Let��s leave it here for tonight. I��ll handle the rest, you all go back and rest.��


    ��Go back and rest? But, Captain...��


    ��Did you hear my order?�� Yuri repeated emotionlessly, ��Go back and rest... Of course, do conduct a pollution self-check before bed. We won��t organize a formal check.��


    The Devil Knights exchanged looks and eventually followed Yuri��s orders, leaving only two to deal with the bodies.


    At that moment, Yuri��s expression finally grew solemn.


    His deputy had just informed him of two things.


    First, the Devil Knights he had previously sent to guard Hogney��s subordinates had been infected, and the pollutant remains they brought back had almost completely disappeared.


    Second, according to reports from the bridge guard unit, they saw numerous dark figures jumping into the river, crossing the bridge and entering directly into the Fourth District.


    This meant that the heavy pollutants had already entered Lyra.


    His mind involuntarily recalled the words Ina had told him earlier: ��You have brought back something from the Polluted Land that you shouldn��t have.��


    Now, her words had come true.


    ��Captain, what should we do now?�� the deputy whispered, ��We��ve never experienced something like this. What exactly are these guys trying to do?��


    Yuri glanced at his deputy, pondered for a moment, and then said, ��Follow the standard procedure, report to the Sky Tower.��


    ��...Just report?��


    ��Until we understand the truth, there��s not much else we can do,�� Yuri said, glancing at the departing backs of the Devil Knights, and added softly, ��Whatever happens, our people need to rest, even if only for a few hours.��


    The deputy knew Yuri was right.


    After a series of events, and having just returned from the Abyss, most of them were on the brink mentally. Pushing further could indeed lead to irreversible destruction.


    But the deputy also noticed the emphasis in Yuri��s statement �� ��even if only for a few hours.��


    ��Do you think something big is going to happen?�� the deputy asked quietly, ��In the next few days?��


    ��It might already be happening,�� Yuri patted his deputy��s shoulder and said softly, ��Regardless, be prepared. We can��t afford more chaos tonight.��


    The deputy nodded solemnly and then quickly left.


    Following that, Yuri swiftly returned to his own home.


    As expected, Ina was still waiting for him there.


    ��Earlier you said you didn��t have the time,�� Yuri stated directly, without beating around the bush, ��Now, I need to know everything.��


    Ina remained silent, another deep voice then emerged beside Yuri.


    ��Of course, we also need your help.��


    Yuri��s body stiffened briefly; he slowly turned his head to see a middle-aged man stepping out from the shadows.


    It was Gerard.

 Chapter 241 241: Seventy-three Burn everything to ashes_2

    Yuri looked at Gerard, and Gerard was also looking at Yuri, which made Ina, who stood by the side, somewhat nervous.


    This was not only a meeting between two former captains of the Pioneer Force but also because Gerard was currently a wanted criminal of Lyra, and as the captain of the Devil''s Army, Yuri had the obligation to capture Gerard directly.


    But Yuri did not do so; he just looked deeply at Gerard and then said, "Then you need to clarify your point."


    "Of course," Gerard nodded slightly, "I can tell you everything I know."


    Ina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, Gerard succinctly repeated what he had previously told Ina.


    After hearing this, Yuri''s reaction was not as intense as Ina''s had been, but he also fell into a long silence.


    After a while, he took out a cigarette from his pocket and was about to put it in his mouth when he remembered something and looked up at Gerard, "Do you mind if I have one? I think I need some help digesting what you''ve said."


    Gerard shook his head but still asked, "You smoke?"


    "It''s been a long time, maybe the last time was ten years ago?" Yuri lit the possibly expired or moldy cigarette, "I''m just used to carrying one or two on missions, to take a moment to smell it, because the smell there is not very pleasant, as you''re well aware."


    "Indeed," Gerard nodded slightly, "The smell of smoke is certainly better than the stench of rotting corpses, we had people who did the same."


    "Perhaps that''s a legacy," Yuri said, indifferently.


    Listening to their conversation, Ina felt somewhat surprised. She couldn''t understand how two men, who should be enemies, could chat like a predecessor and a successor.


    But she wisely did not interrupt, merely listening.


    After smoking a cigarette, Yuri''s expression visibly relaxed.


    "Honestly, the things you just talked about, I wouldn''t have believed them a week ago," Yuri said, "but now, I''m willing to believe."


    "It seems you''ve also encountered many things."


    "Yes," Yuri looked into Gerard''s eyes and said, "In the Abyss, I met many...ghosts of the Night Star, I talked with them, so I''m willing to believe you."


    "...Is that so?"


    "I have no other intentions. I''m just wondering why someone who gave everything for Lyra eventually had to carry the name of a rebel," Yuri said softly, "There must be something wrong...Now, I think I know where the problem lies, so what do you plan to do? And how can I assist you?"


    Seeing Yuri so readily believe him and choose to join, Gerard was somewhat surprised, but he did not show it and directly clarified, "Purification Source Crystal."


    "Purification Source Crystal?"


    "Yes, the biggest issue now is Oliver, he is the Bishop of Sky Tower, and the person most deeply connected with Lyra. I believe it was because he was corrupted that the situation fell into such a passive state," Gerard hurriedly articulated his own conclusion, or rather, Ian''s analysis, "He has the greatest authority in all of Lyra, so the new gods also hope to descend through his power, so we must use the Purification Source Crystal to cleanse him, to bring him back to our side, then there is still room for negotiation...I think this is exactly why the New Chaser Association wanted to take the Purification Source Crystal with them."


    Hearing Gerard''s words, Yuri nodded slightly, clearly agreeing.


    "However, the Purification Source Crystal has been taken away, right?" Yuri asked, "Do you know where it is?"


    "I do," Gerard replied briefly.


    "Good," Yuri didn''t ask how Gerard knew, merely nodding, "Then what do you need me to do?"


    "To be precise, it''s not just you I need," Gerard said, "I need the entire Devil''s Army."


    Yuri did not speak, just looked at Gerard.


    Gerard then opened his pocket watch, showing Yuri the time on it.


    "It''s exactly four in the morning now. Six hours later, Oliver will hold a general assembly," Gerard asked, "Do you know what that is?"


    "The general assembly?" Yuri thought for a moment, then asked uncertainly, "Are you talking about the one where all the workers are gathered to vote on a major resolution, and if passed, the results are reported to my Lord...Is that it?"


    "Yes," Gerard said, "This meeting has not been held for a long time, the last time was a hundred years ago, on the resolution whether to make the orbital train the main transportation of Lyra."


    "...I think this time they probably won''t be discussing orbital trains."


    "Of course not, even what they are discussing is not important," Gerard slowly said, "The key is reporting to the Lord, this report... is to awaken the Lord."


    Yuri slightly narrowed his eyes, "You mean..."


    "According to the current development, is it my Lord being awakened, or... someone else?"


    Silence, extended silence.


    Neither Yuri nor Ina, who had just learned the whole story at that time, spoke.


    Yuri''s cigarette had burned down to his fingers, but he showed no reaction and it was unclear what he was thinking.


    Just then, a groggy voice arose, "Daddy?"


    This faint voice was like a pebble tossed into a calm lake, instantly rippling the surface.


    The three looked over and saw a little girl clutching the door, poking her small head out, her eyes drowsy.


    Yuri''s expression softened instantly, "Anna, why are you awake... Did Daddy wake you?"


    Anna shook her head, "No, I just got up to go to the bathroom... Daddy, why didn''t you come in?"


    "Daddy has something to discuss," Yuri said. "Go back to sleep."


    Anna uttered an "oh." She was not fully awake yet. Just as she was about to retract her head, she suddenly thought of something, perked up, and asked with a tilt of her head, "Is it something important?"


    Yuri remained silent for a long while.


    "No, it''s a small matter."


    Anna then went back relieved.


    Afterward, Yuri turned his head as if he had made some kind of decision, and looked at Gerard, repeating what he had said before.


    "Tell me."


    "What should I do?"


    ...


    Twenty minutes later, Ina walked Gerard to the bridge.


    With Yuri''s pass, Gerard could now leave directly.


    "Father." As Gerard was about to leave, Ina stopped him, "I better go with you."


    Gerard seemed to have anticipated Ina''s response, yet he shook his head, "No, Ina, you need to stay here, don''t forget your mission is also very important... Even though we''re not in the same place, we''re still fighting side by side, right?"


    "But..."


    Ina wanted to say more, but Gerard suddenly stretched out his hand and ruffled her head as he had done when she was a child.


    "It''s a minor issue," he said softly.


    Ina was stunned.


    By the time she came to her senses, Gerard was already stepping onto the departing bridge.


    The sun was rising at that moment, and the dawn''s early light cast a red hue on Gerard.


    It made him look as if he was walking into fierce flames.


    She subconsciously wanted to call out to Gerard, but in that transient moment, he had already gone far.


    "Finally, it comes to an end."


    In that morning light that seemed to ignite the sky, Gerard heard Bai Wei say to him.


    "Either rebirth or destruction."


    "Either turn everything,"


    "Into ashes."

 Chapter 242: Do we need to kill our god?

    Chapter 242: Do we need to kill our god?


    Oliver sat by the window, watching the sun slowly climb up the city��s sky, gradually awakening Lyra in the silence.


    The door behind him opened, and Hogney walked in, saluting Oliver.


    ��Lord Bishop,�� Hogney respectfully said, ��everything is ready, and the representatives of the workers have begun to enter.��


    Oliver��s gaze slowly returned from the sun on the horizon to Lyra below him.


    He could see countless people flocking toward the Sky Tower.


    Attracted by the general assembly, they surged like blood into a heart or ants returning to their ant queen��so spectacular and orderly.


    ��How beautiful,�� Oliver said with a light chuckle, ��isn��t it, Hogney?��


    ��Of course, Lord Bishop,�� Hogney said. ��And after today, it will be even more beautiful.��


    Oliver chuckled again and then slowly stood up.


    ��Yes, it is about time.��


    Seeing this, Hogney immediately stepped forward, draping the robe signifying the distinguished status of the Bishop of the Sky Tower over Oliver, who simply stood still without any movement.


    Once he was fully dressed, Hogney took two steps back and then gave Oliver an even more respectful and humble bow.


    ��Please lead us into the future of Lyra, under the crown of the Pope.��


    Two hours remained until the start of the assembly.


    ...


    ��Do you know? My dad is an outstanding worker and he gets to attend the meeting at the tower with Bishop Oliver today!��


    ��So what? My dad can too!��


    ��Mine too, mine too!��


    On the gear train, Ju lowered her hat brim as if that would block out the chatter of the children.


    But it was futile because everyone in the gear car was talking about the impending assembly.


    The children compared whether their parents qualified to directly participate in the assembly, while the adults were more concerned about the content of the assembly.


    ��When was the last general assembly again?��


    ��Over a hundred years ago, I think, about the gear train.��


    ��I see. And this time?��


    ��Bishop Oliver talked about a new future.��


    ��A new future?��


    ��Yes... It would be good if nothing goes wrong. I heard that the wanted criminal is still at large.��


    ��Tsk.��


    Ju listened while inconspicuously tightening her clothes.


    If anyone had paid attention to her, they would have noticed the malnourished little girl��s clothes were far too big, making her tightly grip her collar to prevent anyone from seeing her entire body through the neckline.


    Those closer to her might have heard a distinct metallic clinking sound, completely different from the noise of the gear train.


    But no one noticed her.


    Instead of a malnourished little girl, people were more concerned about the once-in-a-century assembly.


    Ju looked up at the towering structure that seemed to connect heaven and earth, which grew larger and larger in her small pupils.


    One hour and thirty minutes remained until the assembly.


    ...


    Standing in front of the third zone��s sub-tower, Ina took a deep breath to soothe her slightly nervous mood.


    ��Is everyone in their places?��


    Ina asked the Devil Knight next to her.


    ��Yes, Vice-squad, everyone is in position,�� the Devil Knight answered, saluting Ina before hesitating, ��But are we really going to do this, Vice-squad?��


    Ina glanced at the Devil Knight, ��Have you forgotten what the order was?��


    ��No, of course not!�� the Devil Knight replied seriously, ��Upon receiving the command, take control of the sub-towers and the Skeleton Corps immediately, then wait for further instructions... But, isn��t this really a rebellion?��


    ��We received Bishop Oliver��s orders, and you have my and Yuri��s handwritten commands,�� Ina tried to keep her tone calm, ��If something goes wrong, it��s on me and Captain Yuri. What are you worried about?��


    ��It��s not that, I just... No, I have no more questions,�� the Devil Knight answered, ��We will follow your commands completely.��


    Ina nodded slightly, then turned her gaze back to the nearby third zone��s sub-tower.


    She knew this was a risky gamble.


    She and Yuri had forged the orders, forcing the Devil��s Army that was not allowed to leave the Fifth Zone to leave their district, ready to seize control of the nodes of the sub-towers at the start of the assembly to prevent any mishaps.


    If they failed, both she and Yuri would be branded traitors and meet the same fate as Night Star had in the past.


    ... The same as Night Star in the past?


    For some reason, thinking of this suddenly calmed Ina��s uneasy mind.


    ��Brother...�� she murmured softly.


    ��What was that?�� the Devil Knight next to her didn��t hear clearly.


    ��It��s...�� Ina composed herself, then turned back to the dozen fully armed Devil Knights behind her, ��Be mindful of the time.��


    ��Yes, Vice-squad!�� the Devil Knight replied, looking at his pocket watch, ��We have... one hour.��


    ...


    ��Where are Fred and the others?�� Chamos frowned, ��Desi, Muni, where is everyone?��


    At the entrance of the Sky Tower, Chamos, who was responsible for the Skeleton Corps�� Tenth Squad, looked at the incomplete Tenth Squad and couldn��t help but voice his doubts.

 Chapter 243: Do we need to kill our god?_2

    Chapter 243: Do we need to kill our god?_2


    After Kude��s death, Bai Wei naturally took over as captain.


    Though he didn��t want to become captain in such a way, there was no helping it.


    Since becoming the squad leader, he had only executed two missions, one was the pursuit of Gerard, and the other was now.


    After being injured by Gerard that day, Chamos took a long time to rally and finally resolved to protect the squad no matter what.


    But what he didn��t expect was that upon his return after healing, he discovered that the squad was even further diminished, with several more people missing.


    ��What exactly happened?�� Chamos asked.


    ��It seems they were transferred out by the higher-ups.�� His subordinate replied.


    ��Transferred out? When did this happen?�� Chamos��s frown deepened, ��How come I didn��t receive any orders?��


    ��About two days ago, I think. It was a direct order from Bishop Oliver, since those three had the lightest injuries, they were chosen.��


    ��Transferred out by a direct order from Bishop Oliver?��


    For some reason, this answer made Chamos feel vaguely uneasy; he wanted to go and ask Minister Fenli for clarification immediately.


    But, the general assembly was about to begin, and the accredited representatives were already starting to arrive, with even more people standing outside waiting for the outcome. Given the shortage of security forces, it was unthinkable for him to leave at such a time, so he had to restrain himself, planning to ask for clarification after it ended.


    It was then that a subordinate came to report: ��Captain, someone is here to see you.��


    ��At this time?�� Chamos frowned, ��Who?��


    ��Captain Kude��s father.��


    Chamos��s body stiffened, then slowly turned his head to look at the man: ��Who did you say?��


    ��Captain Kude��s father, he��s over there.�� The subordinate pointed backwards, then hesitated before saying, ��He seems to be unaware of Captain Kude��s situation, what do you think...��


    Chamos fell silent for a long while, then glanced at the pocket watch in his palm.


    There was still half an hour before the start of the general assembly.


    ��Give me five minutes.��


    ...


    Yuri led a fully-armed Devil��s Army squad, pushed the door to a warehouse located underneath the Sky Tower, and immediately saw several people lying in pools of blood, his pupils slightly constricted.


    Because these Skeleton Corps looked exactly like the ��monsters�� that had been killed last night.


    And the only one standing in this warehouse was Gerard.


    Behind Gerard was the Purification Source Crystal that had been lost just last night, now emitting a faint glow.


    Seeing Gerard, the Devil Knights behind Yuri grew visibly restless. Although Yuri had given them a heads-up, this scene still made them feel uneasy.


    Yuri, however, did not mind and swiftly stepped forward to Gerard��s side.


    ��So it was them who stole it.�� Yuri surveyed the surroundings and asked, ��But how did you find this place?��


    Gerard didn��t elaborate, just shook his head: ��I have my ways.��


    Yuri studied Gerard��s face and commented, ��You look pale.��


    Gerard didn��t reply immediately, instead slowly bent down and turned over the closest corpse, revealing the blood-stained armband underneath�� ��Skeleton Tenth Squad Fred.��


    Understanding flashed across Yuri��s face: ��All these are Skeleton Knights?��


    Gerard hummed in affirmation: ��It seems last night��s were as well.��


    ��Why would this happen?��


    ��It��s the doing of that new god,�� Gerard softly stated, ��His method of intervening in reality is becoming increasingly aggressive.��


    As Gerard spoke, Yuri��s gaze also caught sight of the shoulder of Gerard��s uniform; he was still wearing the Skeleton Corps uniform, and the armband read�� ��Skeleton Tenth Squad Gerard.��


    Yuri understood everything and patted Gerard��s shoulder, saying, ��Everything will end today.��


    Gerard didn��t say much, just asked, ��Did you bring the item?��


    Yuri nodded and gestured to the Devil Knights behind him, who then brought forth a device resembling a giant horn.


    ��This is the latest model Radiation Device,�� Yuri said, ��As long as it��s connected to the Purification Source Crystal, it should extend the purification efficiency to cover the whole assembly hall, even the entire Sky Tower. By that time, everything will come to an end.��


    ��Is that so?�� Gerard nodded slightly, ��Thank you.��


    ��It��s not for you, you know that,�� Yuri responded coolly.


    Then, he paused, looking into Gerard��s bloodshot eyes, knowing the man hadn��t rested for a long time, and said softly,


    ��How about I go instead, and you wait here for me?��


    Gerard shook his head, his tone firm, ��No, I must go myself.��


    Yuri didn��t refuse, just nodded: ��Okay.��


    ��Time.��


    Yuri glanced at his pocket watch and said, ��Ten minutes left.��


    ...


    The grand conference hall was filled to the brim.


    Although those present were trying their best to keep their voices low while speaking, the sheer number of attendees still made the hall as noisy as a gear train.


    Those who had come to participate in the meeting were undoubtedly the cream of the crop from all walks of life within Lyra, or were employees with access rights.


    If Lyra were compared to a machine, then they were the important parts at each of its nodes.


    And now, their attention was all focused on that one empty seat at the very front of the meeting room.


    Although the person had not yet arrived, they all knew to whom that seat belonged.


    Of course, there were also some curious as to why the meeting was hosted by only Bishop Oliver. Shouldn��t a full assembly be presided over by five Bishops?


    It seemed that was the case a hundred years ago.


    Of course, this question didn��t trouble everyone for long because what they were more concerned with was the content of this meeting.


    The gear train��s fitting a hundred years ago could be said to have changed the entire ecology of Lyra, expanding the scale of Lyra��s cities several times over.


    So what about today?


    What exactly was Bishop Oliver��s ��brand new future��?


    Would it bring new change?


    This anticipation filled countless people.


    ��I have inside information; I heard this meeting will also utilize a new technology.��


    ��New technology? What kind of technology? Spill the details!��


    The discussions continued unabated.


    Then, the dull yet loud sound of a bell resonated, instantly quelling the myriad of clamor.


    The time was nearly upon them.


    That was the only thought left in people��s minds as they all quieted down and simultaneously turned their gaze in the same direction.


    Oliver made his entrance.


    Dressed in his most sumptuous robes, he strode across the red carpet like a Pope and, to the solemn and reverent tolling of the bell, made his way to that one seat. He then surveyed the hundreds of people in the conference hall.


    The moment the bell ceased, the entire conference hall fell silent.


    Oliver smiled at the audience and slowly raised a finger, his lips slightly parted.


    ��This full assembly,�� he began slowly, ��will make use of a new technology. That is...��


    The next second, his voice echoed in every corner of Lyra.


    ��Allowing everyone to hear my voice.��


    Inside the conference hall, outside the Sky Tower, in all the major districts, and aboard the compartments of the gear train��everyone heard Oliver��s solemn voice.


    After a brief silence, the entirety of Lyra burst into intense cheers as if to ignite the city.


    As citizens of Lyra, constantly at the forefront of technological innovation, people were acutely aware of what this meant.


    Was this the future that Bishop Oliver had promised?!


    The excited people had already begun to ponder how this technology was achieved and where else it could be applied.


    But soon, Oliver��s voice rose again: ��I know everyone is happy and the brand new future is almost upon us... but it has not completely arrived. We still face a slight obstacle, and that is the purpose of convening this meeting.��


    Everyone quieted down.


    Ju, who had just gotten off the train, looked towards the Sky Tower.


    Ina roused her fellow Devil Knights, who were also stunned, preparing them for action.


    Chamos, having just seen off Kude��s father, wore a grave expression as he eyed several figures rushing toward the meeting room and immediately bellowed, ��Who goes there?!��


    Yuri was the first to light the Blazing Fire Sword and said to Gerard as he moved forward, ��I��ll cover you; you go straight in.��


    Gerard quickened his pace.


    Bai Wei looked on indifferently, his eyes passing over the Devil Knights, through the Skeleton Corps, piercing the door, and resting on Oliver��s gradually opening mouth.


    ��We shall hold a referendum,��


    Oliver declared.


    ��The subject of the referendum will be whether or not to execute the one who has been an obstacle to our development... the Lyra God.��

 Chapter 244 244: Seventy-Five Truth

    "Should the Lyra God be executed?"


    When Oliver uttered these words, the Lyra people, who were in an uproar just a second before, fell silent at that very moment.


    Whether it was those in the hall, those outside waiting for the verdict, or even the Devil''s Army and the Skeleton Corps who were about to clash��swords and daggers drawn halfway��everyone stopped.


    All eyes were focused on Oliver, to see if he was joking.


    But clearly, Oliver was not about to joke at such a time. He had anticipated everyone''s reaction and now, once again, he surveyed the representatives in the hall, letting all of Lyra hear his voice once more.


    "I know this might initially seem incomprehensible, even hard to accept," Oliver said calmly, "but think about it, is it really that hard to accept?"


    "Lyra is a place that pursues progress."


    "Our city has always been filled with fresh blood, always vibrant, always the most creative place in the world."


    "And it''s because we''ve managed to do two things."


    "We eliminate obsolete limbs."


    "We utilize emerging technologies."


    "If so..."


    Oliver continued leisurely,


    "Why then can''t we eliminate an obsolete God?"


    "Prosthetics can be replaced, technology can evolve."


    "Why not gods?"


    ...


    "Ah, so it was because of this?" Bai Wei''s voice leisurely resonated in Gerard''s mind, "You Lyra people have always been madly chasing technological innovation, just so one day you could replace gods too, marginalize and commodify gods, and then equate god-execution with replacing parts... Hmm, from this perspective, you Lyra folks indeed have great creativity, even making a spectacle in deiciding."


    Gerard had no mind to pay attention to Bai Wei''s teasing; his expression was exceptionally somber.


    Clearly, he hadn''t anticipated that Oliver would bring up deicide so openly and rapidly, especially in a manner familiar to all Lyrans, which greatly exceeded his expectations.


    As Bai Wei had mentioned, their purpose of marginalizing and commodifying the Lyra God was for this moment.


    This seemingly illogical rationalisation, but in reality...


    When Gerard saw the Skeleton Knights guarding the hall and the Devil Knights beside him only showing a slightly confused expression rather than anger and agitation after hearing Oliver''s discourse, he knew that the other party had succeeded.


    Deicide was undoubtedly the greatest desecration.


    But if even the God''s guards couldn''t muster much reaction to such desecration, one could well imagine the reaction of the rest of the populace.


    "It looks like you were right." Fortunately, not everyone was unresponsive. Yuri drew his Blazing Fire Sword completely, "He dares to say such things now. What he will say later, I dare not imagine... But it''s not all bad, at least it confirms to me that I haven''t come here in vain, don''t you think, Gerard?"


    "...Indeed."


    Gerard took a deep breath, looked at Chamos, who had been a comrade just a few days ago, and tightened his grip on his sword.


    While he had thought a bloody conflict was now unavoidable, what Gerard hadn''t expected was a flicker of struggle across Chamos''s face.


    At the explosive moment, Chamos issued an order.


    "Fall back."


    This command wasn''t addressed to Gerard, but to his own Skeleton squad.


    The Skeleton Knights looked at Chamos in surprise, "Captain?"


    "I said, fall back," Chamos repeated.


    The Skeleton Knights exchanged looks and eventually, albeit reluctantly, sheathed their weapons and stepped aside, making room for Gerard and Yuri.


    "It seems there are still some sober-minded people here." Yuri, not knowing much of the backstory, saw Chamos make room and didn''t hesitate any longer, immediately commanding his men to bring in the Purification Source Crystal and the equipment.


    Gerard, however, looked at Chamos, wanting to know what had happened, but he no longer had the time.


    Yuri burst the hall doors open, and Gerard could only follow.


    Just as he passed by Chamos, he heard him whisper almost inaudibly, "I''m sorry." When he turned back, Chamos had already had his subordinates close the hall door again, now standing in front of another group of reinforcements from the Skeleton Knights.


    ...


    Inside the hall,


    Oliver watched the Devil Knights rush in, clearly not too surprised.


    His gaze swept across the faces in the crowd, finally resting on Gerard''s face.


    "Ah, Gerard," he began slowly, "it''s been many years since we last met, hasn''t it?"


    Gerard.


    As soon as this name was mentioned, the hall immediately stirred.


    Not just the hall, Oliver''s voice was still audible to all Lyrans.


    Ten years ago, as a Night Star Knight, Gerard was already quite famous, a hero in the eyes of many, and now, Gerard was even more notorious than he had been ten years prior.


    However, it was an infamous reputation.


    ...


    "Gerard? Isn''t that the wanted criminal?"


    "What the hell, why him?"

 Chapter 245: Seventy-five Truth_2

    Chapter 245: Seventy-five Truth_2


    ��Are the Bone Knights just eating without working!��


    Outside the Sky Tower, countless gathered people also started discussing, and Gerard��s appearance even made them temporarily forget Oliver��s previous earth-shattering remarks.


    ...


    While Oliver was looking at Gerard, Gerard was also looking at him.


    Likewise, a person he hadn��t seen in ten years.


    But Oliver��s state was completely different from Hallman��s back then.


    He still looked so solemn, so grave, not at all like someone who had soaked in Thought Amber for ten years.


    All this caused Gerard a bit of unease.


    But at the moment he had no way out, he simply nodded slightly, ��Yes, it��s been ten years, Bishop Oliver.��


    ��You look much older than you did ten years ago,�� Oliver said without reservation, letting everyone in Lyra hear his conversation with Gerard, his tone very relaxed, not like he was facing Lyra��s most wanted criminal but rather an old friend, ��Of course, I also know what you��ve been through, and for that I am sorry... You should have been a hero of Lyra, yet you��ve carried too many curses.��


    ...Should have been a hero of Lyra?


    This short phrase also brought shock to the countless people present, including Gerard himself.


    He had thought of countless things Oliver might say upon seeing him, but he had never expected this.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Gerard asked.


    ��Exactly what it says, I know you��re not a criminal, you are a hero,�� Oliver slowly said, ��No one knows this better than I do, because it was I who sent you to the Pollution Zone, who had the Night Star Team carry out that mission...��


    He paused.


    ��It was I.��


    ��I had Hallman find you.��


    ��I personally selected you as the leader.��


    As he spoke, Oliver��s eyes gradually softened.


    ��These years, you and your Night Stars really suffered, Gerard.��


    ��But it��s okay, I will reveal all the truth.��


    ��You are still heroes of Lyra.��


    With that, Oliver suddenly clapped.


    ��Night Star, please allow me, in the name of the Archbishop, to offer the highest tribute to you and your team members.��


    He spoke solemnly, and then applause in the hall rose like a tide.


    ...


    Ina clutched the handle of the Blazing Fire Sword tightly, hearing that voice from nowhere, feeling her body tremble.


    The truth... the truth she had been chasing for ten years.


    She always wanted to seek justice for her brother.


    At this moment... did it really happen?


    In this manner?


    Ina felt incredibly unreal.


    ...


    At Rim Station, a woman who looked mad suddenly knelt on the ground, crying out loud.


    While crying, she also screamed.


    ��I said it! I said it! My husband is not a traitor, he��s not a traitor!��


    But there was no one around her.


    ...


    Outside the Sky Tower, Ju once again clenched her collar.


    But there was a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    ...


    And inside the hall, Gerard, hearing the applause like a tide beside him, also felt somewhat at a loss.


    What was this?


    The truth revealed?


    Injustice cleared up?


    The thing he had been wanting to do for the past ten years, was it achieved just like that?


    Was this... the result he had earned by persisting until now?


    But why,


    couldn��t he feel happy at all?


    Yuri saw all this, he was about to remind Gerard, but Gerard had already responded first.


    The next second, the gigantic chainsaw sword had already been placed against Oliver��s neck.


    In an instant, applause ceased abruptly.


    People��s expressions turned to fear once again.


    Cheers immediately switched to curses.


    ��Bastard! What do you think you��re doing to Lord Bishop!��


    ��Devil Knights over there, why are you just standing there? Are you planning a rebellion!��


    Only Oliver remained calm.


    ��Are you underestimating me?�� Gerard��s voice was as cold as a sharpened sword, ��Do you think that will make me back down?��


    Oliver let out a gentle sigh.


    ��You misunderstand, Gerard. I had no such intention... Moreover, I know why you have come.�� He slowly lifted his head, looking towards the Purification Source Crystal surrounded by the Devil Knights. He lightly chuckled and said, ��You think I��ve been contaminated, don��t you? Otherwise, why would I commit such an act of desecration? And you want to expose me in front of all of Lyra, right?��


    Gerard said nothing, just coldly stared at Oliver.


    ��I really do understand,�� Oliver said, ��especially after what you��ve been through... Ah, it��s pointless to talk more. If you just want to prove it, I can certainly show you.��


    Hearing this, Gerard��s sense of unease multiplied.


    He watched Oliver calmly step down from his seat and walked towards the Purification Source Crystal under everyone��s gaze.


    Then he slowly raised his hand and reached toward the Purification Source Crystal.


    At that moment, Gerard held his breath.


    Many images flashed through his mind like a carousel, finally settling on the words the dying Ian said to him that night.


    Then, Oliver��s hand gently rested on it.


    But nothing happened.


    The Purification Source Crystal showed no reaction as if it were dead.


    Gerard was stunned.


    ��See, Gerard.�� Oliver said with a smile, ��I��m not infected... I never was.��


    ...How is that possible?


    How could he not be infected?


    Something must be wrong!


    Gerard did not speak. He silently stepped forward and, under the gaze of hundreds in the hall, began inspecting the Purification Source Crystal.


    Yuri, too, didn��t just watch, but also directed his subordinates to examine the Purification Source Crystal.


    However, no matter how they inspected it, the Purification Source Crystal had no fault; it still could purify the pollution sources carried by the Devil Knights, but it could not react to Oliver at all.


    ��...Why is that?�� Gerard murmured.


    At that moment, Bai Wei��s voice finally sounded.


    ��He really isn��t contaminated.��


    Even Bai Wei said so.


    Gerard��s body swayed.


    ��Why is it so then?�� Gerard asked, ��Ian was contaminated, why wasn��t he?��


    ��Don��t you understand yet?�� Bai Wei sighed softly, ��He and your son are not the same.��


    ��Your son wanted to kill Lyra because he was contaminated.��


    ��But him.��


    ��He just wants to kill Lyra.��


    Gerard stiffened. He slowly turned his head to look towards Oliver, standing beside him with a smile, suddenly feeling an infinite chill from that seemingly amiable smile.


    ��Why?��


    This time, Gerard wasn��t asking Bai Wei but was asking Oliver.


    He stared intensely at Oliver, his eyes murderous.


    ��You are neither insane nor contaminated!�� he said, inching towards Oliver, his barely concealed anger palpable to everyone in Lyra, ��Then why would you do such a thing?��


    ��It��s simple.�� Oliver spoke indifferently, ��As I said before, this city needs a better tomorrow.��


    ��And that weak and defective god can no longer satisfy our need for revolution. We need a god who is stronger, more complete.��


    ��So, it is right for Him to die.�� Oliver said unabashedly, ��Everything I have done these last ten years, has been for this cause, for Lyra, for... a better future.��


    ��...And what about those who died for this?��


    Oliver answered calmly.


    ��We ought to praise and forever remember them.��

 Chapter 246: Seventy-six, you can only be loyal to me.

    Chapter 246: Seventy-six, you can only be loyal to me.


    Should we extol... and remember forever?


    Gerard never expected to hear such words from Oliver��s mouth.


    The real mastermind behind all these calamities now spoke such grandiose words.


    ��Are you serious?�� Gerard couldn��t help but say, ��Are you really serious?��


    ��Of course.�� Oliver answered calmly, ��I have always respected those who have sacrificed. They are like stars in their radiance, and that includes you, Gerard. I��ve always thought you are the brightest among them.��


    Gerard felt so absurd he almost laughed.


    Ten years ago, he might have taken those words as an honor, especially coming from the Archbishop of the Sky Tower.


    But now...


    ��Gerard, I can understand your anger, your despair, and your current recklessness in trying to fight a deadly battle.�� Oliver walked up to Gerard, patted his shoulder gently like an old friend, ��Even your current actions are, in your own way, an attempt to save Lyra. Therefore, I won��t blame you; after all, this is all you can do before you can grasp the truth. I respect you, but I also hope you don��t continue down this wrong path... Our future still needs symbols like you, heroes like you.��


    ��Do you think I would believe such nonsense?��


    Oliver sighed lightly, his tone like a helpless old father dealing with rebellious offspring: ��I know you won��t simply believe me, that would not be like you... but no matter, we still have time, lots of time. Whatever you want to know, I can tell you.��


    Oliver��s voice echoed around every corner of Lyra, allowing every citizen to hear their Archbishop and the conversation with the once hero.


    Gerard also tried to calm himself down, knowing that all of Lyra was watching him, and this wasn��t the time to solve the problem with a simple slash.


    So he raised his head, looked directly at Oliver, and asked emphatically, ��You said you want to kill Lyra.��


    ��To be precise, I want to kill the Lyra God, not Lyra.�� Oliver said, ��The people of Lyra, Lyra City, and the Lyra God have been bound together for thousands of years, which should not be.��


    ��Why?��


    ��The Mechanicians of Lyra have a saying, ��For machines to be perpetually new, they must continuously evolve.''�� Oliver explained, ��This is well-suited for Lyra City, which is like a machine that has been continually upgraded and evolved over the centuries, becoming more advanced and potent, but... that has stopped now.��


    Oliver, with his hands behind his back, slowly walked around Gerard.


    ��Haven��t you noticed? It��s been a hundred years since the last general assembly when we passed the gear train bill, which transformed the entire Lyra City into the most advanced city in the world. But... what about since then? In these hundred years, have we had any innovations as significant as the gear train that could change the city��s structure?��


    ��No, there hasn��t been.��


    ��Although we are still progressing in minor aspects, still innovating, our prosthetics becoming more flexible, and our components more precise. But our city hasn��t changed in a hundred years; the tracks of the gear train are still those laid a century ago, each gear emitting an old aura, like a senile elderly person who can change prosthetics and artificial eyes but not his rotting organs and veins, inevitably leading to weakness and death.��


    ��But people die and then are gone, but what about the city of Lyra? Are we just to watch it weaken and decay like this?��


    Oliver stopped in front of Gerard, gazed into his eyes, and then slowly said,


    ��At least, I can��t bear to watch.��


    ��So that��s why I decided to do something.��


    Hearing Oliver��s explanation, Gerard felt absurd: ��So you plan to kill the Lyra God?��


    ��If we don��t do that, we can��t carry out the innovations,�� Oliver said lightly, ��Gerard, you should know what constitutes the main body of Lyra City. Without dealing with Him, do you think we can achieve those things?��


    Oliver��s words immediately reminded Gerard of the flesh he had seen in the furnace at the gear train station.


    Lyra City was composed of the flesh of the Lyra God.


    It seemed Oliver was very aware of this.


    ��Just for that reason, you want to kill the Lyra God?�� Gerard still found it unbelievable, ��Lyra City was created by the Lyra God, who sheltered us from the Polluted Land before, because of Him we have Lyra City...��


    Gerard hadn��t finished speaking when Oliver interrupted him.


    ��It seems, in your eyes, the Lyra God is our Creator, our protector, our... like a father figure, right?�� Oliver asked lightly, ��So in your view, I am like a son who wants to kill his father when his body is sick, am I right?��

 Chapter 247 247: Seventy-six, you can only be loyal to me_2

    Gerard gazed directly at Oliver, "Isn''t that the case?"


    As he uttered these words, Gerard noticed a sinister smile briefly surface on Oliver''s lips as if he had been waiting for the conversation to arrive at this very point.


    But that smile was fleeting, and soon Oliver resumed his indifferent demeanor.


    Aside from Gerard, no one noticed that smile.


    This made Gerard feel somewhat uneasy.


    "Yes, it seems so," Oliver turned around and slowly walked back to his seat, "to the Creator, to our god, I must seem unfeeling and overly cruel, right?"


    He stopped in front of his seat, then turned back, sweeping his gaze over all those who were attending the meeting, and finally rested it on Gerard''s face.


    "But, is our Lord, our Lyra God, really the benevolent father you speak of?"


    Gerard blinked in mild surprise.


    "Is everything He does truly for our protection?"


    Oliver slowly raised his metallic prosthetic limb, his voice growing louder.


    "People of Lyra, look at our bodies."


    "Look at your own selves, the bodies beneath these mechanical limbs."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Oliver''s raised prosthetic limb.


    "Look, such a perfect creation. It can do so many things; with it, we are the people of Lyra, the most advanced citizens in the world." Oliver said with a smile, then suddenly exerted force, wrenching the prosthetic limb off. Before people could react, they saw the gruesome muscles at the stump of his arm, torn and bloody from the force, a sight that made hearts quail, "But without it, what are we?"


    His blood dripped onto the platform, a shocking sight.


    "Heh, without these prosthetics, what are we?" he said softly, "Disabled, people with incomplete limbs, those who can''t hold a knife and fork to eat, who must use a cane to walk."


    "But when did it start?"


    "People of Lyra are the disabled with prosthetic limbs."


    "Why do we take pride in having prosthetics and shame in our flesh and blood?"


    "Why do our children clamor for newer, better limbs before they are even of age?"


    "None of our adults have many parts of their own."


    "Our elders cannot take a complete body to their graves when they die."


    "Why is it like this?"


    Oliver''s gaze shifted downward again, continuing to meet Gerard''s eyes.


    "Can you tell me? Gerard, who made us so dependent on machines that we would discard our own flesh and blood to embrace the cold metal?"


    "Who planted one shackle after another in our minds, that even as we possess such strength, we cannot act against its source?"


    "After using these things, the people of Lyra can only be people of Lyra; once they leave Lyra City, with the machines inoperative, we are helpless disabled individuals."


    Oliver''s tone turned increasingly icy.


    "Answer me, Gerard."


    "Has He truly sheltered the people of Lyra, or has He imprisoned them?"


    "Are we truly His people, or the miscreant beasts He breeds?"


    "Gerard, have you ever thought, if one day He abandons us, then across the entire city... there would be millions of disabled individuals."


    At that moment, the entire council hall... no, the entire Lyra City fell deathly silent.


    People stared blankly at Oliver, then blankly at their own mechanical limbs.


    They had never before considered such a problem, but now, as if awoken suddenly by Oliver, an indescribable fear surged in their eyes.


    Even Gerard found himself at a loss for words, just staring at Oliver, the momentum of his earlier queries gone.


    This oppressive silence lasted for almost an entire minute.


    Finally, a trembling participant whispered lowly, "Then... kill Lyra."


    His words were like a spark falling into kerosene.


    In an instant, flames of anger and fear blazed high.


    All participants stood up, their fists raised, shouting.


    "Yes, kill Lyra!"


    "Kill Lyra! Kill Lyra!"


    "Kill Lyra!"


    The participants'' voices spread outside the meeting, similarly igniting the spark there.


    The whole of Lyra City was shouting "kill Lyra" with furious voices!


    And Oliver walked down from the stage amidst these roaring waves, approaching Gerard once again.


    Even though they were of similar height, Gerard felt as though Oliver was looking down on him.


    "Do you understand now? Gerard," Oliver said with a smile.


    Gerard felt a raw pain in his throat. He looked at Oliver and asked in a low voice, "Is this your plan?"


    The fire had been lit, and Oliver no longer needed to make his voice heard throughout the city, so he spoke just loud enough for Gerard to hear, "Yes, of course, the original plan was somewhat safer, but because of the trouble you caused me, I had to revise it continuously, acting ahead of schedule... Fortunately, it still went smoothly."


    With that, he stepped back once more, letting his voice reverberate throughout the whole city.

 Chapter 248: Seventy-six, your only loyalty is to me_3

    Chapter 248: Seventy-six, your only loyalty is to me_3


    ��People of Lyra! I have heard your voices, received your prayers,�� his tone was solemn and majestic, as if the True God had descended. ��I, Oliver Delli, promise you that I will change everything. I will personally kill Lyra and bring a brand-new future before your eyes!��


    As soon as he spoke, the cries of ��kill Lyra�� from the crowd immediately turned into shouts of allegiance to Oliver.


    They chanted Oliver��s name, even louder than when they had formerly chanted the name of Lyra.


    ��Now, only one step remains.�� Oliver looked at Gerard again and smiled as he extended his hand, ��Knight of the Night Star, Gerard. After all we��ve been through, are you willing to pledge loyalty to me once again and fight for the future of Lyra?��


    In that moment, hundreds of burning gazes landed on Gerard.


    And outside the hall, even more people were paying attention to this event.


    ��As long as you are willing to be loyal to me,�� Oliver said softly, ��I will bygone all that you have done before, and I will restore your honor, as well as the honor of the Night Star, they will no longer be Rebels, they shall return to everyone��s sight as heroes.��


    ��Of course, even if you are not willing, I will still do it,�� Oliver said with a smile, ��this is what you deserve.��


    Gerard opened his mouth.


    Was it over... just like that?


    All he had to do was step forward and take that hand, as he had done countless times ten years ago.


    Would all this end?


    The honor of the Night Star.


    The obsessions of the past.


    Could everything be dispelled, just by letting the new god descend?


    It seemed... beautiful?


    Gerard was momentarily bewildered.


    But at that moment, he remembered what Bai Wei had said to him.


    ��Do you know what it costs to bring about the descent of the new god?��


    His pupils slightly narrowed.


    No, no, no!


    This man had hidden the most crucial thing!


    Gerard stepped forward immediately, ��To bring the new god to the throne, do you know how many people will die...��


    ��Your daughter, in the third section of the tower,�� Oliver suddenly spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ��that child you care about, named Ju, stands right outside the gates of the Sky Tower.��


    Gerard��s body stiffened.


    Oliver��s face was still smiling, but his words were ice-cold.


    ��Gerard, think it over carefully, some words, once spoken, cannot be taken back... and, the widow,�� Oliver continued, ��I am different today than I was yesterday. Now... I control all of Lyra.��


    Gerard stared intently at Oliver, ��You know everything? Do you know what the arrival of the new god will bring?! Why are you still doing this?!��


    ��These are necessary sacrifices, Gerard,�� Oliver said calmly, ��you only have two choices now.��


    ��First choice, speak those words, and die as a Rebel, and those others, they depart together. But you will achieve nothing, and you should be well aware that even if you speak them, no one will believe you.��


    ��Second choice, grasp my hand, and I will give you everything I promised you. You will still be the hero you once were, your daughter, that little girl, and the widow... many more people will be saved, and you will all have a place in the future.��


    ��These two choices can only affect you and cannot impact me.��


    ��Make your choice, Gerard,�� Oliver looked into Gerard��s eyes as he spoke each word distinctly, ��die as a Rebel or live as a hero!��


    Gerard turned his head, and through Bai Wei��s eyes, he saw a distant place.


    At Rim Station, two men were approaching a crying woman.


    At the third tower of the section, knights of the Devil were slowly extending their hands to their Blazing Fire Swords at their sides.


    Outside the Sky Tower, a Bone Knight was enthusiastically chatting up Ju, who was clutching her collar tightly, trying to leave but was stopped.


    ��Gerard!�� Oliver yelled furiously at Gerard, ��Make your choice! Do it now!��


    At that moment, Gerard almost broke down.


    Until Bai Wei��s voice, unequivocal and resolute, rang in his mind.


    ��Reject him, Gerard.��


    ��The one you can be loyal to.��


    ��Is only me.��

 Chapter 249: Seventy-seven, let out another earth-shattering roar!

    Chapter 249: Seventy-seven, let out another earth-shattering roar!


    Gerard stood outside the Sky Tower, the noon sunlight beating down on his face, while the surrounding people kept casting strange gazes at him, causing him a moment of bewilderment.


    Then he looked towards a nearby spot where Ju was squatting, head buried, apparently busy with something unknown.


    Seemingly feeling something, Ju also lifted her head, her gaze meeting Gerard��s, but neither of them spoke.


    Gerard stood for quite a while before he walked up to Ju and asked in a low voice, ��Shall we go back?��


    Ju nodded, then stood up, the sound of metal clinking coming from within her clothing.


    Gerard lowered his head to look at her for a moment, and Ju buried her head even lower, then said softly, ��Someone��s been pestering me, I didn��t get a chance to throw it away.��


    Ju had always wanted to take revenge on Lyra.


    Of course, she couldn��t miss the public meeting today, but what a pity that before she could even begin to act, she was already marked by Oliver.


    Gerard and Ju took the gear train home.


    He could no longer remember how long it had been since he had ridden the gear train in such an open and honorable way.


    The last time he took the gear train seemed to have been a very, very long time ago, but in reality, upon careful reflection, it was only a matter of days. At that time, Kude, who was also on the train, had been sent by his superiors to hunt him down.


    ��Ah, Mr. Gerard, you��ve really had a hard time.��


    ��Thank you for your ten years of dedication.��


    Since the public meeting had already ended, there were many people who had attended or come to listen, so there were also many people on the gear train at this moment, and naturally, many recognized Gerard. They greeted him warmly, much like how they did ten years ago when he was the Knight of the Night Star.


    But clearly, his Wanted Notice was still posted in every passenger car.


    If it had been ten years earlier, he might have responded with a smile to these people, but now he simply couldn��t manage a smile, not even having the energy to nod in acknowledgment. He just stood with Ju in a corner of the gear train, with his back to the enthusiastic crowd, silent.


    Fortunately, the attention they gave him wasn��t that high.


    Soon, the focus of the conversations shifted to the results of the vote at the public meeting.


    Yes, as Gerard left the Sky Tower, the public meeting had passed that resolution with ninety percent approval.


    ��Execute the Lyra God.��


    Gerard slowly closed his eyes, recalling the scene in the meeting hall earlier.


    Oliver had extended an olive branch to him... no, to be precise, it was not an olive branch, it was a threat.


    The Oliver of now didn��t need anyone��s assistance, he just needed Gerard not to cause him trouble.


    The pressure Oliver brought upon Gerard at that time was unparalleled. If it hadn��t been for Bai Wei��s sudden interjection, he almost would have given in.


    But Bai Wei��s interjection only allowed him to withstand the pressure, enough to turn around and leave, that��s all.


    Gerard had refused the olive branch that Oliver cast to him under everyone��s gaze.


    But that was all, he had no way to continue to contend with Oliver in such an occasion, he could only choose to leave, or more precisely... to evade.


    Yes, in the eyes of the majority of Lyra��s people, Gerard was now a deserter.


    People both admired his tenacity over the past ten years and mocked and despised him for his lack of courage to face reality.


    So even within the passenger car, those who stole glances Gerard��s way did so with disdain and contempt.


    In their eyes, Gerard was a man destined to be abandoned by the times.


    The gear train slowly came to a halt, Gerard with Ju left the car under everyone��s gaze.


    The train doors opened and then closed, and in the moment before they sealed, Gerard heard someone say.


    ��They call him a Hero, but these ten years he��s brought quite a bit of trouble to Lyra, and yet he still doesn��t think of atoning, and wants to...��


    The doors closed, the train departed, and their words abruptly cut off.


    Gerard had little reaction, but he felt the hand tugging at the edge of his clothing tighten little by little.


    So he patted Ju��s hand lightly and said, ��It��s okay.��


    Ju��s hand then let go.


    The two once again fell into silence and proceeded wordlessly back to the small warehouse.


    To Gerard��s surprise, Ina was already waiting there.


    ��Father.�� Upon seeing Gerard, Ina immediately came forward, her face full of urgency, though she paused upon seeing Ju, ��Who is this?��


    Gerard gently patted Ju��s shoulder, ��You go ahead, I have some things to discuss with this young lady.��


    Ju nodded and then entered the warehouse alone.


    Following that, Gerard introduced her to Ina, ��She is Eric��s daughter.��


    ��Uncle Eric?��


    Ina��s expression grew complicated, clearly remembering Eric and wanting to know about Ju��s situation, but she also knew what the most important matter at hand was. But before she could speak, Gerard was the one who broke the silence.


    ��How did you know I was here?��


    ��It was the Skeleton Corps who told me,�� Ina spoke softly, ��Did they know you were here all along?��


    ��No.�� Gerard shook his head, ��It was Oliver who told them, and Oliver only found out today because only today did he possess that kind of power.��


    Ina��s expression turned very ugly, ��You mean...��


    ��Yes,�� Gerard said softly, ��Oliver now possesses a measure of Divinity, and the proof is that he can make his voice heard by all Lyra��s people.��

 Chapter 250 250: Seventy-seven, let out another roar that resounds through heaven and earth! _2

    Possessing a certain divinity...


    Ina had never imagined that a mere mortal''s body could grasp the power of the gods.


    "Could it be the corpses from last night?" Ina could only think of this possibility.


    Gerard nodded.


    The information related to divinity had naturally been conveyed to Gerard by Bai Wei.


    Now, Oliver had become the most powerful entity in the entire Lyra, aside from those two True Gods.


    Before the Awakening of those two True Gods, the entire Lyra was an extension of his senses.


    He could naturally find everything related to Gerard.


    Of course, Bian Wei''s presence could weaken the effects of such one-sided surveillance, but not completely.


    If he were to fully intervene, then there was a high probability that Oliver would notice Bai Wei''s presence.


    "Father..." Ina asked, "Is what Oliver said yesterday all true?"


    As her father, Gerard naturally knew what "those things" referred to.


    It was about the influence of the Lyra God.


    And this question, Gerard had also found the answer from Bai Wei.


    "Yes," Gerard said softly, "it''s all true."


    Ina, who had been harboring a sliver of hope that Oliver was lying, also received the same answer from Gerard, and the last glimmer of hope in her eyes began to vanish.


    "Then... will things get better if the new god arrives?" Ina asked softly.


    "I don''t know, Ina," Gerard shook his head; at such a time, he also didn''t want to lie to his daughter, "What kind of changes will come to Lyra after the new god arrives, whether good or bad, it is a matter of the future, and no one can explain it clearly. But what I do know is that the process of the new god''s arrival will cost many people their lives."


    "How many?"


    "One third."


    "...A district?"


    "No, one third of all Lyra."


    Hearing this, Ina''s body couldn''t help but shake.


    One third of all Lyra, that was such an enormous number, Ina dared not think about it in detail.


    "...But no one will believe you."


    "Yes," Gerard said softly, "I know."


    The father and daughter once again fell into a long silence.


    After an indefinite amount of time, Ina finally raised her head and looked into Gerard''s eyes.


    "Let''s leave this place, Father."


    ...


    Creak.


    The heavy doors were pulled open.


    Blood flowed out like a tide, and the scorching wave of air raised the temperature of the entire room significantly in an instant.


    Behind that door was a heart, several meters in diameter, beating faintly.


    The heart''s shape was very strange.


    It looked as if it had been sliced from top to bottom with a small knife when only a third was left, giving it the appearance of a heart split in two, and yet like two separate hearts that were just slightly connected.


    Whether it was one or two, the difference between the two parts was clear: one part was throbbing powerfully, like that of a healthy young person, while the other seemed dim and weak, like that of an elderly person at the end of their days.


    "How beautiful."


    Oliver stood in front of this huge heart and said softly.


    This was the most core part of the Sky Tower.


    There were more than twenty people in the room, apart from Oliver, all were dressed in heavy protective gear.


    "Beautiful?"


    Next to Oliver was Hogney, who was somewhat puzzled by Oliver''s description.


    "Yes," Oliver said faintly, "Isn''t the slaughter between gods beautiful?"


    "If you put it that way..." Hogney also took a closer look and then smiled, saying, "Indeed, it''s beautiful. Such a scene is something many people will never see in their lifetime."


    "Hehe, yes," Oliver looked towards Hogney, "How much longer?"


    "Twenty hours," Hogney said, "According to our calculations, in twenty hours, the Lyra will be completely killed by the Lord, and the Lord will be reborn upon the carcass of Lyra, thus descending upon this world."


    "Ah, only twenty hours left?" Oliver looked at the weaker part of the heart and said softly, "In twenty hours, the Lord will descend, and we will accomplish an unprecedented feat in this world �� the God of Killing."


    "Yes, Lord Bishop... oh no, under the crown," Hogney gave a solemn bow to Oliver, "From now on, you will be enshrined in history."


    Oliver did not reject the title "under the crown," merely smiling faintly and then looking towards the "people" behind Hogney: "Is it about time?"


    As soon as Oliver finished speaking, one of them walked straight towards the robust part of the heart.


    As he approached, the protective gear on his body dissolved under the sublime power symbolizing the Divine.


    Thus, his clothes dissolved, his skin dissolved, and even his flesh and bones were dissolving, but he did not slow down in the slightest, continuing straight to the heart, where it devoured him.


    Suddenly, the beating of that side of the heart grew even stronger, while the other side weakened further.


    "We must strictly control the timing of the replenishment," Oliver watched the rows of "Stimulants" behind him and said faintly, "Even the Lord can have issues if he takes in too much of such a thing at once. I do not wish to inherit nothing but ruins."


    "Don''t worry, under the crown," Hogney nodded, "I will keep strict control. Before the Lord''s Awakening, I will stand guard here."

 Chapter 251: Seventy-seven, let out another roar that resounds through heaven and earth! _3

    Chapter 251: Seventy-seven, let out another roar that resounds through heaven and earth! _3


    Oliver nodded slightly, ��Then I��ll leave it to you. I still need to keep an eye on that guy.��


    ��Do you mean Gerard?�� Hogney was somewhat surprised, ��Do you still need to worry about him now?��


    ��Just a trivial caution,�� Oliver said indifferently before walking out of the room.


    He did not explain it clearly to Hogney.


    With his current power, theoretically, the only place in Lyra that was not influenced by him, not sensed by him, was this room, because of the presence of the Divine.


    But the problem was, Gerard had it too.


    Though not as strong as here, Oliver��s influence on Gerard was indeed limited; otherwise, he would have made Gerard kneel during the meeting.


    ...Was it because of that eye?


    It could only be that.


    Visas��s Corpse... how desirable it was.


    However...


    Oliver slightly curled his lips.


    By tomorrow, as the new god descends, that eye would surely be his as well.


    ...


    Oliver left.


    Hogney then turned his attention back to the heart.


    His work was simple and tedious, involving sending a puppet endowed with Divinity into the heart of the new god every hour for a ��replenishment,�� ensuring it could kill Lyra within twenty hours.


    Such replenishment was unsafe because these divine corpse fragments were chaotic and uncontrollable.


    This forced growth could indeed make the new god stronger in a short time, but it would also become more violent, potentially doubling the harm caused during its descent.


    This was what Oliver had previously mentioned; if all these corpse fragments entered at the same time, the new god might lose its senses completely and destroy the whole of Lyra during its arrival.


    So did this mean he was holding the destruction button for Lyra in his hands?


    Thinking of this, Hogney felt a bloodthirsty pleasure and thrill.


    Tch... it was better not to think too much; the destruction of Lyra would do him no good.


    He shook his head, threw out such crazy thoughts, and was about to check the status of those divine corpse fragments when he suddenly felt something was off.


    Hogney observed briefly before his hair stood on end.


    He realized that all the divine corpse fragments had been facing him since who knows when, their black lensed masks reflecting his face from all directions.


    Something was not right!


    Hogney instinctively wanted to leave, but a divine corpse fragment behind him suddenly stepped forward and covered his mouth.


    The other divine corpse fragments also acted at the same time, grabbing each of his limbs.


    These divine corpse fragments were very stiff, incapable of much action, like they were restricted pollutants, just pulling and tugging.


    But, they had the strength of pollutants.


    Thus, with a swift motion,


    Hogney was cruelly torn into countless pieces.


    Flesh and entrails fell together.


    In an instant, he was killed in the most brutal way, unable to utter a single cry of pain from beginning to end.


    After Hogney��s death, one of the divine corpse fragments took off its mask, revealing a dead face of bluish-grey, jawless.


    But its tongue was still agile.


    Bai Wei slowly turned around, looked at the weak heart, and struggled to muster a smile.


    The cost of ��Domination�� was rapidly dissolving his divine remnant body; now he could issue one last command at most.


    He did not speak immediately but slowly stepped forward, reached the weak heart, and then slowly lifted his hand, touching the heart.


    The scorching heat crazily devoured his pale hand, causing his skin, flesh, and bones to rapidly dissolve.


    But Bai Wei spoke as if he felt no pain.


    ��To die in such a disgraceful manner would be too pitiful, Lyra.��


    ��I think you would not be content with that either.��


    ��If so, why not struggle a bit more?��


    Before his body completely dissolved, Bai Wei issued the last command that his remnant body could, with a light smile.


    ��Advance!��


    All the divine remnant bodies lifted their heads simultaneously and, with an unstoppable momentum, marched into the weak heart.


    ��Bam, bam, bam.��


    The weak heart beat faster and faster, like ferocious hammering war drums.


    ��Come!�� Bai Wei said laughing amidst the dissolving flesh, ��Let��s hear one more earth-shattering...��


    ��Roar!��

 Chapter 252: Seventy-eight wants to kill us all

    Chapter 252: Seventy-eight wants to kill us all


    ��Time for dinner.�� Outside the warehouse, Ina poked her head in and looked at the girl inside, revealing a rather unnatural smile, ��Ju... right?��


    Ju looked up at Ina. Hesitating for a moment, she finally nodded and followed her out.


    Outside the warehouse, Gerard had already set up a small table with a few loaves of bread that he had just bought. The bread wasn��t very fresh and looked rather hard.


    ��This is all we could get,�� Ina said softly, ��the people out there... they��re too excited to care about their regular business.��


    Ju pursed her lips without saying anything, but she understood what Ina meant.


    After the resolution to execute the Lyra God was passed, the whole of Lyra fell into a state of extreme euphoria.


    It felt as if they had been suppressed for many years but had finally gained independence today.


    So the celebration began. People put down their work and started to revel, and the hard bread on the table was proof of that �� under normal circumstances, selling such bread would be against the rules.


    But now, the Lyra God would die, and the rules that bound them like chains would no longer exist.


    ��I was thinking of going further away to buy some,�� Ina said to Gerard, ��but the gear train had also stopped running, so we could only get these.��


    Gerard shook his head and replied softly, ��It��s alright, having food is enough.��


    Compared to the problems they were facing now, having less desirable food was the least significant issue.


    Ina hummed quietly, then stuffed the bread into her mouth. The dry and hard texture suddenly made her feel a little dazed.


    When was the last time she had a meal with her father?


    She could hardly remember.


    Ina tried to recall, remembering it was ten years ago. She had already decided to join the newly formed Devil��s Army to seek the truth, so she had her last dinner with her father.


    The atmosphere at home was already bad by then... no, more precisely, since Ian hadn��t been able to return, it wasn��t a home anymore. They didn��t speak a word during that dinner, and Ina left Gerard right after finishing the dry loaf in her hands.


    And just like that, ten years passed.


    Thinking of this, Ina couldn��t help but look at Gerard again. The even more aged and tired expression on his face made her heart skip a beat harshly.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Gerard noticed the odd expression on Ina��s face and put down his bread to ask.


    ��No... it��s nothing.�� Ina took a deep breath, ��I was just, um...��


    She suddenly turned her head to look at Ju, who was quietly chewing, almost making no sound.


    ��Ju.�� Ina called out gently. When Ju looked up, Ina asked softly, ��Would you leave this place with us, okay?��


    Ina��s words made Ju��s expression turn somewhat vacant: ��Leave this place?��


    ��Yes.�� Ina nodded, ��To be precise, leave Lyra and live somewhere else.��


    ��Somewhere else?��


    ��Yes, like Rhein, like Holy Sound... anywhere is fine,�� Ina said kindly.


    Her meaning was clear: as long as they could leave this place, any destination would do.


    ��I��ll take care of you from now on,�� she added.


    Ina had assumed that Ju would agree quickly since, for so many years, Ju had been alone, and now she finally had companionship. Logically, there would be no reason to refuse.


    But to Ina��s surprise, after hearing her words, Ju did not agree immediately. Her face didn��t show the slightest hint of joy. She just silently bowed her head, silently finished her bread, said, ��I��m full,�� and then stood up and left, returning to her cramped warehouse.


    This baffled Ina. She couldn��t help but turn to Gerard and ask, ��Does she really dislike me?��


    ��Of course not.��


    ��Then why didn��t she agree?��


    ��It��s not that she disagrees,�� Gerard said, ��she just doesn��t know how to accept. She��s been here for too long and is used to living alone. To suddenly ask her to accept a completely new life at her age, it��s difficult.��


    Gerard��s words surprised Ina even more. She hadn��t expected that Gerard, a grown man, would have such a deep understanding of Ju, who seemed to be a very reclusive little girl.


    Ina was about to ask Gerard how he managed to do that when she noticed Gerard looking at her, triggering a sudden recollection. She flashed back to many years ago when she hid behind her brother, cautiously peering out at a young Gerard who was there to take them away from the orphanage.


    In that instant, she understood something and couldn��t help but laugh.


    ��It seems it��s the experience I gave you,�� Ina said softly, ��was I really such a difficult child to deal with back then?��


    ��It wasn��t that bad.�� Gerard also revealed a long-lost smile, ��but you were indeed much harder to approach than your brother. After all, at that time, you only trusted your brother.��


    ��...Yes,�� Ina said, ��but I must have accepted you pretty quickly, right?��


    ��Not too quickly,�� Gerard said, ��about half a year, I guess.��


    ��Was it really that long?��


    ��Of course.��


    Ina teased, ��You remember quite clearly.��

 Chapter 253: Seventy-eight wants to kill us all_2

    Chapter 253: Seventy-eight wants to kill us all_2


    ��No way,�� Gerard said nonchalantly, ��the time you took to accept me felt like an eternity, so of course, I remember it well.��


    Ina smiled even more brightly.


    As she smiled, she felt tears threatening to fall, but fortunately she lifted her head in time to prevent anything untimely from interrupting this exceedingly rare family atmosphere.


    Gerard, understanding the situation, smartly steered the conversation back to Ju.


    ��That child isn��t like you,�� Gerard said, ��Back then, you had Ian, but she has nothing, always being all alone. I��m thinking that eating together with others might be her first-time experience... at least one of the very few times.��


    ��Is that so...��


    Ina turned her head and looked towards the small warehouse; Ju was already lying in bed, but it was uncertain whether she was asleep or not.


    Afterward, as if Ina had made a certain decision, she turned back towards Gerard and said, ��Leave it to me.��


    ��What?��


    ��I mean, leave that child to me,�� Ina spoke softly, ��However you got me to accept you, that��s how I��ll get her to accept me.��


    Gerard laughed, ��Do you really have the patience for that? It��s not easy to get close to a child like her.��


    ��Hmm... why do I get the feeling you��re both complaining about the past me and looking down on the current me?�� Ina raised an eyebrow, ��Really, do you think so lowly of me in your eyes?��


    They shared a moment of laughter once more.


    It had been a long time since she��d felt this way.


    Ina thought.


    Then she looked at Gerard again and asked very seriously, ��So, you agree?��


    ��What?��


    ��Don��t play dumb at a time like this, Father,�� Ina said emphatically, ��Do you agree to leave Lyra with me?��


    Gerard was silent for a while, then asked, ��Leaving Lyra, where do you plan to go?��


    ��Just like I said before, Rhein, Holy Sound... anywhere is fine,�� Ina said, ��Nowhere could be worse than here, as long as we leave this place, whether it��s you, me, or that child... we all need a new life, we all do.��


    Gerard saw the resolve in Ina��s eyes and knew that she was serious.


    But he didn��t answer immediately; instead, he finished the bread in his hands slowly, piece by piece, until it was completely gone, and then he said slowly,


    ��Okay.��


    Before Ina could celebrate, Gerard added,


    ��But after tomorrow.��


    Ina��s pupils contracted slightly, and though she guessed why, she couldn��t help asking aloud, ��Why?��


    ��I��ve lived here my whole life,�� Gerard said, pointing to the land beneath his feet, ��No matter what, I want to see its end.��


    Ina fell silent.


    She knew well how dangerous it would be to stay.


    But she also understood that decisions made by Gerard were not easily changed.


    ��Okay,�� Ina eventually nodded after a brief hesitation, ��but you have to promise me one thing.��


    ��What?��


    ��This city has nothing to do with you anymore,�� Ina said, word for word, ��You can only be an observer, no matter what happens, you cannot interfere. After witnessing its end, you must leave... can you do that?��


    Looking into Ina��s earnest eyes, Gerard nodded slightly, ��Okay.��


    Hearing Gerard��s promise, Ina breathed a sigh of relief.


    She looked up at the increasingly darkening sky and set down the half-eaten bread in her hand, getting up in a hurry.


    ��Since we��re leaving tomorrow, I��ll go and take some stuff,�� Ina said, ��I can��t just leave empty-handed.��


    ��Do you need to get money?��


    ��Not just that,�� Ina shook her head, hesitating a bit, ��and some... brother��s stuff.��


    Gerard nodded, ��Okay, go early and come back quickly.��


    ��Okay.��


    Ina was about to leave, but Gerard stopped her.


    ��Wait.��


    Ina turned back, looking at Gerard with a slight confusion, ��What is it, Father?��


    Gerard pointed emotionlessly at the half-eaten bread on the table, ��Finish your dinner.��


    A clear look of astonishment flashed across Ina��s face, but after a moment, she still smiled.


    ��Okay.��


    After Ina��s figure had vanished from sight, Gerard spoke softly, ��You��ve come back, haven��t you?��


    ��Mm.��


    ��Is everything taken care of?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said lazily, ��Just go to that place tomorrow and retrieve my tongue for me, and our deal will be done. Don��t worry, there��s no danger this time. I��ve dealt with that, but we have to wait until tomorrow.��


    ��I see.��


    Gerard remembered the deal he had with Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei would help him find the truth, and he would help Bai Wei find his tongue.


    Now, Bai Wei had completed his part, and only Gerard��s remained.


    ��What will happen tomorrow?�� Gerard asked.


    ��It will end with the most appropriate conclusion.��


    Bai Wei said faintly.


    Gerard cast his gaze into the distance, where the dark sky should have been, but fireworks continuously tore through the darkness.


    However, after a brief flare of brilliance, they quickly returned to silence.


    That night, the people were celebrating.


    Celebrating the arrival of the new gods, as well as the passing of the Old Gods.


    ��The most appropriate... conclusion, huh?��


    ...


    ��Damn it.��


    A gear train slowly came to a halt on the tracks.


    It hadn��t reached the station yet.


    This caused great dissatisfaction among the passengers on board.

 Chapter 254: Seventy-eight wants to kill us all_3

    Chapter 254: Seventy-eight wants to kill us all_3


    ��What the hell?�� they cursed angrily, ��Why did it stop all of a sudden?��


    ��Has the goddamn Lyra God died? Is that why the train won��t move?��


    ��It couldn��t have anything to do with Him, right?��


    ��How could it not? Isn��t this crappy train left behind by Him?�� The man muttered, ��Outdated junk, should have been scrapped long ago.��


    People were cursing and complaining, somehow forgetting that just a day before, they had no such big complaints about the gear train and were even proud that Lyra had such an outstanding vehicle.


    But today, after the public vote, everything changed.


    People realized that all of it was nothing more than a means for Lyra to domesticate them, a fence to trap them in.


    Naturally, they didn��t have a good attitude towards such a fence.


    In just a day��s time, everything turned upside down.


    ��We better get off.��


    ��Damn it, look at how to open this door, I can��t budge it.��


    Several men tried to open the train door.


    But at that moment, the train slowly started up again.


    ��Huh? Why is it moving again?��


    ��It really is an on-and-off piece of junk.��


    They continued to curse and then sat back down, waiting for the train to reach the station.


    But soon, they sensed something was wrong.


    ��Wait, isn��t the train getting faster?��


    The train was speeding up.


    Speeding up.


    Continuously accelerating.


    People noticed that the gear train suddenly surged to a speed it never had before.


    It was rushing down the track, the rapid rotation of the gears emitting blinding sparks, and the ear-piercing noise tormented everyone��s ears.


    ��What the hell is going on?!��


    ��Hey, hey, hey, why is the train getting faster and faster?��


    ��Look ahead! Look ahead!��


    Everyone looked forward frantically, and their faces simultaneously showed a look of terror.


    Because on the track ahead, there was another train that was stationary, and the people on it stared back in astonishment at the approaching train from behind.


    At that moment, people realized what was about to happen.


    But it was too late to stop it, they didn��t even have time to jump off, they could only watch, helpless.


    The two trains collided violently.


    ��Boom!��


    The roaring fire consumed nearly a hundred lives.


    But in the next second, it was covered by fireworks under the night sky.


    The people were still celebrating.


    ...


    ��What happened?��


    In the Fifth Zone tower, Yuri walked quickly through the corridors, accompanied by his adjutant.


    Just now, his adjutant had reported to him shocking news.


    Lord Bishop Weisen had emerged from the Thought Amber.


    The Bishop��who had been absent from Lyra for ten years��had also returned.


    ��When did it happen?�� Yuri asked.


    ��Just half an hour ago.�� The adjutant was nervous, ��We had long given up on his return and no one was waiting, after Bishop Weisen came out of the Thought Amber, he crawled out of the Thought Hall on his own before our people found him.��


    ��He crawled out?��


    ��Yes.�� The adjutant replied, ��Bishop Weisen��s mind is chaotic, he doesn��t know what year it is, he just keeps repeating the same sentence.��


    ��What sentence?��


    As they talked, the two had already arrived at the entrance of the Thought Hall, the adjutant said with a wry smile, ��You can hear it for yourself.��


    Yuri pushed open the door and immediately saw Bishop Weisen, supported by several Devil Knights, disheveled and still madly rambling as if he had just come from an asylum.


    Yuri immediately approached, ��Lord Bishop, You...��


    Before he could finish, he saw Weisen lift his head, his eyes bloodshot with anger and terror.


    ��What happened?! What the hell happened?!�� Weisen shouted at Yuri, ��What has happened to Lyra?! What have you people done?!��


    ��Lord Bishop, this is really...��


    Yuri acutely realized Weisen��s change might be related to the vote this morning, and as he was about to explain, Weisen roared like a man who had lost his sanity.


    ��What the hell did you bastards do?!��


    ��Why does our Lord...��


    ��Want to kill us all?!��


    Yuri froze.

 Chapter 255: Seventy-nine, I want to make a final deal with you.

    Chapter 255: Seventy-nine, I want to make a final deal with you.


    ��What��s going on?!��


    Chamos hurried back to the headquarters of the Skeleton Corps, his face exceptionally grim, and his body covered in blood.


    ��Two gear trains collided in the Fourth District, why has no one gone to rescue yet?��


    Chamos yelled at the few Skeleton Knights remaining at the headquarters, ��Are you just watching?��


    The remaining Skeleton Knights looked at each other, seeing confusion in each other��s eyes.


    ��A gear train collision? When did that happen?��


    ��We didn��t receive any notification.��


    The anger on Chamos��s face immediately turned to astonishment.


    Half an hour ago, he had witnessed two gear trains collide and burn on the tracks. Shocked, he immediately took three members of the Tenth Squad to rescue, trying to minimize casualties before the arrival of the major forces of the Skeletons.


    However, the major forces never came.


    With just the three of them, they could hardly save anyone and could only watch helplessly as the two trains burned in the flames, then were suppressed by brighter fireworks under the night sky.


    ��You didn��t know?!�� His tone was full of irrepressible anger, ��How could you not know? What about the observatory? What about the station attendants?��


    The Skeleton Knights left in charge exchanged glances again.


    ��We don��t know, we didn��t get any reports.��


    At this moment, a deep, indescribable fear rose in Chamos��s heart.


    But before he could say anything, a rush of intense footsteps was heard. He turned around and saw the captain of the Ninth Squad rushing over.


    ��What are you doing?!�� Upon entering, the captain of the Ninth Squad also roared at the headquarters�� knights like Chamos had, ��There��s been a severe stampede in the Second District, why hasn��t any reinforcement arrived?��


    At this, Chamos also joined the group exchanging puzzled looks.


    ��Chamos? What are you doing here?!�� The Ninth Squad captain quickly approached him, ��Come on, take your men, follow me to the Fourth District, damn, where have everyone gone tonight?��


    ��No, Rein...�� Chamos pulled away from the Ninth Squad captain��s hand and then pointed outside the door, ��I think, it��s too late now.��


    Rein instinctively turned his head and saw the captain of the Fourth Squad also frowning as he walked in.


    Five minutes later, the three squad captains finally figured out the current situation.


    Not just one place, not just two places... disasters were happening everywhere in Lyra city.


    The collision of two gear trains in the Fourth District, the stampede accident in the Second District, and the explosion in a prosthetics store in the Third District, where two shops caught fire.


    Accidents that would not have occurred even once in previous years had already occurred three times tonight.


    And there might be more than just these three.


    Because these three were only what the squad captains had personally witnessed.


    What about those they hadn��t seen?


    Why, for such major events, the headquarters of the Skeleton Knights hadn��t received any notifications?


    The observatories, the gear train staff, seemed to have disappeared suddenly.


    Even the entirety of the Skeleton Knights�� headquarters was barely manned tonight, with most positions empty.


    ��Damn it, what the hell is going on?!�� Rein grabbed one of the Skeleton Knights by the collar, his look fierce as if he was about to devour him, ��Where are the others?!��


    ��I don��t know.�� The Skeleton Knight answered tremulously, ��I only know that some were redeployed to be in charge of defense for different district towers, but that��s just some of them, and others...��


    He looked around at the empty positions and said with a bitter smile.


    ��They just didn��t show up.��


    ��Why?!��


    The Skeleton Knight pursed his lips, didn��t speak, but everyone present understood what he meant.


    Those Skeleton Knights had also joined into tonight��s ��festivities.��


    This made Rein��s face grow even darker; he was almost unable to hold back from punching the other, but Chamos stopped him.


    ��Taking your anger out on him is pointless,�� Chamos said. ��After all, he��s one of the ones who stayed here, isn��t he?��


    Rein glanced at Chamos, then lowered his raised hand and paced back and forth in great agitation, ��What the hell is going on?!��


    Chamos pursed his lips tightly.


    What was going on?


    Wasn��t it obvious?


    Lyra��s order... had collapsed.


    Of course, it wasn��t just the order that had collapsed, but also countless products closely associated with the Lyra God, like the gear trains and the prosthetics stores.


    They went out of control suddenly, triggering disasters, swallowing lives.


    It was as if... it was done on purpose.


    Yes, it was almost like Lyra was murdering people.


    Chamos felt slightly dazed.


    Was this the price for deicide?


    ...And yet, this was not as severe as the collapse of the order.


    Right now, disasters of various scales were occurring throughout Lyra City.


    But the problem was, aside from the involved parties and people nearby, no one knew of these disasters.


    The officials of the Skeleton Knights who should have provided relief didn��t know, nor did the residents.


    With the observatory out of action, the gear trains halted, coupled with the revelry that almost overturned the night, it was very likely that while one street was experiencing a stampede, fire, and death, people on another street were still carousing, or perhaps trains filled with passengers continued to depart one after another even while the wreckage of the previous two trains hadn��t been cleared.

 Chapter 256: Seventy-nine, I want to make a final deal with you_2

    Chapter 256: Seventy-nine, I want to make a final deal with you_2


    Even the mere thought of such an outcome sent shivers down the spines of the few squad leaders present.


    ��Where is the minister?�� Chamos looked again to the vigil knight.


    And the knight smiled bitterly once again: ��The minister isn��t here either.��


    Rein clenched his fist tighter.


    ��...Go to his house and find him, now,�� Chamos said calmly, ��we need to at least inform him of the current situation.��


    The skeletal knight nodded over and over and then quickly left.


    ��What about us?�� Rein asked, ��We have to do something, don��t we? Which side do we go to save first?��


    Chamos shook his head: ��No, it��s too late to save anyone now.��


    ��Too late to save anyone?�� Rein asked, ��What does that mean?��


    ��It means what it says,�� Chamos looked into Rein��s eyes, pausing after each word, ��We are short-handed and there��s no way to save those who have already encountered misfortune. What we need to do now is to prevent new disasters from happening as much as possible. We must let the whole Lyra... at least let people know what is happening tonight as soon as possible. The revelry needs to stop, and those devices related to the... Old Gods must also cease to operate immediately.��


    ��Including the gear train?��


    ��The gear train most importantly,�� said Chamos, ��it absolutely cannot be used anymore... no, that won��t do.��


    As he spoke, he suddenly shook his head and then muttered.


    ��The gear train still needs to be used, otherwise, we have no way to spread the message to each part of Lyra in the shortest time. So the gear train must be used, by... our own people.��


    The other two squad leaders exchanged glances when they heard this but said nothing, only nodding.


    ��But that��s still not enough,�� Chamos said, ��we also need to get in touch with Bishop Oliver...��


    As he said this, Chamos subconsciously paused.


    If everything that happened tonight was the price for deicide,


    Then had Bishop Oliver, who first proposed the deicide, anticipated all of this?


    The thought had just popped into Chamos��s mind when he hastily dismissed it.


    Because he knew that there was no extra time to think about these things that couldn��t be answered in the short term, not to mention that Lyra right now... was killing people.


    ��We��re still understaffed,�� Chamos said softly, ��So we have to send someone to contact the Devil��s Army.��


    ��The Devil��s Army?��


    ��Let them enter the city again,�� Chamos said deliberately, ��Right now, only the organized Devil��s Army can stop this...��


    Before he could finish, the doors to the Skeletal Headquarters were pushed open again, and the three squad leaders turned their heads to see a fully armed Devil Knight rushing in.


    ��Orders from Bishop Weisen!�� the Devil Knight shouted at the three squad leaders, ��Skeleton Corps! We need your assistance!��


    ...


    In the Fifth Zone, Yuri, looking at Bishop Weisen sitting in front of him, struggling to maintain his trembling body, felt a hint of respect.


    This bishop, who had been jostled in the Thought Amber for ten years, was near physical and mental collapse when he emerged from the amber, but he had managed to recover in such a short amount of time, relying on a willpower that was no trivial matter.


    Although his body wouldn��t stop shaking, even though he was wearing heavy clothes, and his hands were holding a cup of hot chocolate, he still looked like he might freeze to death at any second.


    But his face, pale as paper, was filled with calm.


    ��So that��s how it is,�� he said softly after learning of the situation, ��the one who betrayed us was that old fellow Oliver. I was wondering why I couldn��t feel his power in the Thought Amber; he should have been the strongest among us theoretically.��


    A fleeting sadness passed through his eyes, but quickly disappeared.


    ��But the reality probably hasn��t gone as he wished,�� Weisen said, ��I can feel that the Lord has gained a strong power, which allows Him to contend with that calamity.��


    ��But won��t this city be destroyed under the great power of two divine beings vying with each other?�� Yuri asked.


    Weisen looked up at Yuri.


    ��You said you��re from the Devil��s Army?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I apologize, my memory still lingers ten years in the past,�� Weisen said indifferently, ��Back then my direct troops were Night Star, I even thought I would wake up and see that guy Gerard.��


    Yuri did not speak, just watched as Weisen downed the hot chocolate in his cup.


    ��Maybe my previous description was somewhat incorrect,�� Weisen said, ��The Lord isn��t angry but should be... out of His mind. He isn��t trying to kill the people of Lyra, but to kill... everyone.��


    ��Forgive me for being blunt, but it seems there��s no difference.��


    ��No, there is a difference,�� Weisen shook his head and said, ��If all this is not His subjective idea, then there��s still hope for redemption.��


    Yuri subconsciously asked, ��How can we redeem it?��


    ��The Lord is losing His mind, so we should restore His sanity.��


    Yuri lifted his head and looked at the huge Thought Amber behind Weisen.


    ��Like you did before?�� Yuri asked, ��Enter the Thought Amber again?��


    ��Yes... but not exactly,�� Weisen shook his head and said, ��The Lord is awakening from His slumber, and we can no longer maintain His sanity simply by being inside as before.��


    He paused.


    ��We must take some more extreme measures now.��


    Yuri seemed to guess something, his pupils tightening slightly, ��Then can you come back?��


    Weisen hadn��t spoken when the Thought Amber behind him suddenly shattered, tendrils emerging and flying towards the two of them.


    Yuri was startled, about to draw his sword, but Weisen acted faster, tossing the cup in his hand and forming hand seals, chanting with divine power bubbling from his mouth.


    ��[Divine Skill: Sword of Order].��


    His body burst with Holy Light, which seemed to contain a massive suction force, directly pulling those tendrils to his side.


    After a series of ��plop�� sounds, the tendrils pierced into his body, nearly tearing it apart.


    But at the same time, the Holy Light radiating from his body calmed down those turbulent tendrils.


    However, Weisen��s Divine Arts were not yet concluded; his pierced body began to elongate rapidly and gradually took the shape of a sword.


    Yuri watched in surprise as Weisen transformed half of his body into a sword, pinning those tendrils to the ground.


    [Divine Skill: Sword of Order], Yuri naturally knew of it.


    To become a sword with one��s own body, to suppress all sources of impurity, was an extremely powerful Divine Art but also... irreversible.


    In other words, it was impossible to revert from the sword back to human form. Once the transformation into a sword was complete, one was already dead.


    ��This is the only way now,�� Weisen spoke slowly, ��As long as the sword does not fall, the Lord won��t completely lose His sanity. Once the sword falls, it��s all over... Do you understand?��


    After a brief shock, Yuri slowly nodded his head.


    ��I understand,�� he said, ��We will not let it fall.��


    ��That��s good,�� Weisen opened his mouth, seeming to want to say something more, but facing this unfamiliar subordinate, he found he had nothing to say, so after a brief moment of Silence, he simply said softly, ��It��s all up to you now.��


    ��Okay.��


    This short reply was something Weisen couldn��t hear anymore.


    He had transformed his entire body into a pitch-black sword, standing silently.


    Like a towering skyscraper, and like a mute tombstone.


    ...


    ��Visas.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��How many people will die tonight?��


    ��Many, yet few.��


    ��What does that mean?��


    ��Indeed, many will die �C hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands are not impossible. But it is indeed few when compared to the total, one third of which counts in the millions, is not significant,�� Bai Wei said, ��This is already the best outcome.��


    Gerard gazed at the fireworks blooming under the night sky, murmuring softly, ��The best outcome, huh...��


    After a brief silence.


    ��Visas.��


    ��Hmm.��


    ��I want to make a final deal with you.��

 Chapter 257: Eighty Sword Holder

    Chapter 257: Eighty Sword Holder


    Oliver looked at the two equally vibrant hearts before him, with the usual indifference gone from his face, now dark and terrifying.


    The situation was now quite clear.


    The offering they had left for the new god had been absorbed by the Lyra God.


    This was what gave the dying Lyra God a renewed power, enabling it to contend with the new god.


    But the question was, who had done this?


    Hogney��s mutilated corpse still lay on the ground, obviously having been attacked by someone. But who could have come to this place?


    At this moment, Oliver had already obtained a portion of the Lyra God��s power, and the entirety of Lyra City was under his control.


    Thus, he could clearly ��see�� that Bishop Weisen had awakened and used the self-destruction divine technique, Order Sword, but Oliver knew that it didn��t matter; it was just a futile struggle, and he also saw that Gerard had been sitting in front of that small warehouse all night, as if he had already given up on everything, so it certainly wasn��t Gerard.


    Then... who could it be?


    Why was there still someone causing trouble at this critical juncture? And someone completely outside Oliver��s awareness at that.


    For him, who was almost omniscient and omnipotent in this city, this was simply unacceptable.


    Yet, there was nothing he could do about it.


    He no longer had the time to investigate who the troublemaker was.


    Because...


    Oliver raised his head, feeling the divine intent bursting forth fiercely from the interaction of the two hearts.


    This decades-long, relentless fight between gods and gods was reaching its final moment.


    There was no way back for him now.


    If the Lyra God succeeded, then his fate as the greatest of Rebels was self-evident.


    Oliver narrowed his eyes slightly.


    If that was the case, he couldn��t just stand by and watch.


    If only the new god could descend, then all those sneaking in the dark would dissipate like smoke.


    With that in mind, Oliver stepped forward towards the area engulfed by that surging divine intent, and slowly raised his hand towards the heart that belonged to the new god, and slowly plunged his hand in.


    He intended to hand over all of the divine authority of Lyra he had stolen over the years to the new god.


    As long as the new god could win.


    Then all these sacrifices would be insignificant.


    Oliver��s eyes gradually turned frenzied.


    And it was at that moment that a voice came from outside the hall.


    ��Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Inside is the... Lord Bishop...��


    The voice stopped abruptly, and the door of the hall was broken down as fully armed Devil Knights rushed in.


    ��Oliver! Get away from there!��


    ��Under the orders of Bishop Weisen! We are to arrest you!��


    Several automatic fire pistols were pointed at Oliver.


    Oliver slowly turned his head, his originally dignified face now covered in squirming flesh.


    ��Forget the arrest, execute him immediately!��


    ��Fire!��


    Upon seeing this, the commander of the Devil Knights didn��t hesitate to issue the command to attack.


    A violent explosion instantly engulfed Oliver��s position.


    Before the smoke from the explosion had cleared, they heard a piercing scream from where Oliver had been that seemed as if it could rupture eardrums.


    Clearly, it was not Oliver��s voice.


    And it wasn��t only the Devil Knights who heard this piercing scream.


    But also,


    All the people of Lyra.


    It was now the latter part of the night, and the people��s revelry was coming to its end.


    The fireworks bursting in the night sky were also dwindling quickly.


    The citizens of Lyra, having partied for most of the night, were finally feeling tired and wanted to go home to rest.


    But it was then they heard that scream.


    Coming from the Sky Tower, it seemed as though it was ringing at the base of their hearts, causing them to turn their heads involuntarily, their faces filled with fear, and look towards the dark giant tower.


    ��What the hell was that noise?��


    ��No, I don��t know.��


    Someone rubbed their eyes.


    They couldn��t tell if it was just their imagination.


    The towering tower that had stood for a millennium seemed to be slightly shaking as if it might collapse at any moment.


    After that scream, the reveling crowd fell into a brief silence, like a bonfire extinguished by a bucket of cold water.


    Then a second later, the silence was shattered by a woman��s scream.


    ��Aaahh! What is that?!��


    The crowd instinctively turned their heads and then saw an even more horrifying scene.


    It was a gear train speeding by.


    But its entire carriage was engulfed in flame.


    Like a flaming arrow, it raced along the tracks with a piercing sound through the air and crashed into the nearest station.


    A huge noise.


    The station collapsed amidst the flames, and dozens of people waiting on the platform were torn apart by the explosion, their bodies consumed by the flames.


    They had no chance to even cry out before dying instantly.


    Everything happened so fast that by the time people realized it, the flaming debris had already set several nearby houses ablaze.


    It was then that people realized.


    Tonight did not seem to be a night for festivities.


    ��Aaahh!��


    ...


    Ina quickly packed her belongings.


    She felt a strong sense of unease.


    According to Gerard, the awakening of the new god was supposed to be at noon the next day, so there was still enough time for her to pack everything up and return, and take Gerard and Ju to the outskirts of Lyra, or somewhere even safer. That way, regardless of what happened, there would still be room for negotiation.

 Chapter 258: Eighty Sword Holder_2

    Chapter 258: Eighty Sword Holder_2


    But would things really turn out as she expected?


    After returning to the Fifth Zone from Gerard��s, Ina saw so much, so much.


    She saw people reveling, setting off gorgeous fireworks, and also saw a store ablaze across the street, with the owner crying out for someone to save his child.


    She also saw people waiting on the platform for a gear train that was long overdue, and hundreds of meters away, two gear trains had collided, with a limited number of Bone Knights trying to find survivors among the wreckage.


    Such fragmented, absurd scenes made Ina realize that the situation was rapidly becoming uncontrollable.


    And the vast majority of people had no idea what was going to happen.


    ��A lot of people are going to die.��


    Ina remembered the words Gerard had said to her.


    She pursed her lips tightly.


    On the way back, she had wanted to stop to help numerous times, wanted to help that store owner rescue his child, wanted to join the Bone Knights in searching for survivors.


    But she knew she couldn��t do that, there was no time to waste.


    Her father was also waiting for her.


    She was returning now only to leave better equipped for the uncontrollable events of tomorrow, knowing she must have a set of fine equipment to protect her father and Ju.


    That was the reason Ina had come back.


    After packing up everything, Ina glanced at the armband on her arm that symbolized the Devil Knights, hesitated for a moment, then tore it off and clenched it in her fist before turning to leave.


    However, as soon as she stepped out the door, she ran into Yuri, who was hurrying over.


    ��I heard you came back, Ina,�� Yuri said, ��That��s great, I need your help. I��ve got an order from the Bishop Weisen to arrest Oliver, but the team that was sent has lost contact, and I can��t leave, I need you to lead a team...��


    He stopped mid-sentence.


    Because Yuri saw the luggage Ina was holding.


    He immediately understood everything.


    ��So that��s how it is...�� His initially excited tone calmed down, ��You��ve decided to leave, then?��


    ��Yes,�� Ina did not deny.


    ��With your father?��


    ��Mm.��


    ��Where to?��


    ��Rhein or Holy Sound.��


    ��I see...�� He nodded, then stretched out his hand to pat Ina��s shoulder, ��Go to Rhein. I��ve been to both places, and Rhein is a bit behind, but it��s still better than Holy Sound.��


    After speaking, Yuri was ready to leave.


    Ina obviously hadn��t expected such a reaction from Yuri: ��Aren��t you going to stop me?��


    Yuri stopped, turned back to look at Ina.


    ��Gerard gave everything he had for Lyra,�� he said softly, ��All of us owe him, so I think it��s only right to leave him something.��


    Ina opened her mouth to say something but ended up saying nothing.


    At that moment, a Devil Knight came hurrying over, saying to Yuri, ��Captain, the contamination from the Order Sword is still spreading; it can��t hold on much longer.��


    Yuri nodded, then looked at Ina again, with a slight smile on his lips.


    ��Survive.��


    Having said that, he left with the reporting knight.


    Ina watched Yuri��s receding figure, somewhat dazed for a moment.


    It was as if she had returned to that night ten years ago.


    Her father and brother had also left like this.


    Her hand clenched tightly.


    Yuri put on his mask and hurried to the secret chamber where he had last seen Bishop Weisen.


    Now the door of the chamber had been sealed shut, surrounded by fully armed Devil Knights. As they saw Yuri arrive, they quickly stepped back, making way for him.


    ��How��s the situation?�� Yuri��s voice came muffled from behind the mask.


    Actually, he didn��t need his subordinates to explain; he could already see it for himself.


    The white fog that signified contamination was seeping through the cracks in the door.


    Could it have worsened this much in less than a quarter of an hour since he left?


    After receiving the answer that ��the contamination is intensifying rapidly,�� Yuri glanced at the knight guarding the door. The knight understood immediately and opened it.


    The white fog surged out, causing every Devil Knight��s contamination detector to sound frantic alarms.


    The concentration of pollution here was even higher than in the Abyss.


    And through that thick white fog, Yuri also saw the Order Sword that Bishop Weisen had transformed into, still standing on the restless tentacles.


    But clearly, it was no longer as stable as before.


    Yuri made a gesture, and the door was closed again.


    ��Tell me,�� Yuri spoke.


    A knight stepped forward: ��The concentration of pollution increased suddenly. It��s probably related to the change in the Sky Tower ten minutes ago. According to the current level of pollution, our previously derived conclusion that the Order Sword could stand for at least two hours can no longer...��


    ��Give me a direct time,�� Yuri looked the knight in the eyes, speaking deliberately, ��How much longer can the Order Sword last?��


    ��Twenty to thirty minutes.��


    From two hours to twenty to forty minutes?


    Yuri��s heart sank.


    Indeed, the situation in the Sky Tower had affected this side; it seemed Oliver had done something again.


    He remembered Weisen��s last words.


    The Order Sword must not fall.


    That was the last ounce of sanity for Lyra. Once the Order Sword collapsed, Lyra would immediately turn into a completely mad killing machine.


    In such a case, it wouldn��t just be the New Gods at risk, the entirety of Lyra City and the millions of its residents could be annihilated.

 Chapter 259: Eighty Sword Holder_3

    Chapter 259: Eighty Sword Holder_3


    Although Knight did not know what exactly Oliver had done to deteriorate the situation to such an extent, he had to be dealt with.


    But twenty to forty minutes was simply not enough.


    Yuri looked again towards the Devil Knight who had spoken earlier, ��I need a solution, how to maintain the existence of the Order Sword.��


    ��There is only one.��


    ��What?��


    ��Flesh and blood.��


    Yuri��s eyelids twitched, but he tried to keep his tone as calm as possible, ��What do you mean?��


    ��The Order Sword is Divine Arts,�� the Devil Knight quickly said, ��As long as it stands, it symbolizes that order has not collapsed. And for it to always stand, there��s a simplest method��by having a follower of the Lord grasp it.��


    ��Grasp it?��


    ��Yes.�� The Devil Knight nodded, ��It must be held by hand, without the assistance of any external force.��


    Yuri looked up again, towards the sealed chamber.


    ...To hold that sword in a place where the concentration of pollution exceeded the Abyss?


    Even Yuri fell into a brief silence at this moment.


    ��Is there no other way?��


    ��None.�� The Devil Knight shook his head and then softly added, ��According to the ��Lyra Revelation,�� when the ��Divine Skill: Sword of Order�� falls, any follower of the Lord can become a Sword Holder, rise the sword again, and in doing so, pick up order... That is why it can only be sustained by flesh, external forces are of no use.��


    ��Lyra Revelation,�� huh, what a foreign name.


    ��With such a concentration of pollution,�� Yuri asked again, ��how long can one last inside? If fully equipped.��


    ��Captain, forgive my frankness.�� The Devil Knight shook his head, ��Against such concentration of pollution, our current protective measures are of little use, and a person can only last at most twenty minutes inside before being completely transformed into a Monster.��


    Only twenty minutes...


    Yuri reflected for a moment and then said, ��That means we would only need ten... No, just five minutes, or even three minutes to switch guards, right?��


    ��No, captain.�� The Devil Knight still shook his head, he looked at the door and softly explained, ��The pollution beneath the Order Sword also carries Divinity, once touched it is irreversible.��


    ��...What does that mean?��


    ��It means,�� the Devil Knight turned to face Yuri, ��as soon as you grasp that sword, you will never be able to walk out that door again.��


    At those words, everyone fell silent.


    ��I see,�� Yuri said lightly, ��So the person who goes in must sacrifice their life so that the sword can stand for another twenty minutes?��


    The Devil Knight lowered his head, seemingly reluctant to speak, but still managed to say, ��No, captain, not twenty minutes.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Twenty minutes is the time for complete transformation into a Monster,�� he said, ��After staying inside for more than ten minutes, one will gradually lose consciousness, and around fifteen minutes, one��s mind will completely break down, and only at the last twenty minutes is there total pollution. But regarding the act of holding the Sword, after ten minutes it already becomes unreliable, and it��s very likely that it could cause harm to the Order Sword. Therefore, each person can only stay inside for a maximum of ten minutes, just ten minutes to hold the Sword, but...��


    He did not finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant.


    Every person could only hold the sword for ten minutes inside.


    But after ten minutes, they could not leave, for they would be polluted.


    They could not be transformed into a Monster, as it would affect the Order Sword.


    Yuri raised his head, looking at the white mist spilling from the ceiling and fell into a prolonged silence.


    And then, he heard a ��click.��


    Yuri turned his head and saw one of the Devil Knights tweaking the emergency device on his neck.


    He had set the emergency device for ten minutes.


    As the deathly ��tick-tock�� began, the Devil Knight spoke calmly.


    ��This shouldn��t be a problem now, captain.��


    ...


    And in the distance, having witnessed all of this, Ina lowered her head, looking at the Devil��s Sleeve in her palm, which had already been somewhat deformed.


    After a brief silence, she reattached the sleeve patch.


    ��I��m sorry, father,�� she said softly.

 Chapter 260: Eighty-one, then I am your thousand troops and ten thousand horses.

    Chapter 260: Eighty-one, then I am your thousand troops and ten thousand horses.


    Chaos, pure chaos.


    For the people of Lyra City, this was undoubtedly a night they would never forget.


    In the early part of the night, they were joyously celebrating, ready to welcome the new era and bid farewell to the Old God.


    But in the latter half, everything changed.


    The fireworks had ended, yet the fire did not cease. It continued to burn wildly, but what it consumed was not gunpowder; it was the flesh of Lyra��s people and their absurd, frenzied fantasies.


    They watched helplessly as gear trains collided one after another on the tracks, as prosthetic limbs uncontrollably killed their owners, and as people ablaze with fire rushed out of the rubble, only to fall to the ground with agonized screams.


    Everything unfolded as if it were the end of the world.


    Yet, just earlier in the night, there was a future filled with hope.


    Under such despair and fear, the people of Lyra instinctively turned to their spiritual anchor of thousands of years��the Sky Tower.


    This tower built the city; this tower brought order and stability.


    But now, as everything crumbled, the people once again leaned towards the tower, driven by instinct.


    It wasn��t until they drew near that they realized the ancient tower, which had stood unshakable for millennia, was now tottering in the approaching dawn light, as if it could collapse at any moment.


    ��Back! Back!��


    Chamos screamed till his throat was raw, howling at the crowd that surged like a tidal wave.


    ��Don��t go any further!��


    The reassembled Bone Knights attempted to form a human barrier, but their bodies seemed too thin in the face of such enormous numbers, like a piece of paper that could be punctured at any moment.


    But they had no choice; they had to hold their ground and prevent the people from advancing.


    Because they were well aware of the situation inside the Sky Tower.


    Their revered Bishop of the Sky Tower had gone mad.


    Whether he was mad in spirit or not was uncertain, but his actions were that of madness.


    He had turned into a Monster even more terrifying than the Abyss, dispatching a full contingent of Devil Knights in an instant.


    So obviously, if these unarmed civilians were to rush in, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But facing a crowd of this magnitude was far too difficult for them; even if they shouted themselves hoarse, only those in the front could hear, and it was futile because those behind could not. Those at the back would still desperately push forward, sweeping the people in front into the soon-to-collapse Sky Tower like waves crashing ashore.


    ��Where��s the Devil��s Army?�� A squad leader shouted at Chamos in exasperation, ��Where are they?!��


    ��On their way,�� Chamos could only shout back, feeling as if his voice was aflame like burning paper, ��They��re facing big troubles too and are doing their best to get here.��


    ��I just hope they arrive before we��re trampled to death by these people!�� said the squad leader, ��Why do they keep moving forward?! Can��t they see the Sky Tower is already in trouble?!��


    ...Yes, why indeed keep pushing forward?


    Chamos cast another glance at the people surging like a tidal flood before him, his expression complicated.


    As a Bone Knight, he was different from most citizens of Lyra; he had visited other churches and had seen the customs and manners of different regions, gaining some understanding of the outside world.


    But most citizens of Lyra had not.


    In their eyes, the world was simple, consisting purely of Lyra City and the wastelands beyond.


    So when such an accident occurred, they didn��t think to flee outward but instinctually gravitated towards the Sky Tower, the most dangerous place.


    For the majority of the citizens of Lyra, the Sky Tower was the safest and most important sanctuary��leaving Lyra was nearly an unthinkable option in their minds.


    All one had to do was leave the city to be safe from any of this, but no one thought to flee.


    It was a disaster... as if tailor-made for Lyra.


    ��Damn it, what are you thinking!�� another captain��s roar snapped Chamos out of his daze, ��Your hands are about to let go!��


    Chamos noticed that his grip on the other person was about to be swept away by the crowd.


    ��We can��t go on like this!�� Chamos shouted back to the other captain, ��We must find a way to let them know this place isn��t safe, that the safest option is to leave the city!��


    ��I agree with you! So how do we make them aware?!��


    Before Chamos could answer, he saw a Bone Knight finally overwhelmed and knocked to the ground by the crowd. Dozens of people trampled over his body in an instant, as they rushed madly towards the Sky Tower.


    The Bone Knight was silent in a moment.


    ��Damn it! Cotton!!�� The fallen Bone Knight was this captain��s subordinate; the scene before him nearly shattered his teeth with rage, ��You beasts...��


    Before he could finish, they heard a series of muffled thuds.


    They immediately turned their heads, only to see those dozens of people, who had made it to the front of the Sky Tower, suddenly bursting apart like punctured balloons, their organs scattering in all directions.


    Everyone was stunned.


    And then they saw the Sky Tower shaking even more violently, countless fragments breaking free from the top.


    Like a beating embryo.


    Or like an enormous egg about to hatch.


    ...


    Pain,


    such agony.


    Oliver felt as if his soul was being torn apart.

 Chapter 261: Eighty-one, then I am your thousands of troops_2

    Chapter 261: Eighty-one, then I am your thousands of troops_2


    He had never had such an experience before.


    Was this the outcome of being caught in the battle of All Gods?


    After receiving a portion of Lyra��s divine power, Oliver had always felt that he could be considered a minor demigod; however, when he truly became involved in the struggle between Lyra and the new god, he realized just how naive he was.


    The battle between gods, even if they were only two impaired ones, caused aftershocks strong enough to shatter him.


    He wanted to extricate himself, but it was already too late.


    He temporarily connected with the new god.


    He had the power of a god, the vision of a god, and the desires of a god.


    The desire for rebirth and eternal life.


    Oliver closed his eyes.


    That intense desire wildly tore at his nerves, making him groan in extreme agony with sounds that did not resemble those of a human at all.


    He could no longer bear it.


    No matter what form it took,


    He was determined,


    to descend.


    ...


    ��ROAR!!!!��


    The Sky Tower that connected heaven and earth finally fractured and collapsed.


    Under everyone��s gaze, a colossal figure emerged from the broken tower.


    It looked like a flayed monster, covered only in glaring, vivid blood and flesh.


    Then it opened its monstrous mouth as if cut out with scissors, aiming it at the slightly lightened sky.


    Then,


    ��ROAR!!!��


    Flames a hundred meters high burst from its enormous mouth, quickly forming a column of fire that seemed capable of piercing through heaven and earth.


    The celestial flames ignited the night sky, and the heat wave it stirred up rapidly evaporated dozens of knights and civilians closest to the Sky Tower.


    Then people saw streams of fire falling from the sky.


    Fire rained down from the heavens.


    The flames set Lyra on fire.


    At this moment, people finally understood.


    What despair meant.


    ...


    ��...What is that thing?��


    Ina looked dumbfounded at the raging beast beneath the giant flames.


    It wasn��t just her; the Devil Knights she had brought along were also wearing faces of surprise.


    What exactly was that thing?


    Though everyone had an idea in their minds, they still couldn��t believe it was real.


    Until today, the most dangerous thing they had encountered was the giant pollutants from the Abyss, but compared to the raging beast before them, those gigantic pollutants seemed like a joke.


    That raging beast��they merely looked at it from a distance, and it gave them an intense palpitation, as if they might die the next second from heart rupture.


    That raging beast...


    No.


    Ina tightly gripped the handle of the Blazing Fire Sword, forcefully suppressing the trembling in her body.


    It wasn��t some raging beast.


    To describe it as a beast was the greatest insult.


    Undoubtedly, it was... a god.


    Although she didn��t know exactly which one, it was definitely one of them.


    It had awoken.


    It had awoken at the moment they least wanted to see, the fire rain that seemed to set all of Lyra aflame appeared to vent its anger as well as pave the way for its descent.


    Regardless of what it was, this scene, reminiscent of the apocalypse��s arrival, made Ina understand the meaning behind what Gerard once said, ��The descent of a god brings great sacrifices.��


    ��Vice captain,�� a Devil Knight asked, ��can we still...��


    ��Advance,�� Ina said softly, ��we have no choice, don��t forget, every minute we spend here has been bought with lives.��


    Actually, there was no need for Ina to remind them; the people here naturally wouldn��t forget their colleagues fighting for time with their lives in the Fifth Zone.


    ��Advance,�� Ina issued the command again, ��No matter what that thing is... end it.��


    Everyone nodded.


    Just as Ina had said, they had no choice, even if there was a sea of fire ahead, they could only charge forward resolutely.


    But at that moment, another huge explosion occurred, and then the whole earth shook.


    What happened now?!


    Before everyone could understand, they saw a part of the Sky Tower, already in ruins, collapse further.


    A giant hand, interwoven with flesh and Holy Light, pulled itself out of the debris, grabbed the raging flesh monster that was still spraying fury into the sky, and then slammed it fiercely onto the ground.


    Then, they heard an even more intimidating roar, and the entire land shook again, as if the whole city was responding to It.


    Then everyone understood Its identity.


    Ina murmured,


    ��Lyra...��


    ...


    ��Click.��


    Ju wiped the sweat from her forehead and then used her greatest strength to tighten the last screw on Gerard��s steel chest plate.


    ��There.�� she said.


    Gerard looked down at his body.


    Although it wasn��t in the best condition, given the severe time constraint and the complex situation outside, Ju had done well.


    He was very satisfied.


    ��Thank you.�� Gerard stood up, slung the now fully repaired Chainsaw Sword over his shoulder, ��You will definitely become an outstanding mechanician.��


    Ju kept her head down, not speaking.


    It wasn��t until Gerard had made all his preparations and walked to the door that she finally raised her head.


    ��Why?��


    Gerard stopped his action of opening the door.


    ��Why must you go?�� Ju said, ��Ina has already said, right? As soon as it gets light, we will leave here, everything here will have nothing to do with you anymore.��


    ��No, Ju.�� Gerard said, ��That��s just self-deception, my business...��


    He pointed at the somewhat faded Night Star Sleeve Badge on his shoulder.


    ��hasn��t finished yet.��


    Ju lowered her head again.


    She wasn��t good at persuading others with words.


    She just felt very uncomfortable, as if something was stabbing her in the chest, painfully.


    ��As for you, Ju.��


    ��Do you want me to stop taking revenge on Lyra?�� Ju asked softly.


    ��No.�� Gerard shook his head, ��What I want to say is, do what you want to do.��


    Ju lifted her head, looking at Gerard with surprise.


    ��No one can make decisions for you, because no one has had your experiences,�� Gerard looked into Ju��s eyes and said softly, ��so no one should forgive on your behalf... not even me.��


    Ju opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but couldn��t speak.


    ��But what I want to say is, before making the final decision, try living a different life, different from the present,�� Gerard said gently, ��just like my life, I had ten years of hardship, but many more happy days. Don��t be trapped by the past, nor fear the future, this is what I want to tell you, and what your father would also say if he were here.��


    Ju felt her eyes beginning to sting.


    She unconsciously lifted her head, blinking hard to keep the tears from falling.


    But when she looked back down after holding back her tears,


    Gerard was gone.


    ...


    Everyone was fleeing.


    Flames replaced the rising dawn, igniting the sky, Lyra and Eternal Life clashed amidst the fiery rain, the ancient city crumbled visibly to the naked eye, and people struggling in the sea of flames fell.


    ��Is it necessary?�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in Gerard��s mind, ��Eternal Life has descended in an unnatural form, Lyra is also not as weak as imagined, It will not succeed, even winning will be a pyrrhic victory, nothing more can be done... from a certain perspective, Lyra has been protected, and the sacrifice is entirely within acceptable limits.��


    ��After everything settles, you will still be the hero of this city.��


    ��Everything you wanted, you have already obtained, haven��t you?��


    ��No.�� Gerard shook his head, ��one last thing is missing.��


    ��...ha.�� Bai Wei laughed lightly, as if in appreciation or mockery, ��Indeed your style.��


    ��Then shall we make a deal?��


    ��Why would I refuse?�� Bai Wei said, ��Go ahead.��


    ��Since you are already intent on dying.��


    ��Then I shall be your army.��

 Chapter 262: Eighty-two, let me take over from here.

    Chapter 262: Eighty-two, let me take over from here.


    In just a few short hours, Lyra had turned into a purgatory.


    The once sky-reaching colossal tower had now collapsed for the most part, resembling a rusted sword gnawed upon thousands of times over, while the two gods that had been one were fighting over this rusted blade.


    No, it shouldn��t be called fighting, but rather slaughtering. They didn��t use any Divine Power or Rule, and their forms were incomplete upon arrival, making their skirmish look like two starved wolves or wild dogs fighting desperately over the last piece of meat, with each other��s blood and flesh between their teeth and under their claws.


    But they were still gods, and the shockwaves from their roars could melt fine steel, their severed limbs could crush houses, and their scattered blood and flesh would turn into sinister-faced Servants of God upon hitting the ground.


    The attendants would fight for their lord with bones as swords, until they fell completely.


    They wouldn��t actively attack humans, but their sheer numbers still caused considerable trouble for the Devil Knights trying to breach the Sky Tower��s interior, who had managed to reach the grand hall several times but were repelled just as many times.


    Because there were simply too many Servants of God in the grand hall.


    As the closest to the heart and most crucial battleground, the Sky Tower��s Servants of God were like waves from both sides crashing against each other incessantly.


    They charged at each other over and over, only to fall and be crushed again, with their broken flesh piling up and forming new Servants of God who would then continue the charge.


    The assaulting Devil Knights used swords, guns, and every available weapon and yet could not completely annihilate them.


    Because as long as the two gods did not die, the Servants of God created from their flesh would never truly perish.


    ��This won��t do!�� Ina reluctantly called off the futile attempt after being pushed back once more by the Servants of God in front of the grand hall, ��At this rate, we won��t be able to get to Oliver before the final moment... That guy is at the very heart of the Sky Tower.��


    All the Devil Knights felt heavy-hearted.


    Because they knew what Ina meant by the final moment on two levels.


    One, of course, was Yuri��s side with the Order Sword, where the Devil Knights were using their lives to delay the duration of the Order Sword.


    Once the Order Sword collapsed, the Lyra God could likely descend into madness, and by then, the target of the Servants of God��s attacks might not only be the new god��s attendants.


    The other final moment was, of course...


    Ina subconsciously raised her head to look towards the battlefield not far away where the two gods were slaughtering each other.


    Although their battle was still intense, any discerning person could see that Lyra was falling behind.


    They could both heal their wounds swiftly, but in terms of healing speed, Lyra clearly could not match Eternal Life. Although Lyra appeared more rational and methodical, it could not withstand the seemingly unending vigor of Eternal Life��s attacks, just like the Servants of God on the ground.


    Lyra��s Servants of God were human-shaped, resembling warriors, and they could coordinate, pulling steel bars or iron swords from the roadside as weapons.


    Whereas Eternal Life��s Servants of God were more agile and crazed Pollutants, with their own bodies as weapons.


    Their combat looked like a clash between civilization and barbarity, order and madness.


    But the latter had the upper hand.


    If Lyra were to be killed by the new god, then all their efforts would come to naught.


    But now, they couldn��t even break into the grand hall.


    They found for the first time, in the face of the divine��s mighty power, how powerless their own strength was.


    They didn��t even know if Oliver was still alive.


    Even if Oliver were still alive, even if they managed to break in and find, kill him, what would it change?


    Would killing Oliver turn the tide of battle?


    Or even change anything?


    They didn��t know.


    But other than this, they also had no idea what else they could do.


    Especially since there were still countless colleagues in the Fifth Zone, sacrificing their lives to buy them time, this made it even more unbearable for the present Devil Knights to achieve nothing, just watching helplessly.


    ��Keep charging,�� someone said, ��Don��t think too much; there��s no time for delay.��


    ��Charge in there to die?��


    ��Are you afraid of dying?��


    ��Who is afraid of dying after coming here? What I��m afraid of is a meaningless death! We are already the last batch!��


    ��Isn��t that still being afraid of dying?��


    Hearing her subordinates�� quarrel, Ina felt a burst of indescribable irritation rising in her heart.


    She knew that the mood among the team was low, but she was not adept at handling such situations.


    In the Polluted Land, Yuri, not she, was responsible for adjusting the atmosphere within the team, but Yuri was not here now, and she really wasn��t good at... No.


    Ina also felt the sense of despair rising in her heart and immediately realized that the more this happened, the more she, as the leader, must not show any negative emotions.


    Everyone can collapse, but not the captain.


    In a daze, these words echoed in Ina��s mind.


    Yet for the moment, she couldn��t remember who had said it to her.


    Was it Yuri or...her father?


    If Yuri or her father were here, what would they do?

 Chapter 263: Eighty-two Let me take over_2

    Chapter 263: Eighty-two Let me take over_2


    Ina couldn��t help thinking this, and then she really remembered something.


    A long time ago, her father had taken her and her brother to the Sky Tower.


    She was very young then, and she only remembered her father holding her brother��s hand and carrying her in his other arm, as if he was showing off the whole world, while he introduced them to this towering Sky Tower.


    ��We��ll get as many inside as we can, it��s better than just watching from the outside!��


    ��Doing that will only sacrifice our last hope!��


    As the argument between the two became more intense, Ina suddenly spoke up, ��No, there��s another way.��


    Everyone looked at her.


    Ina unfolded the map and pointed to an unmarked corner, saying, ��Here, there should be a passage, one that leads directly to the top floor.��


    ��Directly to the top floor?�� The subordinate was surprised. ��Is there really such a passage? But how do you know about it?��


    ��...Because this was once a special passage for Night Star,�� Ina said softly. ��According to the rules, in special circumstances, Night Star��s Knights could bypass all procedures and directly face the Bishop of the Sky Tower.��


    The Devil Knights looked at each other, puzzled.


    ��But that was over a decade ago, I��m not sure if that passage was abolished after Night Star was disbanded... No, it won��t be.�� Ina��s eyes gradually firmed up, ��It must still be there, let��s head to that place, this is... an order!��


    When Ina gave the command in an unquestionable tone, all the Knights stopped arguing and saluted in unison, ��Yes!��


    Ina nodded without a change in expression, but she was praying inside.


    Please still be there.


    This is really our last hope.


    Fortunately, twenty minutes later, they arrived at the location on the map.


    And the passage, indeed, was still there.


    Only...


    ��What is this?!��


    The Devil Knight who entered the passage first cried out in surprise.


    Ina followed immediately, and upon witnessing the scene inside the passage, her eyes widened as well.


    Because there were Servants of God in the passage.


    But, they were all dead Servants of God.


    They were piled densely in the passage, their bodies mangled as if put through a meat grinder, leaving the entire passage in shambles, with the viscous liquid that could be either minced flesh or blood flowing down the stairs.


    ��How could this be?!��


    ��Who did this?��


    ��Why aren��t they regenerating?��


    A series of questions arose in everyone��s mind.


    But what surprised Ina the most was.


    Who else, besides her, would know about this passage now?


    Not a single person among the Devil Knights knew.


    Could it be...


    Her eyes widened, and then she immediately drew the Blazing Fire Sword and charged forward without hesitation.


    ...


    Oliver opened his eyes, looking at the figure slowly approaching him.


    ��Oh, you came after all,�� Oliver said lightly.


    Gerard stopped in front of Oliver.


    At this moment, vapor was emanating from his whole body, a side effect of ��Overload��.


    Gerard��s clothes were also smeared with the flesh and blood of the Servants of God, and the Chainsaw Sword that had cut through those remains was still trembling faintly, making him look not like a warrior but a butcher.


    But even with such an appearance, compared to Oliver, he was just a minor figure.


    Oliver��s body was completely stretched out.


    Like a huge human skin with organs scattered underneath, hanging from this skin, it was a horrifying sight.


    Yet Oliver��s facial expression was very calm, as if he felt no pain at all.


    ��I thought you��d leave,�� said Oliver. ��This city is no longer your concern, right?��


    Gerard looked into Oliver��s eyes: ��Did you really think I would leave?��


    ��Heh,�� Oliver laughed, ��Okay, I have to admit, I��m not surprised you��re here. You��ve always been like this... stubborn, stubborn to the point you can��t see the situation clearly, can��t see the future. Just like now, you come here, sacrificing your life, and for what? It��s pointless.��


    ��Is it?��


    ��Isn��t it?�� Oliver twisted his body, causing his skin-like flesh to emit a tearing sound as if it would rip apart the next moment, but there was no change in his expression, always wearing that mocking smile, ��Now, you��re still fighting for Lyra, but where is the meaning? All these years you��ve persevered, will anyone thank you? Will the Lyra God thank you, or will the people of Lyra thank you?��


    He raised his voice gradually.


    ��No one will, Gerard, no one. Because in the rules of Lyra, you��re not a hero, you��re just a tool, just a part that��s always doing its job. Do you thank a machine part? Do you thank a wrench you��ve used for over ten years? No, you don��t, because it��s just its job. If it works, good; if not, it��s discarded. Under these unchanging rules, day in, day out, year after year, the people of Lyra have no wealth, no future, not even the ambition to advance. We are born as parts and we die as parts, all of it is just to keep the city of Lyra running, to let the Lyra God live!��


    With the last words, Oliver was roaring.


    Oliver laid bare the underlying logic of the lowest levels of Lyra City��s operation in this manner, hoping to see shock or anger on Gerard��s face.

 Chapter 264: Eighty-two Let me take over_3

    Chapter 264: Eighty-two Let me take over_3


    But Gerard��s face showed only calm.


    ��Oh... it seems you already knew,�� Oliver slowly regained his composure, ��but that��s to be expected, after all, with so many clues in your possession and with your intelligence, it would be impossible not to figure it out.��


    Yes, Gerard had long known the operational logic of Lyra City.


    Fundamentally speaking, Lyra City was a city created by the Lyra God to sustain life.


    He built His vital organs into tall towers and then used the people of Lyra to connect them.


    Every citizen of Lyra was like the blood rushing through the body of this giant.


    The streets and gear tracks connecting each tower were the blood vessels.


    The grievously wounded Lyra God chose to live in this manner, using human effort to replace His organs that could not be restored.


    Thus, He implanted the Rule into the minds of every Lyra citizen, forbidding them to leave, forbidding them to do anything unnecessary.


    To stay alive, what He needed most was order and stability.


    ��Since you know all this, then you should understand that I am the one seeking a new future for this city,�� Oliver said, looking into Gerard��s eyes with a mocking smile, ��but you still oppose me. You refuse to let this city embrace the future, you refuse to let its people embrace the future, all for that pitiful loyalty in your heart... You��re too selfish, Gerard.��


    ��Perhaps I am,�� Gerard quietly said, ��but if you knew the true workings of this city, why didn��t you say it yesterday? Why not tell all the people of Lyra?��


    Oliver��s smile paused for a moment.


    ��Is it that you don��t want to say, or that you know you can��t say?�� Gerard continued, ��The Lyra God is a broken body, and so this new god, the so-called God of Eternal Life that you speak of, born from the body of Lyra, isn��t He flawed as well? Doesn��t He need the people of Lyra to maintain His body?��


    Gerard paused.


    ��If He doesn��t need them, why then does He frantically devour the corpses from the Polluted Land?��


    ��Oliver, stop with your sanctimonious talk.��


    ��What you really want, you��ve already said it yourself.��


    Gerard looked into Oliver��s eyes, speaking word by word.


    ��All that you��ve done is just to cover up your so-called ��unbridled ambition.''��


    ��You support the new god only to gain a share of Lyra��s power.��


    ��You don��t care where the future of Lyra is headed, nor do you care whether the God of Eternal Life is a violent or a benevolent deity.��


    ��What concerns you is only yourself.��


    ��Otherwise, why would you let people call you����under the crown��?��


    ��Lyra, after all, has no Pope.��


    But as Gerard finished speaking, the smile on Oliver��s face had completely vanished.


    He looked at Gerard��s left eye and said gently, ��Can that eye really let you see so far?��


    ��This eye has indeed helped me a lot,�� Gerard said, ��I��d still be wandering in the fog without it.��


    ��Is that so? Do you think that now you have stepped out of the fog?�� Oliver��s body emitted a tearing sound once more as he reconstituted himself into a whole, regaining his own power, causing his body to arch upwards, allowing him to look down upon Gerard, ��Do you think you��ve pierced through the true nature of this world, seen the future of Lyra?��


    Gerard shook his head: ��No, I still can��t see the future.��


    ��Heh, it��s not that you can��t see it; it��s that Lyra City itself has no future,�� Oliver said. ��They are too close to God, truly too close. Never has any congregation been so deeply influenced by the deity as the people of Lyra. One day they might believe in order and the Rule because of Lyra��s presence, and the next day, they might believe in ambition and freedom because of the ascension of the new god. They think it��s their advancement, but it��s not, it��s really not, they��re just evolving from one tool to another.��


    ��No past, no future!��


    ��Who else but I could be God in such a place?��


    He roared loudly, his words seemingly taking on an air of divinity.


    Eternal Life had already gained the upper hand; he began retrieving some of the power he had earlier released.


    And so he regained his vision.


    He saw the citizens of Lyra running wildly towards the outskirts of the city.


    He saw Lyra City engulfed in raging flames.


    He saw the Lyra God, already battered and on the verge of complete collapse.


    He saw Eternal Life ruthlessly tearing at the body of the Lyra God.


    And he saw, in the secret passage to the top level, Devil Knights wielding Blazing Fire Swords cutting through obstacles, slaying one after another Servant of God blocking their path, charging towards this place, led by Gerard��s daughter.


    Everything about this city.


    Was in his grasp.


    Oliver revealed a smile of disdain, and then withdrew his vision.


    Next, he saw a roaring Chainsaw Sword coming straight towards him.


    With a squelch,


    Gerard plunged the Chainsaw Sword right into Oliver��s head.


    ��Ah ahh ahh ahh ahh!��


    Oliver let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    He wanted to fight back, but then he heard four sounds.


    Gerard had found four steel bars and nailed his limbs to the ground.


    ��Gerard!��


    Oliver wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the roaring Chainsaw Sword tore his entire head apart.


    Although the power of Eternal Life allowed him to heal quickly, as soon as he healed, he was torn apart again.


    This caused Oliver unbearable pain.


    He simply couldn��t die, not that he couldn��t feel pain.


    ��What the future looks like, I truly cannot see,�� Gerard stepped over Oliver��s body and walked toward the two hearts, ��but I have seen what the past was like.��


    He stood in front of the two hearts, his body emitting a ��sizzling�� sound, as if ignited.


    This scene suddenly filled Oliver with a sense of heart palpitations.


    What was he about to do?!


    What was that... power?!


    Gerard looked at the two hearts and said softly.


    ��You were right to say that if the people of this city can only live as parts forever, there indeed would be no future.�� He raised his hand and reached toward the hearts, ��Being too close to God, indeed is not a good thing.��


    ...


    Outside the Sky Tower, the God of Eternal Life, who was nearly about to completely kill Lyra, suddenly felt something, abruptly raised its head, and looked toward the Sky Tower.


    In that moment, Its face, unclear in appearance, surprisingly showed a human-like fear.


    It immediately dropped the dying Lyra and charged toward the Sky Tower, roaring.


    ...


    ��Phut.��


    Oliver violently wrested his head from the Chainsaw Sword, and then he roared at Gerard��s back.


    ��You want to sever Lyra��s connection with God?!��


    ��Have you gone mad?!��


    What responded to him was Gerard��s body gradually disintegrating.


    ...


    The Sky Tower was shaking.


    The passageway inside was no different, as if it might collapse at any time.


    And Ina, who was about to reach the top, suddenly clutched at her chest.


    She felt something, an intense unease that almost tore her heart apart.


    This familiar feeling.


    Could it be...


    She abandoned the enemies in front of her and desperately rushed toward the top.


    ��Vice-Captain! You can��t go forward anymore!��


    Ina didn��t pay any heed.


    It can��t be, it can��t be, it can��t be.


    She just kept repeating these three words in her mind.


    Finally, she reached the top.


    And then she saw that figure, already completely engulfed in flames.


    ��Father!��


    She screamed with all her might.


    But all that returned to her was a smile.


    With a ��bang,�� the passageway completely collapsed, blocking the last route.


    ...


    ��Ah.��


    A soft sigh.


    ��It is done.��


    ��Let me take it from here.��

 Chapter 265: Eighty-three, I command you to die for me (5K)

    Chapter 265: Eighty-three, I command you to die for me (5K)


    A surge of immense power flooded in an instant, igniting the blood, flesh, and prosthetics of this body, turning them scarlet as if they were ablaze with raging fire.


    Yet, it wasn��t the body that was burning, but the soul.


    [Second Order Descent].


    Bai Wei slowly opened his eyes, and the two hearts in front of him seemed to sense something, pounding like frenetic war drums, causing the very ground itself to shake.


    It was like a roar, yet also a tremble.


    ��What are you doing!��


    Oliver had already broken free from the restraint Gerard had imposed upon him moments earlier. He even managed to grasp the Chainsaw Sword in retaliation, and now, resembling a paper figure about to topple over from a gust of wind, lunged toward Bai Wei in a bizarre posture, with the Chainsaw Sword screeching harshly as it sliced through the air.


    ��Just go and die!�� Oliver brought the sword down towards Bai Wei��s head.


    Bai Wei did not move.


    Then, whoosh.


    Suddenly, Oliver felt his body lighten.


    He looked down and saw that his skin-like body was now reduced by half, and with it, his internal organs had vanished from sight.


    Oliver was stunned.


    What... what happened?


    His body hadn��t even had time to react, and the severed parts had yet to start bleeding when he collapsed to the ground, only then feeling a chill on his back.


    It was the wind rushing in, the piercing howling of the fierce gale that entered the tower sliced sharply, like knives.


    Oliver turned his head and saw several meters-wide fissures in the wall behind him, as if cut open by a sharp blade.


    And through those fissures, he could directly see the rising sun in the distance, or rather...


    No, that wasn��t the sun.


    Oliver��s eyes widened, his body trembling.


    That was... a pupil.


    The God of Eternal Life��s, pupil.


    He, watching over him.


    No, that��s not right.


    It wasn��t looking at him, but at...


    Oliver instinctively turned his head to look at the other person in the hall.


    And then he saw Bai Wei too had turned around, calmly engaging in a stare-off with that eye.


    One man and one divine being, just like that, staring at each other, making Oliver, who already possessed a bit of Divinity, seem like an outsider.


    This caused an immense shock and refusal to accept it within Oliver��s heart.


    He had struggled for so many years, planned for so many years.


    To finally gain the power he now possessed, to become the long-coveted... Demigod.


    But in the presence of an actual Divine being, just a mere Gaze, not even a direct one, was enough to make his hair stand on end and render him immobile.


    He had almost forgotten how to breathe, an instinct.


    But this face-off did not last too long because the Lyra God had only been struck down, not killed, and soon rose again, dragging the tail of Eternal Life, returning to the battlefield where they had just been fighting.


    Only after that Gaze left did Oliver feel as if his bonds were broken, gasping heavily like an asthma patient.


    Then, he heard footsteps.


    When he raised his head again, Bai Wei was already standing beside him. Nor did he look at him, but rather through the gap left by Eternal Life, watching the two divine beings outside the Sky Tower engrossed in their frenzied battle.


    ��Quite interesting, isn��t it,�� Bai Wei spoke.


    ��...What?��


    ��A battle between gods should have been cataclysmic,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��But look at Them, when they fight, where��s the world-destroying spectacle? More like two... wild dogs fighting over food.��


    To describe the battle of All Gods as a scuffle over food.


    Such audacity, such Desecration.


    Yet from Bai Wei��s words, Oliver couldn��t detect any fluctuations of emotion, not even disdain.


    It was as if he was just calmly stating a fact, calmly viewing All Gods as creatures akin to wild dogs.


    This caused him to unconsciously raise his head and peer through that crack... no, it should be called a scratch, at the battle outside.


    How could this be a fight of wild dogs?


    Lyra was earnestly enforcing Her titles of order and machinery; with every lift of Her hand, She could command the response of the entire city.


    The undamaged gear trains dislodged from their tracks, ignited in fierce flames like a series of rockets that veered off, heading straight for the God of Eternal Life. And those ��thin lines�� that once connected tower to tower, under Lyra��s force, metamorphosed into steel cables binding the God of Eternal Life.


    But this couldn��t stop the God of Eternal Life, who broke these ��ropes,�� withstood the successive explosions, and charged right up to Lyra.


    At that moment, He seemed more like a gear train speeding along the tracks, overturning Lyra directly.


    Lyra rolled on the ground, crushing countless houses, but Her hand acted like a magnet. Barely gliding over the ground, She attracted countless metal parts, which then automatically assembled and operated. In almost an instant, they formed a Chainsaw Sword tens of meters long.


    Then with a backhand slash, she struck Eternal Life��s shoulder, and just like the first time Bai Wei saw Gerard dealing with Pollutants, the Chainsaw Sword descended with a tremendous roar, cleaving the God of Eternal Life in two.


    The blood that sprayed out dyed half of the district red.


    Oliver, witnessing this battle, felt his entire soul trembling, no longer daring to watch, forcing himself to look down desperately.


    Then he heard Bai Wei��s voice slowly drifting: ��Actually, They should have fought more spectacularly, but sadly, neither Lyra nor Eternal Life can be considered complete gods anymore, even put together... They couldn��t count as a complete god.��

 Chapter 266: Eighty-three, I command you to die for me (5K)_2

    Chapter 266: Eighty-three, I command you to die for me (5K)_2


    Bai Wei��s words carried a sense of regret.


    Oliver lifted his head again upon hearing this, but this time he looked towards Bai Wei.


    However, in his field of vision, he still saw Gerard.


    It should have been Gerard, it truly was Gerard.


    But that gaze, that tone, that demeanor, they were not something Gerard could pull off.


    ��You...�� Oliver tried hard to suppress the fear in his heart, and asked softly, ��Who are you, exactly?��


    Bai Wei didn��t answer, merely continuing to watch the battle outside.


    Clearly, the battle had not ended.


    The God of Eternal Life, cut in half, shakily stood up again, and the Divine Blood, which had dyed a sector of the city, boiled like water at this moment.


    Lyra had already sensed something and immediately swung the Chainsaw Sword in her hand.


    Under Her guidance, countless metal components from all over the city converged, swiftly covering Her body, attempting to mold for Her a metallic frame.


    Just like the image She had always shown to the world.


    Unfortunately, the God of Eternal Life moved faster.


    Those boiling streams of Divine Blood also shot towards Lyra from all directions.


    In an instant, Lyra��s divine body was pierced by thousands of blood lines.


    The metal components that had yet to cover Her body scattered, She helplessly collapsed to the ground, the tide of offense and defense changing in a blink.


    ��A dead god wishes to live, a living god does not want to die.�� Bai Wei shook his head lightly, ��Thus, one disregards life, the other cherishes it... the outcome of this battle is predetermined.��


    ��...Who, exactly, are you?�� Oliver asked again.


    ��Does it really matter who I am?��


    Bai Wei still did not answer, his gaze unwavering, always fixed on the two Divine beings in the distance, his tone as casual as that of a retired old man.


    Yet in stark contrast was his body... no, to be precise, his soul.


    Oliver, now possessing a fraction of Divinity, could distinctly feel that Gerard��s life force was rapidly fading.


    His soul was like a piece of dry wood burning, turning to ash at a visible rate.


    It was as if... he was self-immolating.


    But it was this very man, self-immolating, who now casually chatted with him, commenting on the battle of All Gods not far away.


    This filled Oliver with immense absurdity... and fear.


    He struggled to stand up.


    The battle between the God of Eternal Life and Lyra had not yet ended, and his fight should not end either.


    If only he killed Gerard, then everything would...


    ��A splurch.��


    A steel pipe impaled through Oliver��s throat and once again pinned his head firmly to the wall behind.


    ��Behave yourself,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, not even glancing at him, ��I don��t have the time to care for you right now.��


    With his throat pierced, he couldn��t speak at all, and what scared him even more was that his attempts to heal the wound had failed.


    An attack casually thrown by Bai Wei made it impossible for him to recover!


    Why... why was this?


    Bai Wei still offered no explanation, only silently watching the distant battlefield, then softly said, ��Being the God of Killing is quite the physical task.��


    His left eye, as dazzling as the stars, was at this moment reflecting the God of Eternal Life��s incessant assaults on Lyra.


    ��I need to concentrate more.��


    ...


    This battle was not only being watched by Bai Wei.


    Those from Lyra who had escaped to safety were also watching.


    They had never witnessed a battle between gods.


    Such a battle made their hearts palpitate.


    They saw their homeland crumbling amidst huge roars.


    Saw everything they knew vanishing into smoke.


    This instilled in them immense fear.


    Yet in their fear, facing those two powerful Divine beings, they instinctively put their trust in the more familiar one.


    That was Lyra, who also wielded metal, fighting like a warrior.


    The madness of the previous night was washed away by today��s events, and now they just wanted to return to their former peaceful days, or even back to yesterday, to the frenzied referendum.


    Because everything shown by the God of Eternal Life filled them with dread.


    Thus, they placed their last hopes on the deity who had once been their faith, who had given them everything.


    If only Lyra could win, then couldn��t everything return to the way it was before?


    That��s what they thought.


    But they only saw Lyra��s body explode once more, bursting into a shower of blood.


    Clearly, these were the blood lines that had earlier pierced Her body.


    The God of Eternal Life kept infusing His power into Lyra��s body, which Lyra tried to expel, but the God of Eternal Life attacked like a mad dog.


    Even though She kept swinging the massive Chainsaw Sword, cutting the God of Eternal Life into pieces time and time again, it was useless as He could divide into countless parts and continue His assault.


    Eventually, Lyra��s massive body fell with a thunderous sound, and the God of Eternal Life, now split into pieces, swarmed over, frenziedly gnawing at Lyra��s body.


    Lyra couldn��t muster a single ounce of strength to resist, and Her hand, barely lifted, was swiftly gnawed away as well.


    She was like livestock at the mercy of butchers.


    At that moment, countless people from Lyra collapsed.


    They knelt on the ground, wailing and weeping, they battered their heads in desperation, some even committing suicide, just to stop it all, but to no avail.


    Lyra was dying.


    ...


    ��It��s over,�� Bai Wei said softly, ��The Old God still couldn��t defeat the new god, could He?��

 Chapter 267: Eighty-three I command you to die for me (5K)_3

    Chapter 267: Eighty-three I command you to die for me (5K)_3


    He seemed to be talking to himself, yet also conversing with Oliver.


    But at this moment, Oliver couldn��t utter a word, for his throat was damaged and couldn��t be recovered.


    Moreover, under Bai Wei��s restraint, he could only watch the divine battle unfold.


    Watching Lyra being killed by the God of Eternal Life.


    But at this moment, no joy sprouted in his heart.


    Because the cruelty of Eternal Life also filled him with fear.


    After all, his current half-body state was destroyed by Eternal Life.


    He absolutely did not believe that Eternal Life would fail to sense his presence, since he still harbored the power of Eternal Life.


    But Eternal Life... didn��t care.


    Or rather, it had never even considered it.


    It was like a true beast, only desiring to gain everything and destroy everything.


    Should such a god... really descend here?


    For the first time in ten years, Oliver doubted his own decision.


    But now, doubts and regrets were pointless, it was already too late.


    Lyra, the last hope, the only one who could contend with Eternal Life, was about to die.


    The future of this city... was already sealed.


    Eternal Life gnawed for a full ten minutes.


    Lyra��s body was gnawed down to just a skeleton.


    Then, it finally seemed to remember something, slowly lifted its head, and looked towards the Sky Tower.


    It saw Bai Wei, who still sat in the tower, gazing back at it.


    When Eternal Life��s gaze shifted towards him, Oliver again felt a twinge in his heart, the overwhelming pressure almost crushing his heart directly.


    But Bai Wei had barely any reaction, simply chuckling, ��Finally noticed me, have you?��


    Oliver looked up, seeing Bai Wei finally standing up.


    In the distance, Eternal Life also slowly straightened, the parts of its body that Lyra had severed returning to the main body.


    Clearly, it had marked Bai Wei as the next target.


    Oliver originally thought that Eternal Life would charge directly at him, just as it had at Lyra.


    But Eternal Life did not; it simply bowed its head low, emitting a deep, subdued growl.


    As if... threatening.


    This truly astonished Oliver.


    Because Eternal Life hadn��t acted like this when confronting Lyra, and yet its response now, as if Bai Wei were a more formidable opponent that it dreaded.


    Why might this be?!


    ��It seems devouring Lyra granted you more reason,�� Bai Wei chuckled, ��Finally not just a mere beast.��


    Oliver didn��t know if Eternal Life could understand Bai Wei��s words, but he only saw Eternal Life withdrawing the parts previously severed by Lyra, as if wanting to return to full form before combatting Bai Wei.


    But why, exactly?


    Yet more shocking to Oliver was Bai Wei.


    Facing Eternal Life��s preparation to attack, Bai Wei showed no intent to retreat, standing still.


    As if, the God of Eternal Life... was the challenger!


    Oliver became increasingly certain he was not Gerard.


    ��Who are you, exactly?��


    Bai Wei still didn��t speak, he simply suddenly bent down, flipping through a corpse at his feet.


    This corpse was previously used by Bai Wei as a seat, unbeknownst where he had found it.


    What was he looking for?!


    Before Oliver could comprehend, Eternal Life roared once more, then charged towards the Sky Tower.


    Its massive body caused the earth to tremble with every step.


    After devouring Lyra, It had grown even stronger, its charging posture causing momentary blindness in those who looked directly at It.


    Even Oliver, who now possessed a tinge of divinity, dared not look directly at it, bowing his head in extreme fear.


    It all was going to end.


    He thought so.


    Eternal Life would surely not stop because it cared about him.


    At this moment, Oliver couldn��t describe how much regret he felt inside.


    He only...


    ��Ah, here it is.��


    He heard Bai Wei��s relaxed voice, then turned his head again to see Bai Wei pulling a chunk of flesh from the corpse.


    His pupils slightly constricted.


    Was this... a tongue?


    ...


    Time was still short.


    Or rather, significantly so.


    Bai Wei knew that with his current methods, killing a god could only rely on the Rule of the Left Eye.


    Thus, he needed time, more time, enough to completely erase Eternal Life without a trace.


    Regrettably, it was still not enough.


    Activating the Rule of the Eye now could only take away half of Eternal Life��s body.


    But that was pointless, for an existence like Eternal Life, not being able to kill It completely meant self-destruction.


    So, he still needed time.


    Someone needed to buy him time.


    And in Lyra, the only one who could do so was... Lyra itself.


    He attached the tongue.


    At this moment,


    Three Corpse Blocks were united within one.


    The power he manifested was more complete, more formidable.


    This drove Eternal Life even more insane.


    Had he attached the tongue at the beginning, then Eternal Life would have switched its target to him instead of Lyra.


    But now, it was too late.


    Bai Wei lifted his head, facing the now very close Eternal Life, and smiled.


    His lips parted slightly.


    Those ancient, indisputable words came from his mouth.


    ��Lyra.��


    ��I command you.��


    ��Die for me.��


    Upon these words, Gerard��s body instantly aged, almost turning in a blink into a decrepit old man.


    But in that instant, the nearly dead Lyra suddenly trembled, like a broken puppet being lifted by its strings again.


    Those parts dispersed and gnawed by Eternal Life rapidly converged.


    The Holy Light shone again.


    That flesh and steel body transformed in an instant into pure and vast Divine Power.


    Then this Divine Power formed into the shape of a sword.


    [Divine Skill: Sword of Order]!


    Under the gaze of countless onlookers, the Sword of Order slashed through the air.


    Eternal Life sensed something, but it was too late.


    Thus, the sword followed Its spine straight downward.


    ��Thud��!


    Its body was pierced from above, thoroughly nailed to the ground!


    ��Roar!��


    This mad and mighty Divine being��s wail immediately resounded across all of Lyra!

 Chapter 268: Eighty-four Welcome to my house

    Chapter 268: Eighty-four Welcome to my house


    ��Divine Skill: Sword of Order.��


    This unique Divine Art belonged exclusively to the Lyra God, and within the Lyra Sect, only those at the Bishop Level could master it.


    It was an irreversible ultimate Divine Art that transformed the physical body into order, as long as the blade stood, the order under its tip would not collapse.


    When used by someone at the Lyra Bishop Level, it could briefly suppress that frenzied divine will.


    Not to mention when it was used by the Lyra God himself.


    When the blade of this Divine Sword penetrated the God of Eternal Life, nailing him to the front of the Sky Tower with an unstoppable force, the God of Eternal Life suffered the most significant injury since the battle began. The Divine Blood splattered from his body dyed the entire Sky Tower red.


    ��Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!��


    Facing the God of Eternal Life, Oliver, who was inevitably drenched in blood, fell to the ground, issuing a cry of extreme agony.


    His already incomplete body now resembled a spread-out pancake, the divine blood rapidly corroding, polluting his flesh, making his existence worse than death.


    And Bai Wei couldn��t avoid it either.


    But he didn��t care, as the rate at which the Divine Blood corrupted his body was slower than the rate at which his soul burned, so he stood his ground, continually maintaining his Gaze on the God of Eternal Life.


    Just a little more,


    just... a bit more.


    Everything was within his calculations.


    He concocted a plan to buy time, using the Rule sealed in his left eye to erase the existence of eternal life, the only means he had at the moment to slaughter a god.


    Activating the Gaze to attract the attention of Eternal Life gave the defeated Lyra a breather.


    Then he didn��t immediately use his tongue to boost his strength, lowering his presence to let Eternal Life tackle Lyra first.


    After Eternal Life had completely gotten rid of Lyra, he would use Lyra��s dying body, incapable of resisting Domination, to transform into the Sword of Order finally to give Eternal Life that one last strike.


    The Sword of Order, formed from the body of a god, naturally possessed undeniable strength.


    No matter how Eternal Life struggled or roared, it was as useless as a eel, gutted by nails at a marketplace... at least momentarily.


    Before this sword collapsed, order would always press down on the chaos of Eternal Life.


    During this period, the Gaze in his left eye was still operational.


    This was the only possibility of killing Eternal Life that Bai Wei could think of.


    And now, everything was progressing just as Bai Wei had anticipated. Even though Eternal Life sensed the danger and desperately swung its sinister claws trying to attack Bai Wei directly, it was to no avail.


    It was as if the outcome of this deicide battle had already been determined.


    But...


    ��Crack.��


    A crisp sound came from his chest, followed by a spark which was blown by the wind, drifting past his eyes and dispersing into the air.


    Bai Wei didn��t look down, but he knew it was a piece of Gerard��s melting iron body.


    Gerard��s body was dissolving, even the iron part succumbed.


    Not to mention his flesh and soul.


    The most critical part of this battle against the gods wasn��t about scheming against the God of Eternal Life or finding that sole possibility.


    Nor was it about how delicately each Rule should be applied or how each power should be allocated.


    The most critical factor was... Gerard himself.


    A crippled body and an aged soul within it, could they sustain these two great Rules?


    Bai Wei didn��t know.


    After employing Domination, his body��s condition plummeted in a moment, and the soul in the sea of consciousness was as weak as a candle about to burn out.


    ��Roar!��


    Eternal Life swung its formidable claws once more.


    This time it finally touched the Sky Tower.


    Even though it merely grazed it lightly, it still made the already partially destroyed Sky Tower teeter on the brink of collapse.


    The ceiling above and the floor beneath cracked instantaneously, revealing spider-web-like fissures.


    Rubble fell like rain, hitting this body, but it elicited no reaction, not even blood.


    Because the blood in this body had dried up minutes ago.


    Amidst Eternal Life��s fierce struggles, the Sword of Order began to loosen.


    This afforded him more freedom, and he once again aimed his head at Bai Wei and opened his giant maw.


    Flames gathered in his mouth.


    Seeing this, Bai Wei finally frowned, his eyebrows already burnt off.


    Gerard��s current condition absolutely couldn��t withstand such an attack.


    So, should he interrupt?


    Bai Wei glanced at his left hand from the corner of his eye.


    Indeed, he could interrupt.


    But by doing so, it would subject Gerard��s soul to the backlash of the three great Rules.


    Could Gerard then last until the final act of the Gaze?


    Bai Wei wasn��t sure, but he had no time to think further as Eternal Life��s tremendous Divine Flame was already gathering in its mouth; if he didn��t stop it, he wouldn��t survive to see the final Gaze, buried under the rubble of the Sky Tower.


    After a soft sigh, Bai Wei raised his left hand.


    But the very next second, a ��clang�� sound.


    The already loosened Sword of Order suddenly reacted, as if someone had grabbed its handle out of thin air, stabilizing its condition and allowing the powerful and majestic order to press down again, causing the Divine Flame in Eternal Life��s mouth to quickly disperse, forcing it to lower its head once again.

 Chapter 269: Eighty-four Welcome to my home_2

    Chapter 269: Eighty-four Welcome to my home_2


    Bai Wei paused slightly.


    He felt something for a moment and then chuckled lightly.


    ��So that��s how it is,�� he murmured.


    ��This city is not just yours, Gerard.��


    ...


    Fifth Zone.


    Yuri felt the Order Sword in his hands become stable and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ��Sorry, Captain,�� a Knight by his side began slowly, his voice exceptionally hoarse, ��I��m useless, can��t hold onto the sword.��


    Yuri shook his head: ��It��s not your fault; the situation has changed... You��ve done your best.��


    Thanks to Eternal Life��s massive size, the Devil Knights in the Fifth Zone could also see clearly what the new god was up to.


    They saw everything.


    The fallen Lyra, the collapsing Sky Tower, the crazed new god.


    And the Order Sword that had become the embodiment of a divine being.


    It was after Lyra turned into the Order Sword that this one also changed, as if resonating with its main body.


    So when Yuri saw Eternal Life on the verge of breaking free from the other Order Sword, he felt something and immediately pushed open the gate on this side. Sure enough, he discovered that this Order Sword was also on the brink of collapse, and the Knight holding it could hardly maintain control.


    Although this Knight had been here for less than five minutes, far from the ten-minute limit.


    Yuri didn��t hesitate. He rushed in, stepping over the bodies of dozens of fallen comrades to assist the Devil Knight in regaining control of the Order Sword that was growing loose.


    But this also meant that he was entering the final ten minutes of his life.


    However, he didn��t say much, just held the sword in one hand and twisted the emergency device on his neck with the other.


    Another Devil Knight saw Yuri set the timer to five minutes, just like himself.


    ��Captain...�� the Devil Knight began with difficulty, ��You still have ten minutes.��


    Yuri shook his head: ��Not anymore, I didn��t start timing before entering, and I don��t know how much time I��ve wasted, so syncing with you is the safest.��


    The Devil Knight opened his mouth to say something but didn��t speak. Yuri only heard a heavy, hoarse panting beneath the mask.


    Yuri understood that his contamination status was also very severe.


    So he glanced at the other��s armband and knew his identity.


    ��Carlos?��


    ��Yes, Captain, it��s me,�� Carlos responded painfully.


    Yuri was surprised; he instantly recalled the scene from several days ago when dozens of Devil Knights were killed by the emergency device, and Carlos bellowed in the crowd.


    ��Fuck this, even if I die, I don��t want to die by this damn thing��s hand!��


    He was about to remove his mask and commit suicide then but was eventually restrained by others.


    Carlos could be said to be the person in the Devil��s Army who hated the emergency device the most.


    But now, he stood here, listening to the deathly ticking of the emergency device.


    Though Yuri didn��t speak, Carlos seemed to guess something through his silence and let out a hoarse chuckle.


    ��I really hate this thing,�� Carlos lightly tapped the emergency device with his finger, ��but I am not afraid of death... What I hate more is dying without understanding why.��


    ��I know.��


    Yuri looked at the headless bodies at his feet, who, even though they had fallen, still unconsciously crowded around the Order Sword as if longing to hold it aloft even after death.


    ��Whether inside this room or outside,�� Yuri said softly, ��none of us are afraid to die; there are none who fear death among the Devil Knights.��


    Carlos laughed again.


    But in the few moments of conversation, Carlos��s condition worsened, and he began to cough desperately, as if the sound contained the taste of blood.


    ��I won��t last five minutes, Captain,�� Carlos rested his hand on the emergency device, ��I��m going to go first.��


    Yuri nodded: ��Okay, I��ll be right behind you.��


    As Yuri finished speaking, Carlos zeroed out the emergency device.


    And then with a ��click,�� he too fell.


    But before he went down, another Knight had entered, taking over his position almost indistinguishably.


    ��How many are left outside?�� asked Yuri.


    ��Thirteen,�� the Knight responded.


    ��Only thirteen left, huh...��


    Yuri coughed out loud, his throat full of coagulated blood.


    He knew then that his contamination level had worsened.


    The ten minutes that were originally expected, he could no longer withstand.


    And the Pollution Sword in his hand started to grow restless again after a brief moment of stability. Even as Yuri and the new Knight both exerted their force to control it, they couldn��t stop the cracks from spreading like spiderwebs on the ground each time the sword shook violently.


    ��Captain, this...��


    Yuri furrowed his brows tightly.


    He suddenly had a strong premonition.


    This was the end.


    It was the last struggle of that insane new god, although Yuri did not know what could possibly threaten Him now, especially since even the Lyra God had fallen.


    But.


    He just felt that this was the divine��s last act of defiance.


    Otherwise, it wouldn��t be so frantic.


    So he made a snap decision and used all his strength to yell out to the thirteen Knights who were on standby outside the room.


    ��Everyone, get in here!��


    The Knights outside hesitated for a moment.


    ��Quick!�� Yuri shouted again.


    This time, the Knights didn��t hesitate; they had had enough time to prepare mentally, so they rushed in.


    Upon entering, they found that Yuri didn��t need to explain much because the reaction of the Order Sword was explanation enough.


    It was twisting madly as if an invisible, giant hand had landed on the hilt, desperately trying to pull it out.


    That frenzied effort was like that of a pig... struggling under the butcher��s knife.


    But everyone knew that it wasn��t a pig that was struggling.


    ...


    Eternal Life had a premonition of something.


    As a god, although His body was incomplete and His mind was not whole, like a beast,


    it did not mean He could not sense danger.


    And now, He felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.


    It was a greater crisis than His unconscious struggle in the Polluted Land, greater than when He fought with the Lyra God.


    It was like the butcher��s knife resting on His neck.


    He felt,


    He was going to die.


    Thus, He struggled wildly, roaring.


    His immense and terrifying power spread wantonly, causing the sky and earth to change color, and even the Order Sword, which was comprised of the body of the Lyra God, began to shatter inch by inch.


    Finally, with a loud noise,


    the Order Sword finally broke free.


    Eternal Life frenziedly pulled the Order Sword that had pierced through His entire body and instinctively slashed towards the teetering Sky Tower.


    But, all of this had already been captured within that star-like pupil.


    The pupil moved slightly.


    The Order Sword split the Sky Tower in two.


    But that eye also began to slowly close.


    The fearsome and terrible form disappeared from view.


    ��It��s over,��


    he murmured softly.


    ...


    In a blinding white light, the gear train slowly came to a stop at the platform.


    The doors opened, and an older Knight stepped out from the carriage.


    He looked somewhat bewildered, his gaze sweeping over the various parts of the station platform.


    It finally rested on the sign ahead.


    It read Rim Station.


    He was slightly dazed.


    At that moment, the white light that filled the world flashed again, causing him to squint involuntarily. When he opened his eyes again, he found that ��Rim�� on the sign had been replaced with another word��Hero.


    He seemed to remember something, contemplating.


    Then, a voice rang out beside him: ��What a monotonous place.��


    He was taken aback, then turned his head to look at the young man who had suddenly appeared beside him.


    He was certain he had never seen this person before.


    But somehow, he felt that the other party was familiar, as if he had known him for a long time.


    ��Do you want to show me around?�� the man pointed towards the road behind the platform, ��Or shall I say, allow me to accompany you on this last journey?��


    He cocked his head to one side, then seemed to recall something.


    ��No problem.�� Gerard gestured invitingly, ��Welcome to my home, Visas.��

 Chapter 270: Eighty-five Thank you (5K)

    Chapter 270: Eighty-five Thank you (5K)


    They walked out from the station, a small path naturally extending from the pale world, destination unknown.


    Yet, without much hesitation, they had taken this path, walking in this pure whiteness.


    ��It seems that everything has ended,�� Gerard rarely felt a sense of relief and looked at Bai Wei leisurely walking beside him, asking, ��Did you succeed?��


    ��I succeeded,�� Bai Wei corrected, ��but to be precise, it was you who succeeded.��


    ��Me?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said lazily, ��I was merely the initiator of Rule. You were the one paying the price. You succeeded in enduring until I finished using the two Rules. So, it was you, not me, who succeeded.��


    ��...Is that so?�� Gerard didn��t feel any particular emotion for having endured till the end, he simply said, ��I don��t remember anything.��


    ��Yes, that��s normal. After all, you were already burning up,�� Bai Wei said. ��It��s like expecting someone who is self-immolating to watch what others are doing while his eyebrows are burning. It��s really quite difficult.��


    ...Was that a joke?


    For a moment, Gerard was uncertain.


    He looked at Bai Wei beside him, feeling a familiar yet foreign sense of absurdity.


    The familiarity naturally arose because Bai Wei could be called the true ��confidant�� during this time, since he literally lived in his heart.


    As for the foreignness, it was also because this was the first time Gerard saw Bai Wei��s true form... That wasn��t quite accurate, to be precise, it should be the complete form, not just ��bits and pieces�� like eyes and fingers.


    So, he scrutinized Bai Wei seriously, wanting to take a good look at what this legendary entity really looked like.


    Honestly, he had imagined Visas��s form before, but those fantasies all ended up resembling a monster with multiple arms and legs, otherwise, how could it combat the gods?


    Thus, seeing that Bai Wei��s true form was so ��ordinary��, he was a bit surprised.


    But mixed in the surprise was a strange thought that, ��He should look just like this��, which was why Gerard had guessed Bai Wei��s identity at first sight back at the station.


    The most distinct feature was his eyes, those eyes that seemed to see through everything.


    ��So, this is you going home.��


    Bai Wei suddenly spoke.


    Then, Gerard shifted his attention from Bai Wei and looked around.


    He noticed that the luminescent buildings gradually materialized on both sides of the road, looking like the quaint houses of Night Star Village, but not in their later dilapidated state, rather how they were in memories and in the sun-warmed images of faded photographs.


    Even from inside those houses, there were faint figures moving.


    ��Is this... the afterlife?�� Gerard asked.


    ��I don��t know how to answer that question,�� Bai Wei said, ��because I have never died.��


    Gerard couldn��t help but glance at Bai Wei again.


    ��Looking at me won��t help,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��I was dismembered, not dead.��


    ...His words sounded strange no matter how you heard them, but what was even stranger was that, coming from Bai Wei, they disturbingly made sense.


    Perhaps because he was in a good mood, Bai Wei didn��t act like a cryptic sage as usual but rather explained.


    ��Rather than saying this is the afterlife, it��s more accurate to say this is the world you wanted to come to,�� Bai Wei said. ��Have you heard of a life flashing before one��s eyes?��


    ��What��s that?��


    ��It��s probably what happens briefly in one��s mind right before death,�� Bai Wei said. ��But it��s too short to reflect on a lifetime, so there might be more memories on things that matter more... So why not try to see everything here more clearly?��


    ��Just think more clearly?��


    Gerard nodded slightly then looked around again.


    The phantoms emerging from the white light became more and more real, even the path beneath his feet felt somewhat firmer than before.


    ��It seems you really can invite me to sit in your house,�� Bai Wei said. ��I mean, the one that hasn��t become ruins yet.��


    Gerard smiled again and gestured ��please�� once more.


    ��Of course.��


    ...


    ...Had it really ended?


    Yuri stood under the massive Order Sword, his face still full of disbelief.


    The Order Sword he now faced, not one transformed by Bishop Weisen from Fifth Zone, but one manifested by the God of Lyra, matched the height of the Sky Tower, the true Order Sword.


    This Order Sword, like a verdict from the skies, stood firmly upon the earth.


    And its enemy, the powerful and mad God of Eternal Life, had vanished.


    Not just the physical disappearance.


    All trace of His existence was gone.


    ��Everything�� here also included... the corruption.


    Yes, the corruption brought by the God of Eternal Life had vanished.


    According to the Devil Knights in the vicinity of the Order Sword, the God of Eternal Life had disappeared suddenly.


    Indeed, in the blink of an eye, He was gone.


    And with His disappearance, the pollution that threatened the surviving Devil Knights in Fifth Zone also dissipated.


    That��s why Yuri could still leave that room.

 Chapter 271: Eighty-Five Thank You (5K)_2

    Chapter 271: Eighty-Five Thank You (5K)_2


    The pollution on their bodies, which was supposed to be ��irreversible,�� suddenly vanished. Even the knights whose bodies had begun to mutate due to the pollution returned to normal.


    And the pollution level they detected was naturally zero.


    It was as if the God of Eternal Life and everything He carried had disappeared... No, not disappeared.


    Yuri raised his head and looked once more at the Order Sword, which seemed capable of eclipsing the sun.


    It was erased.


    His existence had been completely, utterly erased.


    That chilling power... Was it the work of Lyra?


    Yuri stepped forward, raised his hand, and gently touched the Order Sword before him.


    The Order Sword likewise had no response.


    Just like the vanished Eternal Life.


    In that moment, Yuri understood.


    Lyra was no longer there.


    ...


    ��Have They both ceased to exist?�� Gerard asked.


    ��Is that the first thing you say to me when I visit?�� Bai Wei glanced sideways at Gerard. ��You��re close to death, yet still concerned about matters of your life?��


    ��How can I rest in peace without getting clarity?��


    ��Tch, alright.�� Bai Wei nodded. ��In a sense, the two of Them indeed have died.��


    By now, they had returned to Gerard��s house.


    This house was not the one that was later destroyed in large part; it still looked normal�� so normal that Gerard could make a cup of tea for Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei also noticed Gerard��s fingers trembling unnaturally as they clutched the teacup, especially after hearing ��They indeed have died.��


    ��I see,�� Gerard said softly.


    ��It seems you still have some attachment to the Lyra God,�� Bai Wei pointed out directly.


    Gerard did not deny it: ��After all, He was our god, and also...��


    ��You think He did not commit the sins Oliver spoke of, or at least not sins deserving of death? And do you feel the people of Lyra have betrayed your god?��


    Bai Wei guessed what Gerard left unsaid.


    Gerard nodded again: ��I do harbor such thoughts.��


    ��Hmm, I figured, after all, being called a Rebel for ten years would make one sensitive to acts of betrayal,�� Bai Wei shrugged, ��Furthermore, your view is not entirely wrong, because it is your genuine opinion, uninfluenced genuine opinion.��


    Gerard looked up at Bai Wei.


    After all this time, he had come to realize that the All Gods could influence mortals, but Visas dispelled such influences.


    So, Bai Wei would say, these were his real thoughts, not a ��believer��s thoughts�� influenced by the All Gods.


    ��The reason you are so conflicted is related to the Lyra God, a deity of contradictions,�� Bai Wei continued, ��Of course, I��m not saying His contradictions influenced you, but His very existence is contradictory. His Divine Country fell, His corporeal form is incomplete, unable to remain conscious for long periods, and due to the physical incompleteness, even the most basic ��metabolism�� needs to be carried out by mortals, despite being a god.��


    Gerard listened quietly.


    ��The guy named Oliver wasn��t wrong; every person of Lyra is His tool. So He modulates your thoughts, lets you wield His power to abide by absolute order, which essentially can be seen as ��sharpening a tool to make it more useful,�� from this perspective, He��s domesticating you, and that��s correct,�� Bai Wei explained, ��But he��s also not completely right, because in fact, you are more than tools; rather, something higher��cells, limbs, or to put it more sentimentally...��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��Part of His body.��


    Despite being prepared, hearing these words still made Gerard show a look of surprise.


    ��Interesting, isn��t it?�� Bai Wei leisurely sipped his tea, then showed a hint of regret, perhaps because he could not taste anything, ��But that��s just the way it is. The functions of Lyra had already collapsed, He needed you to maintain His body, to be part of His body that I destroyed... I mean, lost for reasons unknown.��


    Bai Wei set down his tea cup.


    ��So you are one of the rare examples in this world, of a mutual dependence between god and mortals. Understand that in other Churches, such a situation does not exist. For example, the people of Rhein could never meet their god in their lifetimes, much less step into His Divine Country; but you were born in Lyra��s Divine Country, with the god beneath your feet.��


    ��Do you remember something I told you before? Your biggest problem is that you are too close to god.��


    ��But there��s also a second half to that.��


    ��The biggest problem of god is that He too is too close to you.��


    After listening to Bai Wei, Gerard��s breathing began to deepen: ��You mean that god is influencing us, and we are also influencing god?��


    ��There is such a possibility, but it is not highly likely,�� Bai Wei said, ��For the will of mortals to influence god is exceedingly difficult. Compared to you, Lyra would certainly care more about His body.��


    ��But you just said...��


    ��But you have now become His body.��


    Gerard gasped.


    ��It��s been too long, Lyra has slept for too long,�� Bai Wei spoke softly, ��The fight with the God of Eternal Life for more than a decade greatly depleted His energy. He was not a normal god to begin with, and after such a prolonged torment, He might have been delirious for quite some time. So, often, His maintenance of you could also be regarded as a protection of His own body.��

 Chapter 272: Eighty-Five Thank You (5K)_3

    Chapter 272: Eighty-Five Thank You (5K)_3


    Gerard��s expression gradually became more complex, ��Is it really like that?��


    ��All of this is my speculation.��


    ��...Ah?��


    ��He is a god, after all,�� Bai Wei said calmly. ��I could not possibly understand Him so thoroughly and can only infer from His actions. He indeed intends to make all Lyra people a part of His body, to work for Him. For this, He does not hesitate to ��break�� your bodies, control your minds, and firmly implant order in your brains. Just like the ��body and mind�� locks that every Lyra person possesses, He does not permit any chance of betrayal against Him. Of course, this is also due to His own fragility. Other gods would not worry about their followers�� betrayal, but He does, which is why when it comes to controlling His faithful, He could be considered the most extreme.��


    ��But at the same time, He truly has brought you a better life, a better order. In sharing His own strength, whether voluntarily or not, He is the most generous. Each ore train, each prosthetic limb pulses with His power. He shared His divine power with you, hence you live a life beyond what other churches could comprehend, because the Divine Country, unreachable by other churches, is where you were born.��


    ��As long as you have no ambition, no thoughts of leaving, then He is willing to provide you such a life forever.��


    ��So, looking at it this way, is He good, or bad?��


    As he said this, the corners of Bai Wei��s mouth lifted slightly, almost like a malevolent teacher leaving his elementary school students with a multitude of advanced tasks.


    Yet, sitting opposite him was not some elementary school student, but an old man with graying hair.


    Even so, the question still stumped Gerard, and for a moment he did not know how to answer.


    He no longer had much time to think, as he found that everything in front of him was fading, as if it was about to return to that void of pale nothingness.


    Gerard laughed at himself with a hint of self-mockery, ��It seems I will have to keep this question and ask Him after death... if He can still be seen in the afterlife.��


    He was leaving.


    But just at that moment, he saw Bai Wei calmly say, ��No, He is not yet dead.��


    Gerard��s eyes instantly widened.


    ��Gods are not so easily vanquished,�� Bai Wei said, his pupils gazing at Gerard like the stars, ��Taking Eternal Life was already my limit.��


    Gerard immediately stood up, ��Then where is He?��


    Bai Wei did not respond immediately but instead slightly turned his head and looked out the window.


    Following his gaze, Gerard was surprised to discover that outside the window was no longer Night Star Village but the Order Sword standing tall upon the land.


    ...Lyra!


    ��Although already very weak, I can still feel His presence,�� Bai Wei spoke calmly, ��One day, He will return to the world.��


    ��...Return to the world?�� Gerard��s expression became complex again, ��What will happen then?��


    ��Who knows,�� Bai Wei shrugged, ��It��s not even certain if the one who returns will be Him. After all, He has lost most of his belongings, and it��s very possible that even His memories are gone, just like you were at first... In that case, would it still be Him? He might be like before, or He might become even more chaotic and disordered, everything is unknown.��


    Gerard looked down at Bai Wei, ��Then... what can be done?��


    Somewhat unexpectedly but also as if it was something anticipated, Gerard saw Bai Wei nod, ��Indeed, there is something.��


    But then, he paused.


    ��But are you sure you want it?��


    Gerard did not speak but stood and walked to the window, looking up at the Order Sword.


    ��Like those bishops, infiltrate it, become an anchor.��


    ��Anchor?�� Gerard asked, ��Do you mean the Thought Amber?��


    ��No, not just that,�� Bai Wei shook his head, ��You no longer possess a physical body, so you cannot enter the Thought Amber. Your soul must directly take refuge in that sword... which is Lyra��s body. Furthermore, you will be unable to leave.��


    Bai Wei turned around, and saw Gerard looking at him calmly.


    ��It seems you understand my meaning,�� Bai Wei said, ��When Lyra awakens, the relationship between you and Lyra may be like that between you and me, or it may be like...��


    ��Ian and Yong Xin,�� Gerard softly said.


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei nodded, ��Once that time truly comes, you will be the sole one to face Lyra, with no path of retreat... How about it?��


    Bai Wei then walked to the door, pulling it open.


    Outside the door and outside the window were two drastically different scenes.


    Outside the door was still Night Star Village.


    But the familiar streets were no longer as desolate as before.


    Many people were waiting outside.


    ��Hey there, Captain!�� Helmo, with his arm around Isa, called out cheerily to Gerard, ��You��re finally back.��


    ��We��ve waited a long time for you,�� Eric, holding Ju, said, ��Look, this is my daughter.��


    Numerous familiar faces, Gerard��s eyes swept across each of their faces until they rested on the young couple.


    ��Father,�� Ian softly said, ��It��s time for you to rest.��


    Gerard opened his mouth.


    He wanted to say something but couldn��t speak.


    He turned to look at Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei was silent, just calmly watching Gerard.


    In the end, Gerard walked to the door and then, under the gaze of many familiar and expectant eyes, closed it.


    ��Still not willing to rest?�� Bai Wei asked.


    Gerard smiled and then walked alone towards the window.


    As he made his choice, his most beloved cottage crumbled in a moment, leaving nothing between heaven and earth but the abrupt and sharp �C Order Sword.


    Then he heard Bai Wei��s voice rising behind him.


    ��If there really comes such a day,��


    ��I will come back here,��


    ��To slay Lyra for you again.��


    ��This time, for free.��


    Gerard turned his head, saw Bai Wei waving to him against the dissipating white light, and he smiled.


    ��Thank you.��


    ...


    Lyra was dead.


    Yuri gradually let go of the hand touching the Order Sword, his expression filled with solemnity and complexity.


    Would they have to walk the path ahead on their own?


    In this wasteland?


    Just then, a faint but resounding hum filled the entire city.


    Simultaneously, a familiar power surged back into everyone��s hearts.


    Everyone turned their heads, subconsciously looking towards the source of the sound.


    That which broke through the dust,


    The Order Sword.


    Even Ina, who was still frantically searching the ruins for something, abruptly lifted her head looking at the Order Sword, glistening under the glow of dawn with a sudden, inexplicably familiar feeling.


    She couldn��t help but murmur.


    ��...Father?��

 Chapter 273: 86 Holy Sound

    Chapter 273: 86 Holy Sound


    One month later.


    Yuri stood before the Order Sword, as towering as the once Sky Tower, and lit himself a cigarette.


    ��You smoke during work hours now?��


    A woman��s voice came from behind him. Yuri turned his head to see Ina standing there with her arms folded, looking rather leisurely.


    ��I��m a civilian employee now,�� Yuri waved the cigarette in his hand, ��and besides, the Devil��s Army is disbanded, isn��t it?��


    ��...Yes.��


    Ina walked up to stand beside him, shoulder to shoulder.


    From their vantage point, they could overlook most of Lyra City.


    The disaster a month ago had nearly destroyed everything in the city, but now much had improved, and the reconstruction was proceeding in an orderly fashion.


    Ina looked up towards the Order Sword.


    Its massive blade cut through the harsh sunlight, allowing them to stand in a cool shadow. They could sense the warmth of the sun without it being too hot to bear.


    ��Lyra no longer needs devils,�� she said softly.


    After the God of Eternal Life disappeared (from their perspective), the pollution in the Pollution Zone began to greatly decrease, and the once seemingly endless Abyss was shrinking rapidly.


    If the decay continued at this rate, it wouldn��t take many years for the Polluted Land to completely disappear.


    Then, there would be no more need for Night Star, the Devil, or the Pioneer Forces, as everyone knew what was inside and no one wanted to experience such a disaster again.


    But what Lyra now didn��t need was just the Pioneer Force, not the armed forces.


    On the contrary, this was the time when Lyra needed its armed forces the most since its establishment.


    Because during the disaster, the Lyra God was grievously injured, his power greatly diminished. The five Sky Towers that once stood tall in the city, including their auxiliary towers, all collapsed, leaving only the Order Sword as the biggest symbol.


    They could still use mechanical creations, but only on a very limited scale. The gear trains were all destroyed, heavy machinery equipment had mostly come to a halt, and even the limbs of the people of Lyra had lost their ��Overload�� capability, retaining only the most basic functions and couldn��t be used too frequently.


    Because the Source Oil had also run out.


    So at the moment, Lyra was at its weakest.


    Yuri raised his head to look to the distance, the direction out of the city.


    There, many people were leaving with their families, limping away like migrating ants.


    ��Are that many people still leaving?�� Yuri asked.


    ��It��s much less compared to the beginning,�� Ina said, ��but hundreds are leaving every day.��


    Yuri sighed softly.


    Every day since the disaster, people had been leaving the city.


    There were many reasons for leaving, but the main one was that the city no longer restricted them.


    So after experiencing such and other series of events, the people of Lyra finally wanted to see the outside world.


    ��Do you think they��ll come back?�� Ina asked.


    ��I don��t know,�� Yuri shook his head, ��I��ve been to other cities, if it were in the past, I could have said with certainty that Lyra was the best, but now...��


    Ina didn��t say anything, but she understood what Yuri meant.


    Lyra now had weakened Divine Power, a decline in technology, and even a large number of people became disabled after their mechanical limbs were destroyed and couldn��t be repaired.


    No one knew what the future would be like.


    ��So why aren��t you leaving?�� Yuri turned to look at Ina, ��You should be among the first ones to leave, right? You and the child you adopted haven��t undergone extensive mechanical modifications... The child hasn��t at all; you could completely start a new life somewhere else.��


    Ina spoke indifferently, ��Are you looking down on me?��


    ��You know that��s not what I mean,�� Yuri shook his head, ��I just think that your family has already paid too much for this city... I heard your father left you a letter.��


    Ina made an affirmative sound, ��He told me about my brother.��


    She paused for a moment.


    ��It was then I realized who the person I was talking to in the archives room that night really was.��


    Although Ina was trying to hide it, Yuri could still hear the unnatural note in her voice.


    So he tactfully turned away and waited for a while before looking back, by which time Ina had regained her composure.


    ��Your brother was also a great man,�� Yuri said, ��If he hadn��t resisted so hard, the disaster might have happened earlier, and then perhaps even worse things could have occurred.��


    ��Do you really believe that?��


    ��Of course.��


    Yuri understood why Ina would ask this.


    Because some people felt that, regardless of whether Ian volunteered or not, he brought Yong Xin back from the Polluted Land, making the situation more uncontrollable.


    But to Yuri, such talk was undoubtedly absurd.


    ��Only someone who��s never been to the Polluted Land could say something like that,�� Yuri said sternly, ��Those people don��t know what we faced in the Polluted Land... facing such idiots, my advice is to go straight for the punch.��


    Ina laughed, ��That doesn��t sound like the old you. Isn��t hitting people a bit too unprofessional?��

 Chapter 274 274: Eighty-six Holy Sound_2

    "The past is the past, the present is the present," Yuri said indifferently, "The shackles that bound us are gone, and some impudent fools think nothing can hold them back anymore. I must tell them that such thinking is very foolish."


    Yuri''s words also pointed out a very serious problem that was present in Lyra City.


    That is, the two "locks" of body and mind of the people of Lyra had vanished, meaning many things that the people of Lyra would never have thought about or done were now being entertained and acted upon.


    In this most difficult time of reconstruction, robbers, thieves, and bandits, terms completely unrelated to Lyra in the past, had finally made their appearance in the city.


    Clearly, the divine calamity a month ago had not only deprived them of machinery but also of order.


    Now, like other cities, they had to maintain many things through force.


    Hence, though the Devil and the Skeleton Corps had been disbanded, the new security forces required even more hands.


    After all, whether internally or externally, the people of Lyra now had to protect themselves.


    "Yeah, just beat up the idiots when you encounter them," Ina shrugged, agreeing with Yuri''s remarks. "Frankly, it''s not so bad. Had it been possible before, I''d have given those who accused my father a good beating a long time ago. Oh... it''s about time."


    She glanced at the pocket watch in her hand, one of the increasingly rare creations that could operate without Lyra''s divine power.


    "I should go pick up the kids." Ina waved her hand and turned to leave, still complaining, "The school''s let-out time is getting later and later. It''s really annoying."


    Watching Ina''s carefree demeanor, Yuri couldn''t help but smile.


    But he still called out to Ina, "You didn''t answer my question just now."


    "Hm?" Ina stopped and looked sideways at Yuri, "What?"


    "I just asked, are you really not leaving?" Yuri asked.


    "Tsk, my father and my brother are here, how could I leave?" Ina gave a reply that didn''t surprise Yuri and then she lifted her head, looking again at the Order Sword that shielded her from the sunlight. After squinting her eyes, she softly said, "Besides, I always feel like he''s looking at me."


    After saying this, Ina smiled at Yuri once more before turning around completely and walking out from the cool shade beneath the Order Sword, stepping into the late-evening sun that was no longer that fierce.


    Yuri watched her back until it disappeared from view before retracting his gaze and murmuring with a smile, "How nice."


    Before his words fell silent, he saw a Knight rush over and whisper something in his ear.


    Yuri''s smile faded bit by bit.


    "It''s still come then."


    He sighed lightly and looked towards the city''s outskirts.


    "Holy Sound."


    ...


    "Shocked, you didn''t get into a fight with anyone today?" Ina teased with a look of surprise while holding Ju''s hand, "Could it be you''ve really become sensible?"


    Ju was annoyed by Ina''s comment and tried to pull her hand away, but it was useless.


    At school, she had roughhoused her way through, and those minor bullies who had lost the protection of machinery were no match for her.


    But faced with Ina, the former deputy of the Pioneer Force, she was still too green. Her rough little hands that had grown up fumbling with machinery could not twist away from Ina''s larger hands, calloused from wielding a sword for a decade.


    The more she struggled, the more amused Ina became, always beaming a smile that was irritating.


    "You''re so annoying," Ju told Ina.


    "Tsk, it hasn''t been long, and you already find me annoying," Ina said, feigning deep sadness, "It''s true, the more responsible the parent, the less appreciated they are by the children."


    Ju subconsciously wanted to retort, "You''re not my parent at all," but she forcefully held back the words at the tip of her tongue and simply pursed her lips, looking grumpily sullen.


    Ina saw this and her eyes crinkled more deeply, appearing somewhat malicious.


    ...It had been a month.


    After the divine calamity, Ina had adopted Ju.


    To be precise, adoption wasn''t exactly the right word, for order had collapsed, and in the disaster that claimed thousands of lives, there were countless children who lost their families. No one cared about a child who had never known her father.


    Thus, without any formalities, Ina simply took Ju under her wing.


    Unlike Gerard, Ina was a woman herself and had also experienced a time without her parents, so she naturally had an advantage over Gerard when it came to approaching Ju.


    "Always frowning, try to smile a bit," Ina pinched Ju''s cheek, causing Ju to try to dodge repeatedly.


    Although the situation in the city had not been great this past month, food was plentiful, so Ju''s condition was much better than the malnourished state she''d been in before; even her face was fleshier than it used to be.


    "Don''t keep touching me!" Ju shouted.


    She really didn''t know how to deal with Ina.


    No one else would treat her like this, as long as she looked angry, others would either frown and walk away or come up to her with a stern face and start a fight. Only Ina would completely disregard her mood and go straight to touching, all of Ju''s disguises were useless in front of her.


    This made Ju feel deeply perplexed.


    Just a month ago, Ina was not like this.


    That night a month ago, when everything had ended, Ju found Ina wandering lost in the ruins. Ina was covered in blood, disheveled, truly resembling Gerard.


    Ju gave Ina the letter left by Gerard, as she had promised him.


    After reading the letter, Ina cried unrestrainedly, like someone who had lost everything.


    And when Ju wanted to leave, Ina suddenly hugged her.


    Ju instinctively wanted to push her away, but then she heard Ina whisper in her ear, "From today onwards, I am also a child without a father... From now on, let us live together."


    At that moment, Ju lost the strength to push her away and silently agreed to it all.


    After that, Ina became what she was now.


    Listening to that odd little tune that Ina hummed, Ju really wanted to ask if Ina was the same person as a month ago.


    But...


    She lifted her head and saw Ina''s slightly upturned lips, as well as the side of her face bathed in the evening glow. In the end, she said nothing and slowly turned her head away.


    But at that moment, she heard a strange melody coming from afar.


    At that moment, Ju suddenly felt dazed, and a rush of odd emotions came over her.


    She felt like crying,


    like laughing,


    like embracing something.


    And she felt like... kneeling down,


    kissing the earth.


    But a sharp "clang" pulled her out of her daze. She lifted her head and saw Ina standing in front of her, the Blazing Fire Sword already drawn, its reflection turning Ina''s smiling face from a second ago ice cold.


    "Stay behind me," Ina said to Ju, "Don''t move."


    The commanding tone left no room for doubt, and Ju immediately stood still.


    But she still looked toward the end of the street where countless people of Lyra suddenly knelt down, worshipping something.


    That mysterious and melodious tune grew louder.


    Soon, Ju''s eyes widened.


    What did she see?


    A snow-white Unicorn.


    And the carriages it drew, with Black Mages whose faces were shrouded on either side.


    But perhaps it was a coincidence; at that moment, the sun went down, darkness was slowly stepping in, and their location happened to be the boundary between dusk and darkness.


    They were stepping on the glow of twilight, carrying the melody, but behind them, there was only darkness.


    Ina narrowed her eyes slightly, her words filled with coldness and dread.


    "Holy Sound."


    ...


    Inside the carriage compartment, a young girl wearing a witch''s hat carefully pulled back the curtain, looking curiously at the people kneeling outside the carriage.


    "Hewinia," an old voice said, "Remember your identity."


    Like a startled rabbit, the girl immediately retreated back.

 Chapter 275: 87 You can call me Visas (End of this volume)

    Chapter 275: 87 You can call me Visas (End of this volume)


    ��Holy Sound Church has come to visit.��


    Under the Order Sword, the elderly leader smiled as he handed over a dark lacquered document.


    ��We would like to see Bishop Oliver.��


    Yuri received the document from the elderly man.


    The dark document, embossed with gold lettering, bore Holy Sound��s iconic seven notes; as Yuri��s fingers brushed over the notes, melodies echoed in his mind as if someone were singing in his heart.


    This was indeed Holy Sound.


    In this world, no one could impersonate them.


    Yuri looked up at the elderly man, saying, ��Bishop Oliver is no longer with us.��


    ��Is that so?�� the elderly man said, ��Then any other bishop will do.��


    ��All the bishops are gone,�� Yuri shook his head, ��As you can see, we have just experienced a disaster, and all the bishops sacrificed themselves for it.��


    The man immediately showed a look of surprise, which quickly turned to pity.


    ��I hadn��t expected such a thing to happen,�� he said, ��It��s truly a pity, I remember Lyra as a thriving, orderly city.��


    His tone was as if he had just heard of the disaster.


    Although everyone present knew this was a falsehood��after all, Holy Sound hadn��t visited Lyra in over a decade��they had chosen now of all times to come, and with such a display.


    Yuri��s gaze shifted toward the delegation behind the elderly man.


    Over a decade ago, before Yuri had joined the Devil��s Army, he too had served as an emissary to Holy Sound and, therefore, had some understanding of them.


    If he remembered correctly, the elderly man hadn��t brought a mere delegation but an orchestra of Players.


    In terms of combat power alone, they were certainly comparable to a fully-equipped, full-strength squad of the Devil��s Army.


    Yet, fully-equipped squads of the Devil��s Army were required to confront deadly pollutants.


    So, why send an orchestra of Players like these? Who were they meant to confront?


    Yuri wanted to directly question the elderly man, but he held his tongue, knowing revealing their hand would do nothing but stiffen the situation.


    After all, the divine disaster that had befallen Lyra was the first of its millennium. The last war involving gods dated back to the Era of Divine Conflict. Once the structure of the Eight Great Churches was established, such a scenario had never reoccurred.


    Thus, other churches would surely seek any means to probe the situation here.


    Lyra was now like blood shed in the deep sea, attracting countless sharks to the scent.


    And Holy Sound was just the closest, so the first to arrive.


    And furthermore...


    Yuri subconsciously glanced at the Order Sword behind him.


    They weren��t unprepared for the arrival of Holy Sound.


    Naturally, the elderly man caught Yuri��s glance and asked with a smile, ��So now, who is in charge of Lyra?��


    ��If you��re asking about a bishop-level authority, we temporarily have none,�� Yuri, returning the document, politely responded, ��The most we have are people like me, in charge of aspects of our work, and we, duly, act by listening to the Lord��s voice.��


    ��The Lord��s voice?�� The elderly man��s expression changed slightly, ��Do you mean that the God of Lyra...��


    ��is unharmed,�� Yuri replied calmly.


    Hearing this, the elderly man also revealed a cheerful smile.


    ��Well, that is indeed wonderful.��


    As the elderly man and Yuri conversed, a young girl from the Holy Sound Player��s orchestra named Hewinia was also observing everything around, cautious yet curious.


    ��Everyone says that Lyra is the most advanced place in the world,�� a male voice spoke in Hewinia��s ear, ��Now, it seems quite disappointing, hardly much different from our Seed District, don��t you think, junior?��


    Hewinia turned to the man standing beside her.


    The man, older by three or five years, was dressed in a black mage robe, holding a wand resembling a conductor��s baton.


    Both the tip of the wand and the lining of the robe were engraved with ��mi,�� or Third Notes.


    The linked notes resembled an ancient instrument or a twisted silver serpent.


    Hewinia blinked, ��Brother Dosi, you say this place is not much different from the Seed District... but have you really been to the Seed District?��


    ��Uh,�� Dosi was just making a comparison and hadn��t expected Hewinia to take it literally, so he chuckled awkwardly, ��Well, I haven��t indeed. Have you?��


    ��I actually have, before enrolling,�� Hewinia replied.


    ��Ah, you��ve been to such a place... oh, I seem to have heard about it,�� Dosi said, ��You fell severely ill after you came back, even had to delay your enrollment by a month.��


    ��Ah, let��s not talk about it,�� Hewinia sighed, ��Then everyone in the academy knew about it, and I was laughed at for a long time.��


    ��Haha,�� Dosi laughed as well, ��So what��s the Seed District really like? How does it compare to this place?��


    ��At least it��s much dirtier than here,�� Hewinia said somberly, ��Brother, you can imagine stepping not on mud, but on feces.��


    ��...Cow manure?��


    ��Human.��


    Dosi��s expression changed instantly: ��Then I understand why you were so sick when you returned, it��s indeed terrifying.��


    ��Ah,�� Hewinia sighed again, continuing to shake her head, ��It��s unbearable to look back on.��


    As she shook her head, the mage hat on her head naturally swayed as well.

 Chapter 276: 87 You can call me Visas (End of this volume)_2

    Chapter 276: 87 You can call me Visas (End of this volume)_2


    Dosi caught a glimpse of her fair, slender nape and the softly glowing gold ��si�� resting upon it.


    That was the Seven Notes.


    Dosi felt his mouth go dry, and an urge to rush forward and bite down hard overwhelmed him for a moment.


    But he quickly suppressed the desire, turning it into the concern and humor of an elder brother, ��So remember to take me with you next time you go there.��


    ��Take you?��


    ��Yes, at least when there��s a path we can��t get around, I can take off my clothes.�� Dosi pointed to his robe, raising an eyebrow, ��to give you a leg up.��


    ��I see, then you��d need to prepare quite a few pieces of clothing,�� Hewinia said with a shrug of her hands, ��otherwise, how could you possibly have enough to stack?��


    ��Ha ha, you sure are amusing, junior sister.��


    ��Not as much as you.�� Hewinia waved her hand again.


    Listening to Hewinia��s words, Dosi felt a flash of pride.


    It seemed his determination to accompany her was the right choice.


    Whether it was about Lyra or not, it didn��t matter.


    The most important thing was to get closer to Hewinia; nothing could be more vital than that.


    When Hewinia turned her head again to look at the elderly man and Yuri ahead, Dosi was able to see her nape once more.


    Mainly that string of symbols.


    His gaze heated up again.


    After all,


    That was the golden Seventh Note.


    After a little while, the elder finally finished talking with Yuri and, with a smile, rejoined the party.


    ��Teacher.��


    ��Leonard.��


    Hewinia and Dosi bowed respectfully to the elder.


    Leonard nodded slightly, then got back into the carriage, and Hewinia and Dosi followed.


    The Unicorn started to move with a whinny, and the wheels began rolling.


    ��Teacher,�� Dosi began to ask, ��what is the current situation with Lyra?��


    ��The Lyra God is still alive.�� Leonard didn��t hide anything and spoke indifferently, ��In fact, His essence is in that Order Sword, I can feel His divine intent.��


    ��Ah?��


    Hewinia and Dosi simultaneously turned their heads to gaze at the sword that seemed to slash down from the sky.


    ��The essence of the Lyra God... is within that sword?!�� Dosi was clearly surprised.


    ��Yes,�� Leonard said, ��Lyra City itself is built atop the body of the Lyra God; it��s no secret, and neither is the dreadful state of the Lyra God. Ten years ago, we sensed the deteriorating condition of the Lyra God, who could be in grave danger any moment, which is why we ceased trade and cooperation with Lyra City, preferring to wait until everything settled. But...��


    Leonard slightly furrowed his brow.


    ��According to our calculations, Lyra should have been the one to fail, He had no reason to win against another god. Yet He won, and won so... decisively. I can��t even detect the slightest presence of the other in this city, as if He has been entirely erased.��


    Dosi and Hewinia exchanged troubled looks.


    Truth be told, they didn��t quite understand parts about the gods, but that didn��t prevent them from being astonished.


    ��We must figure out what happened,�� Leonard said, ��after all, the passing of a god is a grave matter in these times.��


    ��But the Lyra God is still alive.�� Dosi glanced back at the Order Sword apprehensively, and even lowered his voice at the thought that it was an incarnation of the god, ��Will He just watch us like this?��


    ��He can��t do much anymore,�� Leonard spoke calmly, ��Although He is alive, it��s almost no different from being dead, His Divine Power is so weak that He can��t even enfold the believers in this city, the Third Notes tune we played entering the city is proof enough; under the god��s feet, they couldn��t resist our power.��


    Perhaps to prove his point, Leonard raised his hand and tapped on the carriage.


    The outside orchestra received the signal.


    Then the leading Player took out the Magic Wand, much like a conductor��s baton, and began to wave it gently.


    In the accompanying orchestra, musicians bearing the ��One��, ��Four��, ��Five�� Notes began to glow with different colors.


    And then, the melodious sound of Holy Sound began to play, as if originating from the heavens.


    Under this melody, the people of Lyra along the streets, one by one, fell to their knees.


    Those closer couldn��t help but kiss the ground tremblingly, praying fervently for forgiveness.


    ��Just as expected!�� said Dosi, smiling upon witnessing this scene, ��They have lost the Blessing of gods, unlike us, who have etched the gods�� grace onto our bodies.��


    Leonard hummed in response, then noting that Hewinia was gazing out of the carriage, seemingly lost in thought.


    ��Hevni,�� Leonard called out Hewinia��s name.


    ��Ah, Teacher,�� said Hewinia, immediately returning to the moment.


    ��I know what you are worried about,�� Leonard said indifferently, ��You are my chosen disciple, and you will eventually become the most outstanding... Seventh Note.��


    ��Yes... Teacher.��


    Hewinia nodded lightly; her deep blue pupils reflected the people of Lyra falling like wheat.


    ��I will not disappoint you.��


    She responded obediently.


    ...


    Half an hour later, Hewinia entered a room.


    It was accommodation prepared by Lyra for them, the door adorned with a small female symbol, indicating the room designated for women.


    Logically, with their unfriendly arrival, even playing the Holy Sound on Lyra��s soil, Lyra should not have received them.

 Chapter 277 277: Eighty-seven You can call me Visas (End of this volume)_3

    According to Leon, Lyra had no choice.


    Because Lyra also needed their help, after all, they were still Orthodox, and if it had been one of the other Four Churches, it wouldn''t have been just about playing the Holy Sound or engaging in some less-than-fair trade.


    So, Lyra had to compromise and provide them with the highest standard of reception possible.


    Just like the room Hewinia was currently in, which was so neat and clean it hardly seemed like it belonged to a city that had just suffered a disaster.


    Looking at the series of mechanically inventive tools in the room that were characteristic of Lyra, Hewinia couldn''t help but compare them to those in the Seed District.


    They weren''t even in the same league.


    Just thinking about the Seed District, with its mountains of dung and its bewildered people, brought back very unpleasant memories for Hewinia, as if she could already smell that stench.


    She shook her head, casting those thoughts out of her mind, and then once again observed the items in the room with renewed interest.


    Even after such a disaster, Lyra was still a completely different place from Holy Sound.


    Hewinia first admired the wall clock, and when it struck the hour, a mechanical bird popped out, startling her into jumping back, her loose hat shaking, making her look like a frightened rabbit.


    Interesting.


    She couldn''t help but smile.


    Then she looked at a mechanical crocodile on the desk, it''s mouth wide open with teeth that seemed to tempt one to press them.


    So, she carefully pressed two.


    And then with a "snap".


    The crocodile''s mouth shut.


    Fortunately, her reaction was quick enough, and she had already drawn her hand back.


    But it still amused her, her eyes sparkling.


    Lyra really did have a lot of interesting things.


    As she thought this, she continued searching the room like a child who had never seen the world.


    After playing with several items, she shifted her gaze toward the corner, then suddenly paused.


    There was a doll in the corner.


    Because it was so remote, Hewinia had only just noticed it.


    But why was there a doll?


    Somehow, seeing the doll made your her otherwise cheerful mood stall a bit.


    But she didn''t think too much of it, assuming it was probably another one of Lyra''s odd gadgets.


    Maybe it was a mechanical type? One that could be activated?


    Hewinia approached to check the doll out more closely.


    However, she had only just reached out her hand.


    With a "snap".


    Her outstretched hand was seized.


    Hewinia''s eyes widened.


    This body temperature... it''s a living person!


    In her surprise, she immediately tried to withdraw her hand.


    But, it was grasped firmly.


    Meanwhile, she heard a low moan: "I, have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Then, she saw the doll slowly raise its head.


    She then made eye contact with a pair of eyes that seemed like the stars.


    In that moment, she felt as if her breath had stopped, overwhelming fear surged through her, making her involuntarily want to kneel.


    "Who who who who who are you!" Hewinia was nearly crying, "Are you hiding here just to scare me?!"


    Then she shook her body desperately like a rabbit caught in a trap, babbling incoherently.


    "This is really too much!"


    "Do you know who I am?!"


    "My name is Hewinia! I''m a sophomore at the Holy Sound Three Academy, my instructor is Professor Leanna, if you don''t let go now, I will..."


    "Hewinia, huh? I know," he said with a light laugh, "The freshman girl from the Three Colleges who you killed in the stable two years ago."


    Hewinia, who had been shaking, suddenly froze.


    As if the doll had anticipated this, it slowly let go of her hand, its body moving back slowly, seemingly choosing a more comfortable position to sit, but its eyes never left Hewinia.


    "Have you really forgotten, or... are you too deep into your role?" he asked with a smile.


    After being released, Hewinia didn''t run away, but after a brief moment of silence, she raised her hand and removed the hat that had made her look innocently like a little rabbit.


    Her curls, like hemp ropes, cascaded down.


    The fear and innocence had vanished from her delicate face, and her deep blue pupils were as cutting as ice.


    "So..." Hewinia looked at the doll in front of her, "what are you exactly?"


    The doll slowly raised its hand, supporting its head, and said with a light chuckle.


    "You can call me."


    "Visas."

 Chapter 278: Hewinia

    Chapter 278: Hewinia


    Gears rolled over the thick snow, leaving two shallow tracks on the pallid land.


    The unicorn pulling the carriage let out a neigh and then stopped in its tracks, and no matter how its driver lashed the whip, it refused to move forward, simply turning in circles where it stood.


    ��It��s hungry,�� came a weathered voice from inside the carriage, ��let��s stop and take a break.��


    So, the caravan came to a halt.


    The door to the carriage was pushed open, and Hewinia jumped down, her loose mage hat swinging like rabbit ears.


    ��Don��t wander too far,�� came the voice of Leon from the carriage, ��we��ll be heading back soon.��


    ��Got it, Instructor.��


    Hewinia bowed obediently, and then she closed the carriage door, quashing the intention of her senior, Dosi, to come down and accompany her.


    The howling cold wind made her subconsciously tighten her collar, then she turned and walked away from the caravan to a spot where everyone could still see her, but not clearly make out what she was doing.


    In the midst of the swirling snow, she raised her head and let out a long breath.


    As her breath turned to frost, she silently took off the glove on her left hand and stared at the middle finger.


    At first glance, this finger seemed no different from the others, equally pale and slender.


    But upon closer inspection, one could see the differences, the thickness and placement of the knuckles were different from the other four fingers.


    As if... it was a man��s finger.


    Which, of course, it was.


    When Hewinia had first attached it a few days earlier, it was a completely male finger, which made it necessary for Hewinia to keep it covered with a glove at all times.


    Now, it looked no different from one of Hewinia��s own fingers.


    This made Hewinia feel relieved... and deeply wary.


    ��Sister!�� a voice called from behind, ��It��s time to leave!��


    Hewinia turned around to see Dosi motioning to her.


    She took a deep breath, reining in any unnecessary emotions, and flashed Dosi a radiant smile, ��Coming, Brother.��


    Then she put the glove back on and wrapped her coat tighter around her.


    She needed to be even more careful.


    After all, inside the coat��s inner pocket, two objects of the same rank as that finger were concealed.


    With this thought, Hewinia��s mood grew heavier.


    ...


    Rhein City.


    The Communication Crystal was lit up, casting projections of the four Bishops in their respective places.


    The seat of the West Bishop still held Herry, but unlike two months ago when he attended the meeting as the Great Priest, this time he wore the same Bishop��s attire as the other three.


    Normally, such meetings would begin with the Bishops exchanging pleasantries and jests, but due to the shocking nature of the last meeting��s content, the mood was absent, so they turned their attention directly to Pope Lango at the head of the room once the meeting commenced.


    Lango didn��t maintain silence as in the previous meeting but after glancing over the four, he spoke lightly.


    ��Perhaps some of you are already aware, in Lyra, a God has died.��


    This brief sentence, like a thunderclap, exploded in everyone��s mind.


    Immediately, the waiting Clergy stepped forward, spreading out documents before the four Bishops.


    The Eastern, Southern, and Northern Bishops began to review the documents at once, but Herry did not because he had largely collected and prepared these documents since his Somo City is the closest to Lyra within Rhein.


    The most impetuous Eastern Bishop was the first to finish the documents and raised his head abruptly to look at Herry, ��Where do these reports come from?��


    ��The people of Lyra saw it with their own eyes.��


    ��...The people of Lyra?�� The Eastern Bishop seemed surprised, ��Saw it with their own eyes?��


    ��Yes.�� Herry nodded slightly, ��After the incident, Lyra City was largely destroyed, countless Lyrians were displaced, and a large number ended up here.��


    Hearing this, the North Bishop also looked up, then said softly, ��Displaced Lyrians... this would have been nearly impossible in the past.��


    ��If even a God can die, let alone people,�� said the South Bishop shaking his head, ��We��ve always known that there was something amiss with Lyra, but we never imagined the problem to be so great that it nearly led to the birth of a new God. But what concerns us more is...��


    The South Bishop didn��t finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant.


    A God had been killed.


    The last time a God died, one had to go back a thousand years to the God war.


    Undoubtedly, this was a once-in-a-millennium event, enough to prompt Lango to convene this meeting by itself.


    But more than the death of the New God, what the Bishops cared about was the manner in which this new God had died��sudden disappearance.


    Given that numerous Lyrians witnessed it firsthand, it was virtually certain that the news wasn��t false.


    A deity��s sudden disappearance in full view of spectators, leaving not a trace behind.


    Such a manner of death gave them a strong sense of de?ja? vu, and they thought of Corey��s body that could never be restored.


    ��Could it be... Ulu?�� The South Bishop spoke slowly, his own words barely believable to himself.

 Chapter 279: Hewinia_2

    Chapter 279: Hewinia_2


    Mortals had killed a god, even with Visas��s Corpse, it was absolutely unimaginable.


    ��Is it just a coincidence?�� the North Bishop asked with slight hesitation, ��Moreover, according to the information presented so far, the new god has only disappeared, we cannot fully determine that he is dead, right? Could it possibly be the work of the Lyra God? After all, the Lyra God is still confirmed to be alive.��


    Hearing the North Bishop��s words, the other three bishops couldn��t help but nod.


    Indeed, compared to Ulu killing the new god, they preferred to believe it was the Lyra God��s backup plan that had taken care of the new god.


    Only a god could kill a god, that was everyone��s consensus... except for Visas.


    Even so, the shadows in the bishops�� hearts couldn��t be dispelled, as this ��nonexistent�� manifestation was indeed very similar to Corey at that time.


    However, at that time, Corey still had parts of his body left, letting everyone know that he was indeed killed by some Rule, but this time, the new god had completely disappeared, leaving everyone unable to confirm whether he truly had died.


    But the bishops knew that all they were doing was guessing and speculating.


    The only one who could define it was Lango, so the four bishops quickly turned their gaze to their Pope.


    Lango was half-squinting, as if about to fall asleep, but the four bishops didn��t dare to disturb him, just quietly waiting.


    Before long, Lango slowly spoke, ��It��s been two months now, and we haven��t found that guy.��


    Herry��s expression stiffened, and he immediately lowered his head, ��I��m sorry, under the crown, it��s my negligence. I��ve already mobilized all...��


    Lango raised his hand, interrupting Herry.


    ��He has that eye, it��s indeed difficult for us to find him, it��s not your fault,�� Lango said indifferently, ��The issue is where he is now, there��s something you may not know, a mid-ranking member of Lyra had sent people to Somo City to investigate Corey��s cause of death a month ago.��


    The expressions of the four bishops changed slightly, but before they could reply, Lango continued.


    ��After that, I also sent spies into Lyra and then learned... another interesting thing.��


    His fingers lightly moved, and the previous Priest immediately handed the bishops new information.


    And this information was straightforward��a body was divided into several segments, the cuts cleaner than a knife��s.


    ��Same death manner as Corey,�� the North Bishop softly said.


    The South Bishop asked, ��Who was he?��


    ��An insignificant person, not important,�� Lango said, ��What��s important is how he died. If we can��t be certain about the new god��s death or disappearance method, then this man��s death can be certain... Ulu, that fellow, has definitely reached Lyra... and certainly, he must have done something. By the way, it has been confirmed that the source of Lyra��s Polluted Land was Visas��s tongue; the people of Lyra had briefly acquired it, but with the new god��s disappearance, that tongue... is also confirmed lost.��


    Silence.


    A long silence.


    Because a terrifying fact was laid before everyone.


    That Ulu might have acquired the third piece of the corpse.


    The last person to possess three pieces of the corpse was Visas himself.


    ��The three great Rules based on one body,�� the South Bishop softly said, ��If that is the case, could the new god possibly have been dealt with by him?��


    ��Based solely on the record in the ��Taboo Book��, the three pieces of the corpse do not have the ability to kill a deity,�� Herry said, ��But as we discussed in the last meeting, the cumulative effect of multiple pieces indeed presents the possibility of a quantitative change leading to qualitative change, otherwise Ulu wouldn��t possibly have defeated Corey.��


    Hearing Herry say this, the Eastern Bishop burst out cursing, ��Damn it, it��s all that one-eyed fool��s fault! If he hadn��t lost, how would such a troublesome fellow be bred. That eye didn��t seem special when it was in his possession, but in someone else��s hand, it��s incredibly powerful. If we had known, we might as well have stuffed that eye into his ass, it would at least be concealed!��


    ��Enough!�� the North Bishop shouted lowly, ��You behave so recklessly in front of the crown?��


    The Eastern Bishop then came to his senses and hurriedly apologized to Lango.


    Lango didn��t mind, only saying indifferently, ��Fretting is useless, better to do more meaningful work. Whether he got that tongue or not, the finger and the eye are certain; they are our things, and we must get them back. If he got the tongue, then we need to act more quickly. If other churches come to know that someone has already collected three pieces of the corpse, we will be at a disadvantage.��


    ��... If his aim is to collect the corpse pieces, then we can use the locations of each piece as a node to infer his next destination,�� the North Bishop said, ��So, by dispatching the Devourers on his necessary path, it��s highly possible to capture him with minimal cost.��


    ��Dispatch the Devourers? That shouldn��t be a problem, but the issue is...�� the Eastern Bishop said, ��how do we know where the other pieces of the corpse are?��


    ��Some pieces have indeed been lost for a long time, but some are actually out in the open.��


    ��Oh?�� the Eastern Bishop looked at the North Bishop.


    Before the North Bishop could speak, the South Bishop answered for him: ��Just like Corey, his eye, any slightly capable person knows, it��s almost out in the open.��

 Chapter 280 280: Hewinia_3

    The Eastern Bishop immediately raised an eyebrow, "So what you''re telling me is that there are more than one arrogant assholes like the one-eyed giant in this world?"


    "Honestly, Lango, you''re going a bit too far." The North Bishop said calmly, "You can now say in hindsight that Corey was arrogant and conceited, and there''s nothing wrong with that. But that eye of his was certainly not easy to take. Otherwise, would those guys from Esoteric Buddhism, who collect Corpse Blocks so fervently, just stand by and watch? For many years, no one has even tried to challenge him."


    "So he died in one battle?"


    North Bishop: "..."


    "Stop the nonsense." Lango said indifferently, "Fig''s line of thought is correct. Those Corpse Blocks that have been missing for years, which we can''t find��there''s no way he could find them. So targeting those openly known Corpse Blocks, that''s the most likely thing he would do."


    As the words finished, the priests passed up documents for the third time.


    This time, it was a map, marked with several locations, obviously what the North Bishop referred to as the "openly known Corpse Blocks."


    After glancing at it, the Eastern Bishop pointed at the white spot at the top of the map, "Judging from the map, the piece from Holy Sound is closest to him, so does that mean he''ll go straight for the Holy Sound?"


    Lango looked at it as well and then slowly shook his head, "No... that can be ruled out, Holy Sound is impossible."


    The Eastern Bishop didn''t understand, "Why''s that?"


    "The piece from Holy Sound, even though it''s out in the open, is the shiniest of them all. But everyone knows it''s also impossible to obtain," the North Bishop explained. "It''s not on any one person. To get it, one needs to fulfill a near-impossible precondition, which is..."


    "Playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song." Lango spoke lightly, "Yet even Holy Sound, who has been cultivating it for years, hasn''t been able to play it for a thousand years."


    Speaking of that, Lango raised a finger, magic power swirling at the tip.


    The mark on the map representing Holy Sound quickly dissipated into the pure white that symbolized the snowstorm.


    ...


    The convoy stopped in front of the snowy ancient building.


    "Teacher, I''ll be going first."


    "Mm, get some rest early."


    Hewinia got out of the car. She hadn''t walked far when she heard Dosi shouting behind her, "Ah, finally back! The academy is still so cold. Junior sister, how about going for something to warm us up?"


    Before Hewinia had the chance to respond, she saw two school workers with magic wands running out of the academy.


    The flickering light at the top of their wands indicated they had just been casting spells.


    "Dosi, Hewinia, you''re back."


    The workers greeted them warmly, clearly familiar with both.


    But Dosi could clearly feel that they were more affectionate towards Hewinia than him, which made him slightly annoyed, though he didn''t show it and just shrugged, "Yeah, it''s been a tiring journey. I was thinking of inviting junior sister for a drink, want to join us?"


    "Ah, forget it, senior brother." Hewinia made a suffering face, looking pitiable, "I''ve been sitting in that car for so long, my butt has almost lost all sensation, better let me lay down for a while."


    To show she was serious, Hewinia even wiggled her body a bit.


    That made the three men present unavoidably glance down a bit, but they quickly looked away again.


    "Then it can''t be helped." Dosi spread his hands, "I can''t possibly go against junior sister''s butt, haha."


    The two workers didn''t dare joke like Dosi did, but just cheerfully told Hewinia, "Better go back to rest early, to avoid any mishaps."


    "Mishaps?"


    "Yeah." The worker shook the magic wand in his hand, "Otherwise, what do you think we are doing? A girl named Pella has gone missing."


    Dosi was somewhat surprised, "Gone missing?"


    "Pella?" Hewinia tilted her head, pretending to recall, "Is it that Silver Rank Third Notes senior sister?"


    "Yes, but don''t worry, it''s not a big deal." The worker shrugged, "Nine times out of ten, she''s fainted in some snow pit somewhere. This sort of thing happens every year, especially those coming from the Seed District, you know. Dosi, those folks are at a loss with everything around here, they''ve barely seen snow, and every now and then an accident happens, either they get lost or faint somewhere, and then we have to go looking for them all over the place."


    "Indeed." Hearing it was someone from the Seed District, Dosi immediately lost interest, "It really is a bother for you guys to be searching."


    "Yes," the janitor glanced at the dimming sky and sighed, "I hope she can be found soon. If she spends a night out in the cold, it could be troublesome."


    After some more idle chatter, the group parted ways.


    Hewinia, carrying her luggage, returned to the female dormitory.


    Even though it was nearly nightfall, the lobby on the first floor was still bustling with people; they sat in groups of twos and threes��some discussing something animatedly, some reading books, and some lightly touching their throats with magic wands, with silver and copper notes gently twinkling on their necks.


    Muted melodies echoed through the lobby.


    Upon seeing Hewinia, they all stopped what they were doing, some greeting her, others just nodding.


    Usually, Hewinia would have responded to each one, but now she wasn''t in the mood. Maintaining a polite smile in response to most of them, she returned to her room.


    As a Golden Rank, she had a single room.


    The window of the room was still open, so the entire space was filled with cool air.


    But when Hewinia touched the fireplace in the center of the room with her magic wand and flames leapt up, everything changed. The wind that blew in from outside, once chilling to the bone, now turned pleasantly warm, inducing drowsiness.


    Hewinia took off her oversized mage hat and clothes, which made her cute, somewhat naive demeanor suddenly appear much more mature.


    She stripped down to a light garment and sat in front of the vanity next to the window, staring intently at herself in the mirror.


    Underneath that fatigued expression was deeply hidden aggressiveness.


    Slowly she opened her mouth, "You... you''ve woken up, haven''t you?"


    No one answered.


    Everything seemed like an illusion.


    Her left middle finger showed no sign of anomaly and was even more slender and beautiful than the other four fingers.


    Receiving no answer meant it was still asleep?


    Hewinia didn''t know whether she should be relieved or not. She had been on edge lately, fearful that the instructor sharing her train compartment would detect something amiss.


    And now, at last, she could rest.


    Thus, she unbuttoned the last of her light garment.


    Just as she had half-removed the light garment, a prolonged male voice echoed in her mind, "Indeed."


    Her body stiffened.


    The wind from the window picked up, blowing off her entire piece of clothing.


    Thus, her entire back was exposed.


    In the flickering firelight, the golden Seventh Note shone as if a living elf, appearing as though it was dancing.


    But it couldn''t dance, for it was tightly bound by five golden thin lines.


    It looked like a spiderweb,


    Or like...


    "You are not a note but a score," said Bai Wei with a light laugh. "The Golden Score that has not been seen in a thousand years."


    Hewinia lowered her head, noticing her left ring finger standing upright, while her index finger and ring finger were also abnormally bent downward.


    It made him look like a person nonchalantly crossing his arms.


    Or like a god demanding his followers bow down.


    "Now, we can have a proper talk."

 Chapter 281: Why wear clothes one size bigger?

    Chapter 281: Why wear clothes one size bigger?


    Golden Score.


    Upon hearing this term, Hewinia experienced a momentary daze, as if she were transported back to a year ago when she saw a beautiful woman staring at her with an incredulous gaze.


    ��Golden Score?! You��re actually the Golden Score?!��


    ��How is that possible?��


    ��Does the Golden Score really exist?��


    Then, that disbelief swiftly transformed into greed and madness.


    ��If that��s the case...��


    She murmured to herself, and that madness turned into cruelty.


    The howling cold wind woke Hewinia from her daze, and she lifted her head to look at the mirror in front of her, finding the face from her memory now reflected on its surface, watching her expressionlessly.


    After a moment of Silence, she rose to close the window. When she returned to her seat, the look in her eyes as she glanced at the ring on her left middle finger had regained its calmness.


    ��What else do you know?�� Hewinia asked.


    Huh... She didn��t ask me how I knew first?


    Interesting.


    Bai Wei��s opinion of Hewinia rose a few notches, for it indeed saves much effort to converse with an intelligent person. Thus, he spoke frankly, ��You want to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song.��


    Hewinia did not speak, but Bai Wei could feel her body tense slightly, like a cat whose spine was brushed by a Light Touch.


    ��Actually, it isn��t hard to guess, once I knew your identity,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��The necessary condition for the Seven Notes��Divine Song to be played, besides those seven golden notes, also requires a golden score. And while the golden notes appear intermittently over time, the Golden Score has not been seen for a very long time, to the extent that many within Holy Sound are unaware of it... but that woman knew, I mean, the real Hewinia, and you learned everything from her.��


    Bai Wei paused, then smiled as he continued.


    ��It��s actually quite interesting, you found out about your own importance from a woman who wanted to kill you.��


    Bai Wei could feel Hewinia��s breathing becoming gradually heavier, yet she was still trying her best to maintain her facial expression.


    ��This is just your baseless speculation,�� Hewinia spoke, ��And you might think too highly of me. Playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song, do you think it is truly possible just by myself? Why can��t I just be satisfied living with this identity?��


    ��To be fair, indeed,�� Bai Wei nodded slightly, ��Compared to the Seven Notes��Divine Song that has never been completed in a thousand years, the risk is just too high. You could very well do nothing and live a good life with the stolen identity. The Golden Score allows the body to change into the appearance of the absorbed notes, and seeing as how you have remained unharmed this past year, it seems that nobody has discovered that the real Miss Hevnia has been dealt with by you, not even her biological parents. Thus, you could continue to live in a safer and more comfortable manner.��


    ��So...��


    ��But would you really do that?��


    Bai Wei interrupted Hewinia��s words again, leisurely increasing the pressure, causing Hewinia to raise her left hand involuntarily as he looked down at her from above, giving Hewinia a strange sensation, as if this conversation was not a dialogue, but a trial.


    With a slight tilt of his dexterous middle finger, he glanced at Hewinia��s Mage hat and robe hung to the side, and then seemed to casually say.


    ��Your clothes seem to be two sizes too large.��


    ��And what��s the problem with that?��


    Hewinia countered instinctively and then suddenly realized that she might have fallen into Bai Wei��s trap of leading her thoughts. But by then, it was too late; she heard Bai Wei continue to speak in his leisurely tone, ��Just like a young girl wearing her parents�� clothes may appear cute, an adult woman might wear her boyfriend��s... I mean husband��s clothes to look playful and innocent. In short, whatever the case, wearing oversized clothes tends to make one appear less aggressive, and loose garments can also conceal a lot.��


    The finger gradually tilted back, resuming ��eye contact�� with Hewinia.


    ��You,�� Bai Wei articulated deliberately, ��What are you trying to hide?��


    Hewinia fell into Silence.


    Even though she was surrounded by Warm Winter Magic, not even the howling cold wind could bring her a chill, yet Bai Wei��s words made her feel a bone-deep coldness.


    In front of this seemingly ordinary finger, Hewinia felt as if she were naked... even though she indeed wasn��t.


    However, the sensation of her disguises being peeled away one by one made it hard for her to catch her breath.


    The pressuring and suffocating feeling brought her back to a year ago, when the real Hevni had her foot on Hewinia��s face, and it seemed as if she would suffocate any second.


    And it was at that moment that Bai Wei��s tone relaxed, and the other two subjugated fingers regained their freedom.


    ��Of course, what I just mentioned is merely my guess,�� he said with a smile, ��You might not have such ambitious thoughts after all, and you simply want a different life, just as you said earlier. If you can maintain this status of a young lady, you would already be satisfied.��


    This sudden release of tension left Hewinia momentarily disoriented.


    It was as if a tightly stretched rubber band that could snap any second suddenly lost its tension, all the pressure dissipating in an instant.

 Chapter 282: Why wear clothes one size bigger?_2

    Chapter 282: Why wear clothes one size bigger?_2


    And the person who had brought her pressure was now laughing loudly, ��Sorry, that was my mistake,�� making Miss Hewinia feel somewhat bewildered.


    ��Of course, I still have to say what needs to be said,�� Bai Wei spoke, ��If you want to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, then we can cooperate. Don��t be fooled by the fact that I only have three Corpse Blocks left. My power is well-reviewed by anyone who uses it... at least there are no bad reviews.��


    Miss Hewinia instinctively wanted to refuse, but Bai Wei spoke first again.


    ��If you��re unwilling, then pretend I never said anything. As you can see, I��m not in a great state right now, so I��ll just borrow your body to nourish my soul. In return, you can use my body.��


    ��Use your body?��


    ��Yes, my fingers, my eyes, my tongue,�� Bai Wei lazily said, ��Whatever you want to do with them, it��s fine. This is my compensation for borrowing your body... How about it?��


    Miss Hewinia��s brows were now deeply furrowed as she looked at Bai Wei again, ��What use do I have for your Corpse Blocks?��


    ��Ah, I really wish everyone in the world thought like you, so that no one would try to snatch my Corpse Blocks,�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��If you wish, you could try touching that note behind you with this finger of mine.��


    ��... What are you trying to do?��


    ��Just a preemptive compensation,�� Bai Wei said, ��Although the score is golden, the real Miss Hewinia possesses golden notes as well, so you haven��t fully absorbed it yet. Which makes you look like you haven��t completely illuminated the note. In Holy Sound, everyone��s note will be fully ignited at the moment they reach adulthood, and Miss Hewinia... by all accounts should already be an adult. This means, there are quite a few people watching you by now, if you continue to drag this out...��


    Miss Hewinia once again fell into Silence.


    That feeling again.


    Everything was seen through, all disguises were failing.


    Indeed, because the note was seized by force, she had not fully absorbed it until now.


    Many people were already keeping an eye on her. Even if her mentor always comforted her not to worry, that golden notes tend to ripen late compared to the other notes, but if she continued to procrastinate...


    Miss Hewinia slowly closed her eyes.


    But she had made up her mind and reached behind her back, her middle finger touching the golden note that had refused to be tamed over the past year.


    And then, a ��ding�� sound echoed.


    A wave of golden sound, with Miss Hewinia at its center, spread outwards in all directions.


    ...


    The students in the first-floor lobby all looked up, their faces Surprised as they gazed at the ceiling.


    Because they had all heard that pure sound, free from any impurities.


    They saw the ripples of golden light spreading throughout the entire academy.


    ��Miss Hewinia... succeeded.��


    ...


    Miss Hewinia opened her eyes.


    She saw her reflection in the mirror, and although she was trying hard to maintain her calm, she could not conceal the surprise in her pupils.


    Just like that, it succeeded?


    The note that she had not digested for a year was lightly touched by this finger and then it was completed?


    After a moment of hesitation, Miss Hewinia still turned around to reveal her back to the mirror.


    As expected, the note on her back that used to flicker unstably was now emitting a quiet, peaceful glow. The score that used to bind it was nowhere to be seen, not because it had disappeared, but because it had hidden itself away, waiting for the next note that needed to be devoured to reappear.


    This meant that her note had completely stabilized, and was truly ��ignited.��


    And for the time being, she didn��t have to worry about people seeing the fine lines on her back and discovering her identity.


    Miss Hewinia should have been greatly relieved, but thinking that it was that foreign finger that brought this change, she couldn��t ease her mind.


    Thus, when she looked again at the middle finger, her eyes were filled with complexity.


    ��Alright, this is the advance payment for compensation,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��How about it, now do you believe in my abilities?��


    Miss Hewinia did not respond, only asking, ��So what do you want?��


    ��I told you just now, didn��t I? I just need to borrow your body for a rest.��


    ��You��re already in my body.��


    ��Yes, so you��re already paying the compensation, there��s no need for any extra, rest assured, fairness is what I value the most,�� Bai Wei��s voice lightened bit by bit, his upright middle finger also quickly went limp, ��I should go to rest too, good night, Miss Hewinia.��


    With that, Bai Wei��s voice disappeared from Miss Hewinia��s mind.


    But before completely vanishing, Miss Hewinia still heard a distant whisper�� ��If you want more power, come find me again.��


    Then, Miss Hewinia felt that unmanageable middle finger once again come under her control; she could freely bend or straighten it at will.


    As if the soul that had just taken refuge in this finger had gone into the deep sleep that he had mentioned.


    She gently massaged the middle finger, murmuring unconsciously.


    ��Visas...��


    Half an hour later, Miss Hewinia fell asleep, her mind filled with numerous tangled thoughts.


    The left hand placed beside her cheek, with its middle finger slowly turned to the side, as if Gazing at her.


    Bai Wei had not gone to sleep.


    A month ago, in order to ensure Gerard��s last bit of soul was sent into the Order Sword, Bai Wei had still paid a considerable price.

 Chapter 283: Why wear clothes one size bigger?

    Chapter 283: Why wear clothes one size bigger?


    Although a month had passed, Bai Wei, who had spent the majority of his time among the Divine Remnants, had not healed well until his soul entered Hevnia��s body.


    But he was far from as weak as he appeared.


    Even on his way to Holy Sound, he had been observing Miss Golden Score, scrutinizing all her actions and guessing her thoughts, all for the sake of the conversation that was to happen today.


    Because she was a particularly special host, different from Ulu and Gerard.


    Her past experiences meant that she wouldn��t easily trust anyone... well, perhaps ��easily�� wasn��t necessary.


    At the same time, when faced with extreme oppression, she would choose not to kneel but to resist with all her might.


    Previously, when Bai Wei was verbally exposing everything about her and almost driving her to a dead end, he immediately held back because he sensed this. If Bai Wei pushed further, she would immediately use every means to try to destroy him.


    Just like how she had killed the real Hevnia a year ago.


    She wouldn��t submit to being manipulated.


    So, once she felt controlled by Bai Wei, their cooperation would never even begin.


    This was why Bai Wei showed her his ��weak�� side.


    ��How interesting.��


    Bai Wei chuckled softly.


    ��Let��s get along well, Hevnia.��


    ...


    The next morning, Hevnia woke up startled.


    She looked down at the middle finger of her left hand.


    There was no response.


    She tried calling for Bai Wei in her mind, but again, there was no answer.


    It was as if the conversation the day before was just a fleeting illusion.


    But Hevnia knew it wasn��t.


    Because the golden note stabilized on her back was still shining brightly.


    Hevnia got out of bed silently and dressed in front of the mirror. As the large mage robe concealed her shapely figure, she suddenly thought of a question.


    Could Bai Wei truly see through this finger?


    After all, most of their conversation last night had been utterly uninhibited.


    Hevnia pondered this question.


    After getting ready, Hevnia didn��t rush outside but first carefully hid the other two Corpse Blocks, and then sat quietly by the window, waiting for something.


    Half an hour later, the sun rose, and Hevnia remained seated.


    Forty minutes later, students gradually strolled out of the dormitory building, yawning towards the academic building, but Hevnia was unmoved.


    When an hour passed and the bell signaling the start of classes rang, Hevnia slowly stood up, messed up her hair that had been neatly combed, wrinkled her robe, and slanted her hat.


    Then, holding her books and magic wand, she ��hurriedly�� ran out of the dormitory.


    ��Sorry, sorry, I��m going to be late, please make way!��


    The janitors and students on the road glanced at Hevnia, who looked as if she had just tumbled out of bed, and teased her as usual.


    ��Miss Hevnia, why are you late again?��


    ��Hurry up, or you��ll get scolded by the professor again.��


    As usual, Hevnia showed them a ��about to cry�� expression.


    But at that moment, the words Bai Wei had said the night before echoed in her mind.


    ��What are you trying to conceal this time?��


    Her smile froze.

 Chapter 284: Three Hewinias character setting

    Chapter 284: Three Hewinia��s character setting


    ��Miss Hevnia, can you tell me how many times this month you��ve been late?��


    The middle-aged female professor pushed her heavy glasses up her nose as she looked at the out-of-breath Hevnia standing at the classroom door.


    ��Sorry, Professor Arianna.��


    Hevnia��s face was flushed red, her hat askew, and her cloak covered in snow stains��it was clear she had taken a tumble in the snow.


    Of course, it was deliberate.


    Being late or falling over were all part of setting up her persona.


    Especially in this female professor��s class, because the male professors tended to be much more lenient with her when she was late, letting her into the classroom directly not only because of her status, but also because of her gender and, importantly, her looks.


    But none of these advantages worked on Arianna, who was also a woman; in fact, they might even backfire.


    Therefore, whenever Hevnia was late for her class, Arianna would always discipline her.


    But the punishment was never severe, either a stern scolding or making her stand outside the classroom to ��embarrass�� her.


    What Arianna didn��t know was that such embarrassment was actually what Hevnia wanted.


    So she was already prepared to stand outside for another class period.


    But, to her surprise, this time Arianna merely glanced at her and said indifferently, ��Alright, come on in.��


    ��...Huh?�� Hevnia adopted a slightly bewildered expression, which certainly reflected her genuine surprise.


    ��What��s wrong? Do you need me to punish you to be satisfied?��


    ��No, no, no.�� Hevnia shook her head vigorously, bowing to Arianna, ��Thank you, Professor!��


    Then, she quickly jogged into the classroom, acting as if she was afraid Arianna would change her mind.


    However, as she passed by Arianna, she heard her say in a light tone, ��Well done.��


    Hevnia was taken aback again, then Arianna frowned and said, ��What are you still standing there for? Do you want to waste everyone��s class time?��


    ��Ah, no!��


    Hevnia dared not delay and immediately walked down from the podium.


    But she also had a hunch about why Arianna had suddenly changed her attitude��probably related to the fact that she had fully activated her ��note�� the previous night.


    Now, she was truly a Golden Rank ��note��, whereas Arianna was only Silver Rank.


    When Hevnia reached the last row and sat next to a slender boy, the first thing he said seemed to confirm her guess.


    ��Miss Hevnia! Congratulations!�� The boy looked at her with admiration, ��You��re truly Golden Rank now.��


    Indeed, everyone knew she had reached Golden Rank.


    Hevnia thought to herself and furrowed her brows, ��Ogg, how many times do I have to tell you not to call me senior? We��re in the same cohort.��


    Then she let out a sigh of relief as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    ��Good, good, I thought I was going to be scolded again.��


    As Hevnia sat down, her shoulder seemingly accidentally brushed against Ogg��s and his face immediately turned red.


    And of course, Hevnia noticed all this.


    Or rather, it was intentional.


    She leaned half-over the desk, stretching lazily, and while inadvertently showcasing her figure to Ogg, she complained, ��So bored, I don��t want to listen to the lesson... did you bring the book?��


    ��Oh yeah, I did, I did,�� replied Ogg, nodding repeatedly before pulling an ancient book with a yellow cover out of the drawer, ��Miss Senior, this is the one you didn��t finish last time.��


    Hevnia��s eyes lit up, ��Oh! Thanks... and again, don��t call me senior. Just use my name.��


    ��Okay, okay, Hevnia...��


    Ogg��s face turned even redder, as if just addressing Hevnia by her name had exhausted all his energy.


    But at this moment, Hevnia had already turned her attention to the book. She took the ancient book from Ogg��s hands, ignoring the number symbolizing the Holy Sound Library and the ��Do Not Remove from Library�� sign, and flipped it open.


    Yes, this had been her real goal all along.


    Ogg, a ��poor boy�� selected from the Seed District, was of the lowest stratum in this academy that prized talent and bloodline.


    In order to live, he had no choice but to take on many jobs, opting for work-study programs, and one of his jobs was as a librarian.


    Hevnia had met him a year earlier when she first entered the school.


    Back then he was as he is now, sitting in the most inconspicuous corner of the classroom, covered in filth, so no one wanted to sit with him.


    But then Hevnia arrived.


    Upon seeing Ogg��s librarian armband, Hevnia realized there was something to be gained from him.


    These books.


    Coming from the Seed District herself, she was ignorant of most of this world��s knowledge; she didn��t even understand why the real Hevnia had gone insane upon seeing her.


    And after taking Hevnia��s place at the academy, she had thought she��d quickly grasp everything, only to find out that even here, much knowledge was not made public.


    If she wanted to know everything, she would have to find out on her own.


    And the books in the academy library were the best way to gather information.


    But the problem was that not all the books were publicly accessible, many seemingly insignificant ancient books also had various restrictions; to read them, one had to register, but that was precisely what Hevnia wanted to avoid most.

 Chapter 285: Three Hewinias character setting_2

    Chapter 285: Three Hewinia��s character setting_2


    A lady of Golden Rank notes should not be interested in those books.


    So, Hewinia had set her sights on Ogg.


    But she couldn��t directly make requests to Ogg, as that would be equally suspicious.


    Even with her status, being around someone of the lower class like Ogg was abnormal.


    Thus, she needed a bit of a ��persona.��


    Like being sloppy, clumsy, always late, and thus always sitting in the back row of the classroom.


    Or being careless, having nothing but talent and disliking study, barely paying attention in class, preferring to do other things.


    Like dozing off, daydreaming, and then ��out of sheer boredom�� starting a casual chat with the person next to her... who was Ogg.


    For a poor boy like Ogg, having someone like Hewinia approach him was completely out of his depth.


    Thus, they quickly became acquainted, and ��friends.��


    It was during such interactions that Hewinia carelessly mentioned, ��So boring, attending Arianna��s class is worse than just staying in the library reading.��


    She knew Ogg would take every word she said ��offhandedly�� seriously.


    After a few repetitions, when Ogg came to her with a book, his face tense and stuttering, ��Is this book okay?�� she knew she had succeeded.


    It began with just some miscellaneous books.


    But under Hewinia��s seemingly casual hints, the books Ogg borrowed from the library became increasingly substantial.


    Even many contained knowledge not found in basic teachings.


    And through these books, Hewinia learned what notes and scores were.


    She understood what she truly was.


    And she also learned about the legendary Seven Notes��Divine Song.


    But she still left no trace in the library.


    Just like how till now, no one knew who she really was...


    She suddenly stopped flipping the pages.


    ��Sch...I mean, Hewinia?�� Ogg noticed Hewinia��s pale face and asked with concern, ��Are you feeling unwell?��


    ��No, not really,�� Hewinia quickly recovered, yawning playfully, ��just a bit sleepy.��


    ��Ah, do you want to sleep for a bit?�� Ogg glanced at Arianna on the podium cautiously, ��Shall I watch Professor Arianna for you?��


    ��No need, I was already late, if I fall asleep again, the professor will definitely skin me,�� Hewinia half-joked, half-seriously.


    ��You��re right,�� Ogg nodded and continued listening to the class.


    Hewinia then once again focused on the book in her left hand.


    Or more precisely, on the middle finger of her left hand.


    For the past year, no one had seen through her disguise, and Ogg was not the only one she had used in this academy.


    But all of it had been seen through by someone she had never met.


    ...Can he even be considered a person?


    He��s already shattered into Corpse Blocks, yet he��s still alive?


    Hewinia knew very little about the name Visas, as she had only started studying this a year ago.


    Hewinia originally didn��t want to pay attention to anything besides the Seven Notes��Divine Song, but now that such a being resided within her, she couldn��t just sit idly; after a brief consideration, she looked towards Ogg and called out to him nonchalantly,


    ��Ogg.��


    ��Have you heard of Visas?��


    ...


    ��As everyone knows, the strength of a melody is related to the number of notes it contains; the more types of notes there are, the more complex it is, but the more powerful it becomes as well.��


    ��And the completeness of the melody is determined by the musical rank. There is already a huge difference between the Copper Rank and the Silver Rank, not to mention the highest, the Golden Rank.��


    While speaking about the Golden Rank, Arianna��s gaze involuntarily drifted to the back of the classroom; upon seeing Hevnia whispering with Ogg, her eyes narrowed immediately.


    She waved her magic wand lightly, and a silver Fifth Note rippled through the air. Suddenly, everyone in the classroom felt as if a large bell rang inside their heads, shaking everyone to their core.


    Ogg reacted the most; his face turned pale in an instant, his entire body stiffened as if electrified, nearly falling off his chair.


    ��Dear Mr. Ogg,�� Arianna��s calm tone seemed to contain rolling magma, ��Miss Hevnia does not wish to listen to my lecture. Do you also not wish to listen? Oh, are you Golden Rank too?��


    Ogg immediately stood up, tense, just about to apologize when Arianna flicked her wrist, swishing her wand again, and Ogg��s somewhat worn mage robe tore apart with a ��swish.��


    Everyone saw the dark yellow, crooked notes beneath his body.


    Ogg was completely stunned.


    ��Oh~ it seems you are not.�� Arianna slowly descended from the podium, walking toward Ogg with increasing scorn in her ostensibly calm tone, ��You are just Copper, and even that...��


    As Ogg subconsciously tried to put his clothes on, Arianna swung her wand again, completely destroying his robe this time.


    ��... the lowest quality of Copper.�� She stood beside Ogg, looking down from above at Ogg��s bare upper body, ��Honestly, Mr. Ogg, in all my years, I have seldom seen notes of such poor quality as yours... and are these really notes? So twisted and ugly, they look more like worms.��


    At this, the students burst into laughter, filling the classroom with a lively atmosphere.


    Only Hevnia and Ogg were not laughing.


    Ogg kept his head down, unable to look at anyone, merely twisting his frail body continuously, trying to cover those dark yellow, worm-like twisted notes, but failing to do so, and could only keep mumbling ��sorry,�� much like a worm dried in the sun.


    ��I��m sorry, Professor Arianna,�� Hevnia also stood up, aptly apologizing, ��it was I who wanted to talk to him. Please blame me, it��s all my fault.��


    Arianna hummed softly.


    She never intended to trouble Ogg.


    To put it accurately, she disdained to trouble Ogg; dealing with such low-quality Copper Rank notes seemed to her like a music master listening to a tone-deaf singer.


    In her view, such a person should simply rot away.


    So, she was merely using Ogg to give Hevnia, that Golden, a lesson.


    Now that Hevnia had admitted her fault... Hmm?


    Arianna��s eyes squinted slightly as her gaze abruptly caught sight of something, her tone growing cold, ��Oh? Miss Hevnia, are you really apologizing?��


    Hevnia was a bit puzzled, not understanding why Arianna would say that.


    Noticing Arianna��s focus, she too looked down and then her eyes widened.


    She saw that her left middle finger was raised straight up, directed at Arianna.


    ...


    A few minutes later, with a dark expression, Hevnia swiftly left the classroom.


    This past year, she had rarely experienced such intense emotions.


    The last time was when she had learned what the Golden Score really was.


    Bai Wei��s voice resonantly echoed in her mind, ��She woke me up, so I looked up to see what was going on. That��s reasonable, right?��


    Hevnia didn��t say anything, just continued walking with a dark face.


    Her image of being a well-behaved little girl in front of Arianna might have shattered at that moment.


    Now, all she wanted was to immediately return to her dormitory and cut off this eventually troublesome finger!


    But just then, something caught the corner of her eye, and she instinctively turned her head towards the edge of the academic building.


    She saw two school workers from yesterday, talking with solemn expressions.


    Then, she heard Bai Wei speaking faintly.


    ��Someone has died, aren��t you going to take a look?��

 Chapter 286 286: Four Masters of Beguiling the Heart (5K)

    Hewinia smelled blood.


    She approached the two groundsmen nonchalantly, their light snow-treading sounds muffled by their loud conversation.


    "How could this happen? That thing should have been extinct by now."


    "I don''t know, haven''t seen one in many years either."


    "Should we continue searching then?"


    "...It''s tough, with this much blood loss, can it really still be alive?"


    "It seems we need to report this to the higher-ups."


    "Yeah, especially since the festival is coming soon. If at this time something... what the hell?!"


    They finally sensed someone approaching, their scrutinizing gazes swiftly shifted, and the Magic Wand in their hands glowed faintly.


    Hewinia immediately stood still obediently, "It''s just me, I came to see what you guys were up to."


    Upon seeing that it was Hewinia, the two groundsmen relaxed.


    Thanks to her persona as a clumsy, often late, and silly young lady, despite being of Golden Rank, Hewinia often managed to interact with various groundsmen.


    Moreover, her deliberately displayed harmless nature allowed her to maintain quite a good relationship with most of the groundsmen.


    After all, who would dislike a girl who had a higher status, greater talents, stunning looks, yet was still approachable and mingled with everyone?


    "Be careful, Hewinia," said a groundsman as the glow from the Magic Wand extinguished. "Your sneaky footsteps made us think it was some troubling creature."


    "Troubling creature?" Hewinia expressed her confusion, "What troubling creature could there be?"


    The two groundsmen exchanged a glance.


    If it had been any other student, they might have just waved them away, as it was still unclear.


    But since it was Hewinia...


    "Tch, see for yourself," said the slightly plump groundsman as he stepped aside, "but I must warn you, be prepared."


    "You should''ve said that before stepping aside," the thinner groundsman, holding his forehead, remarked. "What''s the point of warning after?"


    "Ah, I forgot... you should have reminded me earlier, you know I always act faster than I think."


    Hewinia was no longer paying attention to the conversation between the two groundsmen, as she had already seen the blood-covered snow pit they had been blocking from view.


    Hewinia''s eyes widened gradually, her face paled, "This is..."


    "Alright, Hewinia," guessing Hewinia''s reaction, the thin groundsman immediately raised his hand in a soothing gesture, "I know you are shocked, but please don''t scream, to avoid causing panic."


    He then pointed behind Hewinia.


    Hewinia understood what he meant.


    Their current location was only a few hundred meters from the academic building. Once Hewinia screamed, countless people would notice what was happening here in an instant. So, Hewinia wisely covered her mouth, though her eyes were filled with palpable fear.


    "Alright, alright, don''t worry," the groundsmen were quite pleased with Hewinia''s reaction and quickly comforted her, "It''s just an accident."


    "Accident?"


    "Yes," the plump groundsman shrugged, "You must know, this used to happen quite often, well, at least occasionally, about ten to twenty years ago."


    He stepped aside again.


    "Look."


    He pointed towards the snow pit and further beyond it, as Hewinia followed his direction, she saw a trail resembling a tail.


    It was a disorderly, clearly non-human set of footprints with splattered blood at the center.


    "What is this?" Hewinia was stunned.


    "It should be called a Snow Thorns Beast," said the thin groundsman, pointing to the snowy woods behind, "a fierce beast that used to reside in the Forbidden Forest, occasionally emerging to ambush students. Very troublesome."


    "Just like now," the plump groundsman pointed down at the snow pit and the long trail, "after the attack, it drags its prey into the forest."


    Dragged into the forest?


    Hewinia''s expression turned instantly pale, as if imagining such a scenario, her speech became stilted, "... but I''ve never heard of this."


    "Just like I said, the last time they appeared was more than a decade ago," explained the plump groundsman, "Not even students who graduate every four years would know, as even both of us hadn''t joined back then. Now, apart from some professors, probably no one knows these creatures even exist."


    Hearing this, Hewinia turned even paler, "So, has no one been managing this?"


    "How could that be possible," said the thin groundsman, "If no one had managed, wouldn''t you have heard about this creature? Over ten years ago, the three major halls had jointly organized a purging operation, over a hundred Players ventured into the Forbidden Forest killing thousands of Snow Thorns Beasts. Since then, they haven''t been seen. Honestly, if this hadn''t happened, I would''ve thought they were extinct."


    "Then... should there be another purging?" asked Hewinia.


    The thin and plump groundsmen exchanged looks.


    "Hewinia," the thin groundsman spoke, "Don''t go into the Forbidden Forest during this time, alright?"


    Hewinia''s mouth agape, "Wha-what does that mean? Isn''t the school going to purge it?"

 Chapter 287: Four Masters of Beguiling the Heart (5K)_2

    Chapter 287: Four Masters of Beguiling the Heart (5K)_2


    ��I can only say it��s... very difficult,�� the portly janitor said, ��The Forbidden Forest is just too vast. A search would require a tremendous amount of manpower and resources. The academy has always turned a blind eye to that beast. If it hadn��t caused such an uproar over ten years ago, the academy wouldn��t have resolved to eliminate it.��


    ��But isn��t it causing quite a stir now?�� Hewinia looked at the snowy pit on the ground, recalling the information the two janitors had given her yesterday, ��The victim here is the one you were looking for yesterday, Pella, a Silver Rank Third Notes sister, right? It has already become...��


    ��Hewinia,�� the skinny janitor said solemnly, ��ten years ago, there was a Golden Rank that met with disaster. And... you should know what time is coming soon.��


    Hewinia was taken aback for a moment before something seemed to click, and she said in a low voice, ��The festival.��


    ��Yes, the festival,�� the skinny janitor nodded, ��To the academy, that is the most important matter. During that time, all our efforts are dedicated to it. We will certainly report this incident, and the academy will surely post a notice, but...��


    ��An extermination is unlikely,�� the portly janitor interjected, ��The academy won��t divert manpower at such a time. At most, they��ll have us strengthen patrols, but as you know, the Forbidden Forest is just too vast.��


    ��So, Hewinia...�� the skinny janitor urged again, ��during this time, stay away from the Forbidden Forest.��


    ��I... understand,�� Hewinia lowered her head, glancing once more at the bloodstained snow pit, ��That sister Pella...��


    The skinny janitor stepped forward and gently patted her shoulder, ��Alright, get back to class.��


    This gesture said it all, even the seemingly nai?ve Hewinia understood.


    Thus, under the watchful eyes of the two janitors, a pall of sadness cast over Hewinia��s eyes, rendering her quite pitiable, and the janitors felt a twinge of pity.


    But they were helpless and could only offer words of comfort again.


    ��Alright, Hewinia. Don��t dwell on it too much,�� the skinny janitor said, ��The festival is almost here; that is your stage. Don��t let irrelevant things bog you down, okay?��


    Hewinia obediently nodded.


    ��Go back now,�� the portly janitor added, ��Don��t worry, we��ll report this immediately. Once the notice is posted, there won��t be any more victims.��


    ��Okay.��


    Hewinia nodded again and then turned to leave.


    But every couple of steps, she would pause and look back, appearing hesitant.


    When she was about ten meters away, she finally made up her mind, hurried back to the two janitors, and stammered, ��If... if I get caught, could you please not give up on me? I... I would struggle with all my might, persisting until you arrive, so... of course, if... if it��s truly hopeless, then never mind.��


    The two janitors were clearly not expecting Hewinia to say such a thing.


    Looking into Hewinia��s eyes, frantic and tense as a startled rabbit, they couldn��t help but smile simultaneously.


    ��Don��t worry. If it��s Hewinia, we will find you even if it takes us deep into the woods.��


    ��Yes, if it��s Hewinia.��


    Hearing this, Hewinia finally showed a sigh of relief, bowed deeply to them, and left, satisfied.


    Yet, the moment she turned around, the emotions in her eyes vanished, leaving only cold indifference.


    It was as though she had suddenly become a different person.


    And the two janitors, of course, could not see this change.


    But someone did.


    ��How interesting,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in her mind, ��Do you really think they would come to save you when the time comes?��


    Hewinia looked down at her left hand��s fingers and said nothing.


    Bai Wei continued to speak on his own accord.


    ��Hmm... on second thought, they might. To them, a prized girl humbly asking for their help is enough to inspire them to do a bit more. They wouldn��t chase you to the ends of the earth as they claimed, but they might go a hundred meters or so further. That way, if such a thing really happened, the chances of survival could increase a bit.��


    ��You wouldn��t be paying any real price; just a few expressions, a few soft words.��


    ��Such a manipulative tactic, quite powerful, truly powerful indeed.��


    ��Perhaps you��re more suited to be an Evil God than I am?��


    Hewinia detected the unmistakable teasing in Bai Wei��s words, but her expression remained unchanged.


    That is until Bai Wei spoke again.


    ��However, that trace, is it really as they said, someone ambushed and dragged back into the Forbidden Forest?��


    ��Don��t you think that trace is a bit too chaotic?��


    Hewinia froze.


    In an instant, memories from a year ago surged into her mind.


    A girl covered in blood struggled desperately in a muddy pit, leaving behind a trail intertwined with mud and blood.


    And she was stepping on that trail, slowly approaching the girl.


    The girl sensed something, suddenly turned her head, and pleaded with a voice filled with despair, ��No, please don��t kill me. I��ve already given you my ��Notes��, I��m of no use to you anymore... please, don��t kill me, I won��t trouble you any longer, I beg you...��


    She, too, drenched in blood, approached expressionlessly.

 Chapter 288: Four Masters of Beguiling the Heart (5K)_3

    Chapter 288: Four Masters of Beguiling the Heart (5K)_3


    After a while, the girl ceased all movement.


    She was holding the girl��s ankle, retracing the struggle marks the girl had crawled over, inch by inch moving backward.


    Thus, those tracks became even more chaotic.


    Just like the ones in the snow.


    Hewinia suddenly opened her eyes, the dark, oppressive memories once again transformed into the stark white reality before her.


    She heard Bai Wei��s meaningful voice again, ��Hmm? What are you thinking about?��


    Still in that lightly mocking tone, but this time Hewinia couldn��t remain indifferent as she had before. She took several deep breaths before her breathing and mood gradually stabilized.


    Hewinia calmly said, ��Nothing.��


    Then, without waiting for Bai Wei to respond, she quickly returned to the academic building.


    The bustling noise inside provided a great relief from the negative emotions in her heart, making her feel like she could breathe easily again.


    However, before she had gone two steps, a feeble voice called out from behind her, ��Um, Hewinia...��


    Hewinia recognized it as Ogg��s voice, but she didn��t turn around immediately. Instead, she paused, adjusted her expression and demeanor for Ogg��s sake, and then turned.


    ��Ogg?�� she looked at the suddenly appearing Ogg with slight surprise. ��Have you been waiting for me? Ah, sorry, sorry. It was because of me earlier that you were scolded by Professor Arianna.��


    Hewinia clasped her hands above her head, looking pitiful.


    ��I��m so sorry. Can you forgive me? I��m willing to do anything!��


    Ogg��s face turned red again, and he instinctively took two steps back, his gaze unconsciously shifting downward as if he dared not look directly at Hewinia.


    ��No no no, senior... I mean, Hewinia, it��s not your fault; it��s my own issue.�� Ogg was apparently sweaty from having just changed his clothes and come back out, ��I just wanted to ask if you still want to look at this book?��


    Ogg handed over the ancient tome Hewinia had been reading in class.


    ��Professor Arianna��s ��Theory of Music Notation�� class isn��t until two days from now, so...��


    Hewinia understood what Ogg meant.


    Ogg and Hewinia were different; he was only Copper Rank with limited choices in courses, unlike Hewinia��s Golden Rank, who could choose any class at will.


    The only class they had in common was ��Theory of Music Notation.��


    So, to prevent Hewinia from being unable to read the book he lent out before the next class, Ogg chose to just lend it directly to Hewinia.


    However, this was actually a risky move.


    Because if Hewinia lost the book, the responsibility would fall on Ogg, who had registered the book as lent out.


    And the value of this ancient tome was definitely beyond what Ogg could afford to compensate.


    Yet Ogg seemed to have no concerns about this at all, not even mentioning it to Hewinia.


    ��Ah, that��s right; I almost forgot.�� Hewinia took the ancient tome, again clasped her hands dramatically, and made an exaggerated thanking gesture, ��Thank you so much, this really helps a lot. Don��t worry, I��ll definitely return the book to you the day after tomorrow!��


    ��It��s, it��s not a big deal.��


    Ogg lowered his head, nervously fiddling with the hem of his clothes, as if there was still something he wanted to say to Hewinia.


    And Hewinia noticed, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Nothing, nothing,�� Ogg stammered, ��I, I just wanted to ask, since you��ve already lit up the ��note,�� what about your ��Orchestra��...��


    He was cut off mid-sentence by a loud and dull bell sound, immediately drowning out his voice.


    This was the bell signaling the start of the next class.


    ��Ah, class again.�� Hewinia sighed slightly, ��Darn, it hasn��t been long since the last break... So what were you saying?��


    ��Er... nothing.�� The bell had also interrupted Ogg��s hard-earned courage; he shook his head repeatedly, saying, ��I should head back to the library now, see you the day after tomorrow, Hewinia.��


    With that, he hurriedly turned around, wanting to leave quickly, but Hewinia called out to him, ��Hey.��


    Ogg turned reflexively, and Hewinia gently tapped his forehead with the book.


    ��What��s the rush?�� said Hewinia, ��I still have something to say.��


    ��...Ah?��


    ��Recently, don��t go near the Forbidden Forest, understand?�� Hewinia said earnestly, ��There��s a monster appearing in the Forbidden Forest recently, attacking people nearby, so you must not go near the Forbidden Forest, got it?��


    ��Monster?�� Ogg, holding his forehead, looked bewildered, unsure whether it was because of the tap from Hewinia or another reason.


    ��Ah, what kind of monster I��ve forgotten, but there��ll be a notice about it later.�� Just then, a second bell rang, urging everyone still outside the classrooms, so Hewinia could only half-run toward the classroom while turning back and calling to the dazed Ogg, ��Anyway, don��t go running to the Forbidden Forest! Got it?! I��d be really mad if you got hurt!��


    Ogg watched bewildered as Hewinia��s figure disappeared around the corner of the corridor.


    He rubbed his head and muttered softly after a while.


    ��I... got it.��


    But once Hewinia had turned the corner, her expression disappeared again.


    ��So I say,�� Bai Wei��s languid voice spoke up, ��you really are a master of manipulation.��

 Chapter 289: Whats this thing? (5K)

    Chapter 289: What��s this thing? (5K)


    ��Seven Notes��Chattering�� is the thirty-sixth Seven Notes in the history of Holy Sound, and also the last one; the composer is... our esteemed principal.��


    Professor Delaman waved the Magic Wand in his hand, drawing golden arcs in mid-air that turned into musical notes, eventually weaving into a complex and ornate score.


    Delaman dragged the Magic Wand across the first note, and at the touch of the Wand, the notes emitted their corresponding sounds. Thus, a lofty and majestic melody, much like the roar of a lion, reverberated in the ears of every student, prompting them to recall the principal who had not shown his face for many years. It was as if they could see his once proud and spirited appearance.


    To the point where, when the melody faded, everyone felt a melancholic regret in their hearts.


    And Delaman clearly took pleasure in seeing his students�� captivated expressions.


    ��Outstanding, isn��t it?�� Delaman said with a smile, ��This piece could be said to fully reveal the principal��s talents. I have always believed that among the thirty-six Seven Notes, it belongs to the finest category and even has the potential to rise to a Divine Song...��


    Having said that, Delaman paused, then continued with an unmistakable tone of regret.


    ��However, unfortunately, from the time this piece was created until now, decades have passed, and the principal has never been able to gather seven Golden Rank Players to perform this piece in its entirety, without any deficiencies.�� Delaman spoke slowly, ��Although there are Divine Songs in history completed by Silver Rank Players, such as ��Seven Notes��Prayer,�� it��s because the Third Note and Seventh Note in the Prayer, which have a smaller share, allowed outstanding Silver Rank Players to substitute. But in the principal��s ��Chattering,�� the largest and most important parts are the fifth, sixth, and seventh notes; there is simply no way to substitute Silver Rank Players. They must be Golden Rank Players, but unfortunately, the principal has never been able to find these three at the same time, especially the last one, the Golden Rank Seventh Note, which hasn��t appeared for many years.��


    Saying this, Delaman��s gaze slowly shifted and settled on Miss Hewinia at the head of the class, after which he revealed a kindly smile.


    ��But now, we have finally waited, haven��t we? Miss Hevnia.��


    Instantly, everyone��s eyes landed on Hevnia.


    Hevnia��s delicate face flushed red in an instant; she stood up immediately and almost fell due to her hasty movement.


    ��I, I, I will work hard, Professor Delaman!��


    ��There��s no need to be so nervous, Miss Hewinia,�� Delaman said with a smile as he tapped his Magic Wand lightly, and the tip of the Wand lit up with a faint glow. A rippling melody arose, instantly returning Hewinia��s flushed face to normal, ��You��ve just lit up the ��note.�� Take your time; the future is yours... However, before that, I believe the principal will beat you to inviting you for afternoon tea. I think he��s quite impatient... Of course, you can choose to let him keep waiting, until he��s full of regret for a lifetime.��


    Delaman��s playful remarks immediately elicited knowing laughter in the classroom.


    With Delaman��s permission, Hewinia quickly sat down, then she felt an extremely hostile gaze.


    She instinctively turned her head and saw a tall, thin woman in the front row turning away, leaving her with a view of the back of her head.


    ��Alright, everyone.�� With a flick of his wrist, the floating notes in the air returned to his Magic Wand like sprightly elves, and then he walked slowly to the podium, looking at the people below with a smile, ��Perhaps, you have already learned what day is coming.��


    He deliberately paused, his gaze sweeping over the faces of the students brimming with anticipation.


    ��The grand ceremony,�� he said slowly, releasing a word that excited everyone, ��This is Holy Sound��s greatest event, where we present the most magnificent gift to our Lord, to let the Lord listen to the most wonderful voices in this world.��


    Delaman used the word ��most�� several times, but no one found it exaggerated.


    Because nobody was unaware of what the grand ceremony meant.


    Countless melodies transcended time, countless Players made their name.


    This is the grand ceremony.


    This is the praise offered to the Lord.


    ��Although it has not been officially announced and the time for the preliminaries has not been set, but...�� Delaman��s gaze again fell on Hevnia��s face, saying with a smile, ��We all know that it has actually already begun.��


    ��To reach that final stage.��


    ��Strive, enjoy, and... compete.��


    The moment that Delaman��s voice faded, flashes of images once again burst through Hevnia��s mind.


    A vast pit.


    A group of dead children.


    These memories pricked at her forehead like fine needles, causing her such pain that she wanted to whimper.


    It was then that the bell symbolizing the end of class rang out, immediately soothing her emotions.


    ��Okay,�� Delaman put away the Magic Wand, ��Class dismissed.��


    The classroom, which had been quiet, immediately became noisy with chatter.


    Today��s lesson had ended.


    Hevnia subconsciously touched the ancient book hidden in her arms, thinking eagerly of returning to her dormitory to finish reading this book.


    But before she had the chance to leave, a melodious voice sounded from behind her.

 Chapter 290: Whats this thing? (5K)_2

    Chapter 290: What��s this thing? (5K)_2


    ��Hew~inia~��


    Hewinia thought to herself it was going to be bad and immediately wanted to stand up, but a pair of heavy, soft fat just pressed down firmly.


    ��Daphne...�� Hewinia, pinned down by the weight, struggled to catch her breath, ��what are you doing...��


    ��Hehe, came to see you.�� The woman named Daphne suppressed Hewinia with her chest while poking her cheek from the side and teased, ��What, is it not allowed? Don��t tell me you don��t recognize your Silver Rank sister now that you��ve officially become a Golden Rank?��


    Upon hearing this, Hewinia had not even reacted before the girl sitting in front of her suddenly stood up, gave the two of them a very unfriendly look, and quickly walked out of the classroom.


    ��Hm?�� Daphne tilted her head, ��What��s with that kid?��


    While Daphne was distracted, Hewinia finally managed to get free from the oppressive pair and then turned to look at this woman who had already drawn countless gazes.


    She had waist-length golden curly hair, a pair of deep blue eyes, and a face outstanding enough.


    More importantly, she had a pair of majestic breasts that even the loose Mage Robes couldn��t conceal, like black holes attracting everyone��s attention.


    Daphne Trell.


    Hewinia��s good friend.


    The original Hewinia.


    Hewinia pursed her lips and said, ��It��s okay for you to come, but can you not always be so handsy?��


    ��Hey there.�� Daphne ignored Hewinia��s protest, hugged her into her arms amidst the envious looks of all the males, and said with a smile, ��Are you shy?��


    ��Not at all...�� Hewinia replied with her face reddening.


    ��Yeah, you are, that��s why teasing you is so fun.�� Daphne winked and then looked again towards the classroom door, ��So who was that person just now?��


    Hewinia said somewhat helplessly to Daphne, ��Her name is Orenna.��


    Hearing the name, Daphne instantly showed a look of realization, ��Oh! That��s your subordinate replacement.��


    As this term was mentioned, several more students in the classroom showed unnatural expressions and then left one after the other.


    Hewinia��s face changed slightly, ��Don��t say that, nobody is anyone��s subordinate.��


    ��It��s no use telling me.�� Daphne spread her hands, ��I didn��t invent the word, I��m just stating facts.��


    Hewinia felt even more helpless.


    But she also knew that Daphne was telling the truth.


    Subordinate replacement was not a nice term in this academy.


    It symbolized exactly what it sounded like.


    Take Orenna for example; she was also a Seven-Tone Player, and before Hewinia appeared, she could even be said to be the most outstanding Seven-Tone Player in the academy. Hence, orchestras needing a Seventh Note would often contact her first, even if she was only Silver Rank. Before a Golden Rank Seventh Note appeared, she was the first choice.


    And a Golden Rank Seventh Note had not appeared for many years, so she could have easily spent her entire campus life as the leading Seventh Note, especially since this year coincided with the once-in-twenty-years grand festival.


    She was one of the brightest stars.


    If Hewinia hadn��t appeared.


    But Hewinia did appear, and being outstanding or not no longer had any significance.


    No matter how remarkable, a Silver Rank cannot surpass a Golden Rank.


    Therefore, Orenna automatically dropped from being the leading Seventh Note to Hewinia��s subordinate replacement. Whatever orchestra or piece Hewinia fancied, it would never be Orenna��s turn.


    ��So she is envious of you,�� Daphne said, ��But what��s the use of jealousy? If she��s not content, she could just ascend.��


    ��Enough, Daphne, don��t say any more.�� Hewinia said in a low voice, ��Ascension isn��t that easy, you know!��


    Indeed, crossing the gulf between ranks was not utterly impossible. Copper could ascend to Silver, and Silver could ascend to Golden.


    But the odds were extremely low.


    Copper to Silver, a few emerge each year from hundreds of students.


    Silver to Golden, that��s potentially a few in a century, the kind that make history.


    ��True, it��s really difficult, otherwise who wouldn��t want to ascend to Golden Rank?�� Daphne sighed and bowed her head, cupped her magnificent breasts with her hands, and looked wistful, ��If only ascension was as easy as going up a cup size, all these years I��ve only managed to grow... oy, oy, oy.��


    Before she could finish, Daphne was pushed away by Hewinia.


    Because Hewinia had seen several men, while looking in their direction, accidentally bump into walls, miss steps, a total chaos.


    Honestly, Daphne really made things difficult for Hewinia, who often didn��t want to see her original friend.


    It wasn��t a concern about being found out by Daphne; even Hewinia��s parents couldn��t tell.


    But Daphne��s unintended actions often made the people around them aware of the identity Hewinia had been trying to blur��nobility.


    If Hewinia were just another Golden Rank without any particular status, then the impression she gave was of an ordinary, cute, somewhat ditsy, genius girl, and people would still be willing to approach her.

 Chapter 291: Whats this thing? (5K)_3

    Chapter 291: What��s this thing? (5K)_3


    But being a noble was different.


    Those willing to approach her would instantly decrease by half.


    This was contrary to Hewinia��s usual style.


    So, many times, she didn��t want to meet this friend, but there was no helping it. Although they were not in the same academy (Hewinia was in the Third, Daphne in the Second), Daphne still liked to come over to see her, and it was hard for her to refuse.


    After all, Daphne could still bring her something valuable.


    ��When I first got here, I heard that you had already lit up a note, and many people were discussing it.��


    After leaving the classroom, the two walked side by side, attracting much attention since Hewinia��s status was significant, and Daphne��s figure was notable.


    ��What are they discussing?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��What else could it be? It��s about which orchestra you will join,�� Daphne looked at Hewinia, ��The Seventh Note of the Golden Rank, as far as I know, in the three academies, you are the only one, everyone will want to pull you to their side, especially since the great festival is coming.��


    Hewinia cast her eyes down: ��I haven��t thought that much yet.��


    ��You should start thinking,�� Daphne said, ��Even though the three academies have different styles and preferences, their goals are the same: to achieve good results at the festival, and also to prevent the other two academies from achieving good results.��


    Hewinia glanced sideways at Daphne: ��So, you are sent by the Second Academy to persuade me?��


    ��Although I would like to say yes, unfortunately, I left home without even knowing that you had lit up a note,�� Daphne said, ��Otherwise, they would definitely have asked me to bring a bunch of things to you, definitely not so casual.��


    As she spoke, she looked down at her chest.


    ��Ah, except for these two bits of flesh, I have nothing.��


    Hewinia pursed her lips, remaining silent.


    ��You should know, every festival is a game of strategy,�� Daphne raised a finger, ��Everyone will select their pieces and people based on the type of Golden Rank they have, so having a Golden Rank is not the decisive factor, high-quality Silver Ranks are also key to achieving good results, so...��


    Hewinia already felt something bad was coming, instinctively wanting to back away, but Daphne caught her and started rubbing her chest.


    Meanwhile, she kept clamoring.


    ��Choose me, choose me, you know, I��m pretty powerful among those with Four Notes of Silver Rank, choosing me definitely won��t be wrong!��


    ��Please, take me along!��


    ��Either you come to the Second Academy, or I come to the Third, either would work, I��m not choosy!��


    Daphne messed up Hewinia��s hair as she persisted, leaving her rather helpless, ��I don��t form orchestras, I only join them.��


    ��Then take me with you when you join,�� Daphne said, ��Don��t worry, I��m very light, I won��t be in the way.��


    ... You call this light?


    Hewinia revealed such an expression.


    ��Ah, alright, no more jokes,�� Daphne sighed, ��But cherish the moments when I can still joke with you. Once the professors from the Second Academy know you have lit up a note, the next time I come to see you, it will definitely be as a persuader... Tsk, once again, I feel the disparity between ranks. Can��t someone collect all you wicked Golden Rank and let us Silver Ranks play among ourselves? In front of you all Golden Ranks, we can only play supporting roles.��


    ��Can��t Golden Ranks form groups?��


    ��Of course, they can, it��s just that currently no one can gather seven Golden Ranks into one team,�� Daphne spread her hands, ��The last one capable of that was the principal, but he was not too lucky, having the capability but missing one note, he could only manage to gather six Golden and one Silver to perform, eventually missing out on becoming a Divine Song.��


    ��There are now seven Golden Ranks, but there is no longer someone who can unify the three academies like the principal did.��


    Hewinia silently noted down Daphne��s words.


    Mainly the first half��there are now seven Golden Ranks.


    Every time Daphne came to see Hewinia, she would stay for a few hours, then cling to Hewinia to send her off.


    Hewinia had no choice but to send her to the shore of Thousand Snow Lake.


    The three academies of Holy Sound were not too far apart from each other, with the Second and Third academies just across the ever-unfrozen Thousand Snow Lake.


    After Daphne boarded the boat, she waved vigorously at Hewinia, clamoring that she would come officially as a persuader in a few days.


    Hewinia could only respond with a helpless smile.


    After the boat drifted away, Hewinia retracted any unnecessary expressions.


    Then, she heard Bai Wei��s leisurely voice in her mind: ��You indeed intend to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, and... to do it solo, seeking the grace of the Holy Sound, right?��


    Hewinia did not speak, but Bai Wei did not mind and continued speaking.


    ��There are two ways to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, one is for seven Golden Rank Players to form an orchestra and perform as a group, eventually receiving the grace of Holy Sound and dividing it among the seven.��


    ��The other way, however, is with the Golden Score gathering the Seven Notes, becoming the sole Player, enjoying God��s grace alone.��


    ��And that is what you want to do.��


    ��Quite bold.��


    ��But I��m curious, what kind of grace do you want to obtain, risking so much for it?��


    ��Why not simply ask for my help?��


    The cold wind swept across the lake surface, stirring Hewinia��s robes and hair.


    ��Oh?�� Hewinia asked casually, ��Do you mean to say you can do the same thing as the Lord of the Holy Sound?��


    ��Heh.��


    Bai Wei laughed.


    ��What is He? To compare Himself with me?��

 Chapter 292 292: Six I want you to become my score

    "What sort of entity is He? Dares to compare Himself to me?"


    When Hewinia heard this sentence, her eyebrows involuntarily twitched.


    She had indeed wanted to test Bai Wei, to see what kind of being he truly was, but she had not expected such a... blunt and straightforward answer.


    This tone, this way of speaking, was not unfamiliar to Hewinia; she didn''t have to look far, having heard it many times in the girls'' dormitory.


    At night, the girls who gathered by the fireplace on the first floor of the dormitory would whisper to each other, "We are all Silver Rank, why should that XXX compare to me?" Such private talk made Hewinia want to laugh.


    But when the subject of such a sentence switched to the Holy Sound Master, and the person stating it appeared to be no simple figure, Hewinia had to seriously consider the truthfulness of the statement.


    However, she did not voice her doubts because questioning at this stage would not yield any results to prove its truth, which meant it was pointless.


    So Hewinia calmly asked, "If what you say is true, and I want to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, how could you help me? And what do you want in return?"


    "Very simple," Bai Wei said with a smile, "I want you to become my score, to play a unique Chapter for me."


    Hewinia''s eyebrows twitched again; she still hadn''t anticipated such a direct response from Bai Wei.


    "You want to possess me?" Hewinia asked.


    "Hmm... although the way you put it might sound ambiguous at first," Bai Wei was still smiling, "but if we delve a little deeper, it''s not much of an issue. For certain reasons, I too need to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song. But unlike others, who would want you dead when they know your identity, I only want you as a person. Since I''m not one of the Holy Sound People, I can only rely on you to play the Divine Song."


    "Is that why you wanted me to take you to Holy Sound?"


    "Of course."


    "And you are determined to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song?"


    "Yes."


    "So that means, if I refuse to help you..." Hewinia slowed her speech deliberately, but her words came out more distinct, "you would also kill me, right?"


    Asking this question, Hewinia felt a bit nervous, as well as a hint of regret.


    She also didn''t know whether making Bai Wei show his hand at this point was a good decision.


    But before she could ponder too long, Bai Wei gave his answer: "Of course not... hehe, I know what you''re worried about, but rest assured, I don''t have the habit of killing my partners, especially ones that could be helpful to me."


    "Is that so?" Hewinia said. "Does that mean, if I refuse to cooperate with you, then you will give up on playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song?"


    Hewinia did not hide the doubt in her voice.


    "That won''t happen either," Bai Wei spoke nonchalantly, "Even if you refuse, I will still play the Seven Notes��Divine Song."


    "That sounds somewhat contradictory."


    "Not at all," Bai Wei said with a smile, "because I am quite certain that if you don''t cooperate with me, you will certainly be killed by others, and at that point, I wouldn''t have to worry about those concerns anymore."


    Silence.


    A long silence.


    The boat Daphne was on had completely vanished from sight, with the never-freezing surface of the lake rippling in the cold wind.


    Hewinia smoothed down her hair which the wind had ruffled and said calmly, "That sounds like a threat, Mr. Visas."


    "No, not a threat," Bai Wei laughed, "I''m just stating the facts."


    "Is that so?" Hewinia said politely, "Unfortunately for you, the fact you mentioned will not come true, and you have been mistaken from the start."


    "Oh?"


    "I never planned to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song alone." Hewinia continued, "You seem to know something about my past, so you should understand that those who climb out of the Seed District desire nothing more than an identity, a stable life, and as it happens, I already have these things. So, I am going to strive to maintain my current life, to become the real Hewinia, instead of risking it all for some pointless venture. So I''m afraid I will disappoint you, but I won''t cooperate with you, nor will I become your score."


    "Is that so?"


    Hewinia looked down at her left hand, at the jade-like middle finger.


    "You have illuminated a note for me, and for that, I thank you. So I am willing to lend you my body for a while so that you can recover," Hewinia stated, "But please, honor your promise and leave my body when your wounds are healed, okay?"


    "Of course, there''s no problem with that," Bai Wei''s tone contained no regret from being refused, only ease, "I always keep my promises, to every partner I''ve ever had."


    "Is that so?" Hewinia nodded slightly, "Well then, please take good rest within my body. Forgive me for not being able to keep you company any longer, as I have my own matters to attend to."


    "Of course," Hewinia heard Bai Wei yawning, "After so much talk, I am indeed tired. So goodnight, Miss Hevnia."


    "It should be good afternoon, Mr. Visas."


    Hewinia looked up at the snowflakes falling from the sky and then turned to leave the dock, heading back to the dormitory.


    But at that moment, she heard Bai Wei say leisurely,


    "Between life and death, there is another path."


    "If you choose to take that path, you can cry out my name."


    "But from that moment on, you shall become my score."

 Chapter 293: Six I want you to become my score_2

    Chapter 293: Six I want you to become my score_2


    ��Please remember this, Miss Hevnia.��


    Hevnia��s body paused for a moment, but she pretended she heard nothing and continued straight toward the ancient castle in the snowstorm.


    ...


    By the time she returned to the dormitory, the sun was about to set, and the darkness crazily devoured the twilight.


    In fact, in terms of time, it was still afternoon.


    But the days in Holy Sound were shorter than in other places, often becoming completely dark before dinner.


    That��s why the academy��s courses were mainly concentrated in the morning, but this didn��t mean that the students only had half a day for learning; on the contrary, the time after sunset was when Players began to strive diligently.


    In the small woods near the dormitory, all sorts of ��melodies�� could always be heard.


    And naturally, these melodies were all produced by the students.


    In Holy Sound, a person��s value depends on whether they can become a Player.


    And a Player��s value depends on the ��note�� they are born with.


    The purer and clearer the tone, the more power it contains��the power bestowed by the Holy Sound Master.


    The more chaotic and murky the tone is, the less power it holds.


    That is the origin of the Gold, Silver, and Bronze ranks; with the same note, the purer and clearer it is, the closer it leans toward Gold, the more chaotic and murky, the more it tends toward Bronze.


    But this is not absolutely fixed.


    The tone one is born with can be improved through subsequent effort; even within the same rank, there can be a huge difference in the tones.


    And to improve the tone, one relies on practice and on medication.


    Like a throat that wants to produce a good sound, it requires practice as well as the throat itself. Practice is simple, but if the throat itself is no good, then changing it becomes quite painful. Yet unfortunately, the importance of the throat itself is much greater than that of practice.


    Hevnia walked slowly in front of the forest, thinking about her previous conversation with Bai Wei at the dock, while listening to the sounds coming from the woods.


    Why say that the time after dark is when Players begin to strive diligently?


    Because in the forest at night, as long as the areas are well divided, everyone can only hear each other��s voices and can��t see each other��s figures, which allows them to practice more boldly and without restraint.


    And the reason they don��t want others to see them is because honing the tone is in itself a painful and embarrassing process.


    Walking beside the forest, one could feel it most acutely; melodies would suddenly encounter problems, either wailing distressingly or simply losing pitch, like damaged musical instruments.


    If the small woods next to the dormitory weren��t separate and unconnected to the largest Forbidden Forest, Hevnia might have thought that the Snow Thorns Beast mentioned by the daytime school workers had burrowed over here to go Hunting again.


    Just before reaching the dormitory, Hevnia suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Because she heard a melody coming from the woods that was far more outstanding than the others, like a real swan amidst a group of ugly ducklings.


    But more importantly, this melody was the same Seventh Note as Hevnia��s.


    Hevnia then guessed the identity of the Player.


    Sure enough, after a while, a tall woman with a fatigued face emerged from the woods.


    It was indeed Orenna.


    As soon as Orenna stepped out of the forest, she saw Hevnia standing in front of the dormitory entrance and was taken aback. Then her brow furrowed immediately, and her eyes filled with wariness.


    ��Good evening, Senior Orenna,�� Hevnia greeted Orenna very sweetly, ��Your note is becoming more and more outstanding. I think, perhaps you really do have a chance of becoming a Golden Rank.��


    Hevnia��s compliment did not bring any joy to Orenna��s face; instead, it made her look even more unpleasant.


    ��Stop being so insincere, Hevnia,�� Orenna said coldly.


    Hevnia sighed softly: ��I don��t know why you always say this to me. I have no ill intentions, I just want to be friends with you.��


    Before she could finish, Orenna had already lost the desire to listen any further and walked stiffly towards her,


    Hevnia instinctively tried to dodge, but she was a little too slow and was bumped squarely by Orenna.


    ��Ah.��


    Hevnia was directly knocked over, falling from outside the dorm into the main hall and looking very disheveled.


    Meanwhile, Orenna coldly said, ��Don��t stand in the doorway for no reason, blocking other people��s way in and out...��


    Before she could finish her sentence, Orenna felt that something was amiss.


    She raised her head and shifted her gaze from Hevnia to the main hall, and then she saw that more than a dozen female Players were looking at her with surprise on their faces.


    ��Senior Orenna, Miss Hevnia, what are you doing?��


    ��Ah, Hevnia!��


    Upon seeing Hevnia, who had been knocked over, they immediately ran over, helped Hevnia up, and looked at Orenna in shock.


    ��Senior Orenna, why did you bump into Hevnia?��


    ��Isn��t that a bit too much?��


    Orenna��s face turned pitch black, and she tried to say something, but she heard Hevnia speak up first: ��Ah, it��s okay, it��s okay, it was my fault for blocking the door. It��s not Senior Orenna��s fault at all.��


    This made Orenna��s expression worsen.


    ��Hevnia!�� she stepped closer to Hevnia, ��Did you����


    ��You��re being too much, Senior Orenna!��


    Other Players interrupted Orenna��s words again.


    ��What else do you want to do?��


    ��You owe Hevnia an apology!��

 Chapter 294: Six, I want you to become my score_3

    Chapter 294: Six, I want you to become my score_3


    ��We know you��re excellent, Orenna, but you also need to understand that Hewinia is Golden Rank! And you��re just her inferior!��


    Upon hearing these words, flames all but ignited in Orenna��s eyes, threatening to set the entire dormitory ablaze.


    But there, in the hall with over ten Players, and even more outside the dormitory intent on coming in, Orenna knew that anything she said would be futile. She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said to Hewinia, word by word, ��Just you wait, I��ll be no worse than you... I, too, will become Golden Rank!��


    Afterward, Orenna said nothing more, grabbed her belongings, and headed up the staircase leading to the upper floors.


    Her actions, naturally, also sparked dissatisfaction among many others.


    ��Why is she so arrogant!��


    ��She was already insufferable as the head, lawless and arrogant. Now that she��s Hewinia��s inferior, why can��t she learn to rein it in?!��


    If words were knives, the girls�� denunciation of Orenna could have flayed her alive at that moment.


    Hewinia, however, whispered softly, ��No, this is my fault, don��t blame Senior Orenna.��


    ��Hey, Hewinia, you shouldn��t always take the blame upon yourself; it��s her own problem.��


    ��Exactly, there��s something wrong with her.��


    ��She��s missing a note.��


    ��No, no, no, you don��t understand; it��s envy.��


    ��Who wouldn��t see that she��s jealous?��


    ��Stupid, it��s not Hewinia she��s jealous of; it��s her brother.��


    ��Huh? What are you saying?��


    ��Are you guys really not aware?�� One of the girls looked around cautiously, then deliberately lowered her voice so only those present could hear, ��Orenna��s own brother is the senior from the first academy, Phinis!��


    ��Senior Phinis?!�� someone gasped, ��Could it be that...��


    The girl nodded gravely.


    ��Golden Rank Second Note Phinis!��


    ��He��s her own brother!��


    The room erupted into surprised murmurs.


    The revelation was so explosive that all the girls present began to chatter among themselves.


    And they didn��t notice that Hewinia��s eyes were now slightly narrowed.


    ...


    Back in her room, after setting down her books, Hewinia instinctively reached to open her drawer.


    But then she suddenly remembered something and looked down at the middle finger of her left hand.


    ��Mr. Visas,�� Hewinia calmly said, ��I don��t know if you��re awake right now, nor do I understand how your perception of the outside world works, but I want to say that I��m willing to lend my body for you to dwell in, but in return, I need a bit of respect.��


    ��Speak your mind.��


    ��I need a little privacy,�� Hewinia said, glancing at her finger while pulling at her collar to reveal a swath of snowy white skin, ��at least enough to change my clothes without feeling self-conscious.��


    Bai Wei laughed, ��Do you have a way?��


    ��If you don��t mind.��


    ��Go ahead,�� Bai Wei said quite indifferently, ��just do what you need to.��


    Hewinia took another look at her finger and pulled out a scroll covered in talismans, carefully wrapping her finger in it.


    Then, tapping her Magic Wand lightly, she murmured, ����Second Note��Sealing Demon��.��


    A soft light lit up at the tip of the Magic Wand, and as the melody of the Second Note played, the paper tightened bit by bit, the talismans on it coming to life like dancing notes.


    Once the spell was complete, Hewinia could indeed feel that the voice in her mind had vanished.


    Not that it had fallen silent, but as if it no longer existed.


    It appeared that the power of the Holy Sound Master was still effective against him... or at least, effective against this finger.


    Hewinia concluded in her mind.


    But she did not waste any time, unsure how long the Second Note��Sealing Demon would last; she immediately opened the drawer and sifted through the piled books to find a paper, most inconspicuous.


    This paper listed several names.


    For example, Seven Notes Hewinia, Fifth Notes Amber, and Second Note Phinis.


    Her gaze settled on Phinis because next to Phinis�� name was another �� Orenna.


    She drew a line across it, indicating ��possibly related.��


    But now...


    Hewinia waved her Magic Wand once more, and the vibrant energy turned the small writing to ��siblings.��

 Chapter 295: Seven, I know your secret

    Chapter 295: Seven, I know your secret


    After writing ��siblings,�� Hewinia didn��t immediately put down the Magic Wand, but tapped her finger lightly on the table, pondering for a moment, she then added a question mark after the word ��siblings.��


    Although she had already acquired this piece of information from more than one source, she still couldn��t be one hundred percent certain.


    After all, at the end of the day, the vast majority of her information came from the whispers among the girls in the dormitory, expressions like, ��Hewinia, I��m telling you a secret, but you mustn��t tell anyone else,�� or ��Wow, Hewinia, you absolutely wouldn��t believe what I just heard from XXX.�� In the end, such statements could never be completely reliable.


    Of course, the authenticity was indeed very high because there were indeed quite a few real ��Noble Ladies�� in the girls�� dormitory, and they indeed knew a lot. Moreover, Hewinia had confirmed this information from their mouths more than once, so she could basically be sure that this information was true. But there was still that last bit of doubt.


    After marking the question mark, Hewinia finally put down the Magic Wand and began to carefully scrutinize every name on the paper.


    This was the condition for playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song.


    Yes, playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song was Hewinia��s goal, her greatest ambition.


    She had joined the academy using Hewinia��s identity for this purpose, and she had been struggling for a year for it. The few names on this paper were all the fruits of her labor thus far.


    When she first entered the school, Hewinia even thought that finding the remaining Six Notes would be a simple matter.


    After all, when she started at the academy, the entire academy knew she was of the Golden Rank��the Seventh Note. So, logically speaking, the remaining Six Notes should be as famous as her.


    But the reality was far from what Hewinia had wished; the Golden Rank was much more mysterious than she had imagined.


    It wasn��t that the Three Great Colleges of Holy Sound deliberately concealed it, but rather that not all of the other Golden Rank were freshmen like Hewinia.


    There were two types of students at the Holy Sound Three Great Colleges.


    One type was the regular students who stayed for four years, attending the academy for four years, then graduating and working normally. Among these students, many came from Noble families, so even if they were Golden Rank, they would return to serve their families after graduation, making it impossible for Hewinia to find them.


    The other type was the students who remained at the school, who had a much longer academic life than regular students; it could even be said that they stayed in the academy not only for studies but also to work for the academy.


    Such remaining students were very rare, and they needed a specific professor as a mentor, like Hewinia, whose mentor was Professor Leon, who took her on missions to Lyra.


    Therefore, she was also the type of student who could stay on after four years of regular study.


    Back to the previous question.


    Aside from the very few Golden Rank with backgrounds and connections who chose to graduate normally, the vast majority of Golden Rank chose to remain.


    And after staying on, they disappeared from the public eye.


    It��s not that they physically vanished, but after remaining, they no longer needed to wear the robes symbolizing their rank and notes. They often took on research-related work and no longer mingled with regular students. Those peers who knew about them and their ranks and notes had also long since graduated.


    So, knowledge about these Golden Rank became less known over time.


    And that��s why, a year later, Hewinia had only managed to find just about half of them, and among this half, some notes were duplicated.


    It wasn��t that she wasn��t trying, but instead, this was already the result of great effort.


    If given more time, allowing her to become a remaining student, then her channels for information would be wider, and she would eventually find all the notes.


    But the problem was, she didn��t have that time.


    The grand festival would start this year, and missing this year would mean waiting another twenty years, which Hewinia couldn��t accept.


    So, she had to be more proactive.


    But the problem was...


    Hewinia looked subconsciously at her left middle finger, which was entwined.


    The trouble she was currently facing was not just one.


    The only one who saw through her ambition was this guy named Visas.


    But even if Visas saw through it, Hewinia couldn��t admit it, because she couldn��t possibly collaborate with Visas.


    They both wanted to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song.


    But the Seven Notes��Divine Song they each wanted to play was definitively not the same one.


    With different ultimate goals, any short-term cooperation would simply lead to a greater split.


    Moreover, in this world, Hewinia didn��t trust anyone.


    She didn��t even believe in what Bai Wei said about cultivating a good soul to leave this place; if possible, she would want to cut off this finger right now to prevent future troubles.


    But intuition told her that she couldn��t do that now.


    Not to mention that if she suddenly had one less finger, what would people outside think.


    Considering that Bai Wei had the capability of illuminating her note, could he also extinguish her note?


    Neither of these options was acceptable to Hewinia at present.


    So, she could refuse Bai Wei��s transaction request now, but she absolutely couldn��t break with him.


    Even if she had to take action against him, it had to be based on a complete understanding of him.


    This was also Hewinia��s current principle of dealing with matters.


    At this moment, the entwined middle finger twitched slightly, and Hewinia realized she had taken a bit too long to ��change clothes,�� so she completed the actions of changing clothes and packing up within ten seconds, and then released the Sealing.

 Chapter 296: Seven, I know your secret_2

    Chapter 296: Seven, I know your secret_2


    When the paper bearing the Curse Seal fell off, Hewinia felt Bai Wei return to her own body.


    It seemed the Sealing was indeed effective.


    ��Miss Hevnia, you sure took a long time changing clothes,�� Bai Wei said casually.


    ��Sorry, Mr. Visas,�� Hewinia apologized, then added quite honestly, ��I also dealt with some personal affairs; I hope you can understand.��


    ��Ah, I perfectly understand, I��m not here to blame you,�� Bai Wei responded with a smile, ��I just wanted to say, if there is a next time, you could wrap it a bit looser. It was so tight I could barely breathe.��


    ...Breathe?


    Hewinia carefully examined her middle finger, wondering how one could breathe with just a single finger.


    But, with tact, she didn��t ask and said, ��Mr. Visas, tomorrow is the day I have lessons with my mentor.��


    ��Are you talking about that bald teacher of yours?��


    ��Leonard still has some hair, though not much,�� Hewinia explained, ��But what I wanted to say is, I need to enter the staff building where my mentor works, and inside there is a Magic Barrier that can detect any power not belonging to Holy Sound, and I worry that your presence might be revealed.��


    ��So you��re thinking of chopping me off before going there?��


    ��...That��s not quite what I had in mind,�� Hewinia worked to keep her expression unchanged, ��I just want to disguise you by covering up your existence with the power of Holy Sound.��


    ��Oh? What do you have in mind?��


    ��How about the talisman from today?�� Hewinia glanced at the talisman on the table, ��If it makes you uncomfortable, I can make it looser, but if you prefer, I can think of other methods.��


    As she asked this question, Hewinia was somewhat nervous.


    Just like a child who earnestly lied in front of their parents.


    But Bai Wei seemed as if he hadn��t noticed anything and simply smiled.


    ��Of course, that��s no problem.��


    ��If you wouldn��t mind making it a bit looser.��


    ...


    ��Many people think that the Lyra are just a bunch of folks who can��t appreciate art and only know how to piece together those ugly, greasy machines devoid of aesthetic sense, but I don��t see it that way,�� Leon said as he placed a disc covered in notes into an odd-looking machine. As he lowered the ��claws�� on the machine, melodious and graceful tunes soon emanated from within, ��Look at this, these so-called aesthetically challenged things come together to create such touching music. Isn��t this an art form in its own right?��


    ��In contrast, those self-proclaimed traditionalists, the Rhein Priests and Knights in their shiny attire, always exude a vulgar, unbearable air, just like the things they enjoy... Please, who would consider children as works of art, especially boys? It��s simply... incomprehensible.��


    Leon turned his gaze towards Hewinia, eyes twinkling with admiration.


    ��Look at you, Hewinia.��


    ��You are the real work of art, one that could only grow on the pure land of Holy Sound.��


    Hewinia��s face flushed, her expression filled with joy, pride, and a hint of shyness, ��Thank you, Mentor.��


    ��Hehe, thank me for what? I haven��t done anything yet,�� Leon declared, ��Though I was planning to find some way to help you since you couldn��t illuminate the notes yet, fortunately, you managed to do it yourself. Now you��re truly a Golden Rank note, a genuine work of art... any thoughts?��


    ��It��s all thanks to the mentor��s excellent teaching,�� Hewinia responded, ��Without the mentor��s constant encouragement and reassurance, I definitely wouldn��t have been able to illuminate the note so quickly.��


    ��You child,�� Leon said with a gentle laugh, ��Is all your excess talent spent on speaking?��


    Although he was smiling, Leon��s eyes held little joy, and even his tone was colder than usual��it was as if everything he had said was just for the sake of formality.


    Hewinia knew that Leon had yet to speak his true words.


    Sure enough, before long, she heard Leon ask, ��Now that you��ve illuminated the note, becoming a genuine Golden Rank Seven Notes, what are your plans now? Regarding the grand ceremony.��


    ��Plans?��


    ��Yes,�� Leon inquired, ��For example, which Orchestra do you plan to join?��


    His tone seemed casual, but Hewinia knew this was what Leon truly wanted to discuss.


    The truth was that Leon wasn��t particularly powerful within the three great institutes, not even within the third institute alone, and he became Hewinia��s mentor due to some connections with her family.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, their statuses would be equal; in fact, Leon��s might be a bit higher since, although Golden Ranks were rare, one would still turn up every few years.


    But the problem was, a Golden Rank before the grand ceremony and after the grand ceremony were not the same concept.


    If Miss Hevnia had illuminated the note after the festival and couldn��t participate in the event, then no matter how talented she was, Leon could have suppressed her.


    But she had illuminated it before the festival, and it was the extremely rare, and possibly unique, Seventh Note. This made its value vastly different.


    Countless professors and powers of higher status than Leon would reach out to Miss Hevnia with their offers. These were beings who wished to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, not someone Leon could afford to provoke.


    That��s why Leon initiated his probe with Miss Hevnia, flattering her with praise to lead up to the critical question at the end.


    While asking this question, Leon kept his eyes fixed on Hevnia��s eyes.


    And Hevnia, as if unaware of anything, blankly said, ��Huh? Shouldn��t that be arranged by you, my mentor?��


    Leon slightly narrowed his eyes, his expression unchanging, ��Oh? Is that what you think?��


    ��Um... What else?�� Hevnia suddenly looked wronged, ��Mentor, don��t you want to manage me anymore?��


    Once Leon confirmed that Hevnia wasn��t joking, his expression relaxed, and he smiled once again.


    Of course, this smile was much more genuine than before.


    ��Since I��ve made you my student, I wouldn��t neglect you,�� he stated matter-of-factly, ��Since you haven��t given this much thought, leave it to me. I will find the orchestra that suits you best. In the meantime, you just focus on your studies.��


    That meant he would sell her to the highest bidder.


    Hevnia, of course, understood this.


    Leon didn��t have the capability to form an orchestra to perform the Seven Notes��Divine Song, as the best under his command was only Dosi, of the Silver Rank.


    That��s why he saw Hevnia as a ��commodity�� to be lent out.


    But Hewinia wasn��t concerned; being sold to anyone was the same for her, so she obediently replied, ��I��ll work hard.��


    Consequently, Leon looked at Hewinia with even gentler eyes.


    If that were the case...


    ��Now that you��ve illuminated your note, as your mentor, I should give you something,�� Leon said, ��Tell me, what would you like to have from me?��


    Hevnia��s eyes sparkled.


    Soon, Hevnia left the residential building where Leon resided.


    In her hands, she held a small music box, which she had just requested from Leon.


    As for the purpose of this music box...


    Hevnia glanced at her gloved left hand.


    It could only be said to be the trump card she left for Bai Wei.


    But now was not the time to reveal it.


    With that thought, Hevnia tucked the music box away.


    She then looked at the sky; sunset was still a while away, and she had some time left.


    So, she decided to make another trip to the library.


    But just at that moment, a boy suddenly appeared in front of her.


    ��Hevnia,�� he said, ��I want you to team up with me.��


    Hevnia looked up, surprised by the sudden appearance of the boy.


    She didn��t recognize him.


    ��Who are you?�� she asked, still maintaining politeness.


    ��It doesn��t matter who I am, you have to team up with me!��


    The boy stared intently at Hevnia, and then said deliberately,


    ��Because... I know your secret.��


    Hevnia��s smile gradually faded away.

 Chapter 297: Eight "Secrets

    Chapter 297: Eight ��Secrets


    Heavy boots crushed the dried wood in the snow, and the owner of the boots let out a dull gasp.


    Hewinia followed silently behind him, her mind seemingly preoccupied.


    Finally, the man stopped walking, bent down, and supported himself on his knees, gasping heavily, clearly in poor condition.


    ��Are you sick?�� Hewinia asked lightly, ��If you are sick, you can see a doctor.��


    ��...Shut up!�� the man roared, then suddenly raised his head, staring intently at Hewinia with bloodshot eyes, ��How dare you mock me?!��


    ��I was merely stating the facts,�� Hewinia said calmly, ��If you truly feel unwell, I can take you there. With Doctor Norman��s medical skills, he will surely be able to help you.��


    Upon hearing Hewinia��s words, the man laughed.


    But it wasn��t a normal laugh; it was a laugh filled with anger and mockery.


    ��Stop pretending, Hewinia!�� the man said, ��In this academy, no one knows your true nature better than I do!��


    ��Oh? Is that so?�� Hewinia slowly folded her arms behind her back, ��Tell me, what is this true nature of mine.��


    As she folded her arms, a magic wand that had been well hidden in her sleeves slid down and was firmly grasped in her hand.


    This movement naturally went unseen by the man, whose entire focus was fixed on Hewinia herself, further enraged by her serene tone.


    ��Do you think I��m posturing, Hewinia?�� the man raised his hand, pointing at Hewinia, ��Do you not know what you did in the Seed District?��


    Hewinia narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Memories from a year ago resurfaced in her mind.


    Had she been discovered then?


    But there should have been no one around at the time.


    So, did this man already know about her identity in the Golden Score?


    A string of questions surged in Hewinia��s mind, but soon they were condensed into a single thought.


    How to make him shut up.


    Hewinia didn��t reveal her thoughts, merely saying, ��You��ve already called me out here, and now it��s just the two of us. Why don��t you speak more clearly... after all, I still don��t know who you are.��


    ��You don��t recognize me... haha, indeed you wouldn��t recognize me, for you didn��t notice me at that time.�� The man stretched his finger towards his eye and slowly pulled it open, ��But I had been watching you, hiding aside, watching you, when you... personally killed that person.��


    Hearing this, Hewinia��s expression turned even colder, her magic wand hidden behind her back rapidly gathering a whirlwind of magical energy.


    She was just waiting for the man��s next words.


    ��Haha, that look... that��s the look, very good, really good, you can��t pretend anymore, Hewinia!�� the man yelled at Hewinia, ��What you and your family did in the Seed District, the people you killed, I saw it all! I saw it all!��


    The last half of the sentence was almost a scream.


    The expanding sound waves shook the snow off the branches.


    Snowflakes like goose feathers fluttered down between them.


    And then there was silence.


    The whirlwind of magical energy behind Hewinia slowly dissipated.


    So it was this...


    Hewinia finally understood what the man meant by murder.


    And some images from the depths of her memory fell like snowflakes from her mind.


    ...


    ��This one won��t do.��


    ��This one��s potential is poor, it won��t reach silver even if raised.��


    ��Dispose of it quickly.��


    Shadows flickered, and someone approached her.


    ��This one seems okay.��


    ��Observe it a bit longer.��


    ...


    After the last snowflake melded into the snowy ground, there was no more obstruction in sight.


    Hewinia still gazed at the man, but her eyes had regained their calm.


    A calm that made the man uneasy.


    ��Is that all you wanted to tell me?��


    The man was taken aback, ��What... what do you mean ��is that all��?��


    ��I had hoped that you could present something more surprising,�� Hewinia said, brushing her snow-dampened hair behind her ear, ��But it turned out to be just this. It��s somewhat disappointing.��


    ��You, you, you��re posturing!�� the man shouted, ��The things you and your family did in the Seed District, once the academy finds out...��


    ��So what if they find out?�� Hewinia said, ��Do you think it��s a secret?��


    ��...What do you mean?��


    ��I think, you must have visited only that part of the Seed District.�� Hewinia slowly began, ��If you had visited the other areas, you wouldn��t be saying such naive things to me right now.��


    The man understood Hewinia��s words.


    So all the Seed Districts... were like that?


    The man opened his mouth, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    ��You, you��re just making excuses.��


    ��What is there to make excuses for?�� Hewinia slowly raised her head, as if looking down at the somewhat hunched man in front of her, ��The Hailuo family, our family, ranks midstream in the annual seed harvest rates throughout Holy Sound... in your eyes, we, who do not hesitate to secure harvest rates, can only rank midstream.��


    She paused, and memories surged again in her mind.


    ��So, what have the families that rank upstream done?��

 Chapter 298: Eight "Secret"_2

    Chapter 298: Eight ��Secret��_2


    ��Think about it carefully, eliminating unqualified seedlings is something every family does.��


    ��And you, do you really dare to make all this public?��


    Hewinia��s words fell like a thousand-pound stone, directly crushing the man, causing him to half kneel in the snow, with his breathing, which had barely normalized, once again growing heavier.


    He wasn��t entirely ungrateful.


    If, as Hewinia said, every family did this in their own Seed District, then the man who made it public would only have one outcome��death.


    He simply wanted to get a hold over Hewinia, without offending the entire body of Nobles.


    But why did it have to be this way.


    The man clenched his fists tightly, while large beads of sweat fell from his forehead.


    Watching the man��s reaction, Hewinia slowly shook her head, muttered ��How meaningless,�� and then turned to leave.


    But just as she lifted her foot, the man��s voice rang out again.


    ��So, does cruelty also count as part of the unspoken rules?��


    Hewinia stopped in her tracks.


    She turned her head again to look at the man kneeling in the snow.


    The man��s body was shaking more and more violently, whether from nervousness or some inherent issue.


    But he was staring intently at Hewinia, his bloodshot eyes filled with a desperate madness.


    ��I saw it with my own eyes,�� the man said, pausing between words, ��how you eliminate those unqualified seedlings... That��s not elimination.��


    ��It��s...��


    The man took a deep breath, using the biting cold air to temporarily stop the shaking of his body, and then clearly uttered the two words.


    ��Cruelty.��


    ...


    That was the first time she saw the ��young lady�� of the Upper City.


    Immaculately dressed, resplendent, unlike anyone here.


    ��Young lady, let us handle these...��


    ��No, there��s no need.��


    She slightly lifted the corners of her mouth, revealing a smile on her youthful cheeks that I had never seen before.


    Mad and bloodthirsty.


    ��Let me try.��


    ...


    ��You were not even ten years old at that time!��


    The man screamed frantically at Hewinia.


    ��Do those in the academy who exalt you to the heavens know what you did before you were ten years old!��


    ��Do they know you could wield a knife with a smile and kill children even younger than you?!��


    ��Hewinia Hailuo, how many lives like these have you taken with your own hands, can you even keep count?!��


    ��If your followers found out what kind of person you are, do you think you could still be like you are now... cough, cough, cough...��


    The man couldn��t finish his words, as his other leg also gave way, and he knelt down in the snow.


    At the same time, he desperately clutched his own throat.


    From Hewinia��s perspective, she could see his note under his clothing writhing crazily like maggots, as if it was about to burst out of him at any moment.


    It was then that he heard Hewinia��s voice: ��I see, so you��re that fourth-grade senior who has always wanted to reconstruct a note, Aiman.��


    Hewinia paused.


    ��It seems your reconstruction has failed, and... the backlash has already begun, hasn��t it?��


    Aiman suddenly lifted his head, staring intently at Hewinia.


    Hewinia, who had been expressionless just before, now wore a faint smile.


    Aiman��s pupils constricted slightly.


    Because this smile, it was just like the one he saw years ago in the Seed District.


    The young Hewinia had approached the eliminated seedlings with such a smile, and the scenes that followed had been etched into Aiman��s memory, unforgettable even after so many years.


    If he weren��t already at his wit��s end, he truly wouldn��t want to deal with this person.


    But he had no choice, his note had a flaw, a significant flaw, and normal means of repair were utterly useless; he could only attempt to reconstruct.


    But reconstruction was fraught with immense risk.


    And now, the risk had materialized; his reconstructed note was nearly uncontrollable.


    If things continued this way, there was only one ending for him��to lose his note, become an ordinary person, then end up in the Seed District.


    Such an outcome was worse for him than death.


    And the only thing that could change all of this was the ��Starry Sky�� in the Seven Notes, and it had to be played by a Golden Rank orchestra.


    But the problem was, with his abilities, under normal circumstances, he couldn��t possibly enter into a Golden Rank orchestra.


    So, he had no choice but to target the only Golden Rank with whom he had an ��interaction��.


    This was his only chance.


    He wanted to join Hewinia��s Orchestra and play the Seven Notes!


    Yet things did not develop as he wished.


    ��How pathetic,�� Hewinia said softly.


    ��What did you say?!�� Aiman glared at Hewinia, ��Are you really not afraid I��ll reveal everything?!��


    ��Oh? And on what ground would you reveal it?�� Hewinia responded.


    ��...Ground?��


    ��Yes, surely you can��t just directly say, ��It��s because she wouldn��t let me join her Orchestra.''��


    ��...I��m doing this for those you��ve killed,�� Aiman said, ��to unveil your true face!��


    Hewinia shook her head: ��Too false.��


    ��What?��


    ��I mean, your words are too false,�� Hewinia continued, ��Senior Aiman, you probably haven��t visited the Seed District many times either... Perhaps just that once?��


    ��So what?��


    ��You are not one of the Nobles, nor are you from the Seed District,�� Hewinia stated calmly, ��hence you do not know what sort of things Nobles would do, nor do you understand how people in the Seed District live. Therefore, what you��re saying sounds ridiculous to the Nobles and alien to those from the Seed District... Do you know what people in the Seed District think? Do you know what they truly desire?��


    Aiman subconsciously wanted to ask ��What is that?�� but as the words reached his lips, he suddenly realized he had been led by the nose by Hewinia the whole time, and through gritted teeth, he said: ��You say I don��t know, but what about you, executioner, do you?!��


    ��Heh.��


    Hewinia let out a light laugh, her tone laced with undisguised mockery.


    ��If I could, I would wish I didn��t know either.��


    After saying this, Hewinia did not give Aiman time to ponder, instead, she turned her attention to the increasingly uncontrollable notes behind him.


    ��Besides, putting position aside, Senior Aiman, do you really think anyone would believe you?�� Hewinia said, ��Even I know what condition your body is in, so what about others? Why would they believe you and not me?��


    ��And you seem to have misunderstood one critical thing.��


    Hewinia��s lips curled up again, her smile reflecting in Aiman��s pupils.


    ��I��m adored by others, not because I have a pleasant character. On the contrary, even if I have a disagreeable character, even if I��ve killed so many unworthy seeds, they will still adore me.��


    ��Because I am the Golden Rank Seventh Note.��


    ��And even if you were truly a companion of justice.��


    ��You��d still be just a... Silver Rank about to lose his notes.��


    ��Now, in my eyes.��


    ��You��re no different from those seeds I��ve killed.��


    Having said that, Hewinia turned and left without giving Aiman another glance, as though his today��s desperate effort was nothing more than a joke to her.


    Aiman��s mouth opened.


    ��You, you, you...��


    Aiman clutched at his thigh.


    His reason told him that he must absolutely not lay a hand on Hewinia, for the moment he did, there would indeed be no way out.


    And at this moment, Hewinia turned her head to glance at him once more.


    Then, she laughed lightly.


    ��How ludicrous.��


    At that instant, reason collapsed.


    Aiman drew his Magic Wand and charged at Hewinia: ��You damn bitch!��


    But halfway there, he realized something was amiss.


    The trail he had followed here had only one set of footprints.


    They were his.


    Hewinia had always been stepping on his footprints as she came.


    Aiman immediately sensed danger: ��This is...��


    But it was too late, when he arrived at the spot where Hewinia had previously stood, the snow beneath his feet sprang up, sending up countless fluttering snowflakes.


    ��Third Notes��Man Dance.��


    The fluttering snowflakes burst into life, their sound like the gentle plucking of strings.


    These exploding snowflakes sliced through Aiman��s skin from all directions, drawing out line after line of blood, which then instantly froze, pinning Aiman in place.


    Like a dancer entangled in countless red threads.


    This was... a trap!


    At this moment, Aiman realized that from the moment Hewinia had followed him here.


    She had never intended to let him leave alive.

 Chapter 299: Nine Wonderful! So wonderful! (5K)

    Chapter 299: Nine Wonderful! So wonderful! (5K)


    Aiman could never have imagined that Hewinia would actually lay a hand on him.


    How dare she?!


    But when he saw the rapidly condensing point of Magic Power light in front of him, Aiman realized that she indeed had the audacity.


    ��Second Note��Magic Sound Cannon��!


    The point of light converged into a wave of immense lethality and hurled toward Aiman, its pure Magic Power seemingly capable of twisting the air.


    If it hit Aiman, even if he did not die on the spot, he would be left severely incapacitated.


    So Aiman let out a low growl, writhing his body like a wild beast, and in the second before the Magic Sound Cannon reached him, he broke free from the congealed bloodlines of ��Man Dance,�� rolling twice in the snow, as the Magic Sound Cannon grazed past his body and blasted through a large tree behind him.


    The dead branches and leaves, ensnared by snowflakes, fell with a frosty beauty.


    But they also momentarily blurred Hewinia��s vision, preventing her from swiftly pursuing Aiman.


    Aiman, enduring the wounds inflicted by ��Man Dance,�� drew out his Magic Wand from his bosom, the Magic Power swirling around its tip, quickly playing Third Notes.


    Rage and madness surged in his eyes.


    He was angry because he truly hadn��t considered the possibility of Hewinia attacking him directly.


    Aiman had contemplated the worst-case scenario, where Hewinia would agree to his face, then plot against him upon her return, but he never imagined she would turn on him on the spot.


    After all, it was only yesterday that Hewinia lit up her note and officially became a Player.


    And Aiman, he had been a Player for four years already.


    The gap in their strength at this moment could not be bridged by rank alone!


    Yet Hewinia still dared to attack him... What did this mean?


    Is this,


    Your way of looking down on me?


    The notes circulating around the Magic Wand gained speed, with palm-sized Magic Power elves leaping from the tip, dancing in the snow-filled air.


    Since you look down on me so much,


    Then wait and pay the price!


    The madness in Aiman��s eyes grew more intense.


    Regardless if you are the young mistress of the Hailuo Family or if you are Golden Rank!


    Today, you will die right here!


    ��Third Note��Ailing��!


    Aiman gave the command, and the released Magic Power elves screeched simultaneously.


    Before the snowflakes could touch the ground, before Hewinia could discern Aiman��s location, Aiman had already spotted her.


    The Magic Power elves danced wildly toward Hewinia, instantly transforming from dancers to hounds.


    Naturally, Hewinia noticed these Magic Power elves, and as she retreated, her Magic Wand traced a semi-arc in the air.


    The trace left behind an arc and notes, which then turned into a current circling Hewinia.


    ��Second Note��Call Tide.��


    The summoned Ailing, upon touching the current, would be instantly engulfed.


    But it was still just a small stream, unable to fully protect Hewinia, as the Ailing could attack from all angles, bursting into her body, tearing a piece of azure Magic Power, then quickly returning to transfer the Magic Power into Aiman��s body.


    Indeed, Ailing wasn��t a spell that directly physically attacked the target; it was an auxiliary spell meant to weaken the opponent while strengthening oneself.


    Once Ailing was used by one combatant, the other, if unable to quickly defeat their opponent, would find their adversary��s advantage growing ever greater, ultimately securing victory.


    Even though Ailing wasn��t uncounterable��there were many spells that could easily disrupt or terminate Ailing��


    But the issue was that those spells were mostly starting from Fourth Notes, which Hewinia simply did not know.


    After all, she had been a Player for too short a time, while Aiman was almost graduating.


    And so Hewinia could only counter with Call Tide of Second Notes.


    It wasn��t an optimal choice, but it was her only choice.


    ��Not bad for the Hailuo Family��s young mistress.�� Aiman��s voice, laced with mockery, came from the other side, ��Your Magic Power does taste sweeter than that of ordinary people.��


    Hewinia lifted her head towards the source of the sound.


    By now, the snowflakes had completely settled, leaving only the Ailing, which didn��t obstruct the view, dancing in the air.


    Like stoats, they snatched her Magic Power and swiftly returned to their source��the body of Aiman.


    And there was Aiman, moving step by step towards Hewinia, surrounded by countless Ailing, his Magic Wand continuously playing notes, preparing for the next spell.


    ��What gave you the courage to look down on me?�� Aiman spoke, ��Do you think you can disregard everyone just because you have a Golden Talisman? Do you think you��re superior just because I have a Silver Talisman?!��


    Aiman��s tone was filled with uncontrollable anger.


    ��You��re far too arrogant!��


    As if sensing their master��s fury, the dancing Ailing became even more agitated.


    They accelerated their flight, increasing the magnitude of Magic Power they bit off each time.


    In an instant, Hewinia lost even more Magic Power, and since Magic Power was closely linked to physical strength, she stumbled, ��puff�� and half-knelt in the snow.


    Hewinia��s kneeling only excited Aiman further.


    ��Ha-ha-ha, Miss Hewinia!��

 Chapter 300: Nine Wonderful! So wonderful! (5K)_2

    Chapter 300: Nine Wonderful! So wonderful! (5K)_2


    ��What��s wrong with you?��


    ��Why have you knelt down?��


    ��Weren��t you just trying to... kill me?��


    Aiman pointed his Magic Wand at Hewinia��s face.


    ��Tell me!��


    ��Now, who is it that��s trying to kill whom?!��


    Hewinia, facing Aiman��s crazed expression, calmly asked, ��What, are you going to kill me?��


    ��Are you scared now?��


    ��No, I��m just more curious.�� The corners of Hewinia��s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a mocking smile, ��Do you truly dare kill me? Have you considered... the consequences of killing me?��


    Aiman��s face stiffened slightly, then twisted into anger, ��You bitch...��


    At that moment, the sound of rushing water erupted.


    Water cascaded like a waterfall from above, swiftly engulfing dozens of Ailings.


    Aiman��s eyes widened in disbelief, ��How is it possible?!��


    The water summoned swirled around Hewinia at a pace several times faster than before, finally keeping up with the speed of the Ailings. The previously agile beings, elf-like in their movements, were now like ordinary people struggling helplessly in a flood, swallowed up in the blink of an eye.


    [Second Note?Call Tide], the summoned tide grows larger and faster with time and the magical creatures it engulfs.


    Eventually, it becomes a river about to burst into the sea, from a mere stream at the beginning.


    With a light touch of her wand, Hewinia turned the tide into spears of water aiming for Aiman.


    However, Aiman, having reacted in time, retreated a step ahead and wasn��t struck by Hewinia��s attack.


    Even though he dodged the attack, his face was full of disbelief.


    ��Why... is it so fast?��


    As a Player on the verge of graduation, Aiman couldn��t possibly be unaware of the Second Note?Call Tide.


    In a sense, Call Tide and Ailing are similar types of Spells, both growing stronger as time passes.


    But the issue is, unlike Ailing, which operates at full effectiveness upon being used, Call Tide starts as nothing more than a shallow creek, incapable of blocking many attacks.


    By the time it has grown, the user is often already defeated.


    Which is why it��s merely a Second Note Spell.


    But in Hewinia��s hands, why did it grow so fast?!


    Aiman had also seen Silver Rank Players of his level using this spell, and the fastest amongst them needed at least twice as long to grow Call Tide to the extent it could fully shield the user, as it did now.


    But Hewinia, who had only just become a Player,


    took only half the time!


    Is this the power of the Golden Rank Seventh Note?


    Aiman��s body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Both out of fear and anger.


    Why, can you achieve this level?


    Why... am I not Golden Rank?


    Aiman raised his Magic Wand again, pointing it at Hewinia surrounded by Call Tide, gathering even more Magic Power at the wand��s tip.


    Golden Rank, huh?


    I must kill you!


    Aiman couldn��t care less anymore, even if using too powerful a Spell in his current physical state might cause irreversible damage, he just couldn��t stand to watch Hewinia continue to grow.


    Whether it��s that river or Hewinia herself,


    Aiman wanted to kill them both.


    [Four Notes?Intense]!


    A massive beam of light shot forth from the tip of the wand, instantly engulfing Hewinia.


    ...


    Over at the academy, the maintenance staff naturally saw the beam of light.


    ��Hey, what��s going on in the Forbidden Forest?��


    ��Is someone dueling in private?��


    ��It can��t be a Snow Thorns Beast, right? Damn it, let��s go check it out.��


    ...


    The beam of light disappeared, the flow of water dried up.


    Aiman stared at Hewinia still half-kneeling there, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    His Four Notes?Intense had unexpectedly been exchanged with Hewinia��s Second Note?Call Tide.


    This was really...


    infuriating.


    He lifted his wand, standing in front of Hewinia again.


    ��This time, you��ve got no way out, right?�� Aiman aimed his wand at Hewinia.


    Hewinia still just looked at him calmly, ��Are you going to kill me?��


    ��Yes, Miss Hewinia, I��m going to kill you.�� Aiman said, ��I know what you��re going to say, it��s nothing but threats to let me know that I won��t escape after killing you... but what of it? Hewinia, someone like you will never understand someone from the bottom like me!��


    ��Someone from the bottom like you?��


    ��Yes, Hewinia!�� Aiman declared, ��You, pampered in luxury, will never know what a person from the bottom like me, who has lost everything, would do. You could have helped me, but you didn��t want to, you sought to destroy me! So, what do I have to lose? A life for a life, my worthless life for yours! Do you think I��m afraid?!��


    Aiman grew more agitated as he spoke, nearly spitting on Hewinia��s face.


    He wanted to see Hewinia beg for mercy, wanted to witness her crying bitterly, wanted to watch her regret.


    He wanted to show Hewinia! Just how far a person who clawed his way up from the very bottom, sacrificing everything for a future, was willing to go!


    But to Aiman��s disappointment, Hewinia did not exhibit any of the expressions he anticipated, simply watching him in silence, as if observing a joke.


    After Aiman finished, Hewinia merely said softly,


    ��If that��s how it is, then let me... have a look.��

 Chapter 301: Nine Wonderful! So wonderful! (5K)_3

    Chapter 301: Nine Wonderful! So wonderful! (5K)_3


    Look?


    Aiman felt uneasy.


    ... Look at what?


    At this moment, the ground beneath their feet cracked once again!


    More accumulated snow popped high into the sky.


    Aiman��s eyes widened.


    Is this... the Man Dance?!


    This was a Man Dance on an even larger scale than before!


    Had she been preparing it all along?!


    Using herself as bait, had she lured me in?!


    But why?!


    At this distance, not only him, but Hewinia herself wouldn��t be able to escape!


    He instinctively looked down at Hewinia and found that she too was smiling at him.


    ��Since you want to trade lives with me,�� Hewinia said with a light laugh, ��then let��s die together.��


    Aiman: ��??????��


    So that was her plan?!


    ... Madwoman!


    She truly was a madwoman!!


    Fear surged through him like a tide.


    He knew Hewinia was serious.


    At this distance, with this scale, in their current state.


    Completely consuming this outburst of Man Dance, they would both die here.


    Both! Would! Die! Here!


    But why would she do this?!


    Was she not afraid to die?!


    Aiman saw the snowflakes shatter, heard that deathly snapping sound akin to the grim reaper��s call.


    He was scared.


    No, I can��t die here!


    I have a future!


    I have a better future ahead!


    I can��t die with this madwoman!


    Aiman bellowed, raising his Magic Wand, utilizing all of his Magic Power.


    ��Four Notes��Dustless��!


    A ring of light rippled from the tip of the Magic Wand, forming a domain that isolated all attacks before the Man Dance could begin.


    Boom!


    The scattered Man Dance was stopped by the Dustless domain.


    And the Dustless domain also protected Aiman.


    ��Heh, hehe...��


    The last of the Four Notes Spells drained Aiman��s body; he used the Magic Wand as a crutch to keep from falling.


    The exhilaration of having survived was inevitable.


    Then,


    there was a soft sound.


    Another Magic Wand pierced straight through his throat.


    Death came so suddenly, he didn��t have time to react, only staring dumbfounded at the person who attacked him.


    A girl with red hair was looking at him with eyes black as ink.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but the blood already spurted from his throat, causing him to collapse to the ground, desperately clutching at his neck, and despite his efforts, he could only emit incomprehensible sounds.


    ��You are not who you claim to be, a man of humble origin.��


    He heard Hewinia��s voice coming from the mouth of the unfamiliar red-haired girl.


    ��So you��re afraid to die.��


    ��Then you will die.��


    ��But I��m not afraid to die.��


    ��So you can��t kill Hewinia.��


    ��But...�� said the red-haired girl, punctuating each word, ��I can.��


    There was a ��plop.��


    Aiman completely fell into the snow, unable to make another sound.


    ...


    After confirming Aiman had died, Hewinia also couldn��t hold on any longer and half-knelt on the ground.


    She had reached her limit.


    Otherwise, she wouldn��t even be able to maintain Hewinia��s appearance.


    But she should be able to recover soon.


    Moreover...


    Hewinia gently touched her cheek.


    Luckily,


    nobody saw her.


    ��Brilliant! Really brilliant!��


    The voice suddenly echoed in her mind, full of joy; it startled Hewinia so much that her body shivered.


    ��I was even considering who to choose as my next partner just now, but I had no idea you would manage a counterkill.��


    Hewinia saw that her own middle finger was raised.


    ��A thumbs up for you... ah, sorry, I haven��t found the thumb yet, so let��s use the middle finger for now.��


    The cheerful tone caused Hewinia to have illusions, as if this moment was the real one and the recent fight had merely been a dream.


    ...Damn it, the seal had actually been broken.


    Had it come loose during the battle?


    Hewinia��s expression was ugly; she was already contemplating whether it was time to cut off her finger.


    After all, her true appearance had been seen.


    Perhaps sensing what Hewinia was thinking about, Bai Wei said with a light chuckle, ��I would really like to comment on your current look, but I must say... you should go now; otherwise, you��ll be found.��


    Hewinia then snapped back to her senses and quickly turned around.


    She heard the sound of footsteps on snow.


    Someone was rushing this way.


    ...The commotion earlier had been too great.


    There was no choice now.


    Hewinia forced herself to gather strength and ran in the other direction.


    She hadn��t had the time to recover her Hewinia appearance; she absolutely couldn��t be seen by anyone in her current state!


    But her condition was horrendous, she could hardly run swiftly.


    She could feel that those following had paused briefly at Aiman��s corpse before quickly chasing in her direction.


    After all, there were footprints in the snow.


    Eventually, Hewinia reached a fork in the road.


    There were two paths, one led deep into the Forbidden Forest, the other toward... the library.


    Hewinia didn��t hesitate much. She waved her Magic Wand again and, using the little Magic Power she had regained, called upon the Wind Spirit.


    She had the Wind Spirit leave spreading footprints down the path into the Forbidden Forest, while simultaneously erasing her own footprints that led to the library.


    But that wasn��t enough.


    Hewinia looked down at her blood-drenched, riddled robe and immediately removed it, lighting it with magic.


    Then, in the last moments before the sun set, she entered the library.


    ...


    Ogg poured freshly boiled water into the teacup while also lighting the lamp on the table.


    As the lamp ignited, a faint Magic Power emerged, dispelling the chill in the library.


    Ogg then took off his cloak and hung it on the back of the chair.


    Tonight, he was the Night Watchman.


    He planned to read books, as usual, for the entire night.


    But just as he placed a book on the table, he suddenly heard the sound of the door opening.


    He was taken aback for a moment, subconsciously glancing out the window.


    The sun had set, and the library was supposed to be closed.


    Logically, no one should be coming in at this time.


    Ogg rose suspiciously and walked toward the door.


    There was nothing here.


    He pushed the door open and looked outside.


    The quiet outside was only disturbed by the cold wind rushing in, making him shudder.


    ��Strange,�� he muttered as he closed the door, then returned to his Nightwatch Room.


    Then he froze.


    Because he saw that familiar girl sitting in his seat, wrapped in his tattered coat, winking mischievously at him.


    ��Hi, Ogg,�� Hewinia greeted with a cheeky smile, waving at Ogg, ��I��ve come to hang out with you.��


    In the corner of the desk that Ogg couldn��t see,


    blood dripped down from the half-golden, half-red hair.

 Chapter 302: Wearing the mask for too long, you might not be able to take it off.

    Chapter 302: Wearing the mask for too long, you might not be able to take it off.


    ��Hewinia?�� Ogg exclaimed in surprise. ��How are you here?��


    ��I��ve told you not to call me ��senior�� anymore, we��re from the same year... and who knows, I might even be younger than you.�� Hewinia tilted her head, her golden curls cascading down like a waterfall. ��Besides, haven��t I already said that I��m here to hang out with you?��


    ��To hang out with me?�� Ogg still couldn��t believe it.


    Hewinia patted the chair beside her. ��Don��t just stand there, sit down.��


    Although Ogg didn��t know what was happening, he found himself sitting down without much thought when Hewinia patted the chair.


    In the dim candlelight, Hewinia��s perfect profile was faintly visible, drawing his gaze downward unconsciously.


    And then he saw Hewinia��s body wrapped in his robe.


    Ogg was not tall, even shorter than Hewinia, and particularly slender, so his robe was a size smaller as well.


    Thus, the robe on Hewinia looked less like a coat and more like a fitted garment, outlining the curves of her body, usually hidden under her loose coats, very clearly.


    So it was that Ogg only glanced once before his cheeks flushed, and he had to shift his gaze down again.


    But then he saw Hewinia��s small bare feet exposed.


    There was truly no avoiding it; Ogg had been sitting for less than ten seconds before he suddenly stood up again.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��You, you, you��re not wearing shoes.��


    ��Ah, the shoes?�� Hewinia looked down at her feet and shrugged. ��Couldn��t help it, I had bad luck on my way here, accidentally stepped into a snow pit, fell quite hard, and got all wet. I had to take them off temporarily, and also had to borrow your clothes... hmm, is that okay? Don��t be so stingy, I��ll wash them for you.��


    Ogg was somewhat dumbfounded; he felt something was off but couldn��t pinpoint what it was. He didn��t even know where to look and after a long while managed to murmur, ��I��m sorry.��


    ��Huh? Why are you apologizing to me?��


    ��If you hadn��t come to see me, you wouldn��t have fallen.�� Ogg could only look down at his worn shoes. ��So... I��m sorry.��


    Hewinia burst into laughter. ��That reason is really... well, okay, then it��s your fault. Can you sit down now?��


    ��I��d rather stand...�� Ogg still didn��t dare to sit.


    Hewinia sighed. ��Come on, I��ve already taken a fall, I��m a mess and tired, do you really want me to keep looking up at you?��


    Ogg immediately sat down.


    ��Look up,�� Hewinia commanded.


    Ogg instinctively lifted his head.


    He then saw Hewinia pulling a corner of the shirt she wore underneath the robe, speaking lazily, ��I am wearing clothes inside, you know.��


    Ogg wanted to lower his gaze again.


    ��Don��t look down,�� Hewinia said. ��I came all the way here to find you, and you can��t even look at me? Don��t you consider me a friend?��


    Ogg didn��t dare to look down anymore and reluctantly kept his eyes on Hewinia.


    ��That��s more like it,�� Hewinia nodded in satisfaction. ��It��s just like in class, isn��t it? You dare to look at me under Professor Arianna��s watchful eyes, and now you��re afraid?��


    Hewinia propped up the book lying on the table in front of Ogg as a makeshift barrier, then leaned down and hid her face behind the book before looking at Ogg and making a shush gesture.


    ��How about that? Doesn��t it feel like being back in class?�� While speaking, Hewinia deliberately lowered her voice. ��Be careful! Don��t let Professor Arianna catch us!��


    In that moment, Ogg felt as if he had been transported back to the classroom where he first met Hewinia. Back then, just like now, she had used the upright book as a shield and whispered to him, ��Hey hey hey, what��s your name?��


    So, Ogg relaxed, and the nervousness and unease in his heart dissipated at that moment.


    ��Hewinia... did you know that I��m on night watch duty today?�� Ogg asked.


    ��Of course,�� Hewinia said with a smile. ��You told me, didn��t you?��


    ��Told you?��


    Ogg couldn��t quite remember.


    But he didn��t dwell on it, instead, he asked worriedly, ��But is it really okay for you to not return for the night?��


    Then, Ogg heard Hewinia sigh gently. ��Ogg, you��re really not good at chatting.��


    ��Ah?��


    ��Whenever something like this happens, you shouldn��t start by asking such pragmatic questions,�� Hewinia explained. ��I��ve come out to play in the middle of the night; why do you think that is?��


    Ogg panicked. ��Ah, I don��t know.��


    ��You don��t know, and yet you say you��re my friend... pfft, okay, okay, don��t look like that, I��m just joking.�� Hewinia sprawled out on the table, her voice growing softer, ��I��m just... a bit tired, and wanted to escape for a bit, so could you not ask so much for now?��


    ��Okay.��


    ��And, don��t tell anyone, okay? You know, if the teachers find out I didn��t return for the night, especially with the Snow Thorns Beast around, they would kill me.��


    ��Of course!�� Ogg responded earnestly. ��I won��t tell anyone.��


    ��Good.�� Hewinia smiled. ��I trust you.��


    Seeing Hewinia��s smile, Ogg instinctively lowered his head, then suddenly remembered her warning not to look down and quickly lifted his head again, only to see Hewinia studying the book he needed to read tonight.

 Chapter 303: Wearing the mask for too long, you cant take it off_2

    Chapter 303: Wearing the mask for too long, you can��t take it off_2


    ��No way, I thought you��d be reading something interesting,�� Hewinia said with some surprise, ��and here you are, in the middle of the night, looking at a textbook? ��The Use of Universal Wands,�� isn��t this Professor Delaman��s ��Player Basics�� course?��


    Ogg replied with a touch of embarrassment, ��I...I��m not yet able to take Professor Delaman��s class.��


    After speaking these words, Ogg noticed Hewinia��s brow furrow for a split second, and he immediately apologized.


    ��Sorry, sorry. I know as a Copper Rank, I shouldn��t be looking at these...��


    ��What are you thinking?��


    He hadn��t finished his sentence when he felt something lightly tap his head, and when he looked up, he found that the object Hewinia had used to knock him was a magic wand.


    ��I am a bit upset,�� she said, ��but not because you��re reading this material, but because...why didn��t you just ask me?��


    ��...Huh?�� Ogg was somewhat baffled.


    In fact, Hewinia��s momentary frown was indeed out of anger.


    But it wasn��t anger at Ogg; it was anger at herself.


    She hadn��t remembered that Ogg, at Copper Rank, was not yet qualified to take the ��Player Basics�� elective.


    This was a complete brain lapse, mainly because the battle with Aiman had drained her of much energy and vigor such that her mind was now lagging, fatigued from physical and mental exhaustion.


    But she could not allow herself to utter such words, as they might hurt Ogg��s self-esteem, which could lead him to unconsciously distance himself from her, thus wrecking the persona she had been building for him over the past year.


    That was something Hewinia absolutely could not accept.


    So she had to come up with a remedy immediately.


    And this was it.


    ��Ask you?��


    ��Yes,�� Hewinia said, wrinkling her nose and looking even more displeased, ��what, are you questioning my abilities? You should know that I got...passing grades in Professor Delaman��s class!��


    Her confidence faltered for a moment at the end, but then she quickly regained her composure and spoke with renewed vigor.


    ��But teaching you is well within my capabilities!��


    ��Come, let me first tell you what the universal notes that come with the wand are, as well as its own unique notes.��


    ��Universal notes are those engraved on the wand that can temporarily replace various notes, but they need to be used in conjunction with the player��s own notes.��


    ��Like, if you want to cast a Four-note Spell, you would need your own unique note plus three universal notes from the wand.��


    ��Therefore, a player must rely on the wand to cast spells above Second Note.��


    ��And the number of notes a wand can have engraved directly determines its value.��


    Under the flickering candlelight, the vivacious girl was teaching the shy, earnest boy.


    ��Come, you try it, cast a spell.��


    ��Ah, I shouldn��t, it might damage your wand...��


    ��Hmm? You think my wand is not good enough?��


    ��No, no, no...��


    ...


    ��Ah, have you understood everything?�� Hewinia rubbed her sleepy eyes while turning the pages, ��Then, the next point is the composition of an orchestra.��


    ��Uh...Hewinia, if you��re tired, you should rest.��


    ��Tired? Me, tired? Not at all, I��m glowing! Tonight I��m going to explain everything thoroughly, ah...�� Hewinia couldn��t help but yawn, ��take notes on these points, quick!��


    ��...Okay!��


    ...


    ��Hmm...do you understand it all?��


    Hewinia lay on the table, barely able to keep her eyes open.


    ��Next is the composition... The more notes a piece of music contains, the more difficult it is to compose... and the more... complex��


    ��Hewinia... maybe you should rest.��


    ��Shut... shut up.�� Hewinia��s head drooped, ��I... I��m very alert... Have you heard the music of the Seven Notes... I... I have heard it.��


    ��I want to... create... music of the Seven Notes...��


    ...


    ��Huff... huff... huff...��


    Hewinia let out light snores.


    Ogg finally closed his notebook, which was filled with an entire page of notes. He looked at Hewinia, who had fully entered into sleep, and then carefully stood up, trying not to wake her.


    He wanted to put another coat on Hewinia, but he had no more clothes. He wanted to let Hewinia sleep in a bed, but there wasn��t even a bed here, and even if there were, he wouldn��t dare touch her.


    After hesitating for a long time, he just pushed the candle closer to Hewinia, then turned and prepared to leave the room.


    But just before he reached the door, he seemed to remember something and turned back. He bowed very seriously to Hewinia and then said in a very low but firm voice,


    ��Thank you, Hewinia.��


    Finally, he left the room with the notebook and the books, leaving behind the only source of warmth, the Magic Candle.


    ��Click.��


    The door gently closed.


    And almost at the same time, Hewinia opened her eyes.


    In her eyes, there was no longer any playfulness or fatigue, just an indifferent coldness like solid ice.


    She sat up and began to straighten her clothes.


    It was then that Bai Wei��s lazy voice rang in her mind, ��Is it necessary to go to such lengths?��


    Even though Hewinia was not surprised by Bai Wei��s appearance, her body still paused for a moment before she asked indifferently, ��Mr. Visas, don��t you need to rest? Staying up all night, just watching me?��


    ��That��s not it,�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Sleeping is not as interesting as watching you. You��re much more interesting than my last two partners. After all, looking at you is like looking at a bunch of people.��


    Hewinia ignored Bai Wei��s teasing. She looked out the window, knowing that it would be light soon, so she quickly began to erase the traces of her presence.


    Like the bloodstain underfoot.


    Then she heard Bai Wei speak leisurely, ��A piece of advice for you: wearing a mask for too long can make it easy to forget yourself.��


    ��Do you have personal experience with this, Mr. Visas?��


    ��Of course,�� Bai Wei replied with a laugh, ��Deep experience.��


    Hewinia frowned slightly. Under normal circumstances, she might ponder the meaning of Bai Wei��s words.


    But she had no time now; if she didn��t take the opportunity to return before dawn and got trapped in the library, that could be troublesome.


    But not yet.


    After patiently waiting about twenty minutes, Hewinia pushed open the door.


    Then she saw Ogg, who had fallen asleep at the counter in the hall.


    She knew Ogg would fall asleep because, during her explanation to him, Hewinia had woven in some hypnotic notes, which was not difficult for her now.


    She had intended to leave directly, but seeing Ogg shivering slightly from wearing only a single layer of clothing, she went back and took the Magic Candle from the room, placing it beside him.


    It was then that she saw an ancient book spread open on the counter.


    It must have been what Ogg was reading while sitting there.


    She did not care, merely glancing at it subconsciously, and then her pupils contracted slightly.


    Because on that page was a familiar word�� ��Visas.��


    Realizing what Ogg had been reading, Hewinia acted nonchalantly, sliding her right hand across the desk. She effortlessly tucked the book under her arm, ready to leave.


    Then she heard Ogg murmur in his sleep, ��Thank you... Hewinia...��


    As if she hadn��t heard, Hewinia made no pause, stepping directly into the emerging dawn��s snow.

 Chapter 304: Eleven: Half an Hour of Hewinia

    Chapter 304: Eleven: Half an Hour of Hewinia


    After leaving the library, Hewinia took another route back to the dormitory.


    Although she encountered a few school workers on the way, none of them stopped her.


    Because there were too many Players in the academy who got up at this time to study, Hewinia shaped herself into the image of a ��silly girl who, in her haste to go study early, forgot to bring her textbooks and was hurriedly returning to the dormitory.��


    Even so, she remained tense throughout her return journey.


    After all, if just one worker stopped her and made her take off the coat that looked ill-suited for her identity, they would see the wounds on her body that had cracked open again from running.


    Many times, she felt like blood was about to uncontrollably flow down from her thigh.


    Luckily, she managed to make it back to her dormitory.


    When she closed the door of her room, Hewinia felt like her whole body was falling apart.


    If possible, she really wanted to collapse into bed and sleep without waking.


    But she couldn��t do that, because she knew she couldn��t, with Arianna��s class coming up soon.


    As a Golden Rank, skipping one or two classes would not be blamed, but it would certainly attract attention. And in the previous class, Hewinia had already left a not-so-good impression on Arianna. If she skipped this class as well, it would be difficult not to aggravate Arianna��s displeasure and let her think that Hewinia was a ��social climber�� who no longer regarded her after formally becoming Golden Rank.


    This was something Hewinia could not accept.


    Moreover, she had killed Aiman, and she didn��t know how the school workers would react. If she skipped class now, when she had never missed before, the consequences could be unimaginable.


    So, even though she was exhausted, Hewinia had to force herself to muster her energy, took off Ogg��s coat and threw it aside, quickly went to the dressing table, and began to tend to her body.


    When she saw her tired and haggard reflection in the mirror, looking like she might faint at any second, Hewinia felt somewhat alien to herself.


    ��Hmm... Why does my partner always look like they��re about to drop dead?�� Bai Wei��s leisurely voice echoed in her mind.


    Hewinia took a deep breath, adjusted the frequency of her breathing slightly, and tried to speak as calmly as possible, ��Mr. Visas, do you enjoy making such biting remarks?��


    ��How is it a biting remark? Haven��t I been helping you?��


    ��...Been helping me?��


    ��Yes.�� Bai Wei said, ��Didn��t I lend you my finger? Without me, wouldn��t you only have nine fingers left?��


    Hewinia: ��...?��


    It took her several seconds before she managed to suppress the urge to say something.


    And now, Hewinia didn��t know how to interact with Bai Wei.


    In this academy, she had different personas and personalities for everyone; these were her disguises.


    But Bai Wei had bypassed her disguises, lived in her body, and even seen her true appearance yesterday, which was a considerable disadvantage for Hewinia.


    Currently, the two were in a very unequal relationship. She knew nothing about Bai Wei, save for the inconvenience of dealing with an Evil entity, while Bai Wei might not have full mastery over her secrets but had a fair understanding.


    So, interactions under these circumstances only put Hewinia at an increasing disadvantage.


    Fortunately...


    Hewinia��s gaze briefly swept over the hidden book she had brought back from the library.


    She should soon find out what Bai Wei truly was. At that time, she would consider methods to deal with Bai Wei.


    But now was not the time, after all, she couldn��t just read the book in front of Bai Wei. Earlier, she had taken that book as an ��Identity Concealing Tool,�� and had glimpsed its contents with her peripheral vision��Bai Wei should not have seen it. So right now, she absolutely could not let Bai Wei discover the existence of that book.


    She would only be able to read it after finding an opportunity to seal Bai Wei.


    And the biggest trouble at the moment did not come from Bai Wei.


    She still knew how to prioritize.


    After glancing at the slowly rising sun outside the window, Hewinia calculated the time in her mind.


    She had half an hour left.


    She had to transform from her current disheveled, decadent state back to the proud and lofty Hewinia in just half an hour!


    The moment she made up her mind, she opened all the bottles and jars on the dressing table.


    Naturally, these were all cosmetics.


    Hewinia rarely used cosmetics, because music could maintain her beauty most of the time, making the use of cosmetics somewhat superfluous.


    However, this did not mean she never used them, because the original Hewinia was a true heiress.


    Therefore, to avoid any flaws, she, born in the Seed District and with no prior experience or even knowledge of cosmetics, quickly mastered their use in the shortest time possible with the help of magic, even to the point where she could chat about them with any girl for days and nights on end.


    Of course, she did use them occasionally; when approaching some girls, she would add some imperfect ��makeup�� to herself to blend in with those who were not as excellent as her in all aspects but had outstanding looks.


    However, today was the first time she had to completely wash off the decadent ��full makeup.��


    Under the swirling of the magic chalk, only half a finger long, Hewinia��s damaged eyebrows quickly filled in, her pale cheeks instantly became rosy, and the wounds on her body ��healed�� with each wave.


    The look of exhaustion in her eyes also rapidly faded, regaining their brightness and vitality.


    She was like an outstanding orchestra conductor, with various cosmetics playing a symphony named ��Revival�� on her face.


    After all was done, only ten minutes remained.


    The immediate issue was the smell; without the coat to cover it, the stench of blood and filth on Hewinia��s body could no longer be hidden.


    And there was no time for a bath now, so Hewinia directly picked up a bottle of perfume similar to her original body scent and sprayed it on.


    After finishing that, she took out a new magic robe from the wardrobe, draped it over herself, and then stood in front of the mirror again, turning her back to look at her nape.


    On her swan-like white neck, the resplendent Golden Seventh Note appeared, its allure intermittently gleaming.


    Finally, she picked up Ogg��s coat and quickly cleaned it with ��Third Notes��Call Tide,�� then used other spells to dry it.


    At the very end, she evenly sprayed the bottle of perfume onto the coat.


    The thirty minutes were up.


    The sun had fully risen.


    Hewinia walked out of the room with poise.


    ...


    Arianna yawned as she left the room, ready to go to class.


    Then she saw Hewinia standing in front of her, breathless. Arianna��s eyebrows slightly furrowed, ��What is it, Miss Hevnia? What are you doing here?��


    ��Professor Arianna, I, I, I...�� Hewinia looked very nervous.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��...You have a class to teach, let me help you with your teaching materials!�� Hewinia bowed deeply, her hat even falling off, ��Please forget my rudeness the day before yesterday!��


    Arianna slightly opened her mouth, recovered from her brief stupor, then something dawned on her, and her eyes narrowed slightly as her surprise gradually morphed into a smile.


    ��You, ah.��


    ...


    Ogg, wearing only a thin garment, was shivering in his seat.


    Then, a coat was handed to him.


    He instinctively took it and then heard a familiar voice.


    ��Thank you for last night; I��ve cleaned it for you,�� said Hewinia, grinning mischievously at him.


    Ogg looked at Hewinia, stunned as he held the coat, which was exuding the same scent as on Hewinia��s body.


    It smelled very nice.

 Chapter 305: Twelve, I am here to invite you to play music with me.

    Chapter 305: Twelve, I am here to invite you to play music with me.


    This must have been the toughest class Hewinia had ever attended.


    Because she wanted to redeem herself in Professor Arianna��s eyes, she hardly dared to chat with Ogg during the class and had to listen attentively instead, occasionally responding to Professor Arianna��s glances. This added a great burden to her already strained spirit, making her nearly fall asleep several times.


    When the class was finally over, Hewinia collapsed on the desk, exhaling heavily, ��It��s finally over.��


    Ogg had already put his coat back on, the scent of Hewinia that wafted from it had made him unfocused throughout the entire class. Rarely had he not paid attention this badly and just muddled through without even realizing when the class ended.


    He hadn��t even heard Hewinia calling him until she knocked on his head, bringing him back to reality.


    ��Ah... What��s up?��


    ��Why are you so out of it?�� Hewinia cocked her head to the side, ��Didn��t you sleep well?��


    ��Um...��


    Ogg didn��t know how many hours he had slept; he couldn��t even remember when he had fallen asleep the night before, only that it was nearly dawn when he woke up, and by then, Hewinia had already left.


    Hewinia was just about to bring up the book issue with him when she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure outside the teaching building. She quickly patted Ogg on the shoulder, said, ��See you next class,�� and swiftly left the classroom, leaving Ogg alone and baffled, still not understanding what had happened.


    The reason for Hewinia��s hurried departure was simple.


    She had seen Dosi.


    ��Senior Brother! Senior Brother!��


    Dosi, who was walking with two school workers at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, heard Hewinia��s voice, stopped in his tracks, and looked surprised at the sight of her running towards him like a little rabbit.


    ��Hewinia? What brings you here?��


    Hewinia stopped in front of him, seemingly too out of breath from the run to stand straight, leaning on her knees, gasping for air.


    And that very posture allowed Dosi to catch a glimpse of the golden note that played hide and seek on the back of her neck.


    Although he had seen it many times before, it still unsettled Dosi, and he went to Hewinia��s aid, steadying her arm and helping her to stand up, his voice simultaneously softening considerably.


    ��If you needed anything, you could��ve just called me, and I would have come to find you, right?��


    Hewinia, seemingly oblivious to the implications of Dosi��s gesture, spoke up with naive straightforwardness. ��Ah, I saw you and came over, what are you...?��


    She took a step back and looked Dosi up and down.


    ��Are you working?��


    Dosi was also a fourth-year student and planned to work in the school��s facilities department after graduation.


    So, he was already working there, including the recent assignment with Leonard to Lyra, which was part of his job.


    Therefore, there could only be one reason why Hewinia was looking for her adoptive senior brother at this time.


    Her cheerful expression suddenly turned to one of concern, and then she lowered her voice, ��There hasn��t been another attack by that Snow Thorns Beast, has there?��


    Upon hearing Hewinia��s question, Dosi showed a surprised expression.


    The announcement about the Snow Thorns Beast attacks had been posted for a while, but because the once-in-twenty-years festival was about to start, drawing the entire academy��s attention, the students weren��t very focused on the attacks anymore.


    In Dosi��s view, as a Golden Rank, Hewinia should have been more concerned with the festival, yet here she was bringing up the Snow Thorns Beast of her own accord.


    And she used the word ��again.��


    Did she already know about last night��s incident?


    Dosi looked at the two school workers behind him with a puzzled gaze. The chubby one shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, ��Looks like the incident the day before yesterday scared you, Hewinia.��


    ��The day before yesterday?��


    ��Yes.�� The chubby school worker explained, ��It was right here that you witnessed, um... a rather gruesome scene the day before yesterday.��


    With the school workers�� explanations, Dosi learned that Hewinia had seen the first victim��s scene two days ago in this exact spot.


    No wonder she became anxious and rushed over when she saw them here.


    Dosi now understood.


    ��Hewinia, though I��d like to comfort you and tell you nothing happened and that everything is safe... sadly, what you feared has come true,�� Dosi shook his head as he spoke. ��Indeed, there were new victims last night.��


    Hewinia was about to feign surprise but then heard Dosi add,


    ��And not just one.��


    Now Hewinia was truly shocked, instinctively thinking she had misheard, ��What?��


    ��Two, Hewinia, there were two,�� Dosi said louder to emphasize the gravity of the situation, ��The victims last night were two��one second-year and one fourth-year. So, things are much more serious than we thought.��


    ...Two victims?


    That fourth-year must have been Aiman.


    Who was that second-year student?


    Hewinia��s mind struggled to make sense of it.


    ...Could it be that while she attacked Aiman, the Snow Thorns Beast had also attacked another student at the same time?


    But let��s set aside whether such a coincidence could have occurred.


    The traces of her battle with Aiman, those couldn��t possibly have been made by a Snow Thorns Beast, could they?


    So why would they come to such a conclusion?


    Before Hewinia could figure it out, Dosi leaned in once again, lowering his voice to speak.


    ��There��s something else, something we��re not supposed to talk about, but I��ll tell you anyway.��


    ��We suspect that the creature hiding in the Forbidden Forest isn��t a Snow Thorns Beast at all��there never was any Snow Thorns Beast.��


    ��Instead, it��s a Player... disguised as a Snow Thorns Beast.��


    Hewinia��s eyes gradually widened in shock.


    ...


    Hewinia had never imagined the situation could unfold like this.


    A Player disguised as a Snow Thorns Beast.


    Because the first two victims were second-year students, it would have been very easy to target them, but Aiman was a fourth-year student, not so easy to assail, and that��s why the groundskeepers were alerted, forcing the Player into a hasty retreat without time to maintain their disguise.


    Although this logic could just barely make sense...


    Hewinia still felt it was a stretch.


    But regardless, if that was what they believed, at least Hewinia didn��t have to worry about them discovering her identity for the time being.


    ...Still, something seemed off.


    Hewinia furrowed her brow, deep in thought about the matter, when suddenly she heard a commotion coming from the docks.


    She turned her head and saw a crowd of people gathered there.


    Had someone from another school arrived?


    Just as this thought crossed her mind, she was shoved aside with an urgent ��excuse me.��


    The voice was very familiar.


    It was Orenna.


    Hewinia steadied herself and looked up to see Orenna rushing towards the scene, apparently not realizing she had bumped into Hewinia.


    Rarely seen on Orenna��s face were the emotions named ��joy�� and ��anticipation.��


    Could it be...


    Hewinia realized something.


    ...


    Orenna pushed past numerous people, finally laying eyes on the young man surrounded by the crowd.


    She couldn��t help but smile.


    For it was her brother.


    Orenna immediately called out ��Phinis��s�� name, running towards him.


    And Phinis did indeed look at her, a smile spreading across his face.


    He��s come for me!


    Orenna reached Phinis and opened her arms longing for an embrace.


    But, as if he hadn��t seen her at all, Phinis walked right past her.


    Orenna��s smile froze.


    She turned her head instinctively and saw Phinis approach a woman she least wanted to see.


    ��Golden notes always attract each other, yet I��m pleased to see you immediately upon disembarking.��


    Phinis smiled at Hewinia.


    ��I��m here to invite you to play a duet with me.��


    ��Miss Hewinia.��

 Chapter 306: Thirteen Rent

    Chapter 306: Thirteen Rent


    ��I was rejected.��


    In the grand hall, Phinis stood by the window, gazing out at the snow-white world. He recalled Hewinia��s frightened bunny-like retreating figure, constantly shaking her head and muttering, ��No, no, no, this is a big matter. I need to ask my teacher,�� before she clumsily fled the scene. He couldn��t help but slightly lift the corners of his mouth.


    ��He really is an interesting fellow.��


    Seeing Phinis care so much about Hewinia, Orenna, who was standing behind him, clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging deep into her flesh.


    ��Did Elder Brother come here for that woman?��


    ��Hmm?�� Phinis turned around, looking at his sister, then smiled. ��What else would it be? For you?��


    Those words instantly made Orenna��s face turn pale. Her body involuntarily shook, as if she could fall over at any moment.


    Still, she managed to steady herself and lifted her head, stubbornly staring at her brother. ��I can do it too. I am of the same note as her. I am only a bit... worse than her.��


    Hearing Orenna��s words, Phinis��s smile grew even wider.


    He did not immediately contradict his sister, but instead slowly walked toward Orenna, speaking deliberately, with each syllable falling precisely as if on piano keys.


    ��You know I went to the Second Institute before coming to your Third Institute, right?��


    Orenna tightly pursed her lips and then nodded, ��I know, otherwise you wouldn��t have traveled by ship.��


    ��And do you know why I went to the Second Institute first?��


    Orenna shook her head.


    ��I had already convinced Tupac to join my orchestra.��


    Orenna��s eyes gradually widened. ��Tupac is...��


    ��Golden Rank Fifth Note.��


    Orenna involuntarily gasped: ��That means...��


    ��Yes, we already have two Golden Rank notes.�� Phinis spoke calmly, ��And according to Tupac, he can also contact another Golden Rank, possibly convincing that individual to join us, bringing us to... three notes.��


    Orenna was completely surprised by the speed of Phinis��s actions.


    The news of the festival had not even been formally announced, and yet he had already found three Golden Rank notes.


    In that case...


    ��Then I...�� Orenna was about to speak.


    But Phinis lightly interrupted her again: ��In that case, why could you, only a Silver Rank, join my team? You wouldn��t be unaware of how important this festival is to the Lawrence Family.��


    Orenna fell silent again.


    But Phinis continued slowly speaking.


    ��This time is different from twenty years ago; there is no figure like the principal. It��s impossible to perform the Seven Notes��Divine Song. Thus, the more Golden Notes one can gather, the more likely they are to receive the grace of the Holy Sound Master. At this moment, the Lawrence Family has been waiting for twenty years.�� He paused, then looked again into Orenna��s eyes, his tone gradually cooling, ��And we two are the hope of the family... at least we were supposed to be. We are the ones nurtured secretly by the family, exhausting all their efforts. You should have been a Golden Rank too; then before the festival starts, the Lawrence Family could hold two Golden Ranks, and everything would develop in our favor.��


    ��But you fell behind, my sister.��


    ��It��s because of your incompetence that we��ve reached this point. If it weren��t for me finding Tupac, the Lawrence Family��s ambitions of twenty years might have turned to dust. Aren��t you ashamed at all?��


    Orenna was almost burying her head into her chest, yet she still tried to defend herself: ��Elder Brother, the Seventh Note has always been the hardest to achieve Golden Rank. I��ve tried hard, and even if I never became a Golden Rank, I am still the first choice among the Silver Ranks... If it weren��t for her, we wouldn��t have...��


    Before she could finish, the sound of a crisp slap resounded.


    Orenna��s eyes widened, her face a picture of disbelief as she stared at Phinis.


    ��You��ve greatly disappointed me, Orenna.�� Phinis withdrew his hand, speaking in a calm tone, ��This is why you could never become a Golden Rank... You lack the temperament.��


    Orenna, covering her cheek, looked at her brother��familiar yet strange��and unconsciously took a couple of steps back.


    This was the first time Phinis had hit her.


    ... How could this have happened? When did it all start?


    In her memory, Phinis had always been as warm and friendly as the sun, which is why she liked him so much.


    But then, one day, everything changed.


    The sun, like the early spring morning sun turning into the scorching sun of summer, became a flame that could burn and hurt people.


    When exactly was it? Ah, she remembered.


    It was when she lit up the note and confirmed she could not be a Golden Rank. That��s when her brother��s attitude changed and worsened after learning of Hewinia��s existence.


    Today, her brother��s attitude towards Hewinia was the same as his previous attitude towards her.


    Orenna bit her lip hard, wanting to say something, but Phinis had already lost his patience.


    ��I don��t have much time for your nonsense.�� Phinis spoke coldly, ��The ceremony has not officially started, and I can��t stay here too long.��


    Orenna lowered her head: ��Understood, I won��t disturb you.��

 Chapter 307: Thirteen Rent_2

    Chapter 307: Thirteen Rent_2


    ��Disturb me? Do you think you��re out of this? No, Orenna, you too have things to do,�� Phinis said calmly, ��In a sense, I came here for you.��


    For me?


    A flicker of hope rose within Orenna��s heart, only to be extinguished by Phinis��s next words.


    ��I��ve heard that your relationship with Hewinia isn��t good,�� Phinis stated, ��So I��m here to urge you to mend your relationship with her.��


    Orenna was taken aback: ��Mend our relationship... How should I do that?��


    ��It��s simple, you concede and apologize to her.��


    Phinis��s words stunned Orenna for a good while before she grasped what Phinis was suggesting.


    ��Apologize to her?!�� This might have been the most emotional moment for Orenna since meeting Phinis, ��Why?! I haven��t done anything wrong! She and I...��


    ��Because you are her subordinate,�� Phinis said quietly, ��It��s that simple.��


    Orenna was choked again.


    She stared intensely at Phinis, her eyes slightly reddening.


    ��This is what Father suggested,�� Phinis said, ��Any problem with that?��


    Silence,


    A long silence.


    Orenna bit her lip, the sweetness slowly spreading in her mouth.


    For a moment, Orenna felt she should say or do something more, even if it meant rushing up to Phinis and punching him in the face, anything but just standing there.


    But she did nothing but stand, like a puppet.


    ��Any other questions?�� Phinis asked again.


    ��...No.��


    ��Good.�� Phinis nodded slightly, ��Then you may leave.��


    Orenna stiffly nodded her head, turned around, and prepared to leave.


    But as she placed her hand on the doorknob, she stopped.


    Her body was shaking, and she had to take several deep breaths to steady herself, and then, as if she had made a certain resolution, she looked back at Phinis, clenched her teeth, and said haltingly.


    ��Is it just the Golden Rank?��


    ��I will become Golden Rank, no matter what... the cost.��


    ��You��ll see!��


    After saying this, Orenna forcefully opened the door and quickly left the room, then slammed the door shut behind her.


    From beginning to end, Phinis hadn��t said a word, he just stood by the window, watching as an angry Orenna stormed out of his parlor, quickly disappearing into the blinding snow.


    Then, he softly said,


    ��This, wasn��t my doing, you know.��


    ...


    Hewinia was also jogging through the snow.


    Her brows furrowed as if pondering something.


    Then, she heard Bai Wei��s lazy voice in her mind.


    ��You seem troubled,�� Bai Wei noted, ��Is it because the prey has suddenly appeared, yet you��re unsure how to strike?��


    ��...I don��t understand what you��re saying.��


    ��Hewinia, with things as they are, do we really need to play dumb about such basic matters?�� Bai Wei asked, ��No person should lie to their own heart.��


    ��Do you mean that you are my heart?��


    ��I live here at least,�� Bai Wei said with a smile.


    Hewinia pursed her lips, seeming to acknowledge her intent to perform the Seven Notes��Divine Song.


    But also, it seemed like she didn��t want to argue with Bai Wei.


    After all, as long as she kept her statements ambiguous, not providing a clear explanation, there would still be room to maneuver no matter what happened later.


    ��A woman should always maintain a sense of mystery, and not let men easily see through them.��


    This was what Hewinia heard two senior students discussing on her first day at school, and she had noted it down and implemented it ever since.


    Of course, not just with men, but with everyone, since once one��s purposes are seen through by others, it becomes easy to be controlled by them.


    Especially with an entirely unknown entity like Bai Wei, it was even more crucial to retain that last bit of... mystery.


    And Bai Wei, as if failing to discern Hewinia��s inner thoughts, continued with interest, speaking to himself, ��Judging from your reaction, that young master named Phinis must have been in your plans for a while, but clearly, you are still not ready to hunt him down,��the term ��hunt�� seems quite apt.��


    ��Music inherently has a suppressing ability, otherwise, you wouldn��t have been able to kill the real Hewinia.��


    ��But this suppressive force is not infinite, countering the original Hewinia, who never attended a day of school, was already the limit, but to consume a fully matured Phinis, who is also a Golden Note, the score��s suppressive power isn��t that great, as seen last night when you struggled with just a Silver Rank.��


    ��You need time, but unfortunately, that��s exactly what you lack the most, because the grand festival has arrived.��


    ��However... I��m curious, Hewinia.��


    Hewinia felt a tug on her left hand, she instinctively lowered her head and noticed her middle finger had completely straightened, while her index and ring fingers were bent and overlapped together, giving Hewinia the impression of someone standing with crossed arms, smiling but not smiling, gazing at her.


    ��Even those great families and powers in the Holy Sound haven��t thought of playing the most perfect Divine Song, they only think of outshining others, thereby securing the largest share of Holy Sound��s grace.��


    ��As for the ultimate grace obtained by playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song, no one really insists on acquiring that anymore.��

 Chapter 308: Thirteen Room Rent_3

    Chapter 308: Thirteen Room Rent_3


    ��But you, you actually want it.��


    ��What exactly is it that you must play the Seven Notes��Divine Song to achieve?��


    Faced with Bai Wei��s naked, as if heart-piercing question, Hewinia couldn��t help but to retort, ��Mr. Visas, these are all just your speculations, I��ve always said, I just want to live.��


    ��Ah, of course, it��s just my speculation.�� Bai Wei didn��t defend himself, just said with a smile, ��Perhaps in my eyes, you should be that kind of person.��


    ��I��m sorry to disappoint you,�� Hewinia replied, ��I don��t have such ambition... By the way, I feel like your spirit has recovered quite a bit.��


    Bai Wei naturally heard Hewinia��s ��ejection order,�� and he didn��t pretend to misunderstand, smiling as he said, ��Indeed, my soul has almost recovered, but I still want to stay in your body a little longer.��


    ��Do you want to grow old with me?��


    ��Of course... not that long. To be frank, I just sense that something interesting is going to happen, and I want to see more from your perspective.�� Bai Wei said, ��Of course, I��m not freeloading, I will pay rent.��


    As soon as Bai Wei��s words fell, Hewinia saw her index finger and ring finger separate, and then her thumb uncontrollably moved forward, pressing against the tip of her middle finger.


    Hewinia raised her attractive eyebrows, ��What does this mean?��


    ��This is the rent I��m paying you.�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Can you snap your fingers?��


    ��...Yes.��


    ��When you encounter trouble that you can��t solve, just snap your fingers like this.��


    Bai Wei controlled her two fingers, softly ��snapping�� a sound.


    At that moment, Hewinia felt a sharp quiver deep in her heart, a powerful force spreading from those two fingers in a wave-like form in all directions, causing her score to begin extremely irregular disturbances.


    It was as if someone was frantically pounding on the keys of a piano!


    This had never happened before!


    What power is this?!


    Hewinia felt an immense shock. Though she tried to maintain a calm expression, her obviously abnormal eyebrows still betrayed her current state of mind.


    ��This is... what?��


    ��You can call it... [Termination].�� Bai Wei said with a light laugh, ��You are the Golden Score, your perception is more outstanding than ordinary people, so you should understand what it does, right?��


    Hewinia fell silent for a while, then asked, ��What��s the highest level it can reach?��


    ��If we speak of your body��s condition, it can interrupt everything but the Divine Song.��


    Bai Wei said indifferently, then he didn��t give Hewinia the chance to keep thinking, lazily raising three fingers.


    ��Three times.��


    ��...What?��


    ��I said, the rent I��m paying you is three times.�� Bai Wei said, ��I allow you to use the power of this finger... three times. Of course, you can also not use it at all, just like you said, to be a peaceful person, but if you choose to use it, you can only use it up to three times.��


    ...Three times?


    Hewinia��s pupils slightly focused.


    Those three fingers stood erect before her eyes. Although intuition told her using Bai Wei��s power wasn��t necessarily a good thing, but...


    She asked in a low voice, ��What will happen after three times?��


    ��Then you will have to pay much more, Miss Hevnia.�� Bai Wei slowly lowered his fingers, then said with a light laugh, ��In this world, nothing is free, right?��


    ��Think it over where you want to use these three opportunities, Miss Hevnia.��

 Chapter 309: Fourteen Lets bet... each others rules (5K)

    Chapter 309: Fourteen Let��s bet... each other��s rules (5K)


    After enduring half a day of lessons, Hewinia didn��t do much else but quickly returned to her dorm to rest and fell asleep in the shortest time possible.


    After she fell deep into sleep, Bai Wei gradually stood up, looking at her side profile with great interest.


    Hewinia was unlike Bai Wei, who now felt exceptionally energized.


    Because at this point, he could say he had completely recovered.


    Honestly, the speed of this recovery surprised Bai Wei, especially considering his previous severe depletion and having barely survived a month in that broken body of divinity, arriving in Hewinia��s body in an extremely weakened state.


    But it took him less than a week to fully recover.


    This, of course, was largely due to the strong self-healing ability of his soul and also related to the body of Hewinia.


    With the ��Golden Note�� of the ��Golden Score,�� truly, she wasn��t someone ordinary people could compare with.


    If Bai Wei��s three hosts were to be described as landlords, then the place Ulu rented to him was like a rundown house, not very old but dilapidated due to poor maintenance, leaking everywhere, and filled with an unpleasant smell��it was uncomfortable but still livable.


    Gerard��s was like a well-maintained old house, clean and tidy, but perhaps too clean and empty, as if even a thief would feel compelled to leave some money out of pity.


    There was no living experience there, but it was still more comfortable than the place Ulu offered.


    Hewinia was different.


    She could be seen as a refined apartment, clean and tidy with all amenities in place, fresh fruits on the table, boxes and boxes of meat in the kitchen.


    It��s just that the room��s various feminine items, such as plush toys and pink bed linens, might be somewhat uncomfortable for a rugged man to adapt to, but it was comfortable to live in, especially for someone in need of healing, living in such an apartment definitely offered a more pleasant environment, and wounds would heal faster.


    However...


    After the initial excitement faded, a wave of loneliness and oppression relentlessly rushed in.


    The room was mostly dead silent, the cute teddy bear by the bed just watched quietly without making any sound, the fresh fruits on the table quickly rotted after a few days, and the boxes of meat in the kitchen bred insects in the heat.


    Even breathing fresh air was difficult, as the room had only one semi-open window, and the howling cold wind from outside couldn��t flow in.


    This was the feeling Hewinia gave to Bai Wei.


    In the game, Hewinia was a character with more emphasis than both Ulu and Gerard.


    In the early part of the ��Holy Sound�� chapter, her relationship with the game��s protagonist was like hers with Ogg.


    Players really found this girl excessively adorable, just like everything in that apartment ��at first glance.��


    Of course, this was also due to the contrast created by the previous two chapters, as neither Rhein��s Priest nor Lyra��s mechanical beings were as endearing as Hewinia, the lovable Witch.


    Unfortunately, this charm was just a disguise.


    The game��s protagonist couldn��t delve into the depths of Hewinia��s heart like Bai Wei could and was naturally deceived by that glamorous facade.


    By the time something seemed amiss, Hewinia had already gotten what she wanted and delivered a harsh stab in the back to the protagonist.


    That cold and decisive demeanor, completely different from her previous nai?ve image, broke many players�� hearts, yet some loved her even more for it.


    One could say, Hewinia was the character in the early part of the ��Holy Sound�� chapter that the players couldn��t stop obsessing over.


    The reason it��s considered the early part,


    of course, is that she didn��t survive to the later stages.


    Bai Wei silently watched Hewinia, just as if he was looking at the fresh melons and the well-preserved meat in the kitchen.


    The skin of the fruits had started to wrinkle, and an insect searching for food inadvertently flew into the kitchen.


    Actually, Bai Wei had hesitated whether to choose Hewinia as his third host.


    Because if Bai Wei remembered correctly, at this point, Hewinia had already walked into a dead end, yet she was entirely unaware.


    Moreover, it was troublesome because no one knew exactly what Hewinia wanted.


    It was known that she wanted to play the ��Seven Notes��Divine Song,�� but what she ultimately desired from playing the ��Seven Notes��Divine Song�� had been widely speculated by players without a definitive answer, hence, Bai Wei naturally lacked better ��utilities against Hewinia,�� or the best means to manipulate her.


    So, from multiple perspectives, choosing another host might have been better for Bai Wei.


    But,


    what fun would that have been?


    There were indeed more secure ways for Bai Wei to achieve his goals, choosing Hewinia would only make it the most challenging mode.


    Yet, once succeeded, it would also be the most rewarding mode.


    The ��Golden Score�� coupled with the ��Golden Note,�� the walking ��Seven Notes��Divine Song.��


    ... How wonderful, how melodious.


    Even Bai Wei began to look forward to it.


    So, Bai Wei also made his move, the three chances of ��Termination�� given to Hewinia today were part of his little scheme.


    Unlike with Ulu or Gerard, traditional methods of temptation couldn��t be used on Hewinia.

 Chapter 310: Fourteen Lets bet... each others rules (5K)_2

    Chapter 310: Fourteen Let��s bet... each other��s rules (5K)_2


    Once Hewinia was persuaded, like how Ulu was, to use her own power, she was sure to feel wary because she absolutely wouldn��t trust kindness without a reason.


    But if she was told that it��s just ��rent�� and she could only use it three times at most, then Hewinia would consider how to maximize the use of these three times, and if she found it useful, she would definitely try to obtain more opportunities from Bai Wei.


    Moreover, she��d feel like she earned it through her own effort, just like she gained knowledge from Ogg and got information and connections from other girls.


    As for how effective it would be.


    That remained to be seen.


    After all, for this little praying mantis trying to catch cicadas, Bai Wei had already handed over the talons, how to use them was up to her.


    However, Bai Wei did not plan to pin all his hopes on this little praying mantis.


    Now, he was different from the time with Rhein.


    He could do much more.


    Thinking this, the middle finger he held up slowly softened, as if it had lost all vitality.


    And Bai Wei��s consciousness then entered into Taoyuan Village.


    At the moment when the finger fell.


    Hewinia, who had been in deep sleep, slowly opened her eyes.


    ...


    After a month, Bai Wei entered Taoyuan Village once again.


    He couldn��t enter Taoyuan Village when his soul was damaged.


    So, after his soul had fully recovered, Bai Wei naturally wanted to come in and see what changes had occurred to his real ��Golden Finger.��


    As soon as he entered Taoyuan Village, Bai Wei clearly felt that, compared to a month ago, there were indeed differences.


    The most direct was the feeling of dilapidation that hit him.


    Though it was still in ruins,


    it was not as dilapidated as before.


    And the giant tree had fewer withered leaves; looking closely, one could faintly see some green buds sprouting from the branches above.


    It was as if it was about to rejuvenate.


    Something that should have died a thousand years ago was about to rejuvenate.


    Truly Undying and Immortal.


    Bai Wei couldn��t help but sigh in his heart.


    Then he walked to the stone table under the tree, and was surprised to find a floating, ethereal page on the stone table, like an information bar in a game.


    Last time it was just a row of small words, but this time it had become impressively clear.


    Bai Wei felt that Taoyuan Village was introducing itself to him in a way that he was familiar with.


    Just like how the All Gods could construct Divine Country in their desired style, operating by their own rules.


    And as a transmigrated person, Bai Wei naturally was more familiar with such introductions.


    At least he didn��t need to guess.


    Bai Wei cast an appreciative gaze towards the giant tree behind him; its branches swayed slightly as if responding to Bai Wei.


    Then, he began to observe the updated Taoyuan Village.


    On that ethereal page, Bai Wei saw the current Source Power integrity of Taoyuan Village�� ��7%.��


    That was the addition after he retracted his tongue.


    It seemed that to increase Source Power, one just needed to gather Corpse Blocks in the same body, complete Unity, and establish a connection through the soul to elevate it.


    And even if it reverted to a fragmented state afterward, it didn��t matter.


    Just like now, Bai Wei was only in one finger, but the increased Source Power integrity would not drop back to 3%.


    So, what was the effect of Taoyuan Village that had risen to seven percent?


    The thing that caught Bai Wei��s attention the most was the stone stool over there, which was now in an unlocked state.


    It seemed that he could now summon other Corpse Fragment Holders here.


    But seeing that only one stone stool was lit, it should be possible to summon only one.


    The other two dim stone stools displayed ten percent, meaning he needed another Corpse Block to gather more people.


    Well... having one person was okay for now, starting without experience, after figuring out what this can really be used for, then he might try multi-person summons.


    That made sense.


    Besides the now unlocked summoning, Bai Wei could also see the functionalities near completion on the page.


    Like now at seven percent, he could see the features between seven and ten percent, even those not unlocked.


    Two features were particularly interesting.


    One was at seven percent, which was now usable [Soul Return], explained as encountering some special Corpse Blocks, allowing the recovery of only the power and Source Power.


    Meaning, he didn��t have to take the whole thing.


    This point was quite good, considering multiple Corpse Blocks were indeed inconvenient, as having just three was already a bit troublesome, let alone carrying a big box everywhere in the future.


    However, this was limited to those special Corpse Blocks.


    In games, these special Corpse Blocks usually referred to bones, flesh bits, teeth, which were not easy to recover, and didn��t store rules.


    But collecting them wasn��t without benefits, the worst was a permanent increase in health and mana, which here would translate into a straightforward power boost.


    However, Corpse Blocks holding powerful rules weren��t that easy, like the [Termination], [Gaze], and [Domination] Bai Wei currently held, these three were powerful rules, still tied to their physical bodies.


    The drawback, however, was resolved in the ten percent Source Power feature.


    [Unity].


    A simple explanation was that any Corpse Blocks connected by Bai Wei could briefly concentrate all their rules in one.Block.

 Chapter 311: Fourteen Lets bet... each others rules (5K)_3

    Chapter 311: Fourteen Let��s bet... each other��s rules (5K)_3


    ��They mean, even if I managed to collect a basketful of Corpse Blocks later, I��d only need one Corpse Block to use the power.��


    ��It seems that future Hosts won��t need to cut off hands, gouge out eyes, and slice tongues all at the same time; just doing one of these will suffice.��


    Bai Wei felt he was just too kind, too considerate for the Hosts.


    ��An ��old grandpa�� like me is hard to come by, even if you searched with a lantern.��


    However, these two new features were just to make future collection and use a bit more convenient.


    What mattered more to Bai Wei, the heftier concern, was the eight percent feature.


    ��Visas��s Illusion.��


    ��As a trade-off for completely sealing the Corpse Block��s Rule and power (for a month or more, can be reduced as the number of Corpse Blocks increases), one can leave the Host and briefly descend in the form of an illusion (with twenty-five percent of the power of a Second Order Descent).��


    This, this was the real blockbuster feature.


    Though the cost was exorbitant, sealing the Rule and power for over a month, meaning that Bai Wei would be utterly defenseless during that time, completely at the mercy of others.


    But this could be an independent descent without the Host, and though it was only a quarter of the Second Order��s power, it was still enough to accomplish very, very many things.


    It only needed eight percent of Source Power to unlock.


    Bai Wei was at seven percent now, meaning he didn��t need Corpse Blocks as significant as fingers or eyes; minor Corpse Blocks like the ones he had mentioned before would suffice.


    Moreover, Bai Wei happened to know that in this academy, somewhere, there was such a Corpse Block.


    Thinking of this, he couldn��t help but curl up the corners of his mouth, filled with anticipation for the life to come.


    But before that, he might as well try out the new features he could use.


    Bai Wei once again turned his attention to the stone bench.


    But, after summoning people over, what could he do?


    It seemed as though Bai Wei��s confusion had been felt, as bits of information suddenly flooded into his mind.


    This made Bai Wei��s smile widen even more.


    ��So it can also be done this way.��


    He was about to illuminate the stone bench when something suddenly dawned on him, and he turned his head toward a nearby pond.


    The once dry pond now had water in it, reflecting his current appearance.


    Everything was an illusion, with only his finger, left eye, and tongue glowing brightly.


    ��I still need to disguise myself a bit,�� he murmured, gently touching his tongue with his finger.


    Instantly, the glow of the tongue dissipated, turning into an illusion as well.


    Satisfied, Bai Wei activated the stone bench.


    ...


    ��Lord Bishop, these are the work summaries for the past month.�� The handsome Little Priest smiled as he served Rocky a cup of tea, ��You��ve worked hard.��


    Leaning back in the chair, Rocky said with some impatience, ��That��s all? What��s so hard about this, and what tea is this you��ve brewed? I��ve told you I wanted to drink...��


    Before he could finish his sentence, Rocky suddenly felt dizzy, and then his vision went dark.


    His whole body seemed to fall into darkness, plummeting until it finally landed on a solid and cold object and stopped.


    He opened his eyes and found himself sitting on a stone bench, with the handsome Little Priest transformed into a shadowy figure that looked quite eerie.


    After a brief moment of stun, Rocky quickly came to his senses.


    ��Esoteric Buddhism?!��


    He instinctively tried to perform a Sealing, but after lifting his hand, he realized his body had also become an illusion.


    His entire being was ethereal.


    The only place that emitted light was the thumb of his right hand.


    Rocky��s eyes widened slightly, and he immediately realized something before looking again at the shadowy figure opposite him.


    There were two glowing spots where the shadow was.


    The left eye and the left middle finger.


    This person is... Ulu!


    Rocky��s heart was filled with shock, and he was about to speak when ��Ulu�� spoke first.


    ��Don��t be nervous, stranger,�� he said in a hoarse voice, chuckling, ��We aren��t in reality, and we don��t know each other. We��re here only because we share something in common.��


    Rocky then realized.


    This wasn��t reality.


    No spell, not even Divine Arts, had the power to bring an Archbishop like him into a strange space like this.


    Only Visas��s Rule could possibly do this.


    In this space, both he and Ulu were shadows with indistinct faces; the only real presence was the Corpse Blocks they each held.


    And while Rocky could identify Ulu through his Corpse Block, Ulu had no idea who he was.


    Thinking this, Rocky couldn��t help but feel relieved.


    It was good that he wasn��t a fool like a one-eyed, hiding his Corpse Block well; otherwise, Ulu would know who he was too.


    After a brief moment of relief, an idea quickly surged in Rocky��s mind.


    Although he didn��t know what happened, if this was the case, could he bluff Ulu into revealing his current whereabouts and then finish him off in the real world?


    Just as this thought crossed his mind, he heard ��Ulu�� speak again.


    ��Even though we are strangers, it��s still a kind of fate to meet here,�� he said with a laugh, gesturing Rocky to look at the stone table, ��Care for a game?��


    Rocky instinctively looked down and saw two sets of dice on the table.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, ��Are you proposing a gamble?��


    ��A small bet to entertain, a large bet to harm,�� ��Ulu�� chuckled, ��We��re just making a small bet.��


    ��... Is there a wager?��


    ��Even a small gamble has its stakes.��


    ��What could we possibly gamble on if this isn��t the real world?��


    ��Of course, it��s something we have here.��


    Ulu laughed raspingly, then pointed first to his own left eye with his middle finger and then to Rocky��s right thumb.


    ��Let��s bet on each other��s Rule, the loser has to hand over their Rule.��


    Rocky��s eyes widened bit by bit.

 Chapter 312: Five Hmm? Why dont you use it? (5K)

    Chapter 312: Five Hmm? Why don��t you use it? (5K)


    ��The stake is... each other��s rules?!��


    When Rocky heard this, his first reaction was, ��Are you kidding me?��


    He had never heard of Visas��s rules being used as a stake... unless it was actually about chopping off fingers and gouging out eyes in reality.


    But then again, he had been brought to such a place, and within his own East Church no less, one of the closest places to the great Rhein God. Ulu had managed to drag him here, it really didn��t seem like a joke.


    ��Do you think I��m an idiot?�� Rocky said, ��Not clarifying anything and then asking me to gamble with you, and on... rules?��


    Bai Wei sighed softly, ��A single game would make everything clear, there really is no need for extra words.��


    Rocky sneered.


    He was no fool, such an obvious trap was something only that presumptuous cyclops would jump into, nobody else.


    ��Then explain a bit, although I don��t know much either,�� Bai Wei said with his hands crossed, his bright middle finger conspicuously eye-catching, ��You can ask me questions, and I will tell you everything I know... as long as it doesn��t involve the real world.��


    Rocky asked subconsciously, ��Why?��


    ��Isn��t it obvious?�� Even though he couldn��t see Bai Wei��s face clearly, Rocky still felt his smirk, ��Would you tell me your true identity if I asked you right now?��


    Rocky was silent for a while, then answered, ��Indeed.��


    It seemed this guy had guessed it too.


    Once they knew each other��s real-world identities, what that would entail.


    Take them, for example, Rocky as the Eastern Bishop of Rhein and Bai Wei (from his perspective, Ulu) had just killed the West Bishop, making him the biggest traitor in the history of Rhein.


    They were naturally enemies, the kind that would start fighting immediately upon meeting in reality, and even here, they couldn��t possibly discuss things amicably.


    Fortunately, they didn��t know each other��s identities... oh no, to be correct, it was only this guy who didn��t know my identity.


    Rocky slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    He realized this was his advantage, but he also knew he couldn��t expose this fact, or else Ulu might immediately run away.


    ��You��re right,�� he continued, ��We indeed shouldn��t pry into each other��s identities or the matters of the real world.��


    Rocky decided to take it slow, not to startle the snake, and turned the conversation back to this illusory space.


    ��Did you create this place?�� Rocky asked.


    ��If I said it was me, would you believe it?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Do you think I��m capable of that?��


    Indeed.


    Rocky wouldn��t believe this place was created by Bai Wei, because as soon as he had entered, he felt a slight throbbing in his right thumb, which clearly had something to do with this space. Combining this with what Bai Wei had said before, Rocky deduced that this place must be Visas��s legacy.


    Just like the Corpse Blocks.


    Visas��s... Divine Country?


    Rocky narrowed his eyes slightly. As the Eastern Bishop of Rhein, he indeed had more knowledge than the average person and realized that everything here was like the legendary Divine Country.


    It seemed that Visas of the past was indeed comparable to All Gods... no, wait.


    Rocky recalled the heart-shocking information the Pope had shared with them several months earlier, and his heart couldn��t help but shake again.


    Fortunately, that guy is already dead, his body broken into pieces.


    His Divine Country, too, had fallen into ruins.


    But the question was, how did Ulu get here?


    It seemed as if reading Rocky��s doubts, Bai Wei on the other side spoke leisurely, ��As you see, I was lucky enough to possess two Corpse Blocks, and then I came here... to be precise, my soul was guided here, just like you.��


    Rocky didn��t respond.


    He didn��t think his ��fall�� could be considered guidance; it was more like being dragged in against his will.


    So, he and Bai Wei had different methods of entry?


    Was it because of the different numbers of Corpse Blocks? After collecting two Corpse Blocks, could one receive guidance to this place?


    Why hadn��t this happened before... Oh, no one had previously obtained two Corpse Blocks at the same time.


    At least not in the records.


    But... two Corpse Blocks?


    Rocky pretended to glance casually at Bai Wei��s throat.


    Since the body was illusory, with some effort, he could see directly to the pool of water behind Bai Wei.


    But Rocky wasn��t looking at Bai Wei��s body; he was looking at his tongue.


    In this space, only the Corpse Blocks were real and could not be hidden; they would shine brilliantly no matter where they were placed.


    During their earlier discussion, Bai Wei (Ulu) likely already possessed Visas��s tongue, unprecedentedly owning three Corpse Blocks �� the last to have so many had been Visas himself.


    If that were the case, then Bai Wei (Ulu) now was completely unfathomable.


    Fortunately, it seemed that this guy hadn��t gotten the tongue, the worst scenario had not occurred.


    So where had the tongue gone?


    Rocky couldn��t help but ponder this question, but he didn��t think about it for long, soon redirecting his focus back to Bai Wei.


    ��So you��ve been here for a while?�� Rocky asked.


    ��To be frank, I��ve just arrived.��


    You think you��re fooling a child!


    You killed the Cyclops months ago, and you��re telling me you��ve just arrived?

 Chapter 313: Fifteen Hmm? Why dont you use it? (5K)_2

    Chapter 313: Fifteen Hmm? Why don��t you use it? (5K)_2


    Bai Wei naturally guessed Rocky��s thoughts and said with a light laugh, ��If you are worried that I arrived here long ago and deliberately set this trap for you, then you can rest assured that I indeed just arrived. Although I had gathered these two Corpse Blocks several months prior, I sustained considerable injuries in the process, and only just recovered today... I��m referring to injuries on the soul level, which you, also possessing Corpse Blocks, should clearly understand. If the soul is too severely injured, there is no way to enter this place.��


    Rocky��s understanding was somewhat clarified by Bai Wei��s explanation.


    After all, as a fellow possessor of Corpse Blocks, he naturally understood the negative effects of the Corpse Blocks; an ordinary person could hardly use the Rule a few times before dying.


    Only someone like him, backed by the presence of All Gods, could reduce the negative effects to a minimum.


    Therefore, they had always been puzzled about how Corey was killed by Ulu.


    Not to mention which part between the eyes and the middle finger had a stronger Rule.


    Just considering the negative effects alone, Ulu, the Little Priest, should have had no solution.


    One would die after clicking his fingers twice, while the other could recklessly stare until the death of the latter?


    Hence, Rocky had always cursed Corey the cyclops as useless.


    Now it seemed, Ulu indeed possessed a method to restore the damaged soul and probably wouldn��t die simply by snapping his fingers twice like ordinary people.


    However, this method was evidently not as efficient as theirs, backed by Rhein.


    Otherwise, Ulu wouldn��t have rested for so long... No, wait, what about Lyra then?


    In their view, Ulu must have done something at Lyra��s.


    Hmm... There were still too many mysteries, temporarily impossible to unravel all.


    However, regarding what Bai Wei said about only arriving here recently, Rocky went from completely distrustful at the beginning to somewhat skeptical now.


    ��Moreover, you need not worry I would specifically set a trap for you,�� Bai Wei continued leisurely, spreading his hands, ��Now, I only possess two portions of Corpse Blocks; do you really think with just these two Corpse Blocks, I could control Visas��s former Divine Country? You think too highly of me.��


    ��What do you mean by that ��gambling game�� then?�� Rocky asked coldly, ��Did you figure it out yourself?��


    ��Very simple.�� Bai Wei smiled and stretched out his hand to grasp one of the dice cups. ��Hold this, and you��ll understand.��


    Rocky, still skeptical, looked down at the suspicious-looking dice cup.


    But having come all this way, and finding nothing certain would be a wasted trip.


    Thus, despite being very cautious, Rocky still reached out and grasped the dice cup.


    Then, he saw rows of small characters slowly emerging on the stone table, introducing the rules of the game.


    ��This is...��


    ��The power left by Visas,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��That legendary figure seemed to really enjoy gambling, so he crafted many artifacts like this, and He came to play the role of the dealer.��


    ��But He is already dead.��


    ��Yes, so this probably resembles the final flicker of amusement He left behind, much like the rules sealed within the Corpse Blocks,�� Bai Wei shrugged and said, ��So rest assured, in this place, what dominates are the rules and order of Visas, and I have no way to alter or interfere... After all, I am not Visas.��


    Although he did not show it, Bai Wei��s words indeed dispelled many of Rocky��s doubts.


    Of course, it was not just because of Bai Wei��s explanation.


    Rocky himself also felt that, in this space, only the power of Visas was effective.


    As for what he carried, whether Spell or Divine Arts, all were sealed, unable to be used.


    If he couldn��t, then Bai Wei was even less likely to.


    Thus, both he and Bai Wei were outsiders here, both seen as ��gamblers�� in the eyes of Visas.


    But one thing made Rocky uneasy: the use of rules as gambling stakes.


    Visas must have created the Divine Country during His lifetime; did He anticipate that one day He would die and be broken into pieces?


    And then there would be people using the rules from His fragmented corpse as chips to gamble with dice?


    No matter how one considered it, the scenario seemed eerie.


    ��How about it, care to play a game?�� Bai Wei asked lightly, pulling Rocky back from his contemplation.


    He looked down again at the dice cup he was tightly holding and asked in a low voice, ��So if you lose, you lose the rules forever?��


    If that were the case, Rocky would definitely not participate.


    ��Oh, we won��t be playing for such high stakes,�� Bai Wei said, ��Just once.��


    ��Once?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei nodded, ��For example, if I win against you, then I can use the rules you possess real-worldly, just one time.��


    Just once, hmm?


    Rocky breathed a sigh of relief.


    If that was the case, it wasn��t unacceptable...


    ��However, until the winner uses that one instance of the rule, the loser cannot use it and is not allowed to enter this space during that period,�� Bai Wei stated lightly, ��Also, the cost of using the rule will also be borne by the loser.��


    Rocky momentarily blanked out at Bai Wei��s words, then nearly leapt with anger, ��Damn, losing the rule and still having to pay the price yourself?!��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Otherwise how would one be considered a loser? But don��t worry, there is a limited term; within one to two months, if the winner hasn��t used the rule, it will automatically expire.��

 Chapter 314: Fifteen Hmm? Why dont you use it? (5K)_3

    Chapter 314: Fifteen Hmm? Why don��t you use it? (5K)_3


    The roll of the dice had calmed Rocky down.


    Calm?


    How could he possibly be calm.


    Although he wouldn��t permanently lose the Rule, if the other party never used it, it was equivalent to being unable to use the Rule for two months, nor could he enter here.


    Moreover, he would have to pay the price himself, which increased the risk substantially.


    After all, paying the price was like being stabbed, handing over the Rule to someone else was just like giving the knife to an invisible person. You never knew when they would stab you.


    Even if the knife couldn��t kill you, it was absolutely unacceptable.


    So he couldn��t take the risk, absolutely not.


    He definitely couldn��t be like that stupid cyclops...


    ��Oh, I almost forgot to mention,�� Bai Wei suddenly said, ��in the gambling here, you can only bet on one option.��


    Rocky looked up at Bai Wei, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Literally what I said. Whatever chips you have, that��s how much you have to put on the table,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��For example, if I have both the eye and finger Rules, and I bet with you, I have to put both Rules on the line, and you... just have to bet one. Yes, this Rule is also written before you.��


    Rocky looked down again.


    After a brief silence, Rocky turned the dice cup upside down on the dice and pushed it forward.


    ��Come on,�� he said.


    Bai Wei, too, smiled as he covered the cup, ��Now it��s interesting.��


    So, the crisp sound of rolling dice echoed beneath the decaying colossal tree.


    During this time, Rocky had been watching Bai Wei, while Bai Wei had also been watching him.


    Ding.


    Both men stopped their actions simultaneously.


    Rocky narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Damn, it had been a long time since he��d been this tense.


    But shaking dice for size, a pure fifty-fifty bet, what he could gain was much greater than what he could lose, so there was no reason not to take a gamble, right?


    Moreover, as the Eastern Bishop, even without [Disturbance] for a short time, it would be okay, right? No one could threaten him because of that.


    And he truly coveted Ulu��s [Gaze] and [Termination].


    You see, although he��d always thought the cyclops was a brainless idiot, he acknowledged the cyclops��s idea.


    Once you have had Visas��s Corpse, you can never refuse such power again.


    You��ll always want more.


    More.


    And if he refused this time, whether he��d have another chance next time was unknown, after all, Rhein had already sent people to find Ulu.


    If nothing went wrong, this guy wouldn��t live long.


    But in that case, Rocky would never experience what [Gaze] and [Termination] really felt like.


    So...


    Rocky took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the craving in his heart, and then said in a deep voice, ��Open it.��


    He was about to pick it up when Bai Wei suddenly raised his hand, ��Wait.��


    ��What?�� Rocky immediately became vigilant.


    ��I just thought of a question,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��We still don��t know what to call each other.��


    ��Isn��t that what you said, not to pry into reality?��


    ��Why use real names?�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Just having a nickname should be fine, right? This way, we at least know what to call each other next time we play.��


    I do know what your name is.


    Rocky complained inwardly.


    He really wanted to open his cup now, but it would seem too eager, so he forced a deep voice and asked, ��Then what do you want to be called?��


    ��Since we came in as Corpse Blocks, let��s use each other��s parts for nicknames,�� Bai Wei said. ��I��ll call you [Thumb], and you call me... [Eye-hand], how about that?��


    ��Whatever,�� Rocky waved his hand impatiently. Right now, all he wanted was to open the dice cup.


    ��Very well, Thumb brother,�� Bai Wei said with satisfaction as he lifted the cup, ��Your [Disturbance], I��ll take it.��


    Rocky was stunned for a moment. He saw the dice beneath Bai Wei��s cup were two fours and a five.


    He instinctively uncovered his own cup and found it was a one, two, and three.


    Smooth, but small.


    He... lost.


    Rocky��s first reaction was dismay, but he quickly sensed something was amiss.


    ��Wait! I haven��t even opened the cup, how do you know my points?!�� Rocky suddenly looked up at Bai Wei.


    Then he noticed Bai Wei was also looking at him.


    That left eye, shining like the stars, was slowly turning.


    He instantly understood everything, and bellowed angrily, ��You cheated!��


    ��In Visas��s Divine Country, using Visa��s power, how can it be called cheating?�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��You could use it too.��


    ��You didn��t fucking say so!��


    ��Oh... right,�� Bai Wei acted as if he had just realized, then said with so-called ��remorse,�� ��I��ll tell you next time.��


    ��You motherfucker...��


    Rocky wanted to go at Bai Wei, but at that moment, the ancient tree beside him slowly swayed, and the branches on the trunk made a crisp sound.


    Next, Rocky saw his bright right thumb turn into specks of light like dandelion seeds, detaching from his body and drifting towards Bai Wei��s right thumb.


    At the same time, he felt the world becoming more and more illusory.


    He realized that because the thumb��s Rule was moving away from him, he was being expelled from this space.


    ��You, you...�� He pointed desperately at Bai Wei, wanting to say something, but couldn��t utter a word.


    He could only watch helplessly as Bai Wei, with his finger, gave him a thumbs-up.


    ��Your [Disturbance], I��ll take it,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��Next time, remember to use the Rule.��


    The moment the words fell, Rocky��s illusory body completely dissipated, leaving only wisps of black smoke.


    And Bai Wei��s right thumb had fully formed.


    [Disturbance] was his.

 Chapter 315: Sixteen Exposed! (5K) (Requesting monthly tickets!)

    Chapter 315: Sixteen Exposed! (5K) (Requesting monthly tickets!)


    Right thumb��[Disturbance].


    In the game, it was a remarkably useful Rule; simply put, a thumbs-up would add a positive BUFF, and a thumbs-down would add a negative BUFF, of course with the ability to choose the target.


    Players usually gave themselves a thumbs-up before a BOSS fight to strengthen themselves, and during the fight, they��d give the BOSS a thumbs-down to weaken it.


    It was one of Bai Wei��s favorite Rules when he was a player, and in reality, its effect was definitely more powerful than in the game.


    Unfortunately, it didn��t fully belong to him. After using it once, it would deactivate and return to Rocky��s side.


    This was a regret for Bai Wei.


    If only he could snatch it directly, then he wouldn��t need to run around; just staying in Taoyuan Village until he was fully revived would suffice.


    Of course, Bai Wei understood, this was the limit of what Taoyuan Village could do.


    Taoyuan Village couldn��t directly snatch Rules but could temporarily retain them here, to be later taken by Bai Wei directly from Taoyuan Village.


    And this depended on each Corpse Fragment Holder willingly contributing their Rule.


    If Rocky were here, he would definitely complain that he had not volunteered.


    But in fact, when he grabbed that dice cup, it was already ��voluntary.��


    Yes, the so-called gambling was just a ruse for Rocky to willingly leave behind his Rule, but it also made Rocky believe that these were Rules left by Visas, not strategic plots by Bai Wei.


    He didn��t realize there was actually no difference between the two.


    Well... not exactly no difference.


    Bai Wei currently couldn��t change Taoyuan Village��s foundational Rules, so what he had told Rocky before about the loser only losing a Rule for a month and that the cost of the Rule needed to be paid by the loser was true.


    Also, that staying meant leaving behind all [Rules] was true.


    This meant that if Bai Wei lost to Rocky, he would also lose [Termination] and [Gaze].


    Oh, and even [Domination].


    But Bai Wei still dared to gamble with Rocky because, although he couldn��t rewrite Taoyuan Village��s foundational Rules, he could add new elements on top, making it operate the way he wanted.


    That was the simple and brute action of rolling dice.


    On the surface, the odds were fifty-fifty, but in reality, they were not.


    Not just because of his all-seeing eye, but also because of a hidden element��the tongue.


    Rocky may not notice that tonight he was more irritable and impulsive than usual.


    But even if he did realize, he probably wouldn��t think about the tongue; he��d mostly just think that Bai Wei was being too despicable or that those two Rules had overwhelmed his greed, clouding his judgment.


    In any case, tonight was a good trial.


    Bai Wei was quite satisfied with his gains.


    If there were to be a next time, surely Rocky would ask to change the game.


    With that thought, Bai Wei leisurely exited Taoyuan Village.


    ...


    Unlike Bai Wei��s leisurely demeanor, Rocky, back in reality, was like a lion enraged.


    He slapped away the handsome Little Priest anxiously checking his condition and strode towards the prayer room.


    Everyone in the East Church felt Rocky��s fury; no one dared to stop him along the way, just hurriedly showing their respects, while Rocky ignored them all.


    He reached the prayer room at top speed, and like flicking a chicken away, threw several praying Priests aside, yelling at them, ��Get out, I need to pray to the Lord!��


    The Priests, well aware of Rocky��s temperament, hurriedly left the prayer room without a word and closed the door behind them.


    Then, the prayer room was left with only Rocky.


    He then immediately Sealed under the statue of the Rhein God, and simultaneously closed his eyes.


    A beam of Holy Light then descended from above, landing on him and forming a pure white spherical barrier around him.


    [Divine Skill��Blessed Land]!


    Rocky connected with the power of the Rhein God, directly entering the state of Divine Blessing.


    In this state, any Evil Magic or curses would be expelled, purified.


    Impurities would wriggle out of his body like earthworms scorched by the sun, ultimately extinguishing in the Holy Light.


    Rocky, battle-hardened, was experienced in this.


    However...


    Rocky slowly opened his eyes, not seeing any impurities excreting from his body.


    But this only made his expression worsen.


    After taking a deep breath, Rocky canceled the release of the Divine Skill, his face no longer displaying previous anger, but rather a solemn demeanor.


    He looked down at his right thumb.


    It looked no different from an ordinary finger.


    Then he slowly raised his hand, giving a thumbs-up to himself, as he had countless times before when faced with dire situations, waiting for a response from this finger.


    But this time,


    his body did not respond at all.


    In the silent prayer room, he stood there with his thumb up, looking foolish.


    Hence, Rocky, despite having prepared himself mentally numerous times, couldn��t help it.


    He immediately swore.


    ...


    The room was very quiet.


    So quiet that one could only hear the sound of flipping book pages and the pounding heartbeat.

 Chapter 316: Sixteen Exposed! (5K) (Requesting monthly tickets!)_2

    Chapter 316: Sixteen Exposed! (5K) (Requesting monthly tickets!)_2


    Breathing was held intentionally or unintentionally.


    The one reading was naturally Hewinia.


    She had sensed earlier that Bai Wei would occasionally leave her body, even when he was not sealed.


    And when Bai Wei left, he couldn��t ��monitor�� Hewinia.


    Hence, Hewinia knew she had to make good use of this time to do things that Bai Wei shouldn��t know about.


    Like... now.


    What Hewinia was currently flipping through was the ancient book fetched from the library yesterday, containing information about ��Visas.��


    To deal with this troublesome entity inside her, she at least needed to know who he really was.


    So, today she had purposefully pretended to be very tired, waiting for the night to fall asleep without arousing Bai Wei��s suspicion, gambling that Bai Wei would leave her body to do something else at this time.


    And indeed, her gamble proved right.


    She truly felt Bai Wei��s departure, and he had been gone for quite some time.


    But she couldn��t feel happy about it.


    Because only now did she understand what it was that resided in her body.


    Although the ancient book didn��t contain much about Visas, phrases like ��enemy of the All Gods,�� ��a god-slayer from ancient times,�� and ��the most vicious Evil God�� deeply shocked Hewinia, who had only a year of education.


    In short, she had thought that Visas was just a bit of an annoying Evil entity.


    But now, she knew it was not just some Evil entity.


    ...It was an Evil God.


    Because she only had a year of theological education, Hewinia knew very little about the outside world; she knew the most powerful entity to be the Holy Sound Master.


    Does this mean Visas was at least on the same level as the Holy Sound Master?


    Hewinia subconsciously thought it impossible, considering the Holy Sound Master had founded the Holy Sound Church with millions of followers, while Visas, not to speak of followers, probably had only a few hundred Corpse Blocks left��these two shouldn��t be on the same level.


    But then again, having been divided into who knows how many parts and still living well does affirm that he wasn��t some simple entity.


    ...But in his current state, could he really still be considered alive?


    According to the book, the soul of Visas had been extinguished a thousand years ago, leaving only his Undying Immortal body in this world.


    Reading this, Hewinia squinted her eyes unwittingly.


    According to the book, if the soul of Visas no longer existed, what then, was this Visas inside her body?


    So, either the ancient book��s recordings were erroneous, or... was he really Visas?


    Was she really, truly Hewinia?


    This thought had just surfaced in Hewinia��s mind, and before she could ponder further, she suddenly felt something swiftly returning to her body.


    Her pupils tightened slightly, thinking ��oh no, too slow,�� and she immediately closed the ancient book and picked up another textbook.


    As she just spread open the book, she heard Bai Wei speak with a hint of surprise, ��Oh? Why did you suddenly wake up?��


    Hewinia struggled to maintain calm and replied, ��Couldn��t sleep. Maybe my daily routine has been thrown off. Guess it��s not yet time to sleep.��


    ��That so.��


    ��And what about you, Visas... Sir?��


    Hewinia decided to seize back the initiative, although the moment she recalled the descriptions of Visas in that ancient book, she momentarily hesitated whether to continue addressing Visas as ��sir,�� but this doubt lasted less than a second. Because no matter if Visas was as depicted in the ancient book, or even if he really was Visas, changing how she addressed him would arouse his suspicion.


    ��What is it?��


    ��You were away from my body just now,�� said Hewinia, ��I tried calling you, but there was no response... which means you don��t have to stay inside my body, right?��


    Bai Wei laughed, ��Even if the house is nice, one has to go out, right?��


    ��So you consider me your house?��


    ��If possible, I would rather have you as my score.��


    ��I��m sorry, but I don��t think that way,�� Hewinia politely declined.


    In these few exchanges, she had completely returned to her earlier state, confident that Bai Wei wouldn��t detect any flaws.


    Then she heard Bai Wei say slowly, ��Is that so... By the way, your book is upside down.��


    Hewinia unconsciously looked down and realized the book she hastily picked up to cover up was indeed upside down.


    In that moment, Hewinia felt as if her face was on fire.


    Yet she remained composed, ��No wonder I couldn��t understand it. Thank you for pointing that out, Visas Sir.��


    She then leisurely flipped the book right side up, not showing any embarrassment, fully maintaining her dignity as a young lady.


    Since it had come to this, she no longer intended to continue reading and stood up, putting on her clothes to go out.


    Since she had returned earlier, it was only around nine or ten o��clock, so Hewinia decided to go downstairs to eat something, as there were snacks available in the girls�� dormitory.


    But more importantly... staying here was indeed a bit awkward.


    To be honest, since becoming Hewinia, she rarely ��messed up;�� after all, ��messing up�� implied danger, but she had done so more than once in front of Bai Wei, which made Hewinia feel helpless, thinking it was too reckless to live in someone else��s body.

 Chapter 317: Sixteen Exposed! (5K) (Requesting monthly tickets!)_3

    Chapter 317: Sixteen Exposed! (5K) (Requesting monthly tickets!)_3


    During her descent of the stairs, she heard the whispering of the girls huddled by the fireplace in the lobby.


    ��Is it for real? A Magic that can directly promote someone?��


    ��Isn��t Ascension supposed to be through years of learning? Ascending directly through Magic... I don��t think that��s possible.��


    ��That��s why I said that kind of Magic is very risky, one careless move could destroy your note... I��ve only heard about it, but it must exist, look at senior Aiman.��


    ��Please, Aiman is already dead, stop exploiting the dead.��


    ��How is this exploiting the dead! And it��s surely not just one person in the school using it!��


    Magic for Ascension?


    Hewinia stood in the corner listening but didn��t pay much attention.


    After all, she was already of the Golden Rank, with no need to ascend further.


    Moreover, what she needed to be concerned about now was far too many, the ��Evil God�� inside her body was much more troublesome than the rumored Promotion Magic.


    Hewinia sighed softly, just as she stepped away from the corner, the dormitory door was banged open, a cold wind gushed in, making everyone in the lobby shudder, then they immediately looked over in anger.


    ��Orenna? Why do you have the door wide open!��


    ��Making such a noise, as if we wouldn��t know you��ve returned!��


    It was naturally Orenna who entered; she ignored the girls in the lobby, just swept a cold gaze around, then paused upon seeing Hewinia.


    Then she strode towards Hewinia, her aura fierce as if looking for trouble.


    Seeing this, the other girls immediately stood up.


    ��Hey, Orenna, what are you trying to do?��


    ��Hewinia, come over to us!��


    But Hewinia didn��t move because she saw what Orenna was holding in her hand.


    An invitation.


    She guessed the purpose of Orenna��s visit.


    Sure enough, when Orenna reached Hewinia, she stopped, and with a dark face, stuffed the invitation into Hewinia��s hand, quite abruptly saying, ��This is the invitation from my brother... Phinis to you, he asked me to pass it on.��


    After saying this, she did not wait for Hewinia��s reaction, and directly walked to the chair at the far end of the lobby, sat down with her back to everyone.


    This series of actions confused everyone, leaving them speechless for a long while.


    Until a girl muttered, ��Such arrogance for just giving an invitation, one would think she came to slaughter the whole family.��


    Everyone instantly laughed, filling the lobby with a lively atmosphere.


    They all understood what had happened.


    Her own brother had forsaken her and chosen Hewinia.


    Listening to the laughter behind her, Orenna remained silent, merely scowling, intensely staring at the fireplace, its flames flickering in her pupils.


    Meanwhile, Hewinia, smiling lightly, walked to the dormitory door, using the moonlight to open the invitation.


    This was Phinis��s invitation, asking her to have tea tomorrow afternoon, clearly intending to formally invite her then.


    And Hewinia did plan to meet Phinis again.


    After all, they needed to understand each other.


    But as soon as Hewinia finished reading the last word on the invitation, intending to fold it, the invitation suddenly trembled, emitting a crisp sound.


    Then, Magic surged from the invitation, spread over her body through her fingers holding the invitation.


    Hewinia��s eyes widened.


    She realized what it was.


    Third Notes��Breeze Knowledge!


    She immediately tried to stop it, but the Spell was cast too quickly, and she hadn��t brought her Magic Wand with her.


    In less than two seconds, the Spell swept through her body, then flowed out from underneath her feet, instantly transforming into a light blue Magic bird and quickly flying out of the dormitory.


    Hewinia immediately followed, stretching her hand out to catch the bird.


    But she was a step too late, the Magic bird flew past her fingertips, disappearing into the night.


    At this moment, Hewinia��s face was unprecedentedly pale, even paler than when she met Bai Wei at Lyra half a month ago.


    Her blue eyes were filled with anger.


    And murderous intent.


    And that Breeze Bird, after sweeping through the forest, landed in someone��s hand, fluttering twice before once again transforming into Magic and flowing into the person.


    Then, that person emitted a gentle tremor.


    ��Indeed, the Golden Score... has appeared!��


    ...


    ��Hey, Hewinia, what��s this...��


    Returning to the dormitory, Hewinia wore an expression none had ever seen before.


    She casually took a Magic Wand from one of the female Players�� hands and walked straight to the corner where Orenna was.


    Orenna, hearing the footsteps, turned her head towards Hewinia, and upon seeing the Magic Wand in her hand, her pupils contracted, then subconsciously took out her own Magic Wand.


    But she was a step slower than Hewinia.


    Hewinia raised her hand and shot, a beam of golden light hitting Orenna, who, without the chance to counter, immediately collapsed on the floor, her face showing pain.


    Hewinia then grabbed her by the neck, lifted her up, and with a ��bang,�� slammed her against the wall.


    Everyone was stunned.


    ��Hewinia...�� Orenna��s eyes were bloodshot, her look one of disbelief and anger at Hewinia, ��what are you...��


    Hewinia pressed the wand against Orenna��s abdomen, then whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear.


    ��At this distance, I can directly disable your note, turning you into an ordinary person,�� Hewinia said, ��You know I can do it.��


    Orenna��s eyes widened in shock, gazing at the unfamiliar Hewinia before her, feeling fear for the first time.


    ��I��ll give you one chance,��


    Hewinia enunciated every word.


    ��That invitation, who gave it to you?��


    ��Phinis, or someone else?��


    ��Speak!��

 Chapter 318: Seventeen, get lost! This is my prey.

    Chapter 318: Seventeen, get lost! This is my prey.


    Delaman��s magic wand tapped lightly on the invitation, and soon, a murky glow appeared on the wand.


    ��Um...�� Delaman pushed his thick glasses up his nose, and then turned to look at Hewinia and Orenna beside him, ��Indeed, I felt remnants of a spell on the invitation, and judging by the type and scale... Miss Hewinia, what did you say you experienced last night?��


    ��The Second Note��s Light Touch Technique.�� Hewinia replied.


    ��Yes, that must be it,�� Delaman nodded slightly, ��You see, a hundred years ago, this was a very normal, common spell, but now, in combination with other spells, it has indeed lost its original meaning and become somewhat unacceptable. Miss Hewinia, I think I understand why you were so agitated last night.��


    Pausing for a moment, Delaman then turned his head to look at Orenna.


    ��Miss Orenna, I would like to hear your explanation.��


    ��This has nothing to do with me, Professor Delaman!�� Orenna said excitedly, ��I didn��t set up any spell in that invitation, especially not such a disgusting one. This is Hewinia��s slander against me!��


    ��Oh, Miss Orenna, are you saying there is a problem with my detection?��


    ��No, Professor Delaman, what I mean is...��


    ��You mean, this is Miss Hewinia using her own reputation to slander you?��


    Orenna was rendered speechless, simply biting her lips tightly while Hewinia on the side remained very calm.


    At first glance, it seemed as though Orenna was the victim.


    Of course, this was indeed arranged by Hewinia.


    The trap spell she fell into last night was the ��Smoky Wind Recognition�� of the Third Notes.


    It is a very common talent-detecting spell, apparently aimed at discovering Hewinia��s true identity. But if others knew that Hewinia reacted so angrily and furiously to such a harmless spell as ��Smoky Wind Recognition,�� they would find it strange, compounding her troubles.


    Thus, when she furiously grabbed the magic wand from someone else last night to confront Orenna, Hewinia also casually released a new spell on the invitation to cover up the ��Smoky Wind Recognition�� of the Third Notes.


    And the spell she chose was the one Delaman just detected��the ��Light Touch�� of the Second Note.


    Like ��Smoky Wind Recognition,�� this spell is also harmless��it records certain attributes of the person subjected to the spell.


    However, it does not directly detect the note of the person affected like the Smoky Wind Recognition, but rather, it��s like a massive hand of Magic Power gently touching the person��s body, then recording their physical shape, voice tone... and scent.


    This was originally a useless spell, but in some people with ulterior motives, it could achieve very odd effects.


    For instance, with the data of the person��s body and voice tone, spellcasters could use shaping magic to create a fake person.


    It��s similar to the unspeakable dolls from Bai Wei��s previous life.


    Some would even engrave the unique voice tone of the affected person on their magic wands.


    It��s like wearing a beloved��s intimate clothing.


    Yes, the Light Touch Technique itself is a harmless spell, but in the hands of a perverted user, it becomes vile.


    So, letting the academy know that she was subjected to such a spell explained why her behavior last night was so out of character. Especially in the girl��s dormitory, where many had experienced such things to some extent, they became immediately indignant, nearly drowning Orenna in their spit last night.


    However, they were stopped at the last minute by the dormitory manager and the professor who arrived just in time, telling them to calm down first.


    Then the next day, Hewinia and Orenna stood before Professor Delaman.


    Though Professor Delaman is male, he also knew very well how repulsive the Light Touch Technique is for girls.


    Certainly, in the revered Holy Sound, not only women but also men fell victim to it, discovering even more perverse and vile means, but that��s beyond the point here.


    Regardless, for Hewinia, she had achieved her purpose, everyone would pity her, everyone would see her as the victim, simultaneously exerting pressure on Orenna.


    After all, for a Golden Rank Seventh Note to be subjected to such a ��filthy�� ordeal, everyone would feel outraged, thus never suspecting whether Hewinia was actually affected by the Light Touch Technique.


    That was already the best response plan Hewinia could come up with last night in such a short time.


    ��Miss Orenna.�� Delaman looked down at the invitation again and then asked, ��This invitation was issued by your brother Phinis, does it mean that the spellcaster is your...��


    ��No! Absolutely not!�� Orenna didn��t even let Delaman finish speaking before immediately denying, ��It has nothing to do with Brother Phinis! And certainly not me, our Lawrence family would not do such a thing!��


    Orenna could not dare imagine the consequences if outsiders thought that the Light Touch Technique had been cast by her or Phinis; thus, she had to vehemently deny.


    ��But the invitation was sent out by your brother,�� Delaman said, ��and it went through your hands to Hewinia, and yet you claim that you and your brother have nothing to do with this matter?��

 Chapter 319: Seventeen, get lost! This is my prey_2

    Chapter 319: Seventeen, get lost! This is my prey_2


    Orenna clenched her teeth tightly, ��Indeed, it has nothing to do with my brother. He didn��t even know about the invitation; I sent it in my brother��s name.��


    ��Oh?�� Delaman raised his eyebrows, his expression turning somewhat unpleasant.


    ��But I didn��t have any ulterior motives!�� Realizing that Delaman might have misunderstood something, Orenna hurriedly explained, ��It��s true that my brother asked me to invite Hevnia, but he didn��t send the invitation; I wrote it myself!��


    ��Why would you do that?�� Delaman coldly asked, ��Isn��t that superfluous?��


    Orenna clenched her teeth tightly, not wanting to tell the truth.


    But now, if she didn��t speak, not only she but also Phinis and the entire Lawrence family would be shamed, so she could only say in a trembling voice, ��My brother asked me to apologize to Hevnia... but I didn��t want to do it. I despise her and didn��t want to say another word to her or bow down to her, so I forged my brother��s handwriting and used the invitation to replace conversation.��


    Orenna seemed to have expended all her energy with these words. After speaking, her body shook uncontrollably as if she might collapse at any moment.


    Neither Delaman nor Hevnia showed much change in expression after hearing these words.


    For Hevnia, what Orenna said was not surprising.


    She didn��t believe that either Orenna or Phinis would take action against her, as it was too obvious. Not to mention Phinis; Orenna didn��t seem capable of such a deed.


    This meant she was being used as a tool by someone else.


    So, it seemed possible for Phinis too, after all, he did not appear to care much about his sister Orenna.


    But Hevnia still didn��t believe it was Phinis, because she had only met him once, and there would be no reason for Phinis to suspect her identity.


    After all, the Golden Score had not been seen for many years, and people in the Holy Sound now generally assumed the Golden Score no longer existed, which had allowed Hevnia to stay at the academy for a year without her identity being exposed.


    Normal people simply wouldn��t think in that direction.


    So, it still depended on what Orenna would say.


    This was why Hevnia had made such a big fuss about the situation; if she had not escalated matters this way, forcing Orenna to prove her innocence, finding the Spellcaster would have been even harder.


    Sure enough, under such pressure, Orenna had to start actively recalling.


    ��The invitation was bought from a gift shop,�� Orenna murmured, ��After buying it, I kept it in my backpack and then attended classes as usual...��


    Hevnia��s frown deepened as she listened.


    Because that invitation had been in Orenna��s possession for a whole day.


    During that time, too many people could have tampered with it.


    However, for someone to tamper under the nose of Orenna, a Silver Rank, would not have been easy.


    ��After school, I practiced in the woods next to the dormitory; at that time, my backpack was set aside.��


    Hevnia��s frown grew even deeper.


    If that was the case, then the number of people who could have tampered with the invitation was even greater.


    After all, there were too many students practicing in the woods next to the dormitory, and they mostly couldn��t see each other but could only hear sounds.


    So, the information provided by Orenna was of little use.


    Delaman shared this view. After hearing Orenna��s account, Delaman said indifferently, ��Forgive me for being frank, Miss Orenna, but this does not prove your innocence, because you can��t even find a suspect, and from your description, I can��t even discern if you have any friends.��


    Orenna clenched her teeth, ��I prefer to be alone.��


    ��That��s not necessarily a good thing, Miss Orenna.�� Delaman turned to look at Hevnia, ��So, Miss Hevnia, what do you think?��


    Hevnia bowed slightly, very politely but visibly exhausted, ��I��m sorry, Professor Delaman, but I��d like to go back and rest now.��


    ��Ah, is that so?�� Delaman nodded slightly in understanding, ��After all, you��ve been through quite an ordeal, but please don��t overthink; we will ensure justice for you, no matter who the other party is.��


    Saying this, Delaman glanced at Orenna, making her face turn even paler.


    ��Thank you, Professor.��


    After saying these words, Hevnia turned and left without giving Orenna another glance.


    Watching Hevnia��s departing figure, Orenna clenched her lower lip tightly, her eyes filled with hatred; she even bit her lip until it bled without realizing.


    But Hevnia was no longer in the mood to care about Orenna.


    Her biggest secret had been exposed.


    Though it had been exposed once half a month ago, this time was undoubtedly much more severe.


    After stepping out of Delaman��s office, Hevnia took a deep breath and for the first time, decided to seek help from a certain presence.


    ��Do you know who the Spellcaster is?�� Hevnia asked inwardly.


    ��So, you��re asking me?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Seems like you��re panicking too.��


    Hevnia said nothing.


    ��But unfortunately, I do not know,�� Bai Wei slowly straightened his small head as if to speak earnestly with Hevnia, ��although I could have known.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��If I could see,�� Bai Wei said, ��but as you know, I have no eyes right now.��

 Chapter 320: Seventeen, get lost! This is my prey_3

    Chapter 320: Seventeen, get lost! This is my prey_3


    Hewinia naturally understood the implications of Bai Wei��s words. She asked, ��Can your eyes see the spellcasters?��


    ��At least they can see through the spell traps in that invitation,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��which would��ve prevented this mess.��


    He paused, then added with a smile.


    ��How about it, do you want to go back to the dormitory and dig out your eyes before returning to class?��


    Hewinia didn��t answer again.


    Of course, she had considered employing Bai Wei��s power, but after reading that ancient tome yesterday, she understood just how dangerous a being Bai Wei was.


    No matter who her current enemy was, they couldn��t be more dangerous than Bai Wei.


    Moreover, Hewinia believed she wasn��t in a desperate situation just yet.


    She had thought it over carefully last night.


    Those who knew her identity couldn��t be from the ��public eye.��


    Otherwise, she couldn��t possibly still be operating under the guise of Hewinia.


    Which meant that the person who knew her identity hadn��t exposed her yet.


    Thus, the other party��s purpose became clear.


    They also wanted to consume the Golden Score, just like the real Hewinia from a year ago.


    So, this was an opportunity.


    Hewinia narrowed her eyes slightly, a dangerous aura shining in her pupils.


    So, to find him and kill him, just like she had with the real Hewinia, just like she had with Aiman.


    After all, this wasn��t the first time for such events.


    She could manage without relying on the power of Visas!


    Hewinia stood by the shore of Thousand Snow Lake, taking a deep breath.


    The cold wind that blew across the lake��s surface filled her nostrils, gradually calming her slightly unsettled emotions.


    The tenser the situation, the more important it was to stay calm.


    The calmer Hewinia was deliberating what expression to use today to portray ��the lady whose body was touched by a sleazy Player using a disgusting spell�� when suddenly, her body stiffened, and the hairs on her skin stood on end.


    It was as if something has set its sights on her.


    She instinctively turned her head, looking in the direction of the bad feeling.


    That direction was the endless Forbidden Forest.


    She couldn��t see anything, but she felt an extremely malicious gaze locking onto her, rendering her immobile.


    Fear surged in her like a tidal wave.


    What was... that thing?!


    Hewinia wanted to speak, but her throat seemed frozen, wanting to move, but her body felt as if it had been encased in ice.


    And that malicious gaze was inching closer to her.


    Even though separated by hundreds of meters, even though she couldn��t see anything, she felt as though she could hear the sound of its claws crushing bones, a sound not even the howling wind could suppress.


    Was she going to... die here?


    That was Hewinia��s sole thought at the moment.


    Then she heard that voice, which was always light and cheerful in her mind, speak with the utmost authority and decisiveness to that gaze.


    ��What are you looking at?��


    ��This is my prey.��


    The voice merged from her mind into the wind.


    ��Scram!�� It was both a roar and a command.


    The malicious look vanished in an instant.


    Hewinia��s body instantly returned to normal, with only the monotonous sound of wind by her ears.


    Hewinia knelt on the ground, her entire body drenched in cold sweat.


    ��What was... that thing?�� she asked in a low voice.


    ��That thing? There was nothing there, Miss Hevnia.��


    Bai Wei��s reply was relaxed.


    As if everything that had just happened was merely an illusion.

 Chapter 321: Eighteen Hewinias Response

    Chapter 321: Eighteen Hewinia��s Response


    ��Hevnia.��


    ��Hevnia!��


    The somewhat urgent male voice awakened Hevnia from her daze, her confused pupils gradually regaining focus. Then, subconsciously, she turned her head towards the source of the sound.


    It was Ogg, sitting beside her, now hiding his head under an upright book, looking anxiously at her.


    Seeing that Hevnia finally turned to look at him, Ogg��s face showed no relief but instead raised his hand and pointed at the lectern.


    ��Professor Arianna is watching you!��


    It was then that Hevnia came to her senses and immediately turned to look at the lectern, seeing Professor Arianna staring at her with an unfriendly expression.


    Moreover, it was not just Arianna; at this moment, the entire classroom of students was also gazing at her.


    Realizing what was happening, Hevnia quickly stood up, promptly and straightforwardly apologizing, ��Sorry, Professor, I was distracted.��


    ��Ah, yes, you were distracted, Miss Hevnia,�� said Arianna coolly, ��Although I know you encountered some not very pleasant things last night, I still want to remind you that today��s lesson is very important. If you don��t want to fail the finals, you��d better listen carefully.��


    ��Yes, Professor!�� Hevnia quickly regained her composure.


    ��Then sit down.�� Arianna nodded slightly, allowing Hevnia to sit down before waving her magic wand once more, drawing magic arcs in the air, ��Good, let��s continue. The relationship between the score and the sound, ever since the creation of Holy Sound...��


    Relieved that Arianna did not hold Hevnia too accountable, Ogg finally relaxed and then, full of concern, looked at Hevnia, asking in a very soft voice, ��Hevnia... Are you okay?��


    Hevnia knew what Ogg was asking about.


    Now, the whole academy knew about her ordeal last night; even Arianna was aware, so they naturally assumed Hevnia��s distraction was because she was still thinking about that incident.


    But it was not.


    Hevnia was contemplating her earlier encounter in the Forbidden Forest.


    That malicious and dangerous gaze that even provoked a ��retaliation�� from Bai Wei, it should be noted that this was the first time Bai Wei had revealed his might to outsiders since entering Holy Sound.


    ...So what exactly was that thing?


    Was it really the Snow Thorns Beast the workers always talked about?


    Hevnia had her doubts; she really wanted to ask Bai Wei for clarification, but Bai Wei just kept nonchalantly saying, ��I don��t know, I��m not clear, I don��t understand,�� and ��that was just your hallucination.��


    Such responses, which didn��t even bother to give a plausible excuse, irritated Hevnia immensely.


    But she was, regrettably, without any means to challenge him.


    As for the words Bai Wei used to repel that entity, Hevnia wasn��t too concerned; Bai Wei had never hidden his purpose and had made it clear from the moment he entered her body.


    However, Hevnia still wanted to clarify something.


    In these few short days, she had suddenly gone through a series of events: being found by that guy Aiman, Phinis��s unexpected invitation, the clever scheme last night revealing her identity, and being targeted by that unknown creature in the Forbidden Forest.


    This series of crises naturally made Hevnia more vigilant.


    Was it a ��coincidence�� due to the Festival��s approach stirring up all parties, or because Bai Wei had entered her body?


    Or to put it differently, were these crises triggered by the Festival or by Bai Wei?


    Hevnia had to consider this possibility.


    But as the saying goes, you eat one bite at a time, handle one thing at a time. The more crucial the moment, the more necessary it is to stay calm and prioritize.


    The thing in the Forbidden Forest, though unknown, probably wouldn��t pose a big problem as long as she kept her distance for the time being.


    As for Visas, she still didn��t understand Bai Wei well enough to make rash decisions; she needed to continue observing, analyzing, and even...using him. At least she could be sure that Bai Wei and that thing in the Forbidden Forest were not on good terms �C so that could be regarded as a sort of safeguard, albeit a dangerous one.


    So, the most pressing issue now was the individual who knew her identity.


    Although in terms of power, that person may not be as formidable as the Monster in the Forbidden Forest or Bai Wei, the threat they posed to Hevnia was the greatest.


    It was like a concealed mine ready to explode at any moment.


    When and where it would blow, Hevnia had no idea.


    It was incredibly dangerous.


    But as Hevnia had analyzed before, this person was not someone ��overt�� but rather, like her, a praying mantis operating in the shadows.


    So before being ��exposed,�� Hevnia had to take care of him or be dealt with by him.


    As she thought this, Hevnia slightly narrowed her eyes, then quickly returned to normal.


    Her normalcy here meant...a look of grievance, red-rimmed eyes, and a nasal tone tinged with a cry.


    ��Ogg.�� Hevnia looked at Ogg and asked in a low voice, ��Can you help me do something?��


    ��Ah?�� After a brief moment of bewilderment, Ogg quickly perked up, ��What can I do for you?��


    In his eyes, this was the first time Hevnia had ever sought his help. (He always believed that lending books to Hevnia was a voluntary act on his part.)


    Hevnia tightly pursed her lips, about to speak, but then quickly shook her head: ��No, that��s not right... it��s against the school rules, I can��t let you be punished.��

 Chapter 322 322: Eighteen Hewinias Response_2

    Ogg opened his mouth.


    After a brief hesitation, he firmly said to Hewinia,


    "It''s okay, Hewinia."


    "Tell me."


    "I will help you."


    ...


    After class, as Hewinia was about to leave the classroom, someone called out to her.


    "Wait, Hewinia."


    Hewinia recognized the voice as Arianna''s, immediately stopped in her tracks, and turned around to respectfully greet the approaching Arianna.


    Arianna walked up to Hewinia, surveyed her with dignity, and then slowly began to speak, "I''ve heard about what happened to you last night... What can I say, although it wasn''t an accident that endangered your personal safety, it was indeed very unsettling."


    Hewinia bowed her head, obediently replying, "Thank you for your understanding, but I still should not have been distracted during your class."


    "It''s good that you realize that," Arianna nodded with satisfaction but her tone quickly softened, "However, don''t worry too much. The academy won''t just stand by when you''ve been wronged like this, I can assure you, the worst won''t happen."


    The worst, as Arianna referred to, would be if the ill-intentioned person spread the "Light Touch Technique" audio obtained everywhere, causing an even worse impact.


    Many years ago, there had been such a malicious incident. A very talented Golden Rank female Player had been subjected to this, her sound stolen and widely disseminated, becoming "Toy Notes" in the hands of countless Players overnight. That woman, unable to bear such humiliation and pressure, had chosen suicide.


    Since then, such matters were strictly managed, and dissemination was considered a violation of the rules.


    However, Arianna was still concerned Hewinia might do something rash, hence she made a special trip to counsel her.


    But Arianna''s visit was not just to console. Quickly, she changed her tone, speaking with a hint of sternness, "Yet as a Golden Rank Player, to follow such a low path, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    "I''m sorry, Professor..."


    "Don''t apologize," Arianna said, "What you need to do now isn''t to apologize, but to prevent such incidents from happening again. Here, take this."


    A bundle of parchment scrolls fell into Hewinia''s hands.


    Hewinia looked at Arianna with some confusion, to which Arianna replied indifferently, "Just some insignificant self-defense music scores I composed when I was young, they are not registered officially, you can use them with peace of mind."


    Hewinia was truly surprised now.


    In Holy Sound, not all music scores were public for every Player to perform.


    Scores created privately were not made public, to be used or taught, or sold only by the individual.


    Thus, the number of private scores a family possessed indicated their power, and the number a professor owned reflected their prestige.


    Of course, it wasn''t just about quantity, but also quality.


    Generally speaking, professors would not pass their private scores to just any student; they were taught only to their own disciples.


    For example, Hewinia''s mentor, Leon, would pass his private scores to Hewinia and Dosi, but not to other students.


    And Arianna, who was not Hewinia''s mentor, had also given her private scores to Hewinia.


    Even though they were below Third Notes and not particularly valuable private scores, it was enough to show Arianna''s regard for Hewinia.


    In the face of Hewinia''s surprised look, Arianna simply said, "Don''t mind it, I have no intention of taking disciples from Leon. After all, Leon is a man, many of his compositions aren''t very helpful to you now, so..."


    She paused, then looked again at the parchment scrolls in Hewinia''s hands.


    "Consider them extra homework. I will want them back before the Seven Notes��Syllable event, and if you haven''t learned them by then..."


    Hewinia immediately stood up straight, excitedly responding, "Ah, I will definitely learn all of them... absolutely before the Seven Notes��Syllable!"


    Music scores, that was also something Hewinia greatly desired.


    After all, elsewhere, it was magic.


    As Bai Wei said, Hewinia''s main problem now was the lack of time, or rather, being too young.


    She indeed was a Golden Rank, indeed talented, but there wasn''t much time left for her to prove herself.


    Of course, if she truly were Hewinia, she wouldn''t need so many scores, merely studying normally, mastering enough of the public scores, on top of roughly learning mentor Leon''s private scores, would be enough to become an excellent Player.


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t.


    She desired more, much more.


    "Thank you, Professor Arianna!"


    Hewinia sincerely thanked Arianna.


    "I think the luckiest thing in my life is not becoming a Golden Rank, but having a teacher like you."


    Even knowing it was a mere courtesy, a smile couldn''t help but creep onto Arianna''s lips, though she quickly suppressed it.


    "Even if you say that, after the holiday you still have to honestly submit the essay I assigned. If it doesn''t meet the standard, you know the consequences."


    Hewinia''s expression immediately turned sour, looking pitifully at her: "Ah..."


    "There, there." Arianna seemed to notice something and looked up, "Your friend is here to see you."


    Friend?


    Hewinia also raised her head and first caught sight of a pair of full, incessantly shaking breasts.


    Looking further up, she saw the lovely face of a girl.


    Waving at her incessantly.


    ...


    "I''ve already heard, such a low-down thing happening!" Daphne said indignantly, "It''s truly disgusting!"


    "If I find out who did it, I''ll make sure they pay!"


    It seemed she was expressing her emotions; as she spoke, Daphne could not resist pounding her chest to indicate her anger, which, because it was so tumultuous, drew countless eyes with every step she took.


    "If you speak any louder, the entire school will know... Well, it seems they do already to a large extent." Hewinia sighed softly before looking at Daphne with some resignation, "So why are you looking for me again?"


    "That ''again'' hurts, you know." Daphne made a hurt expression, "I came straight here to comfort you after hearing about your ordeal!"


    "...You know about my situation from the Second College?"


    "Yeah, don''t underestimate how much attention the Golden Ranks get during the festival periods." Daphne said, "After all, that Phinis from the First College arrived at the Second College first, and he''s already allied with our Second College''s Golden Rank senior Tupac. Now he''s come to the Third College to find you, so everyone wants to know if you''ll accept their invitation too. If you do, then even before the festival announcements, there will be three Golden Ranks already banding together. But it looks like you didn''t accept Phinis."


    "Yeah." Hewinia shrugged her shoulders, "You should be able to guess why, where I go isn''t really up to me, after all."


    "Mmm... that''s true." Daphne nodded and then sighed deeply, "Alas, compared to the Lawrence Family, our families are like people from the lower-tier, unable to even protect one of our own who is a Golden Rank."


    ...Lower-tier people?


    Hewinia''s pupils contracted slightly, as if she had come up with something, but she remained silent.


    "Ah, I almost forgot to mention the real business."


    "Real business?" Hewinia raised her eyebrows, "You going to send me an invitation too?"


    Daphne snapped her fingers: "Right. But it''s not to join the Orchestra, it''s for the Seven Notes��Syllable. Want to come and hang out at my place?"


    "Go to your house?"


    "Yeah, we have seven days off, you''re not planning to stay at school, are you?" Daphne said, "Your home is so far away, it''d be better to have fun at my place, after all..."


    Daphne pulled Hewinia into her arms and gave her a crushing smothering attack with her chest.


    "We haven''t had a bath together in such a long time!"


    "Ahh, stop it, you''re going to suffocate me!"


    While Hewinia exaggeratedly struggled and protested, she also pondered whether it would actually be good or bad to briefly leave the academy during the Seven Notes holiday period.


    Would that guy who knew her identity let her enjoy the holiday properly?


    Thinking this, Hewinia narrowed her eyes slightly.


    In that case...


    She had another idea in mind.

 Chapter 323: Nineteen is such an easy-to-understand woman

    Chapter 323: Nineteen is such an easy-to-understand woman


    ��To be honest, Miss Hevnia,�� Phinis looked at the Hevnia sitting before him, revealing an elegant smile, ��I was really surprised when I received your message. I had truly given up hope, after all, considering what my sister had done to you, I didn��t even know how to begin to apologize.��


    In response to Phinis��s words, Hevnia returned the sentiment with a sweet smile of her own, ��Because I believe that Orenna is not that kind of person.��


    ��It��s really good of you to think so,�� Phinis glanced at Orenna beside him and spoke indifferently, ��but even if that wasn��t her intention, it was her taking matters into her own hands that led to such consequences. Please offer a proper apology, Orenna.��


    At this moment, Hevnia and Phinis were sitting across from each other, while Orenna could only stand beside them.


    Her one cheek was abnormally red and swollen, and upon hearing Phinis��s words, she slightly lifted her head to look at Hevnia, her eyes filled with anger and humiliation.


    But under Phinis��s oppressive gaze, she had to lower her head again and then, in as low a voice as possible, said, ��I��m sorry, Hevnia.��


    ��It��s okay, Orenna. It��s not a big deal,�� Hevnia replied with a smile full of goodwill, ��but I am willing to accept your apology.��


    Orenna pursed her lips tightly, but Phinis gave her no chance to continue speaking and said lightly, ��All right, you can leave now, Hevnia and I have important matters to discuss.��


    ��...Understood.��


    Orenna turned to leave, and at the moment she was exiting the door, she heard Phinis saying,


    ��Miss Hevnia, I��ve always thought, how nice it would be if I had a sister like you.��


    Orenna��s body trembled slightly, but she said nothing and quickly left.


    As Hevnia watched Orenna leave, she slowly and leisurely lifted the hot chocolate in front of her, sipped it lightly, ��accidentally�� smearing a bit of chocolate on her upper lip, then ��unintentionally�� licked it away with her tongue before smilingly saying, ��If that were the case, then I would be very lucky indeed. I��ve always hoped for a brother like you.��


    After saying this, Hevnia felt Phinis��s smile became even more cordial.


    After some brief pleasantries, their conversation finally got back on track, with Phinis initiating the topic.


    ��Miss Hevnia, are you inclined to join our orchestra now that you have honored my invitation?��


    ��Um... if I say no, would you still let me finish this cup of hot chocolate?��


    ��Of course, even if you��re here just as a casual meet-up, that would be satisfying enough for me,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��you can drink as much as you like, but I still have to remind you... be careful not to get fat.��


    ��Ah.�� Hevnia immediately set down her hot chocolate, ��Then I won��t drink it.��


    The two exchanged a smile, their rapport as warm as if they were lovers or siblings.


    It would be hard to tell that this was only their second meeting.


    However, Hevnia could still see the almost emotionless rationality in Phinis��s smiling eyes.


    And she understood.


    He was also putting on an act.


    Just like herself.


    The eldest son of the Lawrence family, indeed not a simple character, it wasn��t likely to deal with him with an everyday green tea persona.


    Fortunately, Hevnia was not here to deal with him.


    So after a simple probing, Hevnia finally asked the question, ��Mr. Phinis, what I really wanted to know in coming to see you today is, how much preparation have you made for the grand ceremony, and, after joining you, what can I expect to gain?��


    Upon hearing Hevnia��s question, Phinis��s smile gradually faded, and he became a bit more serious.


    After all, this was the real issue at hand.


    ��Miss Hevnia, I��m glad you asked these questions,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��It shows that you take the ceremony very seriously, and my family, or I should say our family, feel the same.��


    ��The Lawrence family, huh,�� Hevnia said with a smile, ��My father always says, compared to the Lawrence family, our Hailuo family is practically at the bottom.��


    ��Your father is being too modest,�� Phinis replied with a mild smile, ��Miss Hevnia, as long as you are here, I believe the Hailuo family will rise eventually, and as for our family...��


    Phinis paused, then smilingly pointed to his head.


    ��There are others above us, aren��t there?�� he said. ��After all, the Lawrence family is just a newcomer that has recently achieved success, still quite far behind the Taichu Two Families that have existed since the founding of Holy Sound... at least that��s the case for now.��


    Hevnia caught the thinly veiled depth of meaning in Phinis��s words.


    At least for now, which meant... it wouldn��t be the same in the future.


    Facing Phinis��s undisguised ambition, Hevnia wasn��t surprised.


    After all, what the Lawrence family wanted, the whole academy knew, so Hevnia didn��t need to put on any pretense there. She just calmly looked at Phinis, waiting for him to continue.


    And Phinis clearly understood Hevnia��s intention.


    What the Lawrence family wanted wasn��t her concern, she was more interested in what she could gain for herself.


    So Phinis leaned slightly forward, lowering his voice even as his words grew heavier with significance.

 Chapter 324: Nineteen is really an understandable woman_2

    Chapter 324: Nineteen is really an understandable woman_2


    ��As long as you help us defeat the Taichu family at the festival, all the scores of the Lawrence Family will be open to you.��


    When he said this, Phinis clearly saw Miss Hevnia��s pupils tighten slightly, obviously shocked.


    ��This is... quite surprising,�� Miss Hevnia did not hide her astonishment and softly added, ��Is the Lawrence Family��s move that significant?��


    ��It��s not about the move, but the determination,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��This is the Lawrence Family��s determination to strike at the Taichu family. If we can achieve this goal, all those sacrifices are nothing.��


    ��But if it doesn��t succeed...��


    ��We will still make those scores available to you,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��but then it would be for a limited time. How much you can learn will depend on your ability. Generally speaking, we will at least let you master three Six Notes or, perhaps, one Seven Notes... How do these terms sound?��


    Miss Hevnia nodded, ��Those are indeed superior terms.��


    ��Not ��superior,�� but ��the best.�� I am confident that no one can offer better terms than us,�� Phinis stated, ��Ultimately, there are only three powers wanting the grace of the Holy Sound Master at the festival. One is those two major families from Taichu wanting to consolidate their power, and another is emerging families like ours wanting to challenge Taichu.��


    ��But the Taichu family wanting to consolidate their position won��t, and isn��t willing to, give too much. Of course, most of the time they don��t need to pay the price. Just like in previous festivals, facing those uncontrollable outstanding talents, they just need to extend an olive branch, and most people won��t refuse. That��s why we are very clear about the cost needed to snatch people from Taichu��s hands.��


    ��An entire private collection of scores from a century-old emerging family, this is our sincerity.��


    ��Taichu can afford it, but they won��t give it.��


    ��Emerging families following us might want to give, but can��t offer it.��


    ��So, Miss Hevnia, you should understand the value of our sincerity and also understand how this opportunity is a rare find for you,�� Phinis slowly picked up his hot tea and said with a light smile, ��Of course, you are equally a rare find for us.��


    Hearing Phinis��s lengthy speech, Miss Hevnia also nodded slightly, then seemingly with a mixture of emotion and reverence muttered, ��The Taichu family...��


    Phinis laughed again, ��In the past, the Taichu family was indeed unattainable, but not anymore. Miss Hevnia, I can assure you that if you join us, we are the party most likely to receive the grace. After all, just for now, we already have four Golden Notes publicly. And the festival hasn��t even officially started yet, plus...��


    Phinis paused, then once again gazed into Miss Hevnia��s eyes.


    ��For a long time, Taichu��s method to attract Golden Notes was to allow others to join them. But if we become Taichu after receiving the grace, why can��t we do the same?��


    Miss Hevnia raised her eyebrows, ��You mean...��


    ��If we really succeed, Miss Hevnia, perhaps we could actually become real siblings,�� Phinis said with a light chuckle and spread his hands, ��Of course, for a beautiful lady like you, just being your brother might leave me a bit discontent. If possible, I��d prefer a further relationship with you... you know. But if it actually comes to that, I definitely won��t be discussing this in such a plain place. I will prepare a much grander ceremony to invite you to become the new matriarch of the Taichu family.��


    ...


    Twenty minutes later, under the gaze of many, Phinis escorted Miss Hevnia out of the restaurant.


    ��What a pleasant evening,�� Phinis stood under the colorful lights of the Seven Notes��Syllable, watching the snowflakes falling and then turned to Miss Hevnia with a smile, ��It��s almost like it��s celebrating for us, isn��t it?��


    Miss Hevnia brushed the snow-laden strands of hair behind her ear and likewise responded with a smile, though she said nothing.


    ��I hope you have a pleasant Seven Notes��Syllable, Miss Hevnia,�� Phinis said gallantly as he bowed, ��After the holiday, I will be waiting for your arrival at the Second Courtyard, waiting for... the day we play the Holy Sound together.��


    ��Of course,�� Miss Hevnia replied with a smile, ��I too am looking forward to that day.��


    In front of the restaurant, the dialogue between the two was not hidden.


    Thus, those present immediately understood.


    Miss Hevnia had joined Phinis��s orchestra.


    And after the Seven Notes��Syllable, she would head to the Second Courtyard to prepare for the festival.


    On this peaceful and harmonious evening, this news was bound to spread like a storm throughout the Third Courtyard.


    The festival was yet to begin, but the strongest orchestra had already emerged.


    ...


    Watching Miss Hevnia slowly disappear from view, the smile gradually faded from Phinis��s face.


    ��I didn��t expect you to settle her so quickly.�� A man approached from behind him, stood shoulder to shoulder, and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ��That��s quite surprising.��


    ��There��s nothing surprising about it,�� Phinis said indifferently, ��She��s a greedy and easy-to-understand woman.��


    ��Oh?�� The man seemed surprised. ��Why do you say so?��


    ��Why do you think she initially rejected me but came to find me today?��


    ��Why?��


    ��It��s simple, because of the matter with Orenna, I gave her an excuse, and she wanted to use it to get more from me,�� Phinis explained. ��Simply put, she was just waiting for me to offer a higher price, just like those women who claim not to sell themselves; they��re just waiting for you to raise the bid.��


    ��These words don��t seem to describe a noble.��


    ��No, this is precisely the nature of those smaller nobles,�� Phinis said lightly. ��Occasionally, when they obtain something valuable, they try every means to sell it for a higher and better price. She��s no exception; she��s just better at hiding it. But when I proposed to marry her, she couldn��t hide it any longer... that was what she wanted most. Status, position, and the scores; thus, after I promised her all these, she immediately agreed... well, not immediately, she hesitated for about five minutes, that was her limit.��


    ��Hehe, so that��s how it is.�� The man laughed, ��After you succeed, do you plan to marry her?��


    ��Why not?�� Phinis smiled, ��A beautiful, foolish, and greedy pretentious woman, from a certain perspective, isn��t that very interesting?��


    ��You��re right.��


    ��So be prepared,�� Phinis turned to leave, ��after Seven Notes��Syllable ends, bring her to the second courtyard.��


    ��Let us play the Holy Sound together.��


    ...


    Apart from the once every twenty years grand festival, Seven Notes��Syllable is the most important festival for Holy Sound.


    Otherwise, the whole Academy wouldn��t have been enveloped in the festive atmosphere three days before the festival.


    That melodious and wonderful tune weaved through the colored lanterns and then circled back within Hewinia��s footsteps on the snow.


    ��Let��s be honest,�� Bai Wei��s leisurely voice echoed in Hewinia��s mind, ��the role you crafted today is so far the most interesting one I��ve seen; tsk tsk tsk, I really want to know what more you can do.��


    ��You know this is a disguise of mine again.��


    ��Isn��t it?�� Bai Wei spoke with a smile, ��Tonight, on the surface, you seemed to be bargaining with that man named Phinis, but in reality... you were gambling with that person in the dark who knows your identity, right?��


    Hewinia narrowed her eyes.


    Bai Wei continued leisurely.


    ��Isn��t it? Everything you did tonight was just to inform that person in the dark who knows your identity.��


    ��After Seven Notes��Syllable, you��ll be moving to the second courtyard, and then he��ll have no chance to touch you.��


    ��You��re forcing him to make a choice.��


    ��Either choose to kill you before Seven Notes��Syllable or watch as you leave, and even if he fails, you��re someone else��s prey.��


    ��Am I right?��


    Hewinia��s eyes narrowed into a dangerous curve.


    Everything she had done today, she had only reviewed in her mind, never consulting with Bai Wei.


    But Bai Wei was able to know all her calculations, as if her disguises were useless against Bai Wei.


    This guy...


    Hewinia was about to say something, but her peripheral vision suddenly caught a glimpse of a shadow lurking at the end, stealthily watching her.


    Her eyes slightly hardened, and she immediately pulled out the prepared Magic Wand from her sleeve and shot without hesitation.

 Chapter 325: Twenty Ascension Magic (3K)

    Chapter 325: Twenty Ascension Magic (3K)


    At the moment she launched the attack, Hewinia immediately regretted it.


    Because she was too hasty, far too hasty.


    Just as Bai Wei had said, everything Hewinia did today was to signal to the person lurking in the shadows that if he didn��t make a move, there would be no chance left. Because it was impossible to take someone under Phinis��s watchful gaze, even if Hewinia failed, the Sound and the Score would not end up in his hands.


    So, this was Hewinia forcing him to show himself before the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    She also knew that he must have been watching her closely.


    Thus, when she noticed the figure hiding and spying in the shadows, Hewinia��s first reaction was to think it was that guy, and she immediately attacked him.


    But as she launched the attack, she realized it wasn��t the right time, she was not prepared yet.


    There were still three days until the vacation of the Seven Notes��Syllable. She could have spent these three days getting fully prepared, at least she should have learned all the private scores given to her by Arianna.


    But now, she had acted prematurely.


    She had only startled the snake in the grass.


    It could only be said that her conversation with Bai Wei earlier had greatly influenced her mind, causing her not to make the right judgment immediately.


    Since that was the case, she might as well just give a token chase and then pretend she couldn��t catch up and let him go.


    Hewinia thought this, but soon she discovered that the person she was chasing seemed... somewhat recklessly panicked.


    He didn��t counterattack, nor did he use any spells, just ran, leaving a series of uneven footprints in the snow, looking quite panicked and embarrassed.


    This allowed Hewinia, who was augmented by magic, to easily catch up.


    Could the person targeting her be so weak?


    Hewinia felt suspicious, and thus, she raised her magic wand again, aiming at his feet.


    A secret spell shot out with a ��bang,�� and the man tumbled into the snow.


    Hewinia easily caught up to him and held her magic wand against his forehead before he could lift his head.


    ��Who are you?�� Hewinia asked coldly.


    He slowly lifted his head, letting Hewinia see a face that was all too familiar, prompting an exclamation from her.


    ��Ogg?��


    Ogg was sitting properly in the snow, and as Hewinia flexed her wrist holding the wand, the wound on Ogg��s leg quickly healed.


    He lowered his head, his voice as small as a mosquito��s, ��Thanks, thank you.��


    Hewinia raised an eyebrow, clearly displeased, ��Thank me for what?��


    ��...Thank you for healing me.��


    ��Do you think I want to hear that?�� Hewinia poked Ogg��s head with her wand, ��Shouldn��t you be telling me what you were doing there?��


    ��I, I... was here to give you this.�� Perhaps due to the cold, or the pain from his injury, or maybe another reason, Ogg��s body shook slightly, but he trembled and pulled out a book from his bosom, then stutteringly said to Hewinia, ��I thought, you must be in a hurry, just, just, just wanted to get it to you quickly.��


    Hewinia looked at the book in Ogg��s hands.


    The book was titled ��Lost Music Score,�� and it had a seal on it stating ��Do not take this book out of the library; students below fourth grade are not allowed to read.��


    This was the book she had asked Ogg for during the day.


    She was silent for a while, accepting the book while tapping his head again with her wand, ��I didn��t ask you that. Couldn��t you have just come straight to me when you got here? Why did you run when you saw me?��


    Ogg kept his head lowered and said nothing.


    This surprised Hewinia because Ogg had never not responded to her before.


    So she slightly narrowed her eyes, deciding to provoke Ogg a bit, ��What? Knowing that I��ve been affected by the Light Touch Technique, do you think I��m unclean now, so...��


    Ogg immediately raised his head, his face full of panic, ��No, no, no, how could I think that!��


    ��Then why did you run when you saw me?!�� Hewinia angrily pressed on, ��Does this mean you already dislike me? Don��t you consider me a friend anymore?��


    ��No, it��s not like that.��


    ��Then what is it?!��


    ��No, I just, I just...��


    ��Just what?�� Hewinia pressed on, ��Say it, don��t you dare?��


    ��I just...�� Ogg blushed frantically, ��I just heard that you were leaving!��


    Hewinia paused slightly, ��What?��


    Ogg realized he had misspoken and lowered his head again.


    But this time he didn��t remain silent but spoke in a very low voice, ��I, I saw you coming out with that senior from the second institute, I, I didn��t mean to, I just wanted to bring you the book, but then I saw, and I heard other people say, say that after the end of the Seven Notes��Syllable, you are going to leave the third institute, so, so...��


    His voice grew lower and lower until it turned into a very soft ��I��m sorry.��


    Hewinia looked at Ogg, then looked at the book in her hands, and then she leaned to the side and sat down beside Ogg.


    Ogg startled and instinctively turned his head to see Hewinia��s nearly perfect profile, accompanied by an even more perfect smile.


    ��So it��s that kind of thing, do you think I won��t come back afterward?��


    Ogg was somewhat dazed, ��Isn��t it?��


    ��Of course not,�� Hewinia said, ��After the festival ends, won��t I come back?��


    ��The festival lasts...��


    ��Only for a few months.�� Hewinia tilted her head to look at Ogg, ��What? You mean to say that when I come back after a few months, we won��t be friends anymore?��


    ��Of, of course not!��


    ��Then there you go!�� Hewinia slapped Ogg��s back hard, ��Besides, shouldn��t you be happy for me being able to attend the festival?��


    ��Of, of course I��m happy!��


    ��Then do you think I can receive the final grace?��


    ��Surely you can!�� Ogg, who had stammered at first, gradually became more fluent, ��You can surely do it, Hewinia.��


    ��Really?�� Hewinia suddenly looked worried, ��But I feel like I��m far behind the other Golden Ranks.��


    ��How could that be, Hewinia, you��re the strongest!��


    ��Really?�� Hewinia��s eyes smiled like crescent moons, ��Hmph, I hope the Holy Sound Master shares your view, then I will definitely receive the grace!��


    After several exchanges, both seemed to have forgotten what had happened earlier.


    They sat there, as if they were in Arianna��s classroom.


    After a long while, Hewinia stood up from the snow, stretching and saying, ��Ah, we��ve talked so late again, I must go back now, otherwise we��ll have to spend the night together again.��


    At the mention of spending the night together, Ogg��s cheeks turned red again, and he was speechless for a moment.


    He watched Hewinia standing under the colored lights, tilting her head to look at him.


    ��Ogg, the Seven Notes��Syllable is coming soon,�� Hewinia asked, ��Do you have any wishes?��


    ��Wishes?��


    ��Yes, don��t you know? On the day of the Seven Notes��Syllable, if you weave your wishes into the song and sing it completely, you��ll receive a blessing from the Holy Sound Master.��


    Ogg seemed dumbfounded as he had never thought about that, and stammered again, ��I, I don��t know... what is your wish?��


    ��My wish, huh~�� Hewinia smiled with narrowed eyes, ��I��m not telling you.��


    ��Ah.��


    ��But I will play it at the festival,�� Hewinia��s voice grew softer, ��And, it will be a solo.��


    ��Ah, what, what did you say, I didn��t hear.��


    ��Nothing.��


    Hewinia shook her head, shaking the snowflakes mixed in her hair, and then waved at Ogg.


    ��I��m off then, and, happy Seven Notes��Syllable!��


    With that, Hewinia turned and left.


    Leaving Ogg alone, standing in the dark snow, watching Hewinia��s figure disappear into the bright colored lights.


    Then, he softly said in a voice only he could hear.


    ��Why... am I not a Golden Rank?��


    No one could hear his words, and he could only turn and walk the opposite way from Hewinia.


    ...


    ��Poor thing,�� Bai Wei��s voice echoed in Hewinia��s mind, ��A dog walking into the darkness.��


    ��Does Mr. Visas even have a heart for compassion?��


    ��Yes, and I have two portions, only one was given to him.��


    ��Where is the other one?��


    ��The other, given to a moth that doesn��t know it��s dead, flinging itself toward the fire,�� Bai Wei replied with a laugh.


    Hewinia fell silent but said nothing, instead walking alone into the fire-like dazzle.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Hewinia, Ogg rushed to the library.


    He still had to keep watch tonight.


    The Seven Notes��Syllable didn��t mean much to him, coming from the Seed District.


    If anything, guarding during the Seven Notes��Syllable meant a bit more pay than usual.


    But he had delayed too much time with Hewinia, and it was quite late now; if he were caught by the librarian at this hour, he was sure to get a good scolding.


    Thinking this, Ogg quickened his pace.


    When he got to the library, he couldn��t help but feel a lump in his stomach.


    Because he saw the lights on.


    At this time, there shouldn��t be anyone around.


    ...So, he was discovered by the librarian?


    Ogg steeled himself and walked in, immediately bowing and apologizing as soon as he entered, ��I��m sorry, Mr. Librarian, I��m late!��


    But no one answered him.


    The library was quiet enough that he could only hear his echo.


    Ogg looked up, seeing no one; only a candle and an open book lay on the table.


    As for the reader, nowhere to be seen.


    Had the librarian already left?


    Ogg walked forward, puzzled.


    For some reason, he always felt a strange scent in the library.


    Like... blood.


    Ogg was frightened by his thoughts, then involuntarily remembered the Snow Thorns Beast rumored in the Forbidden Forest these days.


    He immediately tensed up.


    ...Was it possible that a Snow Thorns Beast had entered the library?


    Ogg hesitated about whether to grab a chair for self-defense; after all, as a low-ranking Player, he didn��t even have a Magic Wand.


    But in those few seconds of hesitation, he had walked up to the candlelight, glanced subconsciously at the open book, and was then completely stunned.


    Because the title of the open book was plainly ��


    ��Promotion Magic.��

 Chapter 326: Twenty-one It turns out to be you

    Chapter 326: Twenty-one It turns out to be you


    In the following days, Hewinia��s life was very peaceful.


    For Hewinia, these were probably the calmest days since Bai Wei had ��moved in��.


    As the Seven Notes��Syllable festival approached day by day, the regular classes had already stopped, and the students began to leave the school one after another. During this period, the person lurking in the shadows did not come to find Hewinia, as if they didn��t exist at all.


    During the day, Hewinia spent her time in the study rooms learning, writing papers, and talking with others, looking as if she was preparing for the festival.


    At night, however, she would study Arianna��s private musical scores all night long.


    On the day of Seven Notes��Syllable, the academy would be locked down, so both students and professors needed to leave the school the night before the festival.


    Most students wouldn��t wait until the last day to leave and would depart earlier.


    However, during her daytime conversations, Hewinia would slip in that she would stay until the very last evening before leaving.


    On the surface, it was for study, to better prepare for the festival.


    But in reality, Hewinia was signaling to that person in the shadows that the coming night would be their last chance.


    Hewinia believed the other party would understand. At this moment, a rare tacit agreement had been reached between prey and hunter.


    At the same time, Hewinia was also observing the people around her because she knew that the person must be one of those who stayed until the last day.


    And so, the time finally came to the day before Seven Notes��Syllable.


    This day was also known as the Silent Night.


    On this day, the entirety of Holy Sound was to remain silent, forbidding any musical performance.


    This silence laid the groundwork for an even Noisier melody on the day of the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    Hewinia walked out of the dormitory.


    Because playing tunes was forbidden, and most students had already left the campus, the entire school was so quiet one could almost hear the sound of falling snow melting.


    Hewinia took a deep breath, the cold air that filled her nostrils made her slightly groggy mind from only two hours of sleep a bit clearer.


    Let��s go��she shook her head, about to leave, when a familiar voice rang out beside her ear: ��Hewinia~��


    And then came the familiar feeling of being smothered.


    Daphne was still embracing her in a way that seemed to want to drown Hewinia in her ample bosom.


    ��Ah, Daphne.�� Hewinia kept patting Daphne��s back, struggling to escape the suffocating embrace, and then breathlessly looked at the smiling Daphne, ��Why are you here?��


    Daphne stepped back with a beaming smile and pointed behind her: ��Look, aren��t I here to pick you up and take you to my house?��


    Hewinia followed the direction Daphne was pointing and indeed saw a carriage parked in front of the school gate, with Daphne��s servant standing beside it respectfully.


    It did seem that she had come to pick her up.


    Hewinia casually said, ��Didn��t I tell you? I can��t go to your house for this Seven Notes��Syllable.��


    ��Ah, why not?��


    ��Because I��m going to spend it at my own home.��


    Daphne��s eyes widened: ��Why didn��t you say so earlier!��


    ��Sorry.�� Hewinia spread her hands, ��I forgot.��


    ��Ahhh, really!�� Daphne began to furiously rub Hewinia��s head again, ��I came all the way here to pick you up! Honestly, I��m from the Second Division, and I run to your Third Division every day, and you still stood me up, it makes me so mad!��


    Hewinia quickly begged for mercy, but her hair still ended up in a mess from Daphne��s rubbing.


    Seeing Daphne��s indignant look, Hewinia said somewhat helplessly: ��I��ll come apologize to you after the festival.��


    ��Come apologize...�� Daphne blinked, then suddenly as if remembering something slapped her hand, ��Oh right! After Seven Notes��Syllable you��ll be coming to our Second Division, I��d forgotten about that!��


    With that thought, Daphne immediately flashed a satisfied and radiant smile, and then hugged Hewinia again, this time without the suffocation attack.


    ��Hehehe, then we can be together every day just like before, staying together for sleeping, bathing, eating! I won��t have to run here every day, making me look like a transfer student in your Third Division when I��m actually from the Second. No more transferring after this!��


    ��Yes, yes, no more transferring.��


    After confirming that Hewinia would go to the Second Division after the festival, Daphne didn��t mind anymore that Hewinia had caused her a wasted trip.


    After waving goodbye to Hewinia, Daphne got into her family��s carriage and then left the academy.


    Meanwhile, Hewinia stood in place, smiling and waving at the carriage as if saying farewell to Daphne, her close friend.


    Only when Daphne��s carriage had completely vanished from her view did Hewinia��s smile fade, and she slowly opened her other hand.


    In the palm lay a flaring flame.


    As long as she held the flame in her hand, she could feel the carriage speeding through the snow, and even hear the carefree Daphne inside, humming a song whose lyrics were clearly audible.


    ��Very good.�� She turned around and looked at the ancient castle standing in the snow, ��Next is...��


    ...


    ��You��ve come.�� Leon looked at Hewinia and spoke indifferently, ��I thought you had forgotten about me, your mentor.��


    Naturally, Leon, as her mentor, was quite dissatisfied with Hewinia��s private acceptance of Phinis��s invitation.

 Chapter 327: Twenty-one It turns out to be you_2

    Chapter 327: Twenty-one It turns out to be you_2


    Especially since Hewinia had already promised him, Leon felt betrayed. Therefore, for several days, Leon did not see Hewinia.


    And for this, Hewinia was well prepared.


    ��Sorry, mentor, it was my own decision,�� Hewinia said very cleverly, ��The Lawrence Family has promised to reveal all their private music scores to me after the success.��


    Leon narrowed his eyes slightly, just about to say, ��Is this your reason for betraying me?�� when he heard Hewinia continue.


    ��After everything is complete, I am willing to share these scores with you as well.��


    Leon��s pupils contracted slightly, causing Dosi, who stood by and listened without daring to speak, to widen his eyes in astonishment.


    After a moment of silence, Leon slowly spoke, ��Is this true?��


    ��Of course,�� Hewinia said with an innocent smile, ��after all, you are my mentor. I would say the same even at the festival.��


    Another long silence ensued.


    Leon gazed at Hewinia, and Hewinia looked back at Leon.


    Gradually, Leon��s expression softened.


    ��Since this is your own decision, so be it,�� Leon stood up, speaking indifferently, ��Let me know directly if there��s anything I need to do, after all... you are my student.��


    ��Of course,�� Hewinia smiled ��foolishly,�� ��I will always be your student.��


    Leon ��hmm��ed in response and then, turning to Dosi, who still hadn��t recovered, his tone became stern, ��What are you still looking at? Don��t you plan to leave?��


    Only then did Dosi come back to his senses and hurried forward to help Leon put on his coat.


    At the same time, he lamented in his heart that the gap between himself and Hewinia was growing wider.


    Although he had always known that as a Golden Rank, Hewinia would never be on the same path as him, he had still indulged in fantasies��after all, they were from the same mentor, and Hewinia was truly his junior sister. What if proximity brought opportunity?


    But he hadn��t expected the gap between them to become apparent so quickly.


    Hewinia, just a second-year, was already preparing for the festival on the invitation of the Lawrence Family, while he, about to graduate, could only toil beside Leon and even be his chauffeur during the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    That really was...


    Dosi sighed inwardly so much so that when he walked past Hewinia, he dared not look at the junior sister he had once fantasized about countless times.


    No longer on the same path.


    Dosi thought to himself.


    It would be better to no longer harbor fantasies in the future.


    But just then, Dosi felt his coat tail tugged gently.


    ��Hm?�� He turned instinctively, only to find Hewinia, and he was taken aback, ��What��s the matter?��


    Hewinia held her hands together, with a notebook sandwiched between them.


    ��Brother! I have a favor to ask!�� Hewinia held the notebook above her head and spoke, ��Professor Arianna gave me an assignment to write a paper, and I really don��t know how. Could you please help me?��


    Dosi was stunned.


    He hadn��t expected it to be this kind of matter.


    Hewinia seemed to think Dosi was unwilling to help her, and immediately made a pitiful sound, ��Don��t leave me to die, brother! You know how Professor Arianna is��if I can��t complete the paper she will definitely kill me! Now I can only rely on you, you��re my best brother ever! As long as you help me with the paper, I am willing to do anything!��


    Dosi blinked, feeling a sudden wash of relief.


    She was back, the cute little junior sister was back!


    Even though she was now Golden Rank, she still needed her brother��s help, the adorable junior sister!


    ��Heh, I really have no way to deal with you,�� Dosi chuckled as he took the notebook from Hewinia��s hand, ��Knowing that I won��t have a break during the Seven Notes��Syllable, you still have me doing this and that... oh well, what can I do, I��m your big brother.��


    As he took the notebook, all Dosi��s attention was on Hewinia, so he didn��t notice the flickering golden flame that jumped into the notebook from beneath it.


    ��Dosi, what are you doing?�� Leon��s displeased voice came from the corridor, ��How much longer do you want me to wait for you?��


    ��Ah, sorry, mentor, I��m coming right now,�� Dosi hurriedly ruffled Hewinia��s hair, gave her a ��leave it to me�� look, and then quickly left the room to catch up with Leon outside.


    Meanwhile, Hewinia watched with a smile as Dosi tucked the notebook under his arm and left the castle with Leon.


    Only then did she open her hands, the flame in her palm flickering out of existence.


    ��Next...�� she whispered softly.


    ...


    ��What?�� Orenna looked at the envelope Hewinia handed her, incredulous, ��You want me to deliver a letter to brother... Phinis for you?��


    ��Yes,�� Hewinia said with a smile, ��These are my thoughts about the festival.��


    Orenna��s face darkened, ��Why me?��


    Hewinia feigned surprise, ��Ah? Are you serious?��


    Orenna gritted her teeth.


    She really wanted to slap Hewinia right then, but she also knew she couldn��t do so, so instead, she snatched the letter from Hewinia��s hand and turned to leave the dormitory.


    Hewinia kept calling after her.


    ��Make sure it gets to Phinis.��


    ��You can��t peek, okay?��


    Orenna didn��t respond.


    Hewinia spread her hands, the flame in her palm flickering out in an instant.


    ��Next.��


    ...


    ��Ogg, aren��t you going home for the Seven Notes��Syllable?��


    ��No, I��m not.�� Inside the library, Ogg lowered his head, ��I still have to watch over the library...��


    ��I see~ Here, this is for you.��


    ��What is this?��


    ��It��s a protective talisman I made! It will make a sound when you twist it open,�� Hewinia said with a smile, ��As long as you wear it through the Seven Notes��Syllable, you��ll have good luck in the coming year, so you must wear it tonight!��


    ��I, I will definitely wear it!�� Ogg replied earnestly.


    ...


    ��Ah, Mr. Janitor, haven��t you gone back yet? Could you please help me look at this.��


    ...


    ��Guard uncle, happy Seven Notes��Syllable, this is a little something from me~��


    ...


    And so, clusters of flames were held within the palm of Hewinia��s hand.


    After nightfall, Hewinia arrived at a church in the farthest corner of the academy.


    The church was as silent as death.


    Because on ordinary days there were very few students who would come here, it was even more so on this day.


    Which meant that whatever happened here, no one would know.


    Hewinia stood beneath the large statue of the Holy Sound Master and squinted her eyes.


    Then she slowly opened her hand, the flames in her palm flickered in the wind.


    Some flames were bright, some dim.


    Hewinia touched the brightest cluster with her finger.


    The flame transformed into the image of a young man, who was repeatedly looking at a little trinket in his hand, appearing both happy and anxious.


    This was the very protective talisman Hewinia had given to him during the day.


    Yes, the young man was Ogg.


    Inside the library, five hundred meters from him.


    Every move he made was observed by Hewinia��s pupils, which betrayed no hint of temperature.


    This was a Third Notes spell called Fire Spark that Hewinia had learned from Arianna.


    It had no offensive power, and its sole purpose was to observe those marked by the flames, just like now.


    This was the method Hewinia had devised.


    To mark everyone who decided to stay on the last day.


    If these people left the academy, the Fire Spark would disappear, but as soon as they returned, the Fire Spark would reignite.


    This allowed Hewinia to know in advance who the person lurking in the shadows was.


    Then, she could explode the flames in battle, causing some interference to the opponent��s spellcasting.


    So...


    Hewinia squinted her eyes and whispered softly, ��Come on.��


    Let me see who you really are.


    Hewinia stared at each cluster of flame, time ticking by, the footsteps of the Seven Notes��Syllable getting closer.


    But these flames showed no sign of advancing further, with Ogg inside the library remaining the closest to Hewinia.


    She didn��t know how long she had waited, just as Hewinia was beginning to wonder if the person targeting her had already left, footsteps suddenly echoed in the empty corridor.


    Hewinia��s pupils contracted slightly.


    Because there was no change in the flames in her palm.


    The footsteps stopped.


    Hewinia put away the flames, let out a soft sigh, and then slowly turned around to face the newcomer.


    ��To be honest, you��re probably the last person I wanted to see tonight,��


    Hewinia said softly.


    ��Professor Arianna.��

 Chapter 328: Twenty-two, use my power (4K5)

    Chapter 328: Twenty-two, use my power (4K5)


    The person who emerged from the darkness was Arianna.


    In her usual manner, with a book in her right hand and a magic wand in her left, she wore a faint smile on her face, as graceful and peaceful as if she were coming to a class.


    Only, her eye reflected the sole source of light in the church��the deep blue magic fire flame hanging overhead��adding a touch of ice-cold and enigmatic allure to her elegance.


    ��Ah, Hewinia,�� Arianna began leisurely, her voice as cold and clear as a breeze sweeping through a valley, ��the Seven Notes��Syllable is almost upon us, why are you still sitting here all by yourself? Won��t you be going home?��


    Hewinia dispelled the flame in her palm and replied in a soft voice, ��My family will be here to pick me up soon, would Professor Arianna allow me to go back?��


    ��Why not?�� Arianna answered with a smile, ��You are my favorite student, after all, Hewinia.��


    Hewinia did not move but simply watched Arianna quietly because she knew Arianna had not finished speaking.


    Sure enough, after a brief pause, Arianna continued leisurely.


    ��If, indeed, you are Hewinia.��


    At those words, a gust of wind raged outside the church, causing the magic blue flame hanging from the ceiling to flicker wildly.


    They gazed at each other, one with a smile, the other with a composed expression.


    ��May I know the reason?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��Of course,�� Arianna replied with a smile, ��Clearing up a student��s confusion is a teacher��s fundamental duty. What would you like to know?��


    Hewinia nodded slightly before asking directly, ��Why do you suspect me? The Golden Score hasn��t been seen in many years, and normal people wouldn��t think along those lines at all.��


    Hearing Hewinia��s question, the smile in Arianna��s eyes grew even deeper.


    ��Before I answer your question, I must say... Is this your true character?�� Arianna walked slowly towards Hewinia, ��If it were before, you would pad your speech with preamble, making roundabout inquiries and finally express yourself hesitantly, like a cautious child. I must admit it was an excellent disguise, and it��s precisely because of this harmless image that you were able to be so well-liked in the academy, earning the fondness of the majority here.��


    Arianna approached Hewinia, gently lifting her chin with her hand.


    The gesture was tender, as if handling a work of art.


    ��But what should I say? Rather than your feigned, delicate image like porcelain, I prefer you as you are now,�� Arianna��s eyes reflected Hewinia��s face, ��like a weed that never breaks no matter the wind and rain... Of course, it is also because of this character that you have been able to stay hidden until now. Over a year, and no one has discovered your presence, not even your parents, oh no, I should say, Hewinia��s parents.��


    ��But you still found out.��


    ��Yes,�� Arianna again let go of Hewinia��s chin, stepping back slightly, ��Hewinia, although you often sleep, daydream, get distracted during my class, and get unnecessarily close with that Copper Rank boy... surely you haven��t forgotten what kind of teacher I am.��


    ��Of course not,�� Hewinia replied, ��You teach ��The Steps and Rhythms of Music.''��


    ��Yes, but... that��s not what I��m best at,�� Arianna spoke as if she were back in the classroom, tapping her magic wand in the air, leaving behind erratic traces, ��what I truly excel at is...��


    She suddenly swung her wand horizontally, and those seemingly random traces quickly formed into elegant musical notes, ultimately intertwining into a score.


    Then, she swept her wand quickly over the score, and a stirring melody erupted, shattering the silence of the night.


    ��...composition.��


    Arianna said softly.


    ��Do you know what the requirements are to stay on and become a professor in this academy, Hewinia? Let me tell you, one must independently create three pieces with more than four notes, or a single piece with five notes. That��s no easy task. Your mentor Leon took ten years, the music score teacher Delaman seven years, but me... it only took me half a year, did you know? Just half a year.��


    ��In this aspect, I am the best. Do you know how many pieces I��ve composed?��


    ��Let me tell you, I have... forty-three pieces of more than four notes. Do you realize what this number means? Leon and Delaman together don��t even account for half of mine!��


    Arianna��s tone grew increasingly passionate.


    ��Yet, in this academy, my status is much lower than theirs! I don��t even get to teach my best subjects, music scores, and composition, all because that old fellow Delaman got there first! I��m relegated to teaching the most basic steps and rhythms, suffering through the days with all of you talentless dolts, even instructing Copper Ranks who are barely distinguishable from waste!��


    Arianna flicked her wand sharply, and the wooden wand emitted a cutting sound as if slashing through the air.


    ��I am clearly more outstanding, more talented, and have ventured further in the pursuit of melody than they have! Yet, paradoxically, I do not receive what I deserve!��

 Chapter 329: Twenty-two Use my power (4K5)_2

    Chapter 329: Twenty-two Use my power (4K5)_2


    ��Do you think this is fair, Hewinia?��


    Arianna looked at Hewinia again.


    And Hewinia��s expression remained calm, ��You seem to have gone off-topic, Professor Arianna.��


    After a brief vent, Arianna gradually calmed down. Looking at Hewinia��s expressionless face, she clicked her tongue lightly, ��Fine, I take back what I said about you being cuter now. I still prefer the understanding you, even if it was all a guise. At least back then, you seemed to truly listen to every word I said. Besides, I��ve actually already told you the answer.��


    Hewinia did not ask further, only quietly looking at Arianna.


    ��Alright.�� Arianna sighed softly, ��It seems that the likable Hewinia won��t be coming back. The you right now, only reminds me of that annoying brat named Ogg. The same clear foolishness is evident in your eyes.��


    ��I��ve already said before, I am skilled at composition, and composing isn��t something that can be achieved just by hard work; it requires talent, and a very high level of talent at that, to clearly feel the vitality and life in each note. Leon can��t do it, neither can Delaman, but I can, and I can achieve perfection. I can even deduce the recent state and... mood of a Player just by the music they play,�� Arianna said, ��Although I really don��t want to know what kind of foolish feelings you idiots live with daily, I can indeed do it.��


    ��As your teacher, I naturally heard your music too.��


    ��The Golden Seventh Note, indeed, it��s perfect. In this academy, no matter who listened, they��d say the same... perfect, truly too perfect.��


    ��But only I heard it, only I, detected the unnaturalness amidst that perfection.��


    ��Although slight, I still picked it up.��


    Arianna approached Hewinia once more, Gaze locked into her eyes before gradually moving downwards, to the fair skin of Hewinia��s neck, and further down, as if intending to see through everything beneath her robe.


    ��I heard it, that sense of being bound,�� Arianna said, ��Like a fish caught in a net, like a bug in a spider web, like...��


    She paused, then softly continued.


    ��A note trapped within the score.��


    Hewinia��s pupils contracted slightly.


    She had considered many possibilities, but she had not anticipated this one.


    This was completely outside the scope of her comprehension, an unexpected occurrence.


    ��Of course, just by this, I can��t confirm you as the Score, after all, the Golden Score hasn��t appeared for so many years, and Hewinia herself is indeed a bona fide Golden Rank Seventh Note, although now it seems that the person who took the test back then was indeed her. So, at first, I didn��t consider it, just thought it was my delusion. But from that moment, I began to observe you, started to engage with people around you to figure out what you were really about. As for the result, well...��


    She paused.


    ��Although you��ve done well, the disguise of the Golden Score is also quite impressive, the fake is ultimately fake, and you can��t become the real Hewinia. I still found some clues, not enough to directly confirm you as the Golden Score, but at least they gave me the courage to confront you... huh?��


    Arianna bowed her head and realized that, unknowingly, two black snakes had climbed up her legs, now dangerously flickering their tongues.


    When the snakes noticed Arianna��s attention, they sprang up like springs, darting towards Arianna��s neck.


    Arianna merely smiled slightly, shook her wrist lightly, and the Magic Wand in her hand emitted a simple note, causing the two snakes to vanish in midair.


    ��Hewinia.��


    Arianna raised her head, looking at Hewinia in front of her with a half-smile.


    ��What are you doing?��


    Hewinia didn��t speak, but pointed the Magic Wand at Arianna, and twisted black snakes shot toward Arianna.


    [Third Notes��Black Snake]!


    Arianna also raised her Magic Wand, which stirred ripples with a wave, shattering the black snakes.


    In the church, Arianna��s laughter almost drowned out the sound of the wind outside.


    ��Are you trying to use my spells against me!��


    ��Hewinia!��


    Hewinia remained silent, just continuously casting spells at Arianna.


    And these spells were effortlessly dissolved by the Magic Barrier Arianna had casually drawn, Hewinia��s spells hitting Arianna��s Magic Barrier like raindrops onto a lake��s surface, causing ripples but no harm.


    Arianna advanced towards Hewinia with an effortless grace.


    Therefore, Arianna was the last opponent Hewinia wanted to encounter.


    After all, more than half of the spells she had at her disposal now were on the parchment rolls Arianna had given her a few days ago.


    It could be said that now Arianna understood Hewinia��s existence even more than her direct mentor Leon did.


    Just like Arianna herself said, Hewinia couldn��t possibly use her own spells against her.

 Chapter 330: Twenty-two Use my power (4K5)_3

    Chapter 330: Twenty-two Use my power (4K5)_3


    But Hewinia didn��t give up. When she attacked Arianna with the Second Note and Third Notes spells, she was still infusing magic power into the ground beneath her feet.


    She was preparing ��Third Notes��Man Dance.��


    It was the spell that had helped her defeat Aiman a few days ago.


    Arianna was undoubtedly much stronger than Aiman, so Hewinia had to prepare a ��Man Dance�� much larger in scale than that of a few days ago.


    Therefore, before that, she had to use other spells to delay...


    Suddenly, Hewinia��s eyes widened, and her entire body stiffened abruptly.


    The spell halfway through was forcibly ended, and the Man Dance she had prepared for so long returned to its origin in an instant.


    She thudded to her knees on the ground, her whole body wracked with stabbing pains.


    ��Oh, it��s finally taken effect,�� Arianna��s airy voice floated over.


    Hewinia fiercely raised her head, staring intently at Arianna not far away.


    ��What... have you done?��


    Hewinia felt that all the magic channels in her body were blocked, preventing her from casting any spell.


    ��What have I done... what do you think?��


    Arianna stood in front of Hewinia, smiling sweetly at her.


    ��Did you never wonder why, despite having already decided to deal with you, I would give you my private score?��


    ��Was it really just to let you use my spells against me?��


    Hewinia tried to stand up, but Arianna pinned her head down with a magic wand.


    ��Miss Hewinia, you��re always like this, always thinking you can control everyone,�� Arianna said with a smile, ��Like Orenna, and that fellow Ogg. But have you considered the possibility that you could control them not because you are clever, but because they... are simply fools. However, this world isn��t just full of fools.��


    ��That fellow Aiman, you killed him, right?��


    ��Logically, you shouldn��t have been able to beat that guy, but you did. Even if I don��t know by what means, how could I not take precautions?��


    Arianna said gently.


    ��In those scores I gave you, I added some special notes. Used alone as scores, they wouldn��t have any side effects, but once you use them in combination or repeatedly, they take effect like now.��


    Arianna tapped Hewinia��s head with the wand, just as she often did when Hewinia was distracted during lessons.


    ��If you had an exceptional perception of scores like me, you would certainly have noticed something odd about these scores. Unfortunately, you don��t have that gift, you��re just a... very lucky fool. Both the Golden Note and Golden Score are wasted on you, so, why not give them to me?��


    Arianna slowly moved the wand downward, gradually lifting up Hewinia��s clothes as the golden scores and notes slowly revealed themselves. Finally, a covetous gleam appeared in Arianna��s eyes.


    ��Perfect, just perfect,�� Arianna whispered, ��Only something this perfect deserves me. I really can��t wait any longer. Ah, I almost forgot.��


    Arianna suddenly remembered something, waved her wand again, and gently tapped it on Hewinia��s throat.


    Hewinia��s eyes widened as she felt a wave of intense pain spreading in her throat, and though she tried to scream, no sound would come out.


    ��I��ve heard that when a score is stolen, it feels like being flayed,�� Arianna said with a smile, ��I��m sorry, I��m too kind to bear such a sound, so I��ll just need you to be a bit quieter.��


    After these words, Arianna plunged the wand into Hewinia��s body.


    At that moment, the notes and scores on Hewinia��s back shuddered simultaneously, and the ensuing intense pain almost made Hewinia pass out.


    ��I can feel it, I can feel it!�� Arianna exclaimed, watching as the notes and scores climbed onto her body, unable to keep her previous calm and becoming agitated.


    As for Hewinia, her vision blurred.


    She could only feel her consciousness and life force rapidly fading.


    But at that moment, from the deepest recesses of her mind, came a voice that seemed to draw one into the Abyss.


    ��It��s time, Hewinia.��


    ��Use... my power.��

 Chapter 331: Twenty-three, why do you think I would believe you?

    Chapter 331: Twenty-three, why do you think I would believe you?


    Bai Wei calmly gazed at Hewinia.


    In the game��s plot, the ��Witch�� who made countless players love and hate her had reached the end of her life tonight.


    But how she died, no one knew, even her body was only discovered many days after her death. And that precious Golden Scroll, like the skin of a rare beast, was stripped away and passed through countless hands like merchandise, even ending up in the hands of the protagonist.


    Just as it was now, completely subdued by Arianna, unable to muster even the slightest strength to resist, she could only be skinned and boned at will, like a dying unicorn.


    It was truly pitiful.


    Bai Wei thought to himself.


    He had been observing Hewinia these days, so he knew that Hewinia had reached the limits of her present capabilities, but it still wasn��t enough.


    She was still too young.


    Compared to Arianna who had immersed herself in this path for who knows how many years, Hewinia was far too young.


    Even though she had given it her all within the limits of her understanding, she was still outmaneuvered at every turn by Arianna, eventually walking towards a predestined painful end.


    But...


    Bai Wei looked at her left hand that clutched the ground in agony, yet for some reason refused to lift it.


    Why, even now,


    do you still refuse to use my power?


    Hewinia.


    What exactly are you holding on to?


    ...


    Pain.


    So much pain.


    Hewinia��s body trembled uncontrollably.


    Under Arianna��s extraction, a quarter of the Score had already left her body and was imprinted onto Arianna��s skin.


    Her golden, curly hair also rapidly lost its color, gradually turning the color of blood.


    ...


    ��Lord, Lord, look at this child! She has potential!��


    ��Yes, yes, both her father and I have notes, and they are both high-quality Copper Rank. This child will surely have notes too! She just hasn��t produced them yet!��


    The shrill voice shattered the tranquility of the memory.


    ��Take it off now! Can��t you understand human language? Take it off quickly!��


    The whip lashed against her body.


    It hurt so much.


    She opened her eyes to see herself standing naked before three well-dressed people.


    The woman with red hair, whom she called mother, kept whipping her with the whip.


    Because only by doing so, it might make the hidden note patterns under her skin appear.


    But there was nothing on her body, apart from the bloody marks.


    The well-dressed people shook their heads, murmured ��There��s nothing here��, and prepared to leave.


    ��No, no, it has to be there!��


    The woman panicked, rushed in front of the three, and deftly stripped herself of all her clothes, showing them the crooked note patterns on her body made of what looked like copper rust.


    ��I��m Copper Rank! Her father is too! Our child can��t possibly have nothing! She just hasn��t manifested it yet. Really, lords, believe us, she will be able to produce notes!��


    The three well-dressed people exchanged glances.


    Then, a bag of coins was tossed at the woman��s feet, and many coins spilled out as they were not tied up securely.


    But the woman didn��t care and instead joyfully picked up the money from the ground, not even thinking to get dressed first.


    ��Raise her for another three years and see.��


    The one who threw the money spoke with a cold tone, then lifted his foot to step over the woman, who was picking up the money, without any reaction from her.


    Because her entire attention was on the coins scattered in the mud.


    And she quietly lowered her head, thinking to herself.


    That��s good.


    Three more years to live.


    But why... can��t I feel happy at all?


    She numbly looked into the distance, her eyes empty.


    ...


    Pain.


    It hurt so much.


    Arianna��s Golden Score was already half complete, her expression joyful and saintly.


    It was as if she could already hear the perfect melody of the Golden Score combined with the Golden Note.


    Beneath her, Hewinia��s once delicate cheeks were now flaking off like paint, gradually revealing another face.


    Those eyes, once as blue as the ocean, were slowly turning into pure black.


    ...


    ��You��ve been given five years, and this is all you have to show for it?��


    ��Isn��t this still nothing?��


    Those people had come again, and although she had grown up, she still had to stand naked before them all, as she had five years ago, with a woman brandishing a whip beside her.


    ��I do have something, I have a little,�� the woman said, ��Just give me a bit more time, and it will definitely emerge.��


    The people shook their heads.


    ��She��s so big now, if it doesn��t come out now, it will only be inferior copper later on,�� the man said coldly. ��We won��t continue to care for this kind of seed.��


    ��But I have raised it for so long...�� the woman was somewhat unwilling.


    A ��snap.��


    Again the sound of a coin purse hitting the ground.


    ��Let��s make it a clean break,�� a blonde girl stepped out from behind the people, ��at this price, after the buyout, leave the handling to us.��


    She gazed blankly at the girl before her.


    She could feel that the girl was about the same age as her.


    But why... why did the other seem like the sun, and she, like an insect about to be scorched to death by the sun?


    She lowered her head, looking at her naked body, and her heart, numb for who knows how many years, suddenly felt a stir.


    The girl��s gaze also filled her with fear.


    ��No.��


    As if seeing her fate to come, she instinctively turned her head to look at her mother.


    But at this moment, her mother, no... it was appropriate to say that woman, was already sprawled on the ground as she had been five years ago, frantically picking up coins.


    The words she had yet to speak were thus stuck in her throat.


    ...


    The Score was two-thirds complete.


    Arianna, so excited she could hardly hold onto her magic wand, kept muttering, ��My future is arriving, my future is arriving,�� paying no more attention to Hewinia collapsed on the ground, looking like a lump of rotten flesh.


    ��Seven Notes��Divine Song!�� Arianna murmured. ��With these, I can even complete the Seven Notes��Divine Song!��


    She ecstatically stood up, devoid of her usual composed professorial demeanor.


    At this moment, she only wanted to play a song of triumph.


    With this golden score and notes!


    However, just as she raised her magic wand high, she suddenly noticed that within the golden lines of music, there was a dark ��blood�� that seemed to be surging.


    Arianna froze.


    The next second.


    A ��pop.��


    The score hidden beneath her skin explosively burst open.


    Instantly, she became a bloodied figure.


    ��Aaaaaaaaah!��


    Arianna let out a hysterical scream.


    ��This is... Secret Poison! This is the Secret Poison of Notes!��


    ��Why would you plant Secret Poison in your own notes?!��


    Hewinia struggled to lift her head, her face now like a melting snowman, half Hewinia��s face, half another.


    It was as if she had crawled out of hell itself.


    But she was smiling, a hideous smile.


    ��Do you know? Back in the Seed District, I actually killed two people.��


    ��One wanted me dead.��


    ��The other... gave birth to me.��


    ��So, why would you think... I would trust you?��


    ��Arianna, my teacher.��

 Chapter 332: Twenty-four Her-Ve-Ni-A (4K)

    Chapter 332: Twenty-four Her-Ve-Ni-A (4K)


    Black liquid flowing through the music score and veins mercilessly tore through Arianna��s body, making her keenly feel the rapidly approaching scythe of the Grim Reaper.


    Secret Poison of Notes.


    A spell known by few, but not exactly a secret.


    But how could Hewinia...


    Arianna suddenly thought of that boy she disdained the most, named Ogg.


    ��Lost Music Score!�� Arianna screamed at Hewinia with her already-distorted voice, ��It was you who had that little bastard sneak it out of the library! But how could he dare, that is... Ahh!��


    Agonizing pain ripped through Arianna��s nerves, stopping her unfinished words abruptly.


    The most important thing now was to quickly cleanse the Secret Poison from her body.


    Otherwise, she would indeed die here!


    Arianna immediately pulled out her Magic Wand, aiming it at her own arm.


    But before she could chant, the flesh on her arm rapidly swelled into a black cyst which then instantly exploded.


    The immense pain made it impossible for Arianna to concentrate, and after another scream, she knelt on the ground, then watched in horror as black cysts bubbled up like boiling water across her body.


    It was clearly too late for cleansing.


    ��How much Secret Poison did you plant?�� Arianna, face filled with despair and anger, stared at Hewinia, ��Why would you dare do this... don��t you know what happens when you plant Secret Poison in the body!��


    The Secret Poison of Notes was an extremely unique trap-triggering spell.


    Somewhat similar to the Third Notes��Man Dance.


    It needed someone to ��step�� into it to trigger.


    But the Secret Poison of Notes was much more extreme because it used the caster��s own flesh as bait.


    And once the poison was planted, it couldn��t be removed by oneself.


    Because it essentially meant contaminating one��s own notes and score with poison, and to remove the toxin, it had to be completely drawn out from the body for cleansing.


    Just as Arianna had just done to Hewinia.


    But the problem was, extracting the notes or score was in itself extremely dangerous, and even a slight mistake could cost a life.


    And the Secret Poison accumulated in the notes wouldn��t remain dormant in the caster��s body indefinitely without being triggered.


    Over time, the concentration of the poison would increase, eventually becoming unstable and exploding within the caster��s body.


    In such a case, not even gods could save them.


    And Hewinia had not only planted the Secret Poison in her body, but also the maximum amount of it, which caused it to explode upon entering Arianna��s body due to its instability.


    But such a dose of the poison could only maintain stability in the caster��s body for a maximum of half a year.


    Just half a year.


    Had Arianna not come tonight, and had failed to extract the music score from Hewinia��s body, then Hewinia��s life would also end in half a year.


    ��Why would you dare do this.��


    Arianna��s voice trembled uncontrollably, whether from pain or fear.


    She watched Hewinia slowly rise from the ground and couldn��t hold back, crying out hysterically.


    ��Why would you dare go so far?!��


    ��Don��t you know you can only live for half a year like this!��


    ��Are you seeking death?!��


    Hearing Arianna��s words, the standing Hewinia slowly cocked her head, seemingly puzzled, then began to seriously ponder Arianna��s questions.


    She,


    Was she seeking death?


    Hewinia wondered.


    No, not at all.


    She shook her head.


    She just had to accomplish one thing.


    And half a year was enough for that.


    As for what happens after half a year, Hewinia did not care.


    But Hewinia��s indifference did not mean Arianna didn��t care.


    She was still desperately trying to save herself, struggling to survive.


    In the pitch-black pus and blood, she groped for her Magic Wand, then hurled a barrage of Healing System spells into her body.


    She could survive, she absolutely could.


    She was the most talented, most gifted professor in this academy!


    She knew the most spells, had the most private scores!


    Though she was born a commoner, and only a Silver Rank, she was no less than anyone else!


    She just lacked an opportunity, a chance to prove herself!


    This festival was her opportunity! She was going to perform the Seven Notes��Divine Song before the great Holy Sound Master, in front of those damned Nobles!


    So.


    She couldn��t die here!


    In her struggle, Arianna��s Mage Robe also tore, revealing the notes she always concealed��Silver Rank notes of Fifth Notes.


    But they weren��t high-level Silver.


    This was also why Arianna had always been reluctant to show them, but now, her hard-earned Golden Score and Golden Note were still entangled with the Secret Poison, and the only thing she could call upon were the native notes she detested.


    Please.


    Save me!


    She raised her Magic Wand high, and spells from the Healing System rained down like a torrent.


    And Hewinia, just stood by quietly watching.


    It was hard to know how much time had passed.


    With a ��thump,��


    Arianna��s raised arm finally fell powerlessly onto her nearly liquidated body.

 Chapter 333: 24 He-Vi-Ni-A (4K)_2

    Chapter 333: 24 He-Vi-Ni-A (4K)_2


    The healing spells were unable to salvage her waning life force, to the extent that she was now struggling to even breathe.


    Hewinia hobbled over to Arianna and looked down at the once professor.


    Arianna��s disfigured body was still adorned with a golden score and notes that shone as brilliantly as ever, untouched by any filth.


    She stared blankly above, her eyes devoid of any focus �C it was uncertain whether she was looking at the ceiling or at Hewinia.


    After what seemed like an eternity, she finally spoke, her voice resembling a broken accordion.


    ��I always thought... I would be the next headmaster...��


    ��I also considered that I might fail... that I might die at the hands of the nobles in the last moment, perish at the hands of the Taichu Two Families... but I never imagined...��


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    ��That I would die by your hand.��


    In Arianna��s exceedingly fragile voice, her unwillingness was unmistakably evident.


    Hewinia didn��t speak, merely bending down slowly, her fingertips touching the golden score on Arianna��s body.


    The golden score sensed its master��s summons and immediately began to flow back into Hewinia��s body.


    Feeling this, Arianna suddenly opened her eyes wide and grabbed Hewinia��s wrist with her hand.


    But it wasn��t to stop Hewinia �C she no longer had the strength to do so �C instead, she said, ��You just want to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, right? As long as you play the Seven Notes��Divine Song and earn the Lord��s approval, you will be safe. But you shouldn��t have the Seven Notes score, right? In that case, you can use mine!��


    Arianna, as if squeezing the last drop of energy from her expended body, took out a bundle of parchment from her chest and pressed it into Hewinia��s hands.


    Just as she had done a few days earlier when she handed over those bass spells to Hewinia.


    However, this time, it was the Seven Notes spell.


    ��This is my Seven Notes score, mine!�� Arianna said, ��It��s an original creation, and I believe it��s no inferior to anyone else��s, not even to the ��Noisy�� piece composed by the headmaster twenty years ago. It just lacks someone to play it, just one opportunity... Please, help me. If you can just perform this piece at the festival, just prove that I am not less than those nobles, not less than any player from Taichu, not less than anyone else, then even if I die... it won��t matter.��


    Hewinia saw the final hope in Arianna��s eyes, which had previously lost all focus.


    And she could feel the profound mysteries contained in the parchment.


    She knew indeed it was a genuine Seven Notes score, one that even the Taichu family would consider as a precious treasure.


    But.


    ��I refuse,�� Hewinia stated calmly.


    Arianna��s expression instantly froze.


    ��You... refuse?�� she muttered in disbelief, ��You refuse... the Seven Notes score?��


    Hewinia didn��t respond but simply let go of her grip.


    The Seven Notes score that Arianna had considered her pillar of support just fell into the black, tainted blood.


    Arianna watched in a daze as the exquisite score was marred by the black of desecration, becoming indistinct.


    In that moment, she experienced the last outburst of her life.


    ��Why?! Why?!��


    ��Why are you doing this?!��


    ��Without my piece, what will you use to compete against Taichu for the favor?!��


    ��You lowlife from the Seed District! A fool who can��t even comprehend scores and melodies! Do you understand what you��ve destroyed?!��


    Hewinia remained silent, now fully retracting the score, while Arianna no longer had the strength to grasp her again.


    Like an earthworm in the mud, she twisted frantically, attempting to pick up the now sullied score.


    But she failed.


    Amid the muffled sounds of ��curses�� and ��regrets,�� the once graceful and knowledgeable professor lay still, ultimately passing away on the eve of the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    And in the final moments of her life, Hewinia stood silently by, her ink-black eyes betraying no emotion.


    ��What a spectacle.��


    It��s unclear how much time had passed when Bai Wei��s voice leisurely echoed in Hewinia��s mind.


    ��Frankly, I thought I would have to find a new partner tonight.��


    ��Sorry to disappoint you, Mr. Visas,�� Hewinia said lightly.


    She too was at her limit.


    Arianna and she were not on the same level as players. To defeat Arianna, she had to resort to such measures.


    Fortunately, it succeeded.


    ��You refuse to use my power until the very end,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��which means that from the start, you never believed the ��gift�� I gave you came without a price. So you would rather leave your body in this state than snap your fingers. That is truly saddening, especially when I am quite sincere.��


    Bai Wei paused for a moment, then looked towards the sheet music that had been desecrated.


    ��You refused the Seven Notes Score even when it was freely offered, and you refused to cooperate with me. So I am truly curious, Hewinia, what exactly do you plan to play at the festival?��


    Hewinia did not answer Bai Wei but instead lifted her head and glanced at the hanging clock.


    Only a few minutes remained until the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    Meaning she had already endured the hardest night.


    Hewinia gently closed her eyes.


    She wanted to lie down and rest right away.


    But she knew she could not.


    Because she did not want to show weakness in front of Bai Wei at this time.


    The battle with Arianna tonight was not only a fight for survival but also a statement to Bai Wei.


    In this world, she trusted no one and would not cooperate with anyone, whether it be her teacher or the legendary Visas.


    Because she did not fear death,


    nobody could threaten her.


    She did not need to rely on anyone.


    Hewinia thought to herself.


    Understanding her meaning, Bai Wei replied with a light chuckle, ��Not relying on anyone, huh... Heh.��


    Hewinia sensed that Bai Wei��s laughter might carry a deeper significance, but at that moment, she had no time to ponder what it meant.


    She needed to return.


    With that thought in mind, Hewinia cast one final glance at Arianna��s corpse, then turned to leave.


    As she reached the entrance of the church, the muffled bells rang out, marking the end of the Silent Night.


    The Seven Notes��Syllable had arrived.


    In that instant, countless pre-set Magic Power fireworks surged into the sky, turning night into day.


    The sudden brightness made Hewinia, who had grown accustomed to the darkness, instinctively raise her hand to shield her eyes.


    The Silent Night was over.


    The unexpected noise provided Hewinia, who had escaped death, with a rare sense of tranquility and comfort, almost as if she had been reborn.


    But she knew she couldn��t indulge in this feeling.


    Tonight was not the endpoint; she had so much more to do.


    She had to make it to the end.


    Not Hewinia, not Aiman, not Arianna... nobody else could stop her.


    Not even Visas.


    After savoring one last breath of rejuvenation, Hewinia prepared to leave. She couldn��t stay in school during the Seven Notes��Syllable; she had to leave immediately to avoid being discovered.


    But just then, from the corner of her eye, she noticed a residue of magic power in the palm of her right hand, still sparking with tiny embers.


    This was the flame previously used for surveillance, now reduced to mere sparks.


    As Hewinia was about to erase the last vestiges of magic power, she suddenly noticed that one of the sparks was several times larger than the others.


    Her pupils contracted slightly as a realization hit her.


    But it was too late.


    The loud firework explosions masked the piercing whistling of cleaving air as innumerable fine threads lay in ambush under the light that turned the night sky into daylight.


    By the time Hewinia recognized the danger, her body had already been penetrated by countless silver threads.


    Including her heart.


    Hewinia��s eyes widened, then she saw the familiar figure walking from beneath the fireworks, accompanied by four fully-armed Players.


    ��I had thought it would be that foolish woman Arianna who would come out from there, but it turns out to be you instead.��


    As usual, she walked towards Hewinia, smiling indulgently.


    ��Hew~Vine~E~ah~��

 Chapter 334: Twenty-five This girl is mine now (4K8)

    Chapter 334: Twenty-five This girl is mine now (4K8)


    The person who emerged from the snowstorm was Daphne.


    She looked at Hewinia with a smile brimming with intent, but her eyes no longer held the warmth and naivety of days past, instead revealing an unfathomable abyss.


    After being pierced by those silver lines, Hewinia��s body was already riddled with holes, but she still instinctively grabbed for the magic wand.


    However, before she could make any move, the four Players following Daphne acted first. They solidified the blood gushing from Hewinia��s countless wounds into thin lines. These lines spread out in all directions, trapping Hewinia where she stood, and the magic wand she had just picked up fell to the ground.


    ��You��re already in such a state, and you still think about resisting?�� Daphne chuckled, ��That��s so like you... Since that��s the case...��


    Daphne gave her magic wand a slight shake.


    Consequently, the bloodlines were manipulated to slowly lift, suspending Hewinia��s feet off the ground.


    This made her look like a helpless puppet bound by countless red strings, or like an insect trapped in a spider web, waiting for death.


    ��In this way, you can��t move anymore, can you?�� Daphne��s smile was as blooming as a flower.


    Hewinia struggled to raise her head, looking at Daphne before her.


    ��You never expected it to be me, did you? Just like how I didn��t expect you to be the one to come out.�� Daphne spoke with a smile, ��Originally, we planned to go after that foolish woman, but unexpectedly, you managed to kill her. Well, it��s not entirely surprising, after all...��


    Daphne walked up to Hewinia, grabbed her hair, pressed their foreheads together, and then whispered in her ear.


    ��After all, you are the one who killed my dear sister to get here.��


    ...


    Ogg abruptly closed the book, gasping for breath heavily.


    Since a while ago, he had been feeling restless.


    He did not know whether it was because the ��Promotion Magic�� recorded in this book was too shocking or for some other reason.


    He turned his head and looked out the window.


    Seven Notes��Syllable had already arrived.


    The dazzling fireworks were erupting continuously in the night sky.


    Honestly speaking, Ogg, having come from the Seed District, could not quite understand why the academy bothered to set off magic fireworks when almost no one was around��a waste, wasn��t it?


    He could not figure it out.


    But it wasn��t just because of that; everything about this academy was baffling to him. Even though he was a student here, everything here made him feel out of place.


    Except for...


    Ogg lowered his head, looking at a delicate pendant hanging around his neck.


    He gently twisted the pendant, and it emitted a rather low-quality, ��ee-ya-ee-ya�� melody.


    This small sound seemed capable of drowning out the loud fireworks outside the house.


    Ogg held the pendant in his palm, softly mumbling, ��Hewinia...��


    ...


    ��You should understand what kind of person Hewinia is; otherwise, you wouldn��t have impersonated her so successfully, but you don��t understand her thoroughly,�� Daphne said to Hewinia with a smile, ��On the surface, she indeed seems harmless, gifted and good-looking, a famous lady in the Upper City, loved by many, and you played that part very well. Only very few know her true face, as she revealed in the Seed District.��


    ��Quite distinctive, right? Completely unlike the personality a Golden Rank note-holder of the upper class should have, more like a psychopathic butcher.��


    ��But she always hid it well. Only the very few servants of the Hailuo Family working in the Seed District knew, not even her parents.��


    ��So, you thought that after taking her place, as long as you stayed away from the Seed District and maintained the facade of a good girl, no one would discover you.��


    ��That��s not a bad thought; the problem is...��


    Daphne slowly straightened up and started unbuttoning her collar.


    ��Those two facades of Hewinia are innate, but her venting in the Seed District began after she turned ten. Have you ever wondered, before she was ten, on whom did she vent?��


    Hewinia strained her eyes to watch as Daphne pulled open her collar, revealing the proud curves and, on those curves, a web-like pattern of dense scars.


    ��Of course, it was on me, who grew up with her,�� Daphne spoke softly.


    ��I experienced her other side much earlier than you did. Our family itself was a vassal of the Hailuo Family, and she established her talent at an early age. So, growing up with her, I was ostensibly her good friend but in reality a lower being than a servant. Because a servant might tell her parents, but I... could never tell.��


    ��You seem quite envious of my chest, though this should be part of your persona. She didn��t like it and never hid it. When my development started early, she tried more than once to cut off these pieces of flesh, but she dared not due to parental pressure. Yet, she dared to vent a little, and I never dared to tell, not even to show any sign of displeasure, because I was her dear sister. In front of the adults, she would laugh and jest while hugging me... just like this, me hugging you.��


    Daphne once again wrapped her arms around Hewinia��s neck, just as she had done during the day.

 Chapter 335: Twenty-five This girl is mine now (4K8)_2

    Chapter 335: Twenty-five This girl is mine now (4K8)_2


    Afterward, she whispered into Hewinia��s ear, ��So I really do thank you. When I was about to break down, her family allowed her to go to the Seed District, and she finally found another way to vent.��


    ��Not only did you divert her attention but you also helped me... kill her.��


    ��So, compared to her, I really would rather have a sister like you!��


    Hewinia looked coldly at Daphne. She wanted to do something more, but the bloodlines on her body completely sealed her movements.


    Had it not been for the Golden Score��s life force naturally being much stronger than ordinary people, these wounds would have been enough to kill her a hundred times over.


    Daphne saw that Hewinia still wanted to resist, and her smile became even more brilliant.


    ��Really now, you��re still thinking about struggling at a time like this?�� Daphne gently patted Hewinia��s face, ��It��s impossible, you know. My preparations tonight were thorough. The methods I am using against you now were originally prepared for that foolish woman. Although she is only of Silver Rank, she is, after all, a professor, and needs to be taken seriously.��


    ��Oh, right. I��ve been talking all this while and forgot to mention why I am here tonight.��


    ��It��s quite simple, really. The reason that foolish woman knew you were from the Golden Score is because I ��told�� her.�� Daphne said with a smile, ��You must have wondered from time to time why I��d come from the second institute to find you, right? Do you think I came just for you? Of course not. Didn��t you notice that I mostly came after that foolish woman��s classes?��


    ��She is quite talented and very scheming, always wanting to gain more power over women.��


    ��So, I just needed to casually mention in front of her, ��Ah, little Hewinia is not the same as before,�� ��Oh, she has become less cute since starting school,�� ��Ah, I really miss the not-so-well-behaved little Hewinia from before.�� Naturally, she would then focus her attention on you.�� Daphne looked at Hewinia with a smile, ��For those who are self-righteous and think they are clever, you just need to subtly point out a path to them, and they will blindly run down that path until death.��


    Hewinia saw undisguised mockery in Daphne��s eyes.


    ��Ah~ Don��t look at me like that, I��m not talking about you.�� Daphne said cheerily, ��You��ve done very well indeed. Just by yourself, to rise from the Seed District to where you are today, at least you are far more formidable than those two foolish women. If Hewinia had your brains, she wouldn��t have died so casually. Backed by the Hailuo family, a Golden Note, yet she died without leaving a trace, really...��


    Daphne clicked her tongue and shook her head, her tone full of regret, but her eyes brimming with mockery.


    Hewinia lowered her head.


    She had still not given up.


    She still had one last chance, that was the one-third of the Secret Poison remaining in her body, which Arianna had not completely extracted.


    If only Daphne would absorb directly like Arianna had, then she might have been able to...


    ��You��re not waiting for that little bit of Secret Poison, are you?�� Daphne spoke slowly.


    Hewinia��s eyes widened bit by bit.


    Daphne extended her hand in front of Hewinia, a flame burning in her palm, in which Hewinia could see her reflection.


    ��While you were watching me, did you think I wasn��t watching you?�� Daphne said with a smile, ��It��s just a Third Notes spell. Do you think it��s hard to break? Any family qualified to live in the Upper City has the resources, even the Hailuo family. But you didn��t know, after all, you��ve only lived as a Player for a year.��


    At that moment, Daphne��s men dragged Arianna��s body to the front of the two women.


    Seeing this, Daphne slowly walked forward, crouched down, and then picked up a stick, gently poking Arianna��s body.


    ��You and she are of the same kind.�� Daphne said with a smile, ��Always thinking that by your own power, you can change something.��


    ��Although I don��t know the reason, you intended to perform the Seven Notes��Divine Song alone.��


    ��And she, too, wanted to prove herself at the festival, show that she was no less than the Nobles, not even the Taichu family.��


    ��But what was the outcome? This individual will never know to her dying breath that she was used by me, in her view, she could only see this much. Just like you, you wouldn��t think that I went through all this trouble to have that foolish woman deal with you because you are troublesome, right? No, that��s not it.�� Daphne shook her head, ��I simply wanted an excuse for you to vanish from the public eye, otherwise, do you really think your identity was so well hidden that no one but me had noticed?��


    As she spoke, Daphne lightly tapped her magic wand, and Arianna��s body immediately ignited.


    The flames reflected in Hewinia��s eyes, where she saw the Seven Notes Score, which Arianna had seen as her spiritual pillar, burn swiftly to ashes like cheap firewood.


    ��Alright, it��s time to end all of this.�� Daphne slowly stood up and stretched leisurely, ��Next comes the finale. Third Institute Professor Arianna killed Golden Rank Seventh Note Hewinia and skinned her. This way everyone will think, perhaps Arianna got the Golden Score, and no one will pay attention to us. After all... I left the institute this morning and went home for the Seven Notes festival.��

 Chapter 336: Twenty-five This girl is mine now (4K8)_3

    Chapter 336: Twenty-five This girl is mine now (4K8)_3


    Daphne turned her head to look at Hewinia, smiling as she spoke.


    ��How is it? Compared to our family��s plan, don��t your schemes seem rather childish?��


    ��In the end,�� Daphne raised her finger to Hewinia, ��you��re nothing but mud from the Seed District. Even if it��s the Golden Score, it��s still mud.��


    ��What right do you have to think that your single effort can compare to the centuries of accumulation by us Holy Sound nobles?��


    As she finished speaking, two sharp blades pierced Hewinia��s heart from front and back.


    Hewinia��s eyes widened.


    She stared fixedly at Daphne, watching the latter leisurely pull out a small knife.


    ��Actually, I should thank you,�� Daphne said. ��You��ve kept up that appearance until now, giving me the sensation of avenging a great wrong, so I��ve decided... to personally flay you.��


    She smiled at Hewinia.


    That cruel, devilish smile, just like the original Hewinia from a year ago.


    Finally, Hewinia��s vision darkened, and she completely bowed her head.


    ...


    There was a ��snap.��


    The pendant broke.


    Ogg stared blankly.


    Then an unprecedented panic surged in his heart.


    ��Hewinia...��


    ...


    Hewinia stared blankly at the vast sky.


    Something was falling from above, landing on her body.


    Was it... rain?


    Hewinia squinted subconsciously.


    Then she realized it wasn��t rain.


    It was soil.


    Shovel by shovel, the soil with a scent of blood.


    Hewinia looked around subconsciously, and as she turned her head, she saw a head.


    A lone head.


    Staring with eyes wide open, dead but unyielding.


    Below the head were more heads and bodies.


    Children��s, adults��.


    Countless.


    Hewinia slowly remembered what this place was, and then it became clear.


    The mass grave of the Seed District.


    She was back.


    Was it all a dream then?


    She had killed the young lady who tried to kill her and entered the academy under the identity of the young lady, hoping to accomplish something significant.


    So it was all a dream.


    The one who was killed, was it herself?


    Hewinia felt around.


    Indeed, her heart had stopped beating; she truly was dead.


    The soil continued to fall, covering her body bit by bit, quickly burying her halfway.


    It seemed the dream was over.


    Hewinia thought to herself.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    ��Are you really content to die like this?��


    A male voice suddenly sounded.


    Hewinia instinctively opened her eyes and saw a black umbrella appear above her head, shielding her from the harsh sunlight while also stopping the dirt.


    The one holding the umbrella was a cheerful-looking young man.


    ��Are you really content to die like this?�� the young man asked again.


    Content...


    Hewinia��s eyes were full of confusion.


    ��If this path has failed, why not try another?��


    ...Another path?


    Hewinia didn��t know what he meant, but instinctively, a sense of resistance welled up inside her.


    However, this resistance was suppressed by another powerful emotion that surged up.


    That emotion was named... reluctance.


    Clap, clap, clap, clap.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of applause.


    The young man was clapping vigorously.


    ��Exactly, this is more like you.��


    ��Dying here would be too pitiful.��


    After clapping, he extended his hand toward Hewinia.


    ��If you��re not content, take my hand,�� the young man said with a smile, ��and pledge your loyalty to me.��


    Pledge loyalty?


    Hewinia didn��t understand.


    She was clearly already dead.


    How could a dead person take his hand?


    That��s what she thought.


    But by the time she reacted, her hand was already clasped with the young man��s.


    ��Pledging loyalty requires a name,�� the young man said. ��Your true name.��


    The real... name?


    Hewinia felt puzzled again.


    What true name? She had almost forgotten.


    She thought so, but her mouth answered before she could think.


    ��...Nia.��


    As her words fell, the umbrella was tossed aside.


    The sunlight shone down again.


    And the young man, holding her hand, suddenly exerted force, pulling her out of the dirt with seemingly limitless strength, unstoppable.


    Her stalled heart resumed beating.


    She watched the young man smile in the blazing sunlight.


    ��Very good.��


    ��Your life is mine now.��


    ...


    Daphne��s eyes widened bit by bit.


    Because the hand she was using to stab into Hewinia��s body was caught by another.


    It was... Hewinia��s hand.


    She subconsciously raised her head and saw the supposedly dead Hewinia smiling at her with a battered face.


    ��Thank you all so much,�� ��Hewinia�� said with a light laugh, ��thanks to you.��


    ��This girl is mine now.��

 Chapter 337: Twenty-six Dolls

    Chapter 337: Twenty-six Dolls


    What��s going on here?


    Daphne��s pupils shrank slightly.


    Hadn��t this fellow died?


    Surely her heart had stopped beating!


    ��Miss! Danger! Step back!��


    An Attendant hastily shouted to Daphne.


    Danger?


    Where��s the danger?


    Daphne didn��t catch on, but the Attendant standing beside her sensed something and immediately pulled Daphne back two steps. Almost simultaneously, several Magic Chains burst out of the snow like giant pythons aiming for the spot where she had stood.


    If the Attendant hadn��t reacted so quickly, Daphne would have been ensnared by those chains by now.


    But how could this be possible?!


    Daphne��s face was filled with surprise.


    Leaving aside how Hewinia had suddenly resurrected, one must know that her body was still under their control, her Magic Wand had been thrown away early on, and most of her notes and the Golden Score had been stripped from her. With such damage, it was clearly impossible to use her powers.


    So without notes, the Golden Score, and the Magic Wand, how was she casting spells?!


    Daphne hadn��t figured it out yet, but the four Attendants she brought with her were already making a move, lifting their Magic Wands as silver notes flickered on their skin.


    ��Fifth Notes Magic Cube��!


    In that frantic accompaniment, several beams of Magic Power emanated from the Magic Wands of the four Attendants, interconnecting and forming a third-rank Magic Cube with ��Hewinia�� at the core.


    At this point, Daphne had also snapped back to reality. She watched ��Hewinia�� trapped in the center of the Magic Cube. Despite the strong doubts in her heart about how Hewinia had come back to life and cast spells, her uncertainty was accompanied by intense unease, prompting her to make a decisive call, ��Attack! Kill her first!��


    The four Attendants energized their Magic Wands again.


    The third-rank Magic Cube began to rotate, each rank in a different direction.


    Consequently, the various parts of Hewinia��s body caught in the Magic Cube also twisted in different directions along with it.


    The sound of a series of nauseatingly crunching bones echoed as ��Hewinia��s�� body contorted into a grotesque shape.


    The ��Fifth Notes Magic Cube�� was part of their original plan to intercept Arianna. To ensure Arianna��s death, Daphne��s family had even sent over four core Attendants to help.


    What they did not expect was that Arianna, their practice target, would not be able to leave the Church.


    And now, they had to use such a powerful spell on someone who had been an Attendant for only a year.


    And yet...


    Watching the body twisted grotesquely out of human form in the Magic Cube, a body that by all accounts should not have been able to live, Daphne��s unease remained intense.


    After all, Hewinia��s sudden Awakening had given her a tremendous mental shock.


    What on earth was going on with this person?


    Although the Golden Score possessed recovery abilities beyond those of ordinary people, it shouldn��t grant resurrection from death...


    Before she could articulate another thought, another series of cracking sounds came from the Magic Cube.


    They saw ��Hewinia��s�� body, previously mangled by the Magic Cube, realigning at an astonishing speed!


    And it wasn��t just that �C the wounds pierced by the silver threads were also healing rapidly. Consequently, the lines of blood split, allowing her to slowly fall from the heights where she had been bound.


    As she descended, her body realigned, her wounds healed, and her despairing, unwilling black pupils turned back to elegance and refinement, her blood-like long hair now like a blazing flame.


    How could this be possible?!


    Even the four well-trained Attendants who accompanied her couldn��t help but show expressions of shock.


    It was as if someone had picked up a doll from a trash bin, one that had been damaged beyond recognition for many years, and after repair had shed its tattered and untidy appearance, restored by an invisible hand to its original beautiful form fresh from the factory.


    Even then... it was beyond comparison.


    At least, Daphne had never felt that this person she had observed for a year, whether in his disguised form or his true appearance, had ever been as dazzling... and as terrifying as he was now.


    Yes, she was afraid.


    Even more so than when she had faced Hewinia herself in the past.


    ��What exactly are you...�� Daphne couldn��t maintain her previous composure, her voice trembling as she spoke, ��What kind of thing are you?��


    ��Hewinia�� did not answer her, but instead seemed interested in her own body, muttering to herself as if the people in front of her did not exist.


    ��This body is even more exceptional than I imagined, truly befitting the Golden Score everyone desires,�� ��Hewinia�� slowly clenched her fist, then said with a smile, ��Good thing, it��s mine now.��


    The four Players brought by Daphne exchanged glances.


    Although they didn��t know what exactly had happened, it was clear that Hewinia was no longer the same person as before, and their instincts told them that the Hewinia now... was very dangerous.


    And for that very reason, they could not delay.


    She had not yet picked up her Magic Wand!


    After exchanging silent looks, the four Players immediately sprang into action. Two of them stood in front of Daphne, and the other two charged at ��Hewinia.��


    The two Players in front of Daphne were there not only to protect her but also to be able to use their ultimate trump card.


    Yes, the Five Sounds Magic Cube was not their most powerful Spell. They could also cast the Six Notes Spell, but that had a flaw��it required a longer preparation time.


    Originally they didn��t intend to use this Spell, but the current ��Hewinia�� brought them such an intense sense of crisis that they decided to go all out without hesitation.


    The two Players were responsible for holding back ��Hewinia,�� preventing her from picking up the Magic Wand, although she had already cast a Spell without relying on the wand earlier, which should have been a special case. As long as she was a Player, she needed to follow the rule that neither notes nor wand could be missing.


    Of course, holding back did not mean just passively fighting to waste time, and they also had coordination, quickly forming a front-and-back formation.


    The Player at the back applied a Spell called ��Growth�� to the Player in front, and the front Player��s body quickly swelled up like a balloon being inflated.


    Then the front Player cast a Spell called ��Blessing�� on himself, enveloping himself in a half-meter diameter Magic Barrier.


    Inside the barrier, he could be greatly immune to magic damage and control.


    Only fists could take effect.


    So, he threw a punch at ��Hewinia.��


    He did not believe that this doll-like body could withstand such a direct physical attack... normal Players couldn��t either.


    But.


    With a ��puff,��


    ��Hewinia��s�� dainty hand effortlessly stopped his enhanced fist.


    His eyes widened in shock, not understanding what had happened before he heard a roaring sound by his ear.


    Like a machine bellowing.


    The next second, his right arm, which he had swung out, was ��plucked�� off effortlessly.


    The ease of that action.


    As if he were the doll.


    But in stark contrast to that ease, was an even more gruesome sight; the blood that spurted out dyed half of ��Hewinia��s�� body a bloody crimson.


    ��Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!��


    The Player��s hysterical scream was the best explanation, and the four present all involuntarily stopped what they were doing, fear reverberating in everyone��s eyes. Especially Daphne, who now felt an overwhelming urge to flee this place at all costs.


    ��Hewinia�� elegantly threw the broken Player aside, and what followed doubled the fear in the hearts of all present.


    Because that Player��s Magic Wand had fallen into her hands.


    ��So...�� she said with a smile, holding the wand in front of her, and spoke with interest, ��Let me experience it as well, the Chapters that belong to the Player.��

 Chapter 338: Twenty-seven Giving you guys a chance

    Chapter 338: Twenty-seven Giving you guys a chance


    Every Church in ��Desecration�� had its unique way of combat.


    In the Holy Sound, it revolved around ��Chorus Magic�� that combined sound and scores, where the magic wand, one��s own notes, and the musical score were all indispensable prerequisites. This also meant that those who weren��t part of Holy Sound couldn��t use ��Chorus Magic.��


    Even in the game, the protagonist could only release it through some special means.


    It could be said that ��Chorus Magic�� had the highest threshold and the most demanding conditions of all spells.


    But at the same time, it was also the most powerful spell, without any rival.


    Bai Wei, who couldn��t fully experience ��Chorus Magic�� in the game and could only play as a ��Knight,�� now had the perfect magical body.


    And right in front of him just happened to be a tool that he could practice on.


    How could he not take advantage of this opportunity?


    Therefore, Bai Wei revealed a smile.


    But this smile seemed terrifying in the eyes of others.


    Especially to Daphne.


    She stared intensely at ��Hevnia�� ��s face, still not understanding what had happened.


    It was still that face, that same body, but it was clear that the person was no longer the same.


    It was as if Hevnia had been killed by them, and an even more fearsome creature had crawled out of her body.


    Could such a thing really happen?


    What on earth was it?!


    ��Miss, something is wrong,�� an attendant in front of Daphne whispered, ��Although I don��t know what happened to this fellow, it��s too late to think about it now. We must prepare for the worst.��


    ��...The worst?�� Daphne subconsciously glanced at the speaking Player, ��The worst-case scenario? We can��t get the Golden Score?��


    ��No, Miss,�� the attendant shook his head with a grave expression, ��It��s not just about failing to get the Golden Score. It��s very likely... we might not be able to leave this place at all.��


    ...Not able to leave?


    Daphne was startled for a moment before she realized what the attendant meant.


    In his view, was ��Hevnia�� going to kill them all?


    How was that possible!


    She was just a girl who came out from the Seed District and had been a Player for less than two years.


    And the ones here were four experienced Core Players who could be counted as solid pillars in the noble families of the Upper City!


    Now, were they all going to be killed by her?!


    How was that possible?!


    Daphne wanted to say that.


    But she couldn��t because the attendant who had first charged at ��Hevnia�� was still lying at ��Hevnia�� ��s feet, wailing continuously as fresh blood poured from the wound, blindingly vivid against the pure white snow.


    ��Of course, Miss, we will still make one last attempt,�� the attendant said, ��But please be prepared in advance, should we fail, then please...��


    ��No,�� another older attendant interrupted him, speaking sternly, ��Not if we fail, but now. Please leave now, Miss. If we succeed, then naturally there will be no problem, but if we fail, we must at least ensure your survival.��


    Leave now?


    Daphne bit her lip tightly, ��Alone? How can I leave by myself? Should I just run home?��


    ��No, not home,�� the aged attendant shook his head, ��No, you must go back to the academy. There should still be people staying behind at the academy, let them know what happened here.��


    ��Tell others?!�� Daphne��s eyes widened in disbelief, ��If we let the rest of the academy know, then how can we compete for the Golden Score?��


    Seeing that Daphne could still ask such a question, the aged attendant couldn��t help but turn away, looking at her with a serious expression.


    ��Don��t you understand, Miss?�� he said deliberately, ��Once the four of us die here, our family will lose the qualification to compete for the Golden Score. The best you can do is use the news of the Golden Score to save your own life.��


    Use the news of the Golden Score to save her life?


    Even though Daphne knew the attendant��s words were correct, a strong sense of unwillingness surged in her heart at that moment.


    On what basis?


    How much had Daphne sacrificed to obtain the Golden Score?


    First, she persuaded her family to believe that ��Hevinia�� was a fake, that she wasn��t the Golden Note, but the Golden Score.


    Then she convinced her family to resolve to snatch the Golden Score and participate in the grand festival; after all, as an affiliate of the Hailuo Family, they had no right to vie for the title of Holy Sound Master under normal circumstances.


    Next, she devised a plan to lure Arianna into action and for them to reap the benefits of the fishermen��s gains.


    In the end, it was her father who found a way, under the radar of the Hailuo Family, to send the family��s four Core Players here.


    Everything had been for the sake of obtaining the Golden Score, to change the family��s fate against the heavens.


    And victory had been within their grasp.


    Hevinia��s heart had already stopped beating, her skin peeled off halfway.


    Her plan was flawless.


    But why.


    Why.


    Why did she come back to life?!


    The frustration in Daphne��s eyes quickly turned to rage. She remembered the days when she was humiliated by that Hevinia, the days when she was covered in wounds yet dared not tell her family, the days when her father, upon learning everything, could only sigh softly.


    Go back?


    Preserve life?


    Impossible!


    The moment they resolved to contend for the Golden Score, there was no turning back!


    Under the astonished gazes of two Attendants, Daphne too raised her Magic Wand, standing shoulder to shoulder with them.


    The three Universal notes on her Magic Wand were illuminated by the silver notes she herself had engraved, surging Magic Power emanated from the wand, and then poured into the Six Notes��Magic that the other two Attendants were preparing.


    ��Miss?!��


    ��What are you doing?!��


    ��I won��t leave,�� Daphne said, pausing after each word, ��I am a Player too, a Player of the Treell Family. Tonight, there is only success or failure, no retreat.��


    Upon hearing Daphne��s words, the older Player nodded slightly after a brief Silence.


    ��I understand, Miss. Let��s give it our all together, then.��


    Daphne��s actions were also noticed by Bai Wei.


    He chuckled, tapping his own head with the Magic Wand, ��Interesting, very interesting. No wonder this kid fell into your hands. In some ways, you and she are indeed alike.��


    Bai Wei��s words stirred the minds of everyone present.


    This child... was he referring to Hevinia?


    Indeed, he wasn��t Hevinia.


    So what exactly was he?


    Bai Wei guessed their thoughts and said with a light laugh, ��Want to know who I am? Hmm... I��ll give you a chance then.��


    ...A chance?


    ��You��re preparing a troublesome Spell, aren��t you?�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��I won��t stop you. If that Spell harms me, then I��ll tell you who I am.��


    ��Of course, I won��t just stand here and let you hit me. I will counter with a Spell. If you fail...��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��Then nothing will be left.��


    ��How about it?��


    ��Do you want to wager your family��s fate...�� Bai Wei asked with a smile, ��On this one Spell?��

 Chapter 339: Twenty-eight [Seven Notes·Heavenly Gods] (5K)

    Chapter 339: Twenty-eight [Seven Notes��Heavenly Gods] (5K)


    Bai Wei��s words startled everyone present for a moment.


    What did this mean?


    Was this guy intending to simplify the upcoming battle to the next strike against each other?


    But why would he do this? Hadn��t he already seen that they were preparing a spell that could seal the deal in one hit? Shouldn��t he rush forward immediately to interrupt and prevent them from casting it?


    With the strength he had just demonstrated, shouldn��t this be easy for him?


    But why would he...


    Daphne��s pupils tightened slightly.


    There was only one possibility.


    It was that he believed the Chorus Magic he could release would be superior to theirs.


    ...But how could that be?!


    At this thought, Daphne��s first reaction was that the other party was too ignorant and arrogant.


    In the Holy Sound, the power of an individual cannot overcome the group.


    Even the most outstanding Player, the Golden Note, equipped with the most advanced Four Notes Magic Wand, could at most play Chapters up to the Fifth Notes.


    The Magic Melody of the Six Notes and the Seven Notes could only be played by an Orchestra.


    And the Magic Melody of the Fifth Notes and the Six Notes were not even in the same concept; otherwise, they wouldn��t have spent so much time preparing.


    So on what basis could he...?!


    Wasn��t this courting death?!


    That��s what Daphne thought.


    However, the smile of Bai Wei... no, to be precise, the smile of ��Hewinia�� at that moment.


    For a long time during her childhood, Hewinia��s smile was a lingering psychological shadow for Daphne.


    Some might describe a cute girl as a little devil, but the Hewinia of that period was a real demon in Daphne��s heart, especially that smile. Every time she saw Hewinia smiling at her, Daphne��s body would tremble uncontrollably.


    This situation persisted for a long while, until Hewinia was allowed to go to the Seed District, and then it slightly eased.


    The real ��healing�� occurred after Hewinia��s death when seeing that false Hewinia with the same face could smile sweetly and harmlessly, Daphne realized that her nightmare had truly ended.


    So... what was this now?


    That smile.


    Why had that smile, which had startled her awake so many times in her dreams, appeared again?


    It was as if the ghost that was supposed to be dead had come back.


    And it was even worse than before, to the point where her body, no longer like that of her childhood, began to tremble as it had back then.


    ��Miss! Miss!�� the voice of the elderly Attendant came from behind her, ��Move back!��


    Daphne snapped back to attention.


    Only then did she realize that her whole body was unknowingly soaked with cold sweat.


    But the other party had said nothing, done nothing; he was just smiling.


    ��Miss,�� the elderly Attendant noticed something was wrong with Daphne and whispered, ��Step back, we��re done.��


    Done?


    Daphne instantly turned her head and saw for sure a more complex Six Notes Magic Cube, bristling with a violent and screeching aura, centered within the magic wand.


    [Six Notes��Magic Cube].


    This was the Six Notes Magic Cube modified and endowed by the Terrell Family on top of the [Five Sounds Magic Cube].


    Although it was only one note apart, the difference was huge. It was like real Magic, with the difficulty of each additional rank growing exponentially.


    When reflected in spells, the [Five Sounds Magic Cube] could only twist objects.


    But the [Six Notes��Magic Cube] could twist not just objects, but also Magic Power, notes, and Chapters.


    If hit by the Magic Cube, even a Magic Melody of the same note rank would be distorted and disintegrated, eventually vanishing like smoke.


    Therefore, in a more direct spell collision, the advantage of the [Six Notes��Magic Cube] was tremendous; its only flaw was that the casting wind-up time was too long.


    But now, it was ready.


    ��Miss, move aside!�� the elderly Attendant said again, ��The spell is ready!��


    ...Is it ready?


    Daphne stared blankly at the six-ranked Magic Cube, just a bit larger than a fist.


    Was it ready like this?


    Then she heard the voice of ��Hewinia�� from the other side.


    ��Is this the answer you want to give?�� Bai Wei said with interest as he looked at the slowly rotating Magic Power Cube, ��Seems like a nice spell. In that case...��


    He too slowly raised his Magic Wand, the notes etched on his skin gleaming brightly.


    ��Let me give it a try...��


    ��No!�� Daphne suddenly stood in front of Bai Wei and the Magic Cube, ��We are not ready yet!��


    Bai Wei paused, ��Hmm?��


    ��Miss?!��


    The elderly Attendant, Surprised, looked at Daphne, not understanding what she meant.


    While Daphne, gazing straight into that face that had once filled her with immense fear, repeated slowly and deliberately, ��We are not ready yet.��


    Bai Wei seemed to understand her meaning after a brief moment of surprise, and leisurely withdrew his Magic Wand.


    ��Okay,�� he said with a light chuckle, ��I can wait a little longer.��


    ��...Thank you.��


    After barely saying ��Thank you,�� Daphne turned and walked back to the Magic Cube, then said to the Attendants with puzzled faces.


    ��This scale is not enough.��


    The elderly Attendant knew what Daphne meant.


    The [Six Notes��Magic Cube] grew stronger the longer the preparation time.

 Chapter 340 340: Twenty-eight [Seven Notes·Heavenly Gods] (5K)_2

    Now, it had just barely reached the most basic standard.


    "Miss," the elder attendant said, "by all accounts, this should be enough..."


    "No, it''s not enough," Daphne shook her head and then softly said, "Uncle Terry, we''ve staked everything the Terrell Family has on this spell."


    Uncle Terry''s mouth fell open slightly, then he understood Daphne''s meaning, and subconsciously looked toward "Hewinia" not far away.


    He was still waiting there.


    Facing the powerful Six Notes��Magic, he hadn''t said a word.


    But he exerted a tremendous psychological pressure on everyone present.


    Terry also knew that if their attack failed this time, they would absolutely not have a second chance.


    And it wasn''t just them�� the entire Terrell Family would have no second chance either.


    With this in mind, Terry slowly nodded: "I understand, miss. I''ll keep increasing the mana input."


    "No, not just you," Daphne shook her head, then reached for her garment''s clasp again, "Me as well."


    Terry''s eyes widened immediately: "Miss, you..."


    With a "click".


    As the button was undone, the robe was shed from her body.


    Daphne stood half-naked in the icy, snowy landscape, her comely face and figure in stark contrast to her skin.


    Scars and notes crisscrossed, making her skin look not like that of a young girl, but rather like the cracked skin of an old person.


    And when Bai Wei saw this body, a look of surprise couldn''t help but emerge on his face.


    "It''s the... Amplification Scale?"


    The Amplification Scale was a different kind of engraved note, not as rare as the score but still special.


    Its effect was just as the name suggested, amplifying the power of Chorus Magic Spells.


    But this did not come without a cost, and the cost was the Amplification Scale itself.


    The higher the magnification, the greater the price paid�� at best permanent loss of notes, at worst endangering life.


    Daphne approached the Magic Cube once more and reached out her hand toward it.


    When her hand hovered above the Magic Cube, the notes on her body immediately resonated with it.


    The Magic Cube vibrated madly, increasing in size rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, it had risen from Sixth Rank to Eighth Rank, and it was still growing.


    In stark contrast to the increasingly swelling magic was Daphne''s condition; her complexion grew visibly paler at a noticeable rate.


    It was as if she wasn''t infusing the Magic Cube with magic power, but with her life force.


    "Are you willing to go to such lengths?" Bai Wei said softly, "This is indeed interesting."


    Under Bai Wei''s gaze, the Magic Cube kept rising, getting larger.


    From a Sixth Rank Magic Cube, it jumped to Eighth Rank, then to Tenth Rank, Twelfth Rank.


    Eventually, it grew to a point where it was innumerable, far surpassing the highest rank of Magic Cube Bai Wei could recall from his past life.


    Of course, it wasn''t just size and number that expanded.


    The contained, frenzied, and powerful energy of the Chorus Magic made even Bai Wei uneasy.


    Oh no, it wasn''t him that was uneasy.


    More accurately, it was Hewinia''s body he was in.


    Just like how humans innately feel a sense of fear when facing snakes, a mage faced with such a vast and pure magic energy would also naturally become uneasy, almost instinctively wanting to retreat.


    Bai Wei uttered a light "tch": "Don''t tell me things are going too far."


    He had proposed a direct duel with Daphne and the others for two reasons.


    First, he genuinely wanted to try out the unique Chorus Magic and test the limits of what Hewinia''s body could achieve.


    Second, he needed a reason to keep these people from leaving because if they truly wished to flee with Hewinia''s current physical condition, Bai Wei would have found it difficult to hold them all back, and should any of them escape and spread the news of the Golden Score, that would be troublesome.


    Thus, by using this reason to keep them here and then figuring out a way to blow them all away was the plan.


    However...


    Looking at the Magic Cube that had expanded to fill his entire field of vision, massive like the sun itself, Bai Wei couldn''t help but think.


    It seemed that the one to be blown away would be him.


    ...Heh, just kidding.


    The middle finger of his left hand lightly tapped on the Magic Wand.


    As long as that finger was there, Bai Wei couldn''t possibly lose. Just like in a game, "Termination" was also a treasure for Mages like Holy Sound.


    Aside from the difficulty of interrupting Seven Notes spells, the other spells were roughly the same; the only difference was the cost.


    But at least, the cost would definitely be much less than what that carefully concocted Magic Cube would require.


    The Magic Cube was almost complete.


    Now, he just had to snap his fingers, and all the ambitions this girl called Daphne and her family held would vanish in an instant.


    Just had to snap his fingers.


    With a "thud".


    Daphne suddenly fell to her knees in the distance, and Bai Wei''s lightly tapping finger stopped, then he looked over.


    In just a few minutes, Daphne seemed like a different person.


    Her once voluptuous body now was so thin her bones were visible, her breathing intermittent, as if she might stop breathing at any moment.

 Chapter 341: Twenty-eight 【Seven Notes·Heavenly Gods】(5K)_3

    Chapter 341: Twenty-eight ��Seven Notes��Heavenly Gods��(5K)_3


    But she didn��t fall, instead, she mustered her strength to stand up and turned her head to look at Bai Wei.


    The giant Magic Cube behind her was like a sun lighting her path.


    ��I��m ready,�� she said to Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei fell silent for a while, then chuckled and straightened up.


    ��You��ve kind of impressed me.��


    Bai Wei slowly raised his Magic Wand, and the Seventh Note in the staff burst into a brilliant golden light, with the four Universal notes on the wand lighting up one after the other.


    ��Since that��s the case, I��ll also try my best.��


    Daphne looked at ��Hevnia.��


    She wasn��t sure if it was an illusion, but she felt that ��Hevnia�� was finally getting serious.


    But at that moment, she was no longer afraid, but said deliberately, ��I don��t know who you are, but I want you to know, my family, the Daphne Trell family, we��ve had enough of being vassals.��


    ��So, tonight we must get that Golden Score.��


    ��No matter what the cost, even death.��


    Bai Wei nodded slightly, ��I understand.��


    ��No,�� Daphne shook her head, ��you don��t understand. I mean, even death.��


    Daphne repeated those four words.


    It was like she was speaking to Bai Wei, but also to someone else.


    And Bai Wei quickly figured out who that someone was.


    The moment Daphne finished speaking, the Magic Cube, half the size of a church, burst out with an unstoppable force, thundering forward.


    Everything touched by its edges would instantly disintegrate into thousands of pieces.


    It seemed ready to crush everything, nothing could stop it.


    Bai Wei then raised his Magic Wand.


    But almost at the same time, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a shadow that hadn��t moved for a long time.


    It was the Player whose hand Bai Wei had broken at the beginning!


    Bai Wei thought he was dead, but he wasn��t!


    He leaped up, tearing off his clothes, the musical scales on his skin moving wildly like the keys of a piano.


    ��For the family!�� he shouted as he charged at Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei frowned, instinctively trying to dodge.


    But it was too difficult for the high-offense, low-defense, agility-lacking, and severely injured body of Hevnia to avoid the large man bent on death.


    Indeed, the opponent was intent on dying.


    Because Bai Wei saw him turn the notes on his body into chains, binding toward himself.


    He didn��t want to hurt Bai Wei, he just wanted to restrain Bai Wei��s movements.


    Or rather, it wasn��t even a restraint; he just wanted to hold Bai Wei back, even if just for a second or two, just to prevent Bai Wei from immediately casting a Spell, then the amplified Six Notes��Magic Cube would completely disintegrate him into elements!


    As for himself.


    He would naturally be disintegrated before Bai Wei.


    So that��s how it is.


    Bai Wei understood.


    The ��even death�� Daphne spoke of earlier wasn��t for him to hear, it was for this person.


    And this person responded well to Daphne.


    With such a strategy in place, Bai Wei was indeed pushed into a corner.


    Behind him was the church, beneath his feet lay Arianna��s body, in front of him was the Player who was throwing himself at him without a care, and the Magic Cube that threatened to destroy the world.


    There was no way to retreat.


    But,


    there was no need to retreat anymore.


    Bai Wei raised his Magic Wand once again.


    The Golden Score, already primed, made a sound, like the pluck of a guitar string.


    Beneath this string sound, the disfigured body of Arianna suddenly flashed with silver musical notes, and the Silver Rank notes on the body of the Player charging at him resonated with the same frequency.


    In the next second, they vanished from their respective bodies.


    And then appeared on Bai Wei��s body, merging with the golden Seventh Note, intertwining in the midst of the golden staff.


    Three notes sounded a stirring melody together, and the four Universal notes on the staff were also awakened at the same time.


    Three plus four.


    A more dazzling light reflected in Bai Wei��s pupils.


    ��Watch closely, Hevnia,�� he said with a soft laugh, ��this is how your body is used.��


    ...


    With a ��boom.��


    The Six Notes��Magic Cube struck the church.


    It was so large that when it was fired, Daphne could not see the scene beyond, so her heart was constantly in suspense.


    Until it finally landed on the church.


    The dilapidated church immediately began to crumble and disintegrate.


    The violent and pure Magic Power, when it bloomed, seemed to cut through the air itself.


    Daphne��s suspended heart finally settled.


    It looked like it was a success.


    No one could survive such an attack...


    Suddenly, Daphne��s eyes widened.


    Because she saw the Magic Cube stop.


    The hundred-tier Magic Cube that seemed capable of leveling everything, of disintegrating everything, suddenly stopped.


    Everyone was stunned.


    What was happening?


    Of course, they soon found out what was happening.


    Because the Magic Cube was shrinking, shrinking rapidly, and that immense power was visibly ebbing away.


    So, they saw what was stopping the Magic Cube.


    A larger, more exquisite and complex Magic Array.


    An Array that could stop Six Notes?!


    Daphne couldn��t believe it.


    Until, as the Magic Cube shrank further, they saw the notes engraved on the edge of the Array.


    At first, they could only see two.


    As the Magic Cube continued to shrink, they saw more.


    The third,


    the fourth.


    By the time she saw the fifth, Daphne��s breathing gradually halted.


    How could this be!


    Could it be...


    Before Daphne could see more, she saw Terry standing in front of her suddenly turn around and look at her.


    His face was full of despair.


    ��Miss,�� he shouted at Daphne with his last bit of strength, ��run...��


    As his words fell, the Array began to rotate.


    This allowed Daphne to finally see the previously unseen corner.


    The sixth,


    and the seventh.


    [Seven Notes��Heavenly Gods]


    The next second, a white light engulfed everything.

 Chapter 342: Twenty-nine, just helping you gouge out eyes and cut tongues, thats all (plus some BB)

    Chapter 342: Twenty-nine, just helping you gouge out eyes and cut tongues, that��s all (plus some BB)


    ��You are my favorite student, Hewinia.��


    ��Hew~inia~��


    ��If you��re not content, then grab my hand. And then swear your allegiance to me.��


    ��This girl is mine now.��


    ...


    Hewinia��s eyes snapped open.


    A swath of pallor invaded her field of vision, but it wasn��t snow��it was the ceiling.


    Familiar yet foreign��the ceiling.


    She felt like she had endured a lengthy nightmare, to the point where she was still uncertain whether she had actually awakened from it.


    Her mind was groggy, her body uncomfortable; drenched in a cold sweat, the only sounds echoing in her ears were her own heavy breathing and...


    ��It seems you didn��t sleep very well.��


    That familiar, leisurely ��inner voice.��


    Another��s voice coming from deep within her soul.


    With that inner voice came memories.


    Gradually, Hewinia began to recall everything, including the pit of corpses that she wasn��t sure was a dream or reality.


    She didn��t speak immediately but struggled to sit up, changing from lying down to sitting, and then looked around.


    Indeed, she had returned home.


    But not to her own home��she was in the true Hewinia��s home, lying on Hewinia��s bed, and...


    She lowered her head.


    Wearing Hewinia��s nightgown.


    After a silence, Hewinia finally spoke up slowly, ��What did you do?��


    ��Of course, I pulled you back from the brink of death,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��and helped you with a little problem.��


    A little... problem?


    Hewinia thought back to last night... it must have been last night.


    Daphne, with four seasoned Players, ambushed her, pushing her into a corner in an instant... no, not a corner.


    Hewinia subconsciously touched her chest.


    Even after a night had passed, the sensation of her heart being pierced by death was still vivid, making her acutely aware that she had been dead at that time. But Bai Wei had brought her back, then... reversed everything.


    What happened afterward, Hewinia could not remember clearly, only managing to recall a few hazy fragments.


    But even these vague snippets were enough for Hewinia to know that Daphne was dead.


    The Daphne who had seen herself as the hunter, had been killed by a stronger hunter.


    ...Was this the work of Visas?


    A complex mixture of emotions surged through Hewinia��s heart.


    There was discouragement, defeat.


    But notably absent was any relief or joy for having survived a calamity.


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her left eye, causing her to instinctively cover it with her hand.


    But it still hurt terribly, as if someone were gouging out her eyeball with a knife.


    Ordinarily, the Hewinia who emerged from the Seed District already possessed a greater resistance to pain than most people, but this pain still had her gasping for breath.


    But what she didn��t expect was that just as she opened her mouth, a tearing pain erupted from her tongue.


    ��Ah, it seems there��s a reaction,�� Bai Wei remarked as if sensing something, still speaking in his casual tone, ��Don��t worry, it does hurt at first, but you��ll get used to it eventually.��


    Hewinia, one hand covering her eye, the other clutching her neck, asked with difficulty, ��What... did you do?��


    ��I didn��t do much, just helped you with some eye-gouging and tongue-cutting,�� Bai Wei said calmly, ��But I didn��t do it for nothing��I installed my own for you.��


    Naturally, Hewinia understood what Bai Wei meant.


    Bai Wei, while in control of her body, had gone back to the dormitory and replaced her left eye and tongue with his own.


    Just like that finger.


    ��In theory, it shouldn��t hurt this much,�� Bai Wei continued, ��After all, my body��s ��plug and play�� attribute is quite high. Maybe it��s because you��re too weak right now; the burden on your body is too great. Of course, there could also be individual differences��there��s still a disparity between male and female bodies. And we didn��t have much time to let my body adapt to the shape of yours, so maybe we were a bit rough? That might be it.��


    Exactly what Bai Wei was saying, Hewinia couldn��t make out through the pain.


    For several seconds, she felt as though she was being dismembered, those two foreign ��limbs�� restlessly unsettling; the eye felt like it was frantically stabbing her eye socket, wanting to delve deeper, while the tongue was ruthlessly tearing at her throat to make its ��dwelling�� more comfortable.


    Then she couldn��t hold back anymore and let out a cry of pain.


    ��...Ah!��


    The sound traveled beyond the room, startling the maid outside.


    ��Miss?�� Soon, there were knocks at the door accompanied by the maid��s slightly anxious inquiry, ��Are you alright?��


    Hewinia couldn��t respond.


    The pain was too intense.


    ��Miss? Miss, are you feeling unwell?�� The knocks grew more urgent, ��I��m coming in, Miss.��


    No, she couldn��t come in.


    She had to endure; she must.


    Hewinia clenched her teeth tightly, preparing to suppress the pain with sheer willpower.


    But it was really hard.


    She couldn��t even voice to the maid that she was okay.


    ��Miss? Miss?!�� The maid, growing more anxious without a response, insisted, ��I��m coming in...��


    ��No!��


    Hewinia instinctively raised her head and then yelled out.


    And at the moment she opened her mouth...


    The pain vanished.


    Simultaneously, the world in Hewinia��s eyes transformed.


    Everything in the room became crisp and yet surreal.

 Chapter 345: Thirty silly-looking women_2

    Chapter 345: Thirty silly-looking women_2


    This was Mandy��s proudest achievement, being born in an ordinary family but it was precisely because of her exceptionally high-quality silver notes that she was able to marry into the Hailuo Family.


    And she successfully bore Hevnia of the Golden Rank��s Seventh Note, thus establishing her status as the family head.


    So, Hevnia and these notes were what Mandy was most proud of, and she wished she could display them to outsiders all the time.


    This was also why she dressed in this manner, and why she insisted on having the maid wake Hevnia to receive visitors.


    It was all to satisfy her desire to show off.


    Of course, what Mandy wanted to boast about the most was Hevnia��s golden notes; if it weren��t for the family head explicitly prohibiting it, Mandy would certainly have Hevnia dress in the same attire to receive guests, while stroking Hevnia��s skin and smiling at the guests saying, ��This is my child.��


    And this was not just wild guessing on Hevnia��s part, she had learned from the housemaids that when the real Hevnia was younger, Mandy had indeed done similar things, having her stand unclothed under the gaze of countless people.


    Therefore, Hevnia had always believed that the real Hevnia��s twisted personality definitely had something to do with Mandy.


    This was indeed a selfish and foolishly laughable woman, who had nothing in her mind except for showing off.


    But Hevnia did not dislike Mandy��s foolishness; in fact, if it wasn��t for her predictable stupidity, when Hevnia first arrived here a year ago, knowing nothing, she would not have been able to deceive and adapt in such a short time.


    Moreover, Mandy was helpful to the current Hevnia.


    Hevnia had carefully observed Mandy��s various poses and gestures, as despite being foolish, the woman certainly had a pleasant face, possessing a charm that appealed to many men. These were all things that Hevnia, a little girl from the Seed District, had never experienced before.


    Thus, in the challenge of ��becoming the real Hevnia,�� the first model she referenced was Mandy.


    And even now, some of Mandy��s habits could still be traced back to Hevnia.


    For instance, Hevnia often showcased her beautiful, fair neck, ensuring that anyone passing by could see the subtly visible golden scales with a casual glance backward.


    And most men fell for this, like Hevnia��s senior brother Dosi.


    But there were those who didn��t, like that entity inside her who might not even be considered human.


    Hmm... it seems like we��ve strayed off-topic.


    ��Calling you down is because you, ha, ha, ha...�� Mandy pointed at Hardock��s face, momentarily forgetting the other��s name.


    Luckily, this was not the first time, and Hardock, smiling, said, ��Just call me Hardock, madam.��


    ��Yes, you Uncle Hardock,�� Mandy said, tilting her head lazily to Hevnia, ��Your Uncle Hardock and our Hailuo family have had generational ties, and with your father not home, you naturally need to come down and reciprocate properly, that��s basic etiquette.��


    She couldn��t even remember the name, was this really etiquette?


    Hevnia thought internally, though she did not voice it.


    The Hailuo Family didn��t hold much regard for the Treell Family, or else Hevnia��s father wouldn��t have had the foolish Mandy receive Hardock.


    Allowing Mandy to sit in the main seat was itself a declaration of attitude.


    This was clear to everyone present, so Hardock too smiled, not daring to show any resistance.


    And since Mandy had shifted the topic to Hardock, Hevnia could finally naturally turn her gaze towards Hardock.


    Several gift boxes were piled beside Hardock, looking like they were here to congratulate the Hailuo family on the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    But only Hevnia knew why he was really here.


    ��Uncle Hardock,�� Hevnia asked smilingly, ��Didn��t Daphne come with you?��


    While asking this question, Hevnia kept her gaze fixed on Hardock��s eyes, trying to catch more emotional changes.


    But Hardock covered it up very well, even with Bai Wei��s eyes aiding, no flaws could be seen.


    ��Daphne is resting at home.�� Hardock responded with a smile, ��After all, the road back from the academy is long; she has been lying down at home for a day.��


    Saying this, he paused and then seemed puzzled as he asked.


    ��Speaking of which, Daphne mentioned before returning that Miss Hevnia was the last to leave school, it was already past midnight, isn��t Miss Hevnia tired?��


    Temptation.


    An undisguised temptation.


    Hevnia was furiously thinking in her mind.


    From Hardock��s words, it was clear that as the Family Head, he indeed knew about the operation last night.


    But the problem was, since Daphne and the four Players had all been killed by Bai Wei, no message had been relayed back, so he didn��t know what exactly had happened.


    However, he couldn��t directly visit the academy to check the situation, as that would undoubtedly be walking into a trap.


    Therefore, he had come to the Hailuo Family seeking answers, especially since Hevnia had returned. She was the prey... wait, that��s not right.


    Hevnia suddenly realized something.


    She wasn��t the Treell Family��s prey; Treell Family��s target was Arianna. Their arrangements were all meant to target Arianna.


    That meant, fundamentally, she was separated from Treell Family by a layer. So in case of mishaps, the first person Hardock would suspect should also be the still missing Arianna.


    Looking at it this way, if Hevnia slightly disguised the time of her return, like saying she had returned in the afternoon and didn��t know what happened at night, then could she...


    ��Yes, she arrived home almost at dawn.��


    But at this moment, Mandy, while yawning, lazily said,


    ��The coachman only picked her up in the early morning, and after a night of travel, she returned home with a high fever, looking sickly and dirty, with her clothes torn as if she had rolled in the snow several times... Really, not ladylike at all.��


    Mandy��s sudden remark caused a change in both Hevnia and Hardock��s expressions.


    Hevnia��s expression was one of surprise and annoyance.


    The surprise was because she didn��t know her state when she returned last night was so bad! If it really was as Mandy described, wouldn��t that just write ��It was me�� all over her face?!


    Why did Bai Wei have time to gouge out her eyes and tongue, but no time to tidy up her body?


    Couldn��t he have given her a bath or some makeup!


    Or at the very least changed her clothes!


    What kind of after-sales service was this!


    And the annoyance was because she shouldn��t have tested this in front of Mandy.


    This foolish woman could do nothing but screw things up!


    On the other hand, Hardock��s expression had visibly darkened.


    He was staring intently at Hevnia, his eyes full of rage and the intent to kill.


    After all, from his perspective, it was obvious that Daphne had already met her demise.


    Not just Daphne, but also the four Players he sent out, crucial forces of the Treell Family.


    Gone, just like that.


    A grand gamble by the Treell Family, failed.


    For a moment, Hevnia even doubted whether Hardock would throw caution to the wind and directly expose her identity.


    Since he was already at a loss, why not drag Hevnia down to Hell with him.


    Fortunately, before she entered the house, Hevnia had already prepared for this.


    She looked at Hardock, her lips slightly parted, and silently mouthed a word.


    Hardock, understanding the shape of Hevnia��s lips, was instantly stunned.


    Because the word Hevnia had uttered was����Father��.

 Chapter 344: Thirty stupid-looking women

    Chapter 344: Thirty stupid-looking women


    ��Miss, what��s wrong?�� The maidservant looked at Hewinia��s slightly unnatural expression and became worried again, ��Your complexion doesn��t look very good.��


    ��Um... I guess I didn��t sleep well last night,�� Hewinia said feigning calmness, ��It��s probably because I haven��t slept in my own bed at home for a long time, I��m slightly unaccustomed,��


    ��Is that so? Would you like me to replace your bedding with something softer tonight?��


    Hewinia almost said no out of reflex, since it was just an excuse she had found, but she quickly realized that the real Hewinia wouldn��t say that, so she nodded slightly, her voice growing a bit colder, ��This is something you should have resolved last night, isn��t it?��


    The maidservant��s face turned pale, then she apologized repeatedly.


    Hewinia scoffed and quickened her pace, stepping in front of the maidservant so that she could no longer clearly see her expression.


    After all, too much had happened in the past two days, and even the most basic masquerade was starting to fail Hewinia.


    Being at home in the family was more dangerous than being at school. After all, the family members had watched Hewinia grow up, and any lapse of attention could easily expose a flaw.


    Therefore, if it wasn��t for a very special situation, Hewinia really didn��t want to stay at home.


    Not to mention, this was a special situation among special situations.


    Haddock Trell.


    That is, Daphne��s father.


    His sudden appearance made Hewinia realize that last night��s events were not over; Bai Wei had only dealt with the trouble that had come knocking.


    And Daphne��s backing, the Treell Family, was also a problem, because they too knew of Hewinia��s identity��at least Haddock, as the Family Head, definitely did.


    So what was his purpose in coming to see her now?


    Hewinia, walking ahead, furrowed her brows tightly.


    Her biggest issue at the moment was not knowing what else had happened afterwards, not even how she had returned home.


    Because Bai Wei hadn��t mentioned those things and had gone off to ��sleep�� on her own.


    Normally, Hewinia would hope that Bai Wei could stay asleep within her body a bit longer, sleep until the world turned dark, so she didn��t have to be watched all the time and could have more private time to do her own things.


    But now, she wished that Bai Wei wouldn��t sleep, or at least clarify everything first.


    However, that was destined to be just wishful thinking.


    From the second-floor rooms to the first floor, the maidservant behind Hewinia was still anxiously following, but Hewinia had already adjusted her mindset, showing no trace of abnormality on her face, temporarily putting aside those miscellaneous thoughts and once again became the young miss of the Hailuo Family.


    Now, she was going to see the guests of the Hailuo Family.


    ...


    Aside from the exceptional Taichu family, the nobles of Holy Sound were roughly divided into three tiers.


    The first tier families, like the Lawrence Family, with hundreds of years of history, were few in Holy Sound. The properties they owned could at least be the equivalent of a city-state in other Church territories, possessing double-digit numbers of Seed Districts capable of cultivating notes.


    The second tier included families like the Hailuo Family: unable to be called great families, but still with long-standing historical heritage. In other Church territories, they controlled assets equivalent to a small town level and also had one or two Seed Districts for cultivation.


    The third tier was like the Treell Family, possessing a small patch of land and assets, much richer than ordinary people, but not permitted to own Seed Districts. Therefore, for new blood, they often needed to rely on families like the Hailuo Family, which is why Daphne said the Treell Family was a vassal of the Hailuo Family.


    Before meeting Haddock, Hewinia constantly reviewed this information in her mind, as if revising just before entering an examination.


    Because this common knowledge among nobles was ��knowledge�� that Hewinia had previously not come into contact with, everything she had crammed in this past year.


    After all, getting caught could very likely cost her life.


    Last night was the perfect example.


    It didn��t take long for Hewinia to arrive at the parlor.


    The maidservant helped her open the door.


    Hewinia immediately saw a man and a woman sitting on both sides of a long table.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door, both looked over.


    The woman had a smile in her eyes, while the man��s eyes held a hint of respect.


    Among them, the woman was naturally Hewinia��s mother, Mandy, while the man was Daphne��s father, Haddock.


    After greeting Mandy, Hewinia also sat down at the table.


    Throughout, she outwardly didn��t look at Haddock, but secretly she kept observing him with her peripheral vision.


    Hewinia didn��t know if it was because of Bai Wei��s eyes, but even just with a sidelong glance, she could see very clearly, even detecting the scrutiny and worry hidden deep within Haddock��s eyes.


    After Hewinia took her seat, Mandy, as the hostess, naturally was the first to speak.


    ��Did you sleep well last night, darling?��


    Her tone was languid, just like her posture, completely lacking the dignity and stance of a matron of the Hailuo Family, as she sprawled listlessly in her chair.


    Her attire was also very casual; although she wore an extravagantly made dress, she managed to make it appear tattered, and a substantial portion of her upper body skin was exposed without any concern in front of outsiders. Of course, Hewinia knew it was intentional. However, she was not intending to showcase her body, but rather the mark engraved upon her flesh, the Seventh Note of an incredibly pure silver.

 Chapter 345: Thirty silly-looking women_2

    Chapter 345: Thirty silly-looking women_2


    This was Mandy��s proudest achievement, being born in an ordinary family but it was precisely because of her exceptionally high-quality silver notes that she was able to marry into the Hailuo Family.


    And she successfully bore Hevnia of the Golden Rank��s Seventh Note, thus establishing her status as the family head.


    So, Hevnia and these notes were what Mandy was most proud of, and she wished she could display them to outsiders all the time.


    This was also why she dressed in this manner, and why she insisted on having the maid wake Hevnia to receive visitors.


    It was all to satisfy her desire to show off.


    Of course, what Mandy wanted to boast about the most was Hevnia��s golden notes; if it weren��t for the family head explicitly prohibiting it, Mandy would certainly have Hevnia dress in the same attire to receive guests, while stroking Hevnia��s skin and smiling at the guests saying, ��This is my child.��


    And this was not just wild guessing on Hevnia��s part, she had learned from the housemaids that when the real Hevnia was younger, Mandy had indeed done similar things, having her stand unclothed under the gaze of countless people.


    Therefore, Hevnia had always believed that the real Hevnia��s twisted personality definitely had something to do with Mandy.


    This was indeed a selfish and foolishly laughable woman, who had nothing in her mind except for showing off.


    But Hevnia did not dislike Mandy��s foolishness; in fact, if it wasn��t for her predictable stupidity, when Hevnia first arrived here a year ago, knowing nothing, she would not have been able to deceive and adapt in such a short time.


    Moreover, Mandy was helpful to the current Hevnia.


    Hevnia had carefully observed Mandy��s various poses and gestures, as despite being foolish, the woman certainly had a pleasant face, possessing a charm that appealed to many men. These were all things that Hevnia, a little girl from the Seed District, had never experienced before.


    Thus, in the challenge of ��becoming the real Hevnia,�� the first model she referenced was Mandy.


    And even now, some of Mandy��s habits could still be traced back to Hevnia.


    For instance, Hevnia often showcased her beautiful, fair neck, ensuring that anyone passing by could see the subtly visible golden scales with a casual glance backward.


    And most men fell for this, like Hevnia��s senior brother Dosi.


    But there were those who didn��t, like that entity inside her who might not even be considered human.


    Hmm... it seems like we��ve strayed off-topic.


    ��Calling you down is because you, ha, ha, ha...�� Mandy pointed at Hardock��s face, momentarily forgetting the other��s name.


    Luckily, this was not the first time, and Hardock, smiling, said, ��Just call me Hardock, madam.��


    ��Yes, you Uncle Hardock,�� Mandy said, tilting her head lazily to Hevnia, ��Your Uncle Hardock and our Hailuo family have had generational ties, and with your father not home, you naturally need to come down and reciprocate properly, that��s basic etiquette.��


    She couldn��t even remember the name, was this really etiquette?


    Hevnia thought internally, though she did not voice it.


    The Hailuo Family didn��t hold much regard for the Treell Family, or else Hevnia��s father wouldn��t have had the foolish Mandy receive Hardock.


    Allowing Mandy to sit in the main seat was itself a declaration of attitude.


    This was clear to everyone present, so Hardock too smiled, not daring to show any resistance.


    And since Mandy had shifted the topic to Hardock, Hevnia could finally naturally turn her gaze towards Hardock.


    Several gift boxes were piled beside Hardock, looking like they were here to congratulate the Hailuo family on the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    But only Hevnia knew why he was really here.


    ��Uncle Hardock,�� Hevnia asked smilingly, ��Didn��t Daphne come with you?��


    While asking this question, Hevnia kept her gaze fixed on Hardock��s eyes, trying to catch more emotional changes.


    But Hardock covered it up very well, even with Bai Wei��s eyes aiding, no flaws could be seen.


    ��Daphne is resting at home.�� Hardock responded with a smile, ��After all, the road back from the academy is long; she has been lying down at home for a day.��


    Saying this, he paused and then seemed puzzled as he asked.


    ��Speaking of which, Daphne mentioned before returning that Miss Hevnia was the last to leave school, it was already past midnight, isn��t Miss Hevnia tired?��


    Temptation.


    An undisguised temptation.


    Hevnia was furiously thinking in her mind.


    From Hardock��s words, it was clear that as the Family Head, he indeed knew about the operation last night.


    But the problem was, since Daphne and the four Players had all been killed by Bai Wei, no message had been relayed back, so he didn��t know what exactly had happened.


    However, he couldn��t directly visit the academy to check the situation, as that would undoubtedly be walking into a trap.


    Therefore, he had come to the Hailuo Family seeking answers, especially since Hevnia had returned. She was the prey... wait, that��s not right.


    Hevnia suddenly realized something.


    She wasn��t the Treell Family��s prey; Treell Family��s target was Arianna. Their arrangements were all meant to target Arianna.


    That meant, fundamentally, she was separated from Treell Family by a layer. So in case of mishaps, the first person Hardock would suspect should also be the still missing Arianna.


    Looking at it this way, if Hevnia slightly disguised the time of her return, like saying she had returned in the afternoon and didn��t know what happened at night, then could she...


    ��Yes, she arrived home almost at dawn.��


    But at this moment, Mandy, while yawning, lazily said,


    ��The coachman only picked her up in the early morning, and after a night of travel, she returned home with a high fever, looking sickly and dirty, with her clothes torn as if she had rolled in the snow several times... Really, not ladylike at all.��


    Mandy��s sudden remark caused a change in both Hevnia and Hardock��s expressions.


    Hevnia��s expression was one of surprise and annoyance.


    The surprise was because she didn��t know her state when she returned last night was so bad! If it really was as Mandy described, wouldn��t that just write ��It was me�� all over her face?!


    Why did Bai Wei have time to gouge out her eyes and tongue, but no time to tidy up her body?


    Couldn��t he have given her a bath or some makeup!


    Or at the very least changed her clothes!


    What kind of after-sales service was this!


    And the annoyance was because she shouldn��t have tested this in front of Mandy.


    This foolish woman could do nothing but screw things up!


    On the other hand, Hardock��s expression had visibly darkened.


    He was staring intently at Hevnia, his eyes full of rage and the intent to kill.


    After all, from his perspective, it was obvious that Daphne had already met her demise.


    Not just Daphne, but also the four Players he sent out, crucial forces of the Treell Family.


    Gone, just like that.


    A grand gamble by the Treell Family, failed.


    For a moment, Hevnia even doubted whether Hardock would throw caution to the wind and directly expose her identity.


    Since he was already at a loss, why not drag Hevnia down to Hell with him.


    Fortunately, before she entered the house, Hevnia had already prepared for this.


    She looked at Hardock, her lips slightly parted, and silently mouthed a word.


    Hardock, understanding the shape of Hevnia��s lips, was instantly stunned.


    Because the word Hevnia had uttered was����Father��.

 Chapter 346: Thirty-one There must be no panties under the skirt of a lady

    Chapter 346: Thirty-one There must be no panties under the skirt of a lady


    Upon reading the word ��father�� from Hewinia��s lips, even the deeply scheming Hardock couldn��t help but reveal a look of astonishment in that instant.


    Of course, his astonishment didn��t last long. Realizing this, he immediately regained composure, and then he cautiously glanced at Mandy, who was seated in the main chair.


    Fortunately, Mandy noticed nothing, still leisurely admiring her own body, completely unaware of what was happening over here.


    It��s good that it��s this fool.


    Hardock��s hanging heart suddenly eased a great deal.


    If it had been her husband here, the momentary ��flaw�� that Hardock had just revealed would have been far too dangerous.


    But, what was that all about just now?


    Hardock looked again at Hewinia, after all, her cry of ��father�� held too much information.


    Since he had resolved to make a move against the Golden Score, how could he not thoroughly understand it? He naturally knew the Golden Score possessed the ability to turn into the devoured note��s appearance, and the fellow who had emerged from the Seed District had relied on this trait to survive to this day under the identity of Hewinia.


    Was Hewinia��s recent call of father her way of telling him that she was not Hewinia but his daughter, Daphne?


    At least, that��s what the word intended to convey.


    But why had it turned into this situation?


    What exactly happened last night? Why did Daphne follow him back to the Hailuo Family looking like Hewinia? What happened to the four Players he had sent out? Why had he received no news at all?


    A series of questions surged into Hardock��s mind.


    Of course, there was still the most important one.


    Was she... really Daphne?


    Hardock gazed at Hewinia, narrowing his eyes slightly.


    As the head of the Treell family, Hardock had experienced too many things to simply believe such a suspicious conjecture based on an unspoken ��father.��


    He must first confirm her identity.


    Thinking this, Hardock leaned slightly forward, inching closer to Hewinia.


    In that moment, Hewinia felt immense pressure. As she saw Hardock��s lips part, about to say something, she preemptively made a move, ��accidentally�� lifting her skirt hem.


    As expected, Mandy��s scream sounded just on cue.


    ��Hewinia! Look at what you��re doing!?��


    Mandy��s sudden outburst startled Hardock as well, and Hewinia also reacted in panic like a startled rabbit, ��What, what��s wrong?��


    ��What do you mean what��s wrong? Look at what you��re wearing!�� Mandy could no longer pretend to act like a lady of her station, rising immediately from the main seat, stomping over to Hewinia��s side, grabbing the hem of her skirt gracelessly, then pointing at the black pants underneath, exclaimed, ��How many times have I told you?! How many times! You are not allowed to wear pants under your skirt! And black pants at that!��


    ��You are my daughter! You are a member of the Hailuo Family! You are the Golden Note! Why do such vulgar things?!��


    Mandy��s words left both Hardock and Hewinia completely astonished.


    Of course, Hewinia��s expression was feigned.


    Long before this, Hewinia had learned of Mandy��s two taboo points.


    One was the color black, and the other was leggings under the skirt; to be precise, the cheap ��undergarments�� beneath expensive clothes.


    This was related to Mandy��s past experiences; before marrying into the Hailuo family, her family was only slightly better off than the lowest class of the Seed District. To change her life, the young Mandy had to frequent the parties of the nobility, but she couldn��t afford the dresses required, so she had to borrow them. To avoid soiling the borrowed gowns and to ensure a safe return to her ordinary city district home or move on to the next party, she had to wear more practical ��pants�� underneath her gowns.


    This was Mandy��s most unwilling memory, much like the black color which was particularly favored by the common people for its dirt resistance, she also despised it thoroughly.


    So, after giving birth to Hewinia and becoming the Hailuo Family matriarch, black and pants under skirts became Mandy��s absolute taboos. She would not allow anyone in the house to dress that way. If a servant did, she would dismiss them on the spot.


    And if the one dressed that way appeared to be her daughter but was actually Hewinia, the personification of Mandy��s own values, she would become even angrier. Upon discovery, regardless of the circumstance, she would fall into an irrational rage.


    Just like now, she didn��t care if there were guests watching at home. She grabbed Hewinia and started walking out, ��Go and change right now! Change!��


    ��Mother, it��s just a school uniform, I forgot to change,�� Hewinia tried to explain.


    ��A school uniform?! It��s still unacceptable!�� Mandy continued to shriek, ��How many times have I told you? You might as well not wear anything under your skirt, but you can��t wear such pants! And why are you calling me mother?! Call me mom, call me mom!��


    ��Why are you like this today?! You simply don��t resemble my own child at all! It��s as if I picked you up from somewhere!��


    Being dragged unreasonably by Mandy, Hewinia could only leave in panic and helpless, managing to give ��father�� a complicated look before she was taken out.

 Chapter 347: Thirty-one There must be no panties under the skirt of a lady_2

    Chapter 347: Thirty-one There must be no panties under the skirt of a lady_2


    Hardock watched, eyes wide open, as Hewinia was pushed away by Mandy, who loudly demanded the maid to pull down her pants, before returning, face full of displeasure. As he walked back, he muttered to himself, ��This child, goodness knows where she picked up these bad habits. She used to be such a ladylike girl, just like me... Ah, it must be something she brought back from school. Really, I��ve always said that schools should raise their admission standards. Those people of low status should just...��


    Mandy rambled under her breath, while Hardock, for once, listened intently.


    Ignoring the meaningless complaints, Hardock still extracted the critical information.


    There was indeed something amiss about Hewinia today.


    It seemed...


    Hardock took another look at the drawing room door, mulling over his next move.


    After listening to Mandy��s gripes for a few more minutes, Hardock echoed a few words of agreement, then stood up to take his leave.


    Mandy, seemingly exhausted after her rant, lazily nodded her head, then instructed a servant to escort Hardock out.


    After the servant had escorted Hardock out of the manor, his waiting butler immediately approached him.


    ��Lord.��


    Hardock gestured with his hand, signaling him to remain silent. They walked a considerable distance until the servant returned to the manor and then they stopped.


    ��Any news?�� Hardock asked.


    The butler shook his head: ��We didn��t dare to get too close.��


    Hardock nodded slightly: ��Being cautious is right. If something really did happen, the Three Colleges will surely conduct a thorough investigation. Getting too close now would only increase the risk, and...��


    He looked back toward the manor he had just left, his expression grave.


    ��What is it, Lord?�� the butler asked. ��Could it be that Golden Score...��


    ��Yes, she��s back,�� Hardock interrupted, speaking before the butler could express his astonishment. ��But she might be Daphne.��


    ��The young mistress?�� The butler was even more surprised.


    Hardock recounted everything that happened in the manor.


    The butler��s face lit up with joy after hearing the details: ��If it is indeed the young mistress, then our losses are completely acceptable. The Golden Score is more important than anything else.��


    Hardock glanced at him: ��That��s if she really is.��


    The butler��s smile gradually faded: ��...You think she��s faking it?��


    ��We can��t eliminate that possibility. After all, we don��t know what��s really beneath that face,�� Hardock said in a low voice. ��So we need to stay here a few more days. If she is truly Daphne, then we must find a way to take her away.��


    ��And if she isn��t?��


    Hardock narrowed his eyes slightly, a fierce glint flashing through them.


    ��Then I will make her pay the price.��


    ...


    Hewinia stood on the balcony on the second floor, watching the exchange between Hardock and the butler outside the manor.


    In theory, this was beyond the scope of normal human vision, but the current Hewinia could see everything clearly.


    The only regret was that she couldn��t hear their voices.


    But from Hardock��s expression, she could guess the gist.


    Obviously, Hardock did not believe that Hewinia was Daphne, at least not entirely.


    However, Hewinia wasn��t surprised. If Hardock had been convinced based on her series of actions alone that she was Daphne, then he wouldn��t be worthy of having raised a daughter like Daphne.


    Initially, Hewinia had treated these nobles with a triple layer of caution, always on guard.


    But last night��s experience made her realize that this was still not enough; she had to regard each person as an all-knowing enemy.


    It was not Hewinia��s intention to use Daphne��s identity to convince Hardock, but rather to buy time to think of countermeasures.


    After all, the current Hardock was extremely dangerous.


    After the failed operation against her last night, the Treell Family lost four elite Players as well as Daphne, which was an unbearable price to pay.


    In the grand scheme of things, the now heirless Treell Family might very well lose their noble status directly.


    So, in reality, Hardock wasn��t much different from Hewinia; fundamentally, they were both ��barefoot.��


    If he truly did something crazy, it wouldn��t be surprising.


    For example, kidnapping Hewinia at all costs, openly revealing Hewinia��s identity and her breakdown, or taking her intelligence to another Noble family��any of these possibilities were unacceptable to Hewinia.


    Therefore, Hewinia had decided to use Daphne��s identity to first stabilize Hardock.


    She was very clear that after last night��s big incident, the Three Colleges couldn��t possibly not investigate. And Hardock, being a minor noble, certainly wouldn��t dare send out probes at this time, so he wouldn��t be able to get detailed news in the short term.


    During this period, even if he had enough suspicions, without concrete evidence, he would be willing to believe that his daughter had succeeded, both emotionally and rationally. A more accurate expression would be... wishful thinking.


    These were the days for Hewinia.


    She had to send Hardock to meet his daughter before he discovered the truth.


    Hewinia��s eyes narrowed into a dangerous curve.


    Only the dead keep secrets best.


    However, she couldn��t just act recklessly, at least not in a way that the Hailuo Family would detect anything unusual.


    To dispose of the head of the Treell Family on the Hailuo Family��s turf, without raising their suspicions, was clearly no easy task. If it had been earlier, Hewinia wouldn��t have thought she could do it; she would have tried to escape the Hailuo Family and live with a new face by using the features of the Golden Score.


    But now things were different.


    Hewinia��s fingers lightly tapped on the railing.


    Although it was not her original intention, she indeed was not alone anymore.


    To put it unpleasantly and bluntly,


    she was now Visas��s ��lapdog.��


    Although Visas itself posed a tremendous danger, its danger made the previous ones seem less threatening.


    After the experience of the previous night, Hewinia quickly realized something in an extremely short amount of time.


    Becoming Visas�� lapdog wasn��t necessarily a bad thing.


    If the previous Hewinia was too weak and alone, struggling with all her might without even the right to gamble at the table, now it seemed she had that right.


    At the high-stakes table of powers like Taichu, Lawrence, and various factions, Hewinia could now join in by leveraging her affiliation with Visas.


    Only those at the table have the opportunity to gamble.


    Hewinia understood.


    It was at that moment that her left eye began to throb painfully again, making her involuntarily gasp for air.


    She knew this was the price that came with power.


    And at that moment, Hewinia also felt Bai Wei return to her body, followed by that familiar lazy voice ringing in her mind, ��Are you treating my eye as a new toy you��ve just got, using it again so soon? You��re not afraid of dying, huh? Let��s see what you��re looking at... Hm? Two old men?��


    The extraordinary vision that had come with the pain receded like a tide.


    Hewinia knew it was Bai Wei who had helped her shut off the ��Water Tap.��


    After taking a deep breath, she pushed aside those thoughts she had just had and straightforwardly made a request to Bai Wei in her mind, ��I need to deal with a few people.��


    ��Go for it.��


    ��I need to use your power.��


    ��Okay.��


    Bai Wei��s casual agreement momentarily took Hewinia by surprise. She fell silent for a while, then added, ��You might need to take over at times, like you did last night.��


    ��Of course,�� Bai Wei replied with a laugh, ��No problem, all my power is open to you.��

 Chapter 348: Thirty-two: The Borrowed Seed Woman

    Chapter 348: Thirty-two: The Borrowed Seed Woman


    ��Frankly, I didn��t expect to have to come in and work overtime on the day of the Seven Notes��Syllable Festival; I must seriously consider whether the salary the Academy pays me is worth this,�� Silence said.


    In the Three Colleges, a silver-haired elder was guided by several young people toward the small church, his mood clearly not the best, as he stepped deeply into the snow, each footprint deeper than the others.


    ��Sorry, Professor Francis,�� the young guide in front apologized with a full face of regret, ��but the situation really is quite serious this time.��


    ��How serious can it be?�� Francis replied gruffly, ��Isn��t it just a few deaths of unidentified individuals? Let me tell you, young people, as the Festival approaches, this is normal. It happens every year. For the power of the Lord, some people will take risks, doing things that can��t be brought to light. You��re already in a panic now; when the Seven Notes��Syllable Festival ends and the preparations for the Festival officially start, won��t you feel like the sky is falling?��


    Facing Francis��s sarcasm, the leading young man said with a rueful smile, ��I understand what you mean, Professor, but this time the situation is truly special.��


    ��Heh, how special can it be?�� Francis was still disdainful; then he saw the young people suddenly stop, and his brows immediately furrowed, ��What? You��re not happy with what I said?��


    ��No, Professor,�� the young man said, ��We have arrived.��


    Arrived?


    Francis didn��t understand what was meant for a moment; he distinctly remembered that the event occurred at that small church, but this place...


    He turned his head subconsciously to look, then fell into a long silence.


    After a while, Francis slowly said, ��This is really... unexpected.��


    Before him was a large pit.


    The bottom of the pit wasn��t snow or mud, but some dark substance that was unidentifiable.


    Several school workers who had arrived earlier were studying the dark substances with somber expressions.


    And Francis��s expression was just as grave; he knew he should no longer complain about working overtime, as this place truly needed him to handle personally. After all, an entire small church had vanished, and clearly, the situation was much more severe than he had imagined.


    ��Who were the victims?��


    ��We... cannot ascertain that yet.��


    ��How many people died?��


    ��That we... are also unclear about.�� Seeing Francis��s eyes widen as if he was about to get furious, the young man immediately sought to defend himself, ��There really isn��t a way because, as you can see, we can��t piece together a complete corpse at the scene... No, not even a complete corpse, we can��t piece together any bodies at all, they are all dissolved into those black substances, and what we can only determine now is that there is more than one victim.��


    Francis��s eyes grew wide, almost popping out, which exerted great pressure on the young man.


    Nevertheless, Francis didn��t reprimand them.


    As a professor, he could naturally discern the severity of the scene and probably knew what the dark substance was.


    The victims had been dissolved by a powerful Chorus Magic.


    Only magic of Six Notes or higher would have such an effect.


    Francis stated his conclusion.


    The expressions on the young people grew more Surprised, ��Magic of Six Notes or higher? Who could wield such a grand spell?��


    ��Rather than thinking about who could wield such grand spells, it would be better to contemplate what reasons there were for them to fight so furiously here.��


    The young man was somewhat bewildered, ��Is there... any difference?��


    The difference was significant.


    Francis didn��t explain outright to the young man, but pondered within himself.


    Magic of Six Notes or higher certainly was rare among Players, but within noble families, even the slightest ones with a claim to nobility could produce one or two such spells.


    But the question was, what reason could there be to attract such families to fight here?


    The Festival was always restless; everyone knew this, which is why Francis was so dismissive when he first heard about the situation here��it was something he had also experienced twenty years prior.


    However, incidents which escalated to murder were generally centered on individuals.


    To secure better positions in the appropriate orchestras, to achieve better results at the Festival, students with nothing to their names, especially those from common backgrounds, would often resort to extremes.


    Drugging, assassination, and the like were truly countless.


    But among noble families, such occurrences were basically impossible.


    The reason was simple: it wasn��t worth it.


    The blessings of the Holy Sound Master were worth sacrificing everything for an individual, but to families, particularly those in power, it was indeed a treasure, but not one worth risking their lives.


    Even for the most powerful Taichu families of the Holy Sound, when faced with the ambitious Lawrence Family seeking to challenge their status, they only sought to counter and suppress them, never resorting to outrageous acts like sending assassins after Phinis and Orenna.


    After all, the Festival was nothing more than a show prepared for the Holy Sound Master; there was no need to fight to the death.


    If the Taichu family didn��t perform well in the Festival, they were still the Taichu Family.


    Should the Lawrence Family succeed, they��d become the next Taichu Family; if they failed, of course, they��d face suppression, but not to the point of ruin.

 Chapter 349: Thirty-two: The Borrowed Seed Woman_2

    Chapter 349: Thirty-two: The Borrowed Seed Woman_2


    And among the nobles, the Taichu and Lawrence families, which are the most competitive, had no need to fight to the death, so the lower-ranking nobles had even less reason to do so. If they exhausted all their efforts, they wouldn��t gain much more, so why bother?


    Thus, Francis simply couldn��t understand the current situation.


    Only a noble could use musical Chapters of Six Notes or more, but what exactly were they fighting over so fiercely for?


    Unless...


    Francis slightly narrowed his eyes as a bold idea surfaced in his mind.


    The young man beside him noticed the change in Francis��s expression and immediately asked, ��Have you thought of something, Professor?��


    Francis lifted his head to look at the young man and asked, ��Do you know what the Grace of the Lord specifically entails, or what it relates to?��


    The young man, not expecting Francis to suddenly ask this, was stunned for a moment before saying, ��I only know that the Lord��s Grace is related to the position at the grand ceremony. The closer to the front your position is, the greater the Lord��s Grace. As for what it is...��


    ��You can simply understand it as wealth, position, and power.�� Francis said, ��It��s precisely because the Taichu Two Families have obtained rankings close to the front at the grand ceremonies over hundreds of years that they continuously receive the Lord��s Grace, leading to their position today. So fundamentally, the Lord��s Grace can be directly equated to material rewards, as the Lord gives us what we desire, and these desires are predetermined.��


    ��Um...�� The young man appeared lost. ��What else could there be?��


    Looking into the young man��s eyes, Francis spoke deliberately, ��But this isn��t the greatest Grace. The greatest Grace has always been the wishes made to the Lord.��


    It took the young man a moment to respond. ��What kind of wishes can be made?��


    Francis simply said flatly, ��For example, Eternal Life?��


    The young man��s eyes widened in an instant.


    ��Eternal Life is but the most superficial of things.�� Francis spoke softly, ��In any case, anything you can think of that can be realized by Him can be granted to you. You could live forever, or in a single night become a family more powerful than the Taichu family. You could also pursue true power, becoming the world��s most powerful Player... oh no, human. Any individual, as long as they receive the Lord��s wish, can instantly own everything in the realm of the Holy Sound.��


    The young man listened to Francis��s portrayal with growing thirst and couldn��t help but ask, ��Then how can one obtain this wish? Be ranked first?��


    ��Of course not.�� Francis shook his head. ��There is only one possibility... to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song.��


    ��The Seven Notes��Divine Song?�� The young man was puzzled. ��If that was truly the case, then wouldn��t the Taichu Two Families have already been able to...��


    ��It��s not possible, even for the Taichu Two Families it is very difficult to gather seven Golden Notes in the same year.�� Francis said, ��Moreover, even if they did gather them, they would perform as an Orchestra, but the Lord��s wish is singular. Such a wish is so immense that even within the Taichu family itself, there would be no unanimity. Therefore, the Seven Notes��Divine Song has not been played for a thousand years. The Headmaster from twenty years ago came very close but was missing the Golden Seventh Note.��


    ��... I see.�� The young man nodded with a semblance of understanding but quickly expressed doubts again, ��But what does this have to do with last night��s events?��


    Francis did not respond anymore, just gazed at the pit in front of him.


    The Lord��s wish is too tempting but equally uncontrollable, and even the Taichu family would not wish to send their family head to that high platform.


    Therefore, the failure of the Headmaster from twenty years ago was both fortuitous and inevitable.


    People all wanted to obtain that wish, yet they didn��t want to see it snatched away by someone else, so a tacit Rule had formed over the millennia.


    They would fight for Grace, not for wishes. In this way, at least the fixed powers would not be broken.


    Yet, there exists something in this world that can ignore this Rule.


    Even more so, as soon as it appeared, the old Rule would be instantly broken, plunging everyone into madness.


    No matter whether you are Taichu, a high Noble, a low Noble, or a commoner, possessing it would provide an opportunity to turn the world upside down.


    That is... the Golden Score.


    If what the people here fought over last night was the Golden Score, then everything would make sense.


    But was that really possible?


    Francis, who had lived for so many years, had never seen the Golden Score, and had even doubted its existence.


    But if not the Golden Score, what else would be worth a noble capable of releasing the Six Notes��Chapters to fight to the death over?


    Francis knew he was being presumptuous.


    However.


    Even if there was just a glimmer of possibility...


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, and that black substance reflected in his pupils seemed to burn like pitch-black flames.


    ...


    A cold breeze swept by.


    Hewinia, who was sitting by the window writing something, suddenly shivered.


    Then she heard Bai Wei��s concerned voice in her mind: ��Cold, isn��t it? You should move closer to the fire.��


    This sudden show of concern left Hewinia momentarily stupefied, and she subconsciously said, ��I��m not cold.��


    ��What I mean is, I��m cold.�� The left index finger, pressing down on the paper, suddenly turned its head at an extremely twisted angle and just like that ��gazed�� at Hewinia, ��Your window is too wide open, and you��re too far from the Magic Candle. Are you trying to freeze me to death so you can inherit my power? Wrap up in gloves at least; I��m freezing stiff.��

 Chapter 350: Thirty-two: The Borrowed Seed Woman_3

    Chapter 350: Thirty-two: The Borrowed Seed Woman_3


    After a brief Silence, Miss Hevnia silently moved the Magic Candle closer to the table.


    The warmth drew near once more, allowing her frozen middle finger to comfortably relax and be controlled by her again.


    Yet, even so, Miss Hevnia still felt a strange fullness in her heart that made it hard for her to focus back on the plan she was working on.


    ��Interesting, I thought you would hand it off to me directly,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Looks like you wanted to try handling it yourself?��


    The plan Miss Hevnia was working on was naturally aimed at dealing with Hardock.


    How to deal with Hardock without drawing the attention of the Hailuo Family within their territory was a matter that required careful consideration.


    So, Miss Hevnia noted down some suitable places for taking action from her memory and the information she gathered from the maid.


    But Bai Wei��s interruption made her lose her train of thought.


    She felt that Bai Wei was in an unusually good mood tonight, even occasionally humming a tune in her mind she couldn��t comprehend; it made her feel strange. Although today was Seven Notes��Syllable, did Visas also celebrate Seven Notes��Syllable?


    Or was he influenced by the festive atmosphere?


    Miss Hevnia couldn��t quite understand, but she didn��t dwell on it; instead, she gathered her focus again to further refine her plan when suddenly she heard the maid shouting from outside.


    ��Lady! The young master has been found, the young master has been found!��


    Miss Hevnia subconsciously looked up towards the courtyard, then saw a young boy with a mischievous face returning home.


    Behind him was a middle-aged woman dressed plainly, clearly not a member of the Hailuo Family.


    That boy was Miss Hevnia��s younger brother, Brian.


    As for that woman.


    Miss Hevnia squinted her eyes and with the help of Bai Wei��s exceptional vision, she could see underneath the woman��s plain coat.


    Nothing��she was wearing absolutely nothing else.


    She immediately understood what was happening.


    Sure enough, she soon heard the maid shouting at Mandy who had just appeared.


    ��Lady! This woman borrowed the young master��s seed!��


    Mandy��s expression instantly turned sour.


    The woman immediately knelt down and pleaded, ��Lady, please spare me. I also have a note! I won��t waste the young master��s...��


    Before she could finish speaking, her face was slapped twice by a servant standing by.


    ��Where did you come from, you lowlife, daring to touch the young master of the Hailuo Family!?�� They stripped off the woman��s clothes as they spoke.


    Beneath the woman��s coat were notes that seemed to be made of rust spots.


    ��A Copper Rank! Daring to borrow our young master��s seed!��


    ��You really dare!��


    Watching the maids beating the woman, Miss Hevnia remained expressionless.


    Borrowing seeds was the most direct way for those from the Lower City District to climb the social ladder.


    Should the borrowed seed produce offspring of a higher rank, all misfortunes could be rewritten.


    Just like Miss Hevnia��s mother, Mandy, had done. Only this woman wasn��t as subtle about it.


    Had she had her eyes on Brian for a long time?


    Miss Hevnia looked towards her ��brother�� again.


    Brian, who was the recipient of the seed, showed no expected anger but was instead watching with interest as the woman was beaten, seemingly having anticipated her fate.


    Nobles wouldn��t allow their prestigious seed to be taken unless the other party also held a respectable rank, like Mandy��s Silver Rank.


    But a mere Copper Rank woman clearly didn��t qualify.


    Therefore, the borrowed seed had to be returned, and of course, the methods used were not gentle.


    Miss Hevnia quietly watched the scene before her, as if watching a group of livestock.


    She shook her head, intending to move to another location, but then she heard the woman shout loudly, ��Give me a chance, Lady! Although I��m only Copper Rank, my genes are good. My sister once bred a Golden Rank for the Hailuo Family!��


    Miss Hevnia��s body froze.


    ��What nonsense are you spouting?!��


    ��I��m not lying! My niece is called Nia! She was taken away by Miss Hevnia!�� the woman screamed hysterically towards the mansion, ��Nia! You must be inside, please save me, I��m your aunt!��


    Miss Hevnia slowly turned around.


    In those eyes belonging to Visas, there was a coldness like solid ice.

 Chapter 351: 33 Do you really think I know nothing?

    Chapter 351: 33 Do you really think I know nothing?


    The woman��s words naturally attracted the attention of everyone present.


    After all, she was talking about the Golden Rank.


    In Holy Sound, to claim to have the ability or genes to cultivate someone of Golden Rank was similar to bragging in other cities about one��s wealth and expecting others to beg to marry into the family.


    However, if these words came from someone of the Silver Rank, they were somewhat credible��for instance, Mandy had given birth to Hevnia in that way.


    But these words came from a woman of the Copper Rank from the Lower City District, making it hard not to doubt her authenticity.


    Mandy certainly did not believe her. Upon hearing these words, her gaze immediately turned icy, ��Do you know what you are saying? Do you know the consequences of deceiving the Hailuo Family?��


    ��I know, ma��am, I do!�� the woman still clamored, ��I wouldn��t dare deceive you. I truly am Nia��s aunt. You can bring her out, she will surely recognize me!��


    Hearing this, Mandy slightly turned her head to look at a maid beside her, then frowned and asked, ��Do we have such a person in the family?��


    ��There isn��t, ma��am,�� the maid responded. ��We only have one Golden Rank Player in the family, Miss Hevnia, and there has never been anyone named Nia.��


    Before Mandy could respond, the woman shouted again, ��No, that��s impossible! Ma��am, I really didn��t lie to you! I saw it myself... Ah, it was just last year! Last year I saw Miss Hevnia take Nia away with my own eyes!��


    Mandy initially did not want to entangle herself with the woman anymore, as the woman��s claims were simply too absurd.


    If there were another Golden Rank in the family, how could she, the Family Head, not know about it!


    Yet now the other party mentioned that Hevnia was the one who took the person away, she had to pay more attention.


    After all, just a year ago, Hevnia indeed loved visiting the Seed District.


    Moreover, nobles from any district place utmost importance on Golden Ranks, always verifying any news they receive. Should Mandy miss a potential Golden Rank due to negligence, the true Family Head of the Hailuo family��Mandy��s husband��would surely not let her off.


    Thus, even though she was reluctant to deal with this woman, since she had mentioned Hevnia, she could only reluctantly tell the maid beside her, ��Call Hevnia down.��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Hevnia��s voice rang out, ��I��m already here, Mom.��


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Hevnia walking out of the house.


    At the sight of Hevnia, the woman initially showed great joy, but then, as if remembering something, a trace of fear flickered across her eyes.


    Hevnia did not address the woman immediately; instead, she walked to Mandy and greeted her first.


    However, Mandy��s mood was clearly not very good. She glanced at Hevnia and then looked at the distant woman, pursing her lips, ��What is she talking about? Have you encountered a Golden Note in the Seed District? What��s her name... Nia?��


    ��I don��t really remember the names, there are too many people in the Seed District, and I never bother to remember names,�� Hevnia shrugged as she spoke, ��As for a Golden Note... Mom, do you think that��s possible? To cultivate a Golden Note would require a mother like you. Do you think there would be another with your qualifications in the Seed District?��


    With only a single sentence, Mandy��s furrowed brows relaxed.


    But the woman, hearing this response, became frantic, ��No, how could that be? Miss Hevnia, it��s Nia, it��s...��


    Hevnia turned to calmly face the woman, ��What? You think I am lying?��


    The woman��s expression stiffened.


    Usually, when at the Hailuo estate, someone of her common standing would never dare slander the Lady of the Hailuo Family, but now that she was driven to desperation, she bravely said, ��I think you must have forgotten, there really was such an incident. My sister is Connie, and her daughter...��


    ��Your sister is in the Seed District,�� Hevnia interrupted. ��Then why are you in the Lower City District?��


    Hevnia��s question immediately chagrined the woman, ��I, I, my talent is a bit better than my sister��s, so I was able to leave the Seed District...��


    ��Is that so?�� Hevnia continued, ��You possess better talent than your sister, and yet you can only come to our Hailuo Family for insemination, while your sister, less talented than you, was able to cultivate a Golden Note, is that what you mean?��


    ��No, no, not at all...�� The woman subconsciously shook her head, ��I just manifested my talent earlier than my sister, she...��


    ��What about your sister then?�� Hevnia cut her off again. ��If your sister cultivated a Golden Note, why didn��t she come forward instead of you?��


    ��...My sister has disappeared.��


    ��Disappeared?��


    ��Yes, yes, I don��t know what happened, just suddenly disappeared,�� the woman showed increasing panic as she sensed the disdain growing in the eyes around her, ��She, she would always come to me from time to time with her daughter, telling me her daughter has great potential, but it hadn��t yet materialized, so she came to beg me... no, I mean, she hoped I would support her with some money.��


    The woman��s words became increasingly incoherent.


    But Hevnia knew what she was trying to say because Hevnia had remembered, indeed, this woman was her aunt.


    Her aunt, who left the Seed District sooner than her mother.

 Chapter 352: 33 Do you really think I know nothing?

    Chapter 352: 33 Do you really think I know nothing?


    At that time, her mother indeed often used her name to extort money from her aunt, primarily bringing Hevnia in front of this woman and her husband for the husband to see.


    Her husband was a scholar in the field of musical scales, though not qualified to hold a position at an academy, he had made certain achievements.


    And her husband indeed had seen Hevnia��s incomplete pattern and believed there was a chance it could become a Silver Rank, which was why Hevnia��s mother clung so tightly to Hevnia.


    However, the pattern on Hevnia was forming too slowly. By the age of ten, it hadn��t fully emerged, which led her husband to believe he had been mistaken, and afterwards, he paid little attention to Hevnia and her mother.


    But why had she suddenly reappeared now?


    The woman soon provided an explanation.


    ��My husband became seriously ill and passed away,�� the woman said, ��Before he died, he lost his job and had been bedridden for over half a year, unable to do anything except be cared for by me, using the family��s savings.��


    The woman��s tone was full of resentment.


    ��He couldn��t earn a penny, his temper became worse, and he had problems ��in that area.�� After so many years together, I hadn��t even gotten pregnant, not even a chance for breeding.��


    ��I��m not here to listen to this,�� Mandy said impatiently, ��I��m giving you one more minute to explain clearly.��


    ��Ah, yes, madam!�� the woman dared not digress any further, ��What I wanted to say is, initially my husband sketched the pattern on Nia because he said he hadn��t seen such a pattern before. During the half-year he was bedridden with nothing else to do, he kept studying that pattern. After studying it for half a year and poring over countless books, he said something was not right, claiming that Nia��s pattern should indeed be Golden.��


    ��But after comparing it with all the musical scales�� patterns, he kept saying it didn��t match up, didn��t match up with what, something like...�� the woman struggled to remember, ��some kind of thread?��


    Hevnia��s eyelids twitched uncontrollably.


    She hadn��t expected the woman��s husband to have researched to such an extent and was beginning to regret letting the woman talk so much.


    Subtly, she moved her hand behind her back and gradually slipped her hand into her clothes.


    Soon, her fingertips touched something cold��her Magic Wand.


    Meanwhile, she was observing the expressions of those around her to see if anyone had caught on, but fortunately, nobody seemed to exhibit any unusual reactions; they all looked equally amused.


    After all, ordinary people were generally unaware of the existence of the ��Chapters.��


    At least the woman��s husband, along with the servants present here, were unlikely to know.


    The only person here who might have access to information about the ��Chapters�� was Mandy, as the Family Head.


    Luckily, Mandy��s brain was as blank as her expression. Apart from looking impatient, no other change in her emotions was discernible.


    Hevnia felt slightly relieved, then looked at the woman again, who was still speaking.


    ��My husband always wanted to figure out the reason, but after becoming bedridden, he couldn��t visit the library like before to look up information, and I had to do other jobs to make ends meet, unable to help him,�� the woman glossed over her financial struggles, ��So till the time he died, he hadn��t figured out the exact reason. He only told me that after Nia��s pattern solidifies, it should be... no, definitely be a Golden Rank. He couldn��t find the answer, but the Hailuo Family surely could, and I also heard that Miss Hevni had taken Nia, so, so...��


    By this point, the woman had recounted all the precedents and consequences, then she cautiously watched Hevnia and Mandy, seemingly still afraid they wouldn��t trust her.


    After listening to her, Hevnia had a lot more to ponder.


    She guessed the woman hadn��t told the whole truth.


    For instance, her husband telling her about the Golden Rank information wasn��t likely in his last words, but rather he might have hoped she��d use this information to get something from the Hailuo Family.


    Like money to get him treated, to give him a chance to continue living.


    Because he was near death, he was capable of doing anything.


    But the woman was different; she clearly didn��t dare, since the man had no concrete evidence, approaching the Hailuo Family directly wasn��t wise. Thus, until the man died, the woman had taken no action, deep down, she might not even believe her own husband.


    She��d rather try to borrow a seed from the young lord of the Hailuo Family, because there was still a chance of sneaking away successfully.


    It was all too common in Holy Sound for a noble family��s young lord to leave behind quality offspring due to indiscipline. Wasn��t Mandy, also of commoner birth, risen to her position this way?


    But now the situation had changed; she had been caught by the Hailuo Family.


    The Hailuo Family would definitely reclaim the seed they had managed to acquire.


    This wasn��t a simple reclamation; the process involved using specialized Chorus Magic, which would greatly harm her body and notes. Consequently, her already mediocre notes would degrade further, diminishing her chances of defying fate even more.

 Chapter 353: 33 Do you really think I know nothing?_3

    Chapter 353: 33 Do you really think I know nothing?_3


    She could very well end up back in the Seed District, continuing to be the cheapest Breeding Tool.


    So that��s why she brought out this information now, for one last gamble.


    After all, it couldn��t get any worse for her.


    ��Is that all?�� Mandy had run out of patience after listening to the woman, and she looked at her coldly, saying, ��Your storytelling skills are pretty good. Don��t fabricate stories anymore, especially without any evidence. Your husband is even dead. You might as well claim you��re of the Golden Rank, just faded now. You��re ridiculously foolish, and it��s laughable.��


    The woman became desperate, ��No, ma��am, I really didn��t...��


    Before she could finish, she was restrained by a servant standing by.


    ��Today is the Seven Notes��Syllable, and I don��t wish to waste any more of my time on you.�� Mandy ordered the servant, ��Take back whatever she shouldn��t have and throw her out.��


    ��Yes!��


    ��No, ma��am! Please, I��m begging you not to!�� Two Magic Wands pressed against the woman��s abdomen. She shook her head repeatedly and then looked at Brian, who had yet to speak, with a last glimmer of hope, ��Young master, please! Plead with the lady on my behalf, it��s your child!��


    But Brian shook his head and uttered the words that drove the woman to despair, ��What are you thinking? Why would I have a child with someone like you? You should already be grateful that I was willing to accommodate you.��


    After saying that, he ignored the woman and turned his head to look at Mandy, revealing an innocent smile.


    ��Mom, I haven��t wished you a happy Seven Notes��Syllable yet.��


    And then, he turned to Hewinia.


    ��And sister, happy festival.��


    In Brian��s smile, the woman was completely pinned down by the servants, the Magic Wands stabbing into her body, as she let out a scream of despair and hysteria.


    But the noise was soon drowned out by the boom of fireworks from the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    Hewinia lifted her hair and revealed a smile, ��Yes, happy festival.��


    Mandy��s expression also softened, and after glancing at Brian, she said, ��Time for the supper,�� before turning to enter the house.


    Brian immediately followed obediently, while Hewinia took one last look at the woman lying on the ground like a dead dog, no longer responding, and then followed Brian.


    Just before stepping into the house, she suddenly thought, maybe that was her last blood relative in this world?


    With that thought, she turned back again.


    But the woman had already been dragged away, leaving only a vivid trail of blood behind.


    ��What is it, sister?�� Brian, walking ahead, turned to look at Hewinia.


    Hewinia shook her head, ��It��s nothing.��


    Then promptly caught up with Brian.


    This Seven Notes��Syllable, the head of the Hailuo Family and the father of Hewinia and Brian, had not yet returned, so the supper was still a three-person affair.


    After finishing supper, Brian, seemingly unaffected by the night��s events, yawned and left first. Mandy didn��t say anything more, as if it was just a minor episode.


    After Brian had left, Hewinia also stood up, ready to retire.


    But it was then that Mandy spoke with a coldness in her voice that Hewinia had never heard before.


    ��Aren��t you going to explain, Hewinia?��


    Hewinia��s body stiffened.


    She turned instinctively, only to meet Mandy��s cold gaze.


    ��Or do you really think I know nothing?��

 Chapter 354: Thirty-four Calculations

    Chapter 354: Thirty-four Calculations


    Upon hearing Mandy��s words, even Hewinia, who had experienced countless similar instances, could not help but reveal a look of surprise.


    Whether it was Arianna or Daphne before, Hewinia had some expectations, but she had never considered ��Mother�� Mandy.


    After all, the persona of a silly big sister with no knowledge that Mandy had always shown was deeply etched in Hewinia��s heart.


    To the point that when Mandy spoke those words, Hewinia didn��t know whether her long-standing disguise was merely a joke or if Mandy��s disguise was a level higher; was her cunning deeper than hers?


    Hewinia couldn��t tell, really couldn��t tell, but she still clenched the Magic Wand hidden in her sleeve, maintaining her tone as calm as possible, ��I don��t quite understand what you��re talking about, Mom.��


    Mandy��s lips slightly curled up.


    Those eyes that seemed to have seen through everything made Hewinia feel deeply uneasy.


    Then, she heard Mandy slowly start, ��Stop pretending, I am your biological mother, do you think you can hide these things from me?��


    ...Hmm?


    Hewinia��s brow slightly furrowed.


    Something seemed off?


    Before she could figure it out, she watched as Mandy picked up the cup of tea in front of her and elegantly sipped it while slowly saying, ��I think that girl named Nia indeed exists, right? And you��ve already dealt with her, haven��t you? Don��t try to fool me, Hewinia, you can��t hide such things from me.��


    Hewinia fell quiet.


    It took her a few seconds to understand what Mandy meant.


    And Mandy took Hewinia��s silence as a loss for words after being exposed, appearing even more pleased.


    ��Don��t be nervous, Hewinia.�� Mandy set down the teacup, then lightly tapped the table with her finger, as though tapping Hewinia as well, ��You��re only discovered by me, not your father. If your father knew about this, he indeed wouldn��t be too pleased. But I��m different, I��m the closest person to you in this world, aren��t I? No matter what you did, I would forgive you.��


    After a brief storm in her mind, Hewinia slowly released the Magic Wand hidden in her sleeve.


    Luckily, this stepmother of hers was still as consistent as she imagined.


    At the same time she breathed a sigh of relief, Hewinia decided to go along with the plan, maintaining a solemn expression, ��What do you know exactly?��


    And Mandy was very satisfied with Hewinia��s reaction, and for some reason, she always enjoyed this feeling of controlling Hewinia.


    ��The things you did in the Seed District, I know them all,�� Mandy said, ��but I simply haven��t exposed you, do you know why?��


    ��Because you are my mother.��


    ��Yes, because I am your mother, that��s the most important reason, but it��s not the only one,�� Mandy continued, ��Another reason is, I don��t oppose you doing these things; on the contrary, I��m glad you��re doing them because your actions once again prove the bond between us. Even without saying anything, we both realize what the biggest enemy in this family is.��


    Hewinia said nothing.


    Because she really didn��t know what the biggest enemy Mandy was referring to was.


    Fortunately, Mandy soon provided an explanation, lifting a finger.


    ��Uniqueness.��


    She then pointed at herself.


    ��I am not your father��s first woman, but now I am the first lady of the Hailuo Family.��


    Then she pointed toward Hewinia.


    ��You are not your father��s first child, but you are the future Family Head of the Hailuo Family. Why is that? It��s because you are the sole Golden Note of the Hailuo Family, so no peer can shake your position.��


    And then she pointed back at herself.


    ��And I, as the biological mother of the Hailuo Family��s sole Golden Note, so no one can shake my position, even if they flirt and tease, it��s all futile. Our individuality, mother and daughter, is the greatest guarantee of our status in this family.��


    Hearing this, Hewinia finally understood what Mandy meant.


    Mandy did not want to see another Golden Note in the Hailuo Family.


    If another Golden Note appeared, she would immediately replace Mandy��s position.


    Since she was not originally a person of the Hailuo Family, the best way to truly join her into the Hailuo Family was for the Family Head to marry her, thus forming an unbreakable relationship.


    As for the age difference?


    For nobles, a difference of several decades was not a problem, what mattered most was the musical note.


    If it weren��t for the fact that Hewinia was a descendant of the Hailuo Family, and as nobles one still had to care about ethics somewhat, then Hewinia would be more suitable than Mandy to be the grand lady of the Hailuo Family.


    From this perspective, Mandy was the last who wanted to discover a female Golden Note in the Seed District.


    Therefore, in her view, what Hewinia did in the Seed District was very satisfying to Mandy.


    The only dissatisfaction was...


    ��We, mother and daughter, share one heart,�� Mandy said, ��With this kind of incident, you should have told me in advance, instead of only thinking of me when the bomb drops. If today your father were here instead of me, then it would be very difficult for you to explain clearly, understand?��

 Chapter 355: Thirty-four Calculation_2

    Chapter 355: Thirty-four Calculation_2


    Having said all that, Miss Hevnia naturally knew how to respond to Mandy, so she cleverly replied, ��I understand, Mom.��


    Mandy��s face beamed with satisfaction, ��Just remember that if such a situation arises again, make sure to consult me first, you know I have crossed more bridges than you have walked roads.��


    At this, she paused, and then continued,


    ��That woman, she is ultimately a hazard, take care of her, and do not draw anyone��s attention.��


    ��And even if your father comes to know, do not say that I told you to do it, understand?��


    ��You are your father��s biological daughter, no matter what you do, your father will forgive you, but it��s different for me, understood.��


    Miss Hevnia continued to nod obediently, ��I won��t disappoint you.��


    ��Very good,�� Mandy said with a smile, ��Then go and do it, make sure you finish everything before you return to school, I��ll cover for you.��


    When Miss Hevnia heard Mandy say she would cover for her, an idea sprang to her mind.


    ��This place is too conspicuous,�� Miss Hevnia said, ��May I take a trip to the Seed District? It��s safer there.��


    ��Of course,�� Mandy nodded slightly, ��After all, something like this can��t be done openly.��


    ...


    A few minutes later, Miss Hevnia returned to her room.


    And appropriately, Bai Wei��s voice emerged with a hint of exclamation, ��It��s really rare, isn��t it?��


    ��What��s rare?��


    ��It��s rare to meet such a fool,�� Bai Wei chuckled, ��Your mother is indeed a clear stream among a bunch of cunning old foxes, the stupidity in her eyes was almost drenching.��


    Bai Wei��s string of odd metaphors left Miss Hevnia at a loss for words, and after a silence, she finally said, ��That��s not my mother.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��My mother is even worse than her.��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei asked, ��What about your father?��


    ��Never met him.�� Miss Hevnia did not want to dwell on this topic and quickly changed it, ��I��ve decided to go to the Seed District and settle the matter.��


    ��To handle your dead best friend��s father?��


    Dead best friend...


    That seemed right indeed.


    Miss Hevnia held back from retorting and instead asked, ��What do you think?��


    ��I don��t have any objections.�� Bai Wei leisurely crossed his arms, ��Honestly, I��m not good at this kind of deceit and scheming, so let��s leave that to you. You��re better at it. When you can��t handle the situation anymore, hand it over to me.��


    Hearing Bai Wei say this, a strange sense of ��reassurance�� suddenly surged in Miss Hevnia��s heart.


    Even though she was clearly aware that using Visas��s power came at a cost, she still thought, ��Fortunately, as long as Visas is here, no matter what, I won��t fail.��


    This was completely different from the trembling, walking on thin ice feeling she had while acting as Miss Hevnia for the past year.


    No... There shouldn��t be such complacent thoughts.


    Miss Hevnia gently bit her lip, using the pain as a reminder to always be vigilant.


    Because she was just one person.


    And always just one person.


    ��I��m going to rest now,�� Miss Hevnia said.


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Then good night, Miss Hevnia.��


    That night, Miss Hevnia slept unusually peacefully.


    Almost sleeping straight through until dawn.


    As Miss Hewinia gazed at the warm sunlight streaming in through the window, there was a brief moment of disorientation as she wondered if she was still dreaming.


    She tried calling out for Bai Wei, but received no response, which slightly relieved her.


    She then rose from her bed and quickly tidied herself before heading downstairs to have breakfast with Mandy and Brian, after which she suggested going out for a stroll.


    Having made up with Miss Hewinia the night before, Mandy naturally did not object and even held Brian back from joining her.


    However, Miss Hewinia still took a servant with her when she stepped out.


    The Helen Territory, where the Hailuo family resided, was a small town with only a few thousand residents, and the townspeople all basically knew Miss Hewinia, so they greeted her with fearful reverence whenever they saw her.


    And Miss Hewinia maintained her original persona, deeming a smile in response more than enough mercy.


    She wasn��t out for a leisurely stroll, however, and soon stopped in front of a man dressed as a farmer.


    Instead of approaching the man directly, she seemingly casually sent the servant to a nearby tavern to buy a type of wine called ��Rose.��


    ��Rose wine?�� the servant was confused, ��Is there such a wine?��


    Miss Hewinia looked at the servant and said lightly, ��Can��t you just go and ask? Are you not willing to walk a few steps?��


    Seeing her say this, where dared the servant retort, he immediately trotted off.


    Meanwhile, Miss Hewinia leisurely walked up to the farmer, who showed great surprise upon seeing her approach, and attempted to bow in fear, only to hear Miss Hewinia bluntly say, ��There��s a troublesome guy who knows about Miss Hewinia of the Golden Score, you must go and inform my father to handle him, to avoid further complications.��


    After hearing Miss Hewinia��s words, the fear in the farmer��s eyes vanished, but he still appeared very shocked.


    ��Miss Hewinia, is this...��


    ��Do I need to say more when I already know who you are?��


    Miss Hewinia gestured for the farmer to look behind her, and upon looking, he saw the servant just exiting the tavern and walking toward them.


    The farmer had no choice but to ask, ��What kind of person?��


    Miss Hewinia told the farmer the woman��s name, trusting in Hardock��s capabilities to find her.


    Then, in the shortest time possible, she said, ��Don��t handle it in town, take her to the Seed District, I will also find an excuse to go to the Seed District tomorrow for my father to meet me there.��


    After finishing, Miss Hewinia then turned and walked towards the earlier servant.


    As she turned, she also heard the farmer respectfully say, ��Understood, Miss.��


    Miss Hewinia slightly nodded her head, then rejoined the earlier servant.


    The servant spoke nervously, ��Miss, I asked the owner, and he said there isn��t such a wine.��


    ��Oh, is that so?�� Miss Hewinia shrugged, ��Well, if not, then forget it.��


    ��Should we look somewhere else?��


    ��No,�� Miss Hewinia shook her head, ��I��m tired, let��s go back.��


    ...Hadn��t they just left?


    The servant was even more puzzled but dared not ask, and simply returned with Miss Hewinia.


    Meanwhile, the farmer, upon seeing Miss Hewinia leave, quickly dropped his disguise and in the shortest time found Hardock and the steward on the other side of the town.


    ��She recognized you?�� Upon hearing the farmer��s words, Hardock immediately frowned, ��Did she come to you spontaneously?��


    ��Yes,�� the farmer nodded, ��I did not expose any flaws.��


    ��Are you sure she has never seen you before?��


    ��Absolutely not,�� said the farmer, ��Only Miss knows my identity, and I only arrived yesterday. Besides meeting you, I hadn��t been in contact with anyone from the Hailuo family. Unless they possess the God��s Eye that sees every corner of the town, she could not possibly recognize me.��


    Hearing the farmer say this, Hardock was significantly relieved.


    The steward also remarked, ��It seems it really is Miss.��


    Hardock pondered for a moment and said, ��Whether it is or isn��t, let��s do as she said, and indeed, that woman cannot remain alive. As for the rest, we��ll see tomorrow in the Seed District.��

 Chapter 356: Thirty-five This is my daughter!

    Chapter 356: Thirty-five This is my daughter!


    The carriage slowly left Helen Town.


    During the journey, Hewinia nestled by the window the entire time, watching the snowflakes fluttering outside the carriage, lost in her thoughts.


    ��I��ve heard that the perpetual snow of Holy Sound isn��t naturally formed, but rather a product of Divine Power, because it��s the preference of the Holy Sound Master,�� Bai Wei��s voice leisurely echoed in Hewinia��s mind. ��Since the Holy Sound Master favors white, just as He loves musical notes, thus Holy Sound is also called the pure white realm of musical notes. Interesting, isn��t it?��


    Hewinia��s thoughts were somewhat disrupted.


    Interesting?


    Is it interesting again?


    Hewinia didn��t know if it was just her perception, but it seemed to her that Bai Wei liked to keep the word ��interesting�� on his lips. Everything was interesting to him �� this was interesting, that was interesting, she was interesting, others even more so.


    It was as if he stood apart from the world, observing the play called the world from an utterly detached perspective, continually making remarks��interesting.


    He seemed like a purely amused observer.


    But a powerful one at that.


    Previously, Hewinia was not so inclined to respond to Bai Wei, because she always felt that everything he said had a purpose: to lead her astray, just like the minions of the Evil God described in legends. So, she always avoided more contact with Bai Wei, fearing that his thoughts might contaminate, disturb her, and ultimately transform her into something indescribable.


    But now, it didn��t matter anymore, since three parts of her body had already been replaced with Bai Wei��s. Falling further couldn��t be influenced much by just a few more sentences.


    Besides, compared to being merely cautious and averse, she needed to understand Bai Wei more.


    So she asked quite seriously, ��Where do you find it interesting?��


    ��All Gods craft their realms to mirror their desires, but is this truly just personal preference, or is it a necessity?�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��There��s an old saying, the more you lack something, the more you crave it. If we apply this logic, does the Holy Sound Master��s fondness for musical notes indicate some deficiency in that regard, much like the Lyra God who relies on machinery, and the Rhein God who craves... ah, let��s not delve into topics that aren��t suitable for children.��


    Hewinia said very seriously and inquisitively, ��I am of age.��


    ��Then perhaps it��s a topic not quite suitable for women.��


    Not suitable for women?


    Hewinia found that odd, unsure what topics were unsuitable for women, but she did not delve deeper, assuming it was merely an excuse Bai Wei found not to tell her, an outsider.


    What the outside world was truly like held no relevance to Hewinia now.


    What mattered more to her was Bai Wei��s tone.


    Before this, she had never seen anyone dare to evaluate the gods so casually, as if discussing the eccentricities and defects of someone in the neighboring house.


    If it were anyone else, Hewinia would have deemed the person arrogant and ignorant.


    But it was Visas, the legendary figure, and Hewinia didn��t know how to judge that.


    ��The snow seems to be getting lighter,�� Bai Wei remarked. ��Are we approaching the so-called Seed District?��


    Without needing Bai Wei��s reminder, Hewinia also noticed that the snowfall outside was gradually diminishing.


    The hooves no longer trod on thick snow, but on normal ground.


    It was as though the silver, enchanted landscape was slowly shedding its disguise, pulling her back to reality bit by bit.


    A year ago, Hewinia had travelled this same road, only in the opposite direction, and the feeling was completely different, like waking from a long nightmare, yet also like embracing an unrealistic beautiful dream.


    ��You know about the Seed District?�� Hewinia asked Bai Wei.


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei replied. ��The only place in Holy Sound not covered by the white snow is the Breeding area. Some say it��s because only the right temperature can cultivate good seeds, while others say...��


    ��This land does not deserve pure snow,�� Hewinia calmly responded.


    Bai Wei chuckled and said, ��You really do know your homeland well, so now you are returning to your roots.��


    ��Returning to my roots?��


    Hewinia looked up, watching the village that grew larger in her view, listening to the strange melody reaching her ears, even the familiar stench filling her nostrils dispersed the confusion in her eyes bit by bit.


    ��Yes, these are my roots.��


    The carriage entered the village.


    It was a very odd village, with houses arranged in extremely neat lines as if drawn with straight rulers.


    Logically, such arrangement would imply advancement and order, but there was not a hint of it in this village; every house was dilapidated, with soil beneath their feet that looked untouched for years, covered in either dirt or dung.


    Moreover, each house bore a mark.


    Naturally, the marks were the Seven Notes.


    The color of the notes was also uniform, mostly of a rusty, dull copper shade.


    Only in front of very few houses could one see silver.


    Most of the houses had their doors tightly shut, with only very few open, revealing men and women sitting inside. The men were skinny as rails, as if a single gust of wind could knock them down, while the women mostly sported large bellies.


    They were nearly naked, their wrinkled skin painted with notes matching those on their doors.

 Chapter 357: Thirty-five This is my daughter!_2

    Chapter 357: Thirty-five This is my daughter!_2


    And in their eyes, one could scarcely make out any emotion, only when they heard the sound of the carriage did they lift their heads, looking toward that carriage bearing the Hailuo family crest, dark eyes suddenly brimming with a trace of hope and longing from an unknown source.


    The hope and longing, Hewinia found all too familiar.


    The carriage reached its destination, and the Hailuo family��s servants, who had already received the news, were waiting there.


    Upon Hewinia��s descent from the carriage, they immediately greeted her warmly and waved their magic wands.


    ��Miss, please allow your servant to shield you from pollution,�� they offered.


    Hewinia nodded.


    The wand then tapped lightly on her head, and a surge of magic Power emanated from the tip of the wand.


    Hewinia heard Bai Wei ��tch�� in her mind and then remarked, ��Using spells for disinfection? What��s with this sense of being both advanced and primitive?��


    Bai Wei��s words made Hewinia feel odd, yet somehow comprehensible.


    Yes, this was the necessary preparation for entering the Seed District.


    After receiving the spell��s blessing, Hewinia reflected on her former state.


    Because Hewinia herself had a completely different visage in the Seed District and Helen Town, the current Hewinia had to revert back.


    ��The annual harvest season has come again.�� Hewinia crossed her fingers and put on an air of arrogance not seen at the academy, ��Father has sent me to inspect the results.��


    ��Of course, Miss,�� the servant tactfully led the way and respectfully said, ��Please, follow me.��


    Thus, Hewinia once again set foot on this land she had traversed countless times before.


    ��Miss, our harvest this year is definitely going to be better than the previous years,�� the servant said with a smile.


    ��Oh?�� Hewinia asked indifferently, ��Did we acquire a superior Sire?��


    ��Yes, that��s one of the reasons.��


    The servant stopped in front of a house, which prominently displayed a Silver Rank Third Note.


    ��Please wait here, he should still be resting.��


    Then he opened the door, and after a series of scolding, a dispirited man was brought out.


    He reeked of an unpleasant stench that made one wrinkle their nose and was emaciated to the point where his bones were clearly visible.


    Emblazoned on him was indeed a Silver Rank Third Note.


    Only, this silver was exceedingly dull, as if it could fade away at any moment.


    ��This man was bought by the master from the Dre family,�� the servant said with a smile, ��A rare Silver Rank, though its color has faded due to excessive use, it��s not completely unusable. Look over there.��


    He pointed toward a row of houses behind him.


    Counting seven houses down from where they stood corresponded to the First to Seventh Notes, although they were all of Copper Rank, they were clearly more refined than the coppers Hewinia had previously seen.


    ��We��ve prepared for him seven of the finest Copper Rank seed mothers,�� the servant said proudly, ��If we��re lucky, we wholly have a chance to breed Silver Rank notes from One to Seven before he completely fades!��


    Hewinia looked at the man who could barely stand and then heard Bai Wei��s faint voice, ��This guy won��t live much longer, half a year?��


    ��No,�� Hewinia answered Bai Wei in her mind, ��Three months.��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��So precise, it seems you��ve seen enough.��


    Hewinia turned to the servant from earlier and said, ��He won��t last that long, there��s probably not much chance, right?��


    ��That��s the second reason I want to mention, Miss.��


    The servant took the man back, and although he seemed to have anticipated his impending death, there was not a trace of joy or sorrow in his eyes, resembling a lifeless puppet.


    Next, the servant led Hewinia to the adjacent house.


    Inside was a woman bred with the Copper Rank First Note.


    She had a large belly, seemingly close to giving birth.


    Hewinia was unsure what the servant was showing her, but he had already begun to brag, he pointed at the woman��s belly and asked, ��Miss, do you know how long it took for her to get to this state today?��


    Hewinia didn��t respond, simply watching the servant silently.


    Realizing the young mistress�� temperament, the servant awkwardly laughed, ��I apologize, Miss, I won��t beat around the bush. Normally, it would take six months for a seed enhanced with Magic Power to develop, but the master has brought even more efficient fertilizers, allowing us to shorten this time to... two months!��


    Hewinia��s pupils narrowed slightly, while the servant��s eyes gleamed with excitement.


    ��Yes, Miss. It only takes two months for this seed to reach such a state, just two months and we would have a brand new seed! This efficiency has more than doubled! We have more time to experiment, to try! If this one doesn��t work out, we move immediately to the next, using quantity to make up for the probability discrepancy!��


    The servant exclaimed, pointing at the woman��s protruding abdomen.


    ��Threefold! We can create three times the yield in the same amount of time!��


    ��Although these seeds, because of the hastening by Magic Power, will be greatly impaired in intelligence and unable to become Players, becoming a Sire or seed mother is perfectly fine! Just like that Sire we just saw! We can definitely use these seeds as a base to harvest more seeds!��

 Chapter 358: Thirty-five This is my daughter!_3

    Chapter 358: Thirty-five This is my daughter!_3


    As the Servant��s words ended, the woman suddenly let out a terrible scream.


    ��Look, Miss!�� The Servant grew even more excited, ��The seed is ready for harvest!��


    Everyone was pleased by this unexpected ��surprise.��


    Together, they watched the seed��s loud crying as it was born into this world.


    People began to cheer and then immediately stepped forward to check the quality of the seed.


    The seed mother too opened her eyes, her weary eyes filled with expectation.


    Everyone gazed at the seed, watching as the Servant rudely wiped away the blood and examined its body.


    Then, slowly shaking his head, ��No, this one won��t do, it doesn��t even have stripes.��


    The expectation in their eyes vanished instantly.


    The seed, just a moment before the center of attention, was now set aside, even though it continued to cry loudly; however, the seed mother paid it no mind and was instead desperately crying out for ��another try, let me try again��!


    And Hewinia saw all this.


    She looked at the seed mother, but the face that emerged in her mind was different.


    She bit her lip tightly and left the room without saying a word.


    The Servants thought Hewinia was dissatisfied because she hadn��t seen ��the harvest�� and hurriedly chased after her.


    For a while, the room was left only with the constantly crying seed and the seed mother eager for another attempt.


    ��Although I had heard of it before, seeing it with my own eyes still feels somewhat unbelievable.��


    Bai Wei��s lament echoed in Hewinia��s mind.


    ��So, the so-called Seed District is already the most euphemistic term.��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��So, Hewinia, is the wish you hoped to realize by playing the Seven Notes��Divine Song to save the people of your hometown?��


    Hewinia did not speak, and at this moment, the Servant had caught up, holding one boy and one girl, both children.


    ��Miss, Miss, please don��t be upset!�� said the Servant, ��That one wasn��t successful, but these two were.��


    Hewinia stopped and turned to look at the two children.


    They too had silver notes drawn on them; although the lowest quality, they were still silver.


    Right then, they stood dully, with no spark in their eyes.


    The Servant explained beside her, ��Miss, they are Silver Rank siblings we successfully bred; now, they are of age to become a Sire and a seed mother!��


    Hewinia looked at the Servant, ��With whom?��


    ��After our calculations, the best match is... with each other, their siblings.��


    Hewinia��s pupils narrowed slightly, ��Their siblings?��


    ��Yes, Miss, the siblings are the best match for each other as Sire and seed mother!�� The Servant said animatedly, ��According to our calculations, their breeding has more than a thirty percent chance of producing silver! Thirty percent, Miss, that��s much higher than the success rate of that earlier plan. We call this the Twin Project...��


    Before he could finish, another man��s hysterical voice rang out, ��Bastards! What are you doing?! That��s my daughter, that��s my daughter!��


    Hewinia turned her head to see a shabby middle-aged man charging towards them like a wild beast.


    The Servants tried to stop him but were too late. They could only watch him rush over, fiercely grab the little girl, and glare menacingly at everyone around.


    ��Who touches my daughter, I��ll fight them to the death!��


    He roared, not letting anyone get close to the little girl.


    Just as Bai Wei softly ��Hmm�� to speak, he saw the man also shove his own son away.


    ��This is my daughter!�� Madness and greed filled his eyes, ��I am the most suitable for breeding with her!��


    ��I am the most suitable Sire for her!��


    ��I am the one who can breed higher-ranked notes with her, only me!��


    In that moment, even Bai Wei fell into brief silence.


    Hewinia just watched quietly as the Servants rushed forward to pull him away.


    Her pupils, cold as stars, sharp as a knife hidden in frost.


    ��Do you see, Mr. Visas?��


    She softly answered the question Bai Wei had asked earlier.


    ��I never intended to save anyone.��


    She paused.


    ��Never.��

 Chapter 359: 36 Seed Seeking Song

    Chapter 359: 36 Seed Seeking Song


    Regarding the Seed District of Holy Sound, Bai Wei wasn��t ignorant; he simply lacked such a profound understanding.


    In the game chapters of Holy Sound, players were unable to reach the Seed District. All information concerning the Seed District was fragmented, scattered amongst snippets of character dialogue and assorted noble documents, giving the players a vague understanding of the place.


    Moreover, nearly every character hailing from the Seed District would mention the same sentiment��under no circumstances did they wish to return there.


    But only now did Bai Wei truly grasp how significant that statement was.


    Especially when that mad father was dragged away by a servant, and his daughter, whom he treated as a breeding object, stood dumbly in place, unclear whether she had yet to comprehend what had happened, or if she was numb to everything from having long ceased to care.


    ��What a learning experience,�� Bai Wei murmured somberly, ��There aren��t many places that can make me think this way... The girl can��t become a Player, can she?��


    ��No,�� Hewinia replied mentally, ��It��s not enough to just have musical scales; if the patterns of the scales are too poor, one is unable to play the Chapters. Moreover, most seeds produced from the interactions between seeds have intellectual issues. Such individuals cannot become Players; they can only continue to exist as Sires and seed mothers.��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei sighed softly, ��That��s truly pitiable.��


    ...Pitiable?


    An odd feeling arose in Hewinia��s heart.


    She couldn��t fathom where this strangeness stemmed from��was it because no one in Holy Sound would find anything about the Seed District worthy of pity, except for Bai Wei, or was it that even someone of Bai Wei��s exalted status could exhibit such compassion?


    Hewinia couldn��t make sense of it, but she nonetheless recorded Bai Wei��s remark silently in her heart.


    At this moment, the servant who had earlier dragged away the father returned, his face flush with embarrassment.


    ��I��m sorry, miss,�� he apologized hastily, ��That fellow��s head isn��t right, and I never expected him to dare to be so reckless towards you! Rest assured, I will...��


    ��Never mind,�� Hewinia said, unbothered, ��Since you��ve already made your arrangements, I won��t interfere. Well, it��s been a long time since I��ve been here, I think I��ll take a walk by myself.��


    The servant breathed a sigh of relief at Hewinia��s indifference. He was unsurprised by her wish to wander around on her own.


    He had managed the Seed District for several years and was well aware of his mistress��s true nature.


    Once Hewinia expressed a desire to stroll around, it signaled that she wanted to release her urges.


    And what she released was naturally... her bloodlust.


    The first time the servant witnessed Hewinia eliminate one of the discarded seeds, he experienced profound surprise and fear.


    After all, Hewinia was just a child back then. It was his first encounter with a child capable of such cruel and decisive actions, lifting the slaughter knife to those powerless seeds, her youthful smile tainted with blood causing him, an adult, to feel profoundly uneasy, even considering reporting it to the Lord afterward.


    But young Hewinia saw through the servant��s thoughts.


    He still remembered that scene. Hewinia toyed with the bloodied dagger as she spoke airily to him.


    ��Do you want to tell father? You��re welcome to try. Father will definitely punish me afterward, but then again...��


    Hewinia paused, then revealed a smile that he couldn��t forget to this day.


    ��What do you plan to do after that? In the end, this family will fall into my hands, for I am the Golden Note, irreplaceable.��


    ��So, Mr. Byron, what do you plan to do?��


    What could Byron do?


    A ten-year-old girl wasn��t frightening.


    But a ten-year-old who was so sensible, so vindictive, and destined to become the Family Head was indeed frightening.


    So, at that time, he could only bow deeply, addressing the young girl with the utmost humility, ��I understand, miss.��


    In the many years that followed, Hewinia only became more unrestrained in this regard.


    Over time, Byron grew accustomed to it, his initial terror and unease turning into pleasure.


    When carrying out such acts, Hewinia would never bring along people from the main house, only bringing those experienced hands working in the Seed District.


    Thus, they who knew Hewinia��s true nature could be considered the future Family Head��s confidants, couldn��t they? When Hewinia came of age and gradually took control of the Hailuo Family, a mere word from her could alter their fates.


    With this thought, their initial discomfort vanished, and they even looked forward to Hewinia continuing such deeds, eagerly cooperating, just like... now.


    Byron nodded understandingly, ��I understand, miss.��


    Then, he adeptly waved his hand to dismiss everyone around, taking with him the maidservants who had come from the main house, and made an inviting gesture towards the deeper streets of the Seed District.


    ��Miss, allow me to lead the way.��


    Under normal circumstances, Hewinia would happily follow them into the depths of the Seed District. The deeper one went, the more disqualified seeds one would find, always at risk of elimination. The disappearance of such seeds would go unnoticed by anyone.

 Chapter 360: 36 Seed Seeking Song_2

    Chapter 360: 36 Seed Seeking Song_2


    And they only needed to close their eyes and mouths, obediently leading the way for Hewinia.


    When it surprised them, Hewinia did not follow but stood her ground.


    ��This time, I don��t need anyone to follow me.��


    Byron frowned slightly, ��You don��t need us to lead the way?��


    ��Yes, I have walked this path many times before.��


    ��But, it��s too chaotic inside...��


    ��What?�� Hewinia��s finger gently tapped on the Magic Wand, ��Do you think me, who has already lit up the notes and officially become the Player, should still fear a bunch of low-grade Sires and seed mothers?��


    Byron dared not respond, immediately lowering his head, ��Of course not, we��re just afraid you might lose your way... ah, no, of course you won��t.��


    Having dealt with Hewinia for so many years, Byron had deeply understood one thing: never oppose Hewinia.


    Whatever she wanted to do, just let her do it.


    Do not stop her, do not ask why.


    All a competent Servant needed to do was tidy up the aftermath for Hewinia and, before that... hand over the knives.


    Byron gestured to another Servant, who immediately came forward carrying a box.


    The box popped open, revealing a variety of knives, some even carved with Magic Power imbued Runes.


    ��These are a humble gesture from your subordinates.�� Byron bowed, ��Please feel free to choose.��


    Hewinia nodded slightly and, after glancing at the box, casually picked up a boning knife and walked into the deepest, darkest alley.


    ��How should I put this? Although I have not seen the real Hewinia.�� Bai Wei��s voice sounded in Hewinia��s mind, ��But judging from all the details pieced together now, she doesn��t seem like a likable person, certainly not as much as you.��


    Hewinia automatically filtered out the teasing part of Bai Wei��s words, focusing her attention on the first half of his sentence.


    After a short ponder, Hewinia decided to ask directly.


    ��May I ask a question?��


    ��Why ask just one? Ask two.�� Bai Wei laughed, ��Don��t think of me as a miser.��


    ��...Alright.�� Hewinia asked, ��You just said you��ve never seen the real Hewinia and don��t know her at all?��


    ��Of course,�� Bai Wei laughed, ��Why would I want to understand a deranged lady from a remote place?��


    ��Then why do you know I replaced her?�� Hewinia posed the question that had always troubled her, which Bai Wei had always refused to answer, ��You clearly know nothing about her.��


    ��Wow! It seems you thought I knew your identity because I understood the original Hewinia, just like Daphne found out you were fake?�� Bai Wei laughed, ��Unfortunately, that��s not the case. I indeed don��t know her or have seen her, but... I know you, and I have seen you.��


    Hewinia��s pupils tightened.


    Visas had seen her?


    When?


    Even before?


    Hewinia immediately asked, ��When?��


    ��Um...that��s beyond the limit.��


    Hewinia was taken aback, not yet realizing, ��Beyond the limit?��


    ��Yes.�� Bai Wei raised his middle finger, then manipulated Hewinia��s index finger and ring finger to slowly curl and continued making the classic finger-crossed gesture, ��Didn��t you forget? I said I would answer only two questions; now this is the third one, don��t think of me as a generous person.��


    Hewinia: ��...��


    For a moment, Bai Wei felt Hewinia��s breathing become much heavier, clearly affected emotionally, something Bai Wei found more amusing.


    ��Hahaha, just kidding.�� Bai Wei laughed, ��But I really can��t tell you the answer to this question, at least not now.��


    Hewinia took a few deep breaths and quickly calmed herself down, speaking calmly, ��It��s alright if you don��t want to tell me, I wasn��t entitled to seek such an answer in the first place.��


    Bai Wei only smiled.


    This question indeed was not easy to answer; after all, he couldn��t just tell Hewinia that he��d met her in a game before, could he?


    At that time, she had severely deceived him, the protagonist.


    But now, the roles had changed.


    ...


    The deeper they went, the more dreadful the environment became.


    ��If the houses I had seen previously resembled rows of prisons, then these deeper ones were even more extreme, as small and cramped as breeding farms.��


    ��In this place, even the sunlight seemed to dim.��


    ��And yet, Hewinia, with her delicate appearance, which seemed out of place here, moved through very smoothly and naturally, familiar with every path, knowing every fork in the road.��


    ��Because she had walked this road countless times.��


    ��And slowly, Bai Wei began to hear singing.��


    ��No, it was hard to call it singing.��


    ��Because it was truly horrible, like someone who knew nothing about music haphazardly pounding on the expensive piano keys, or like a tone-deaf beast emitting an inexplicable roar.��


    ��What kind of music is this?�� Bai Wei asked.


    Hewinia replied, ��It doesn��t have a specific name, the people here call it the ��Seed Seeking Song.''��


    ����Seed Seeking Song��?��


    ��Yes, the people here only know what a single note sounds like; they lack the ability to compose. This ��Seed Seeking Song�� is their creation, melding all seven notes together.��


    ��I see, but what is it for?��


    Hewinia didn��t immediately respond but stopped in front of a house with its door ajar.


    The ��Seed Seeking Song�� was coming from this house.


    Inside, there was an indescribable stench, filled with matter that was either excrement or dirt, making it hard to notice the writhing figures unless one looked carefully.


    But Bai Wei could see them clearly.


    There were two people.


    Oh no, to be precise, a Sire and a seed mother.


    They were engaged in ��Breeding.��


    Such open doors and undisguised breeding, like livestock being raised.


    Everything about them was in decay, even the notes on their bodies seemed to be fading.


    Only their eyes were crazed.


    They growled in their mouths, making senseless sounds.


    And those sounds were the previously mentioned ��Seed Seeking Song.��


    ��The Holy Sound Master does not listen to words, only melodies,�� Hewinia said softly, ��So the Holy Sound People express their respect with music. But since these people can��t create music, they just mix the seven notes together, hoping that the Holy Sound Master will hear their sounds and grant them what they most desire... the seed of the Seven Notes.��


    ��The closer to the depths, the more the Sires and seed mothers long for the seed of the Seven Notes. As their own talents are inferior to those on the outer edges, they care nothing for class or tone, as long as it is a seed.��


    ��Of course...�� Hewinia hesitated, then slowly shifted her gaze downward, looking at the oddly colored ��soil.��


    In that soil, one could vaguely see pale, withered bones and flesh stained with blood.


    ��Only those who carry notes can be called seeds.��


    ��The rest are merely culled.��


    As Hewinia��s voice fell, the ��Seed Seeking Song�� reached its climax, and the Sire and seed mother stopped their actions.


    As a new ��seed�� had already been laid.


    ...


    Twenty minutes later, Hewinia arrived in front of a small house on the outermost edge.


    This was her former ��home.��


    Hewinia had lived here for more than a decade, and now, it had fallen into disuse, as if no one had visited for a long time.


    After standing in front of the door for a while, Hewinia then raised her hand and pushed the door open.


    A harsh creaking sound ensued.


    Several gazes from inside swept over.


    ��Daphne?�� the people inside asked.


    ��Daphne is dead.��


    Hewinia said calmly.


    ��I killed her.��

 Chapter 361: Thirty-Seven Hewinias Snap

    Chapter 361: Thirty-Seven Hewinia��s Snap


    As Hewinia uttered those words, the entire cabin fell into a deathly silence.


    The servants standing beside Hardock immediately stiffened after a brief moment of surprise, fixing their gazes on Hewinia, as if ready to pounce at any moment.


    Only Hardock��s expression didn��t change much. He watched Hewinia calmly; there wasn��t even much surprise in his eyes, as if he had guessed this possibility long ago.


    After a brief silence, Hardock slowly began, ��Your frankness surprises me. I thought you would either not dare to come or would continue to deceive me.��


    Hewinia shook her head, ��I��m not that foolish.��


    Without any outsiders present, Hardock had too many ways to verify her identity. Hewinia didn��t believe she could fool him.


    ��Of course, you��re not a fool,�� said Hardock. ��Otherwise, the true mistress of the Hailuo Family, along with my daughter, wouldn��t have fallen into your hands.��


    He paused.


    ��Honestly, I still can��t believe you��re someone who came from such a place.��


    ��I��m not just talking about your once-in-a-millennium Golden Score, but your abilities, your courage. All these extraordinary qualities, even among nobles, would need to be built up over time with countless teachings and experiences. But as far as I know, the only time you can truly say you were educated was about a year.��


    ��Yet you killed and replaced seaweed, the Hailuo Family��s most cherished miss, and beat my subtly-minded daughter, Arianna. Even so, that quick reaction a few days ago had me fooled.��


    ��I��m very curious, really curious, curious enough to want to find your parents and see how they managed to raise a person like you.��


    ��Unfortunately, I haven��t found your parents, at most I could find...��


    He slowly stood up, kicking a black sack sitting on his behind towards Hewinia��s direction.


    The black sack struggled for a moment and then quickly fell still.


    ��The only one I could find is your aunt, whom we were instructed to deal with. A woman with no distinguishing features, foolish enough to be a laughingstock. According to her, your mother was even less worthy than she was.��


    ��That is to say, like your Golden Score, all are gifts from the Holy Sound Master... If that��s the case, it��s truly enviable.��


    Facing her daughter��s killer, Hardock didn��t opt to strike right away but spoke at length instead.


    Hewinia lowered her head to look at the sack in front of her.


    She knew it was her aunt inside and knew that the woman was not yet dead, just passed out.


    ��You didn��t kill her,�� Hewinia lifted her head to look at Hardock again, ��Which means you haven��t fully believed me.��


    ��Of course,�� Hardock said calmly. ��That night, when my Daphne didn��t come back on time, I was prepared for the worst. I originally thought that the one who would survive would be that woman named Arianna, but I didn��t expect it to be you. When I learned that the miss of the Hailuo Family had safely returned home, I was really surprised; it made me realize that you��re a person far more dangerous than Daphne imagined. So today...��


    Hardock lightly tapped the floor with his foot.


    A delightful ��ding dong�� sound emerged, like a music box winding up.


    Immediately, countless spider-like magic lines spread outwards from under Hardock��s feet in all directions, covering a vast area that completely encompassed the cabin, forming a unique Array.


    And, naturally, Hewinia was inside this Array as well.


    ��...I made full preparations.��


    The moment Hardock��s voice fell, the two servants beside him also took out their Magic Wands. The array under their feet resonated with their power, and the lines became even more dazzlingly bright.


    Clearly, Hardock, as he had said, did not fully trust Hewinia and had made preparations for both outcomes.


    Either there would be a peaceful father-daughter reunion, or, it would become a deadly ambush.


    Now, it was apparently the latter.


    Hewinia also reached for the Magic Wand hidden in her sleeve, but she didn��t make a move right away because she could see that Hardock hadn��t finished speaking.


    ��You know, I originally thought that today there would only be two possibilities. If it was Daphne who came, nothing more would need to be said. But if it wasn��t Daphne but you, then I would kill you and then take the Score,�� Hardock said softly, ��but the moment I saw you, I suddenly thought that there might be a third option.��


    He paused.


    ��Come and be the Daphne, come and be my true daughter.��


    These words came out, and before Hewinia could react, the expressions of the two servants changed first. They turned their heads unconsciously, looking at Hardock with faces full of surprise.


    Evidently, Hardock��s statement had also been outside of their expectations.


    Hewinia had also taken her Magic Wand out. After hearing Hardock��s words, her expression didn��t change much, but still, she asked, ��Why?��


    ��Because I admire you,�� Hardock said bluntly. ��I admire not only the Score on your person but also what I just mentioned, the series of traits. To achieve this from a lowly birth, in my view, is a value not inferior to the Golden Score. From this point of view, you truly are like Daphne.��

 Chapter 362: Thirty-seven Hewinias Snap_2

    Chapter 362: Thirty-seven Hewinia��s Snap_2


    ��I��m very similar to Daphne?��


    ��Yes,�� Hardock nodded, then a glint of reminiscence flashed in his eyes before he spoke softly, ��Our Treell Family, for so many years, has always been a vassal to the Hailuo Family, in name a noble, but in reality, a servant. No one wanted to change that, nor did they dare to change, except for my daughter, Daphne. It was she who noticed your difference, guessed your identity, and... proposed the plan to hunt you.��


    ��In that respect, you do indeed resemble Daphne. Both of you come from humble beginnings, and at one time, both were playthings for the young Miss of the Hailuo Family, yet you did not resign yourselves to fate and eventually did what ordinary people could not imagine. The only difference is that you succeeded, and Daphne failed. But thinking about it, we, who share the same traits, should not have been on opposing sides. If not for that pretense, I believe you and Daphne could have become real friends.��


    Having said this, Hardock paused, then slowly raised his hand, reaching out to Hewinia, and at the same time, his originally sharp gaze gradually softened.


    ��Since we are the same kind of people, why not join forces? Join the Treell Family, become my daughter, let me be your father. Trust me, I will be a father more exceptional than anyone else, and the Treell Family will be your staunchest support. Let us play together... the Seven Notes��Divine Song.��


    Hardock��s words were filled with sincerity.


    Hewinia, looking at the hand extended to her, knew that if she responded, Hardock would indeed accept her as he had said.


    She also believed that Hardock was telling the truth.


    But she did not immediately make a choice, only saying, ��But I killed Daphne, is that alright?��


    ��Daphne won��t mind,�� Hardock did not lower his hand, ��I lost a daughter, but gained a more excellent one. I think she would be pleased, especially at the moment we play the Seven Notes��Divine Song, that would be the best consolation for her.��


    After Hardock finished speaking.


    Hewinia remained silent for a long while.


    Then, she laughed out loud.


    It was as if she heard the funniest joke, causing her to cover her stomach and eventually laugh until tears came out.


    Hardock��s hand still hovered in mid-air, but the gentleness and expectation in his eyes gradually faded with her laughter.


    ��It seems we can��t come to an agreement,�� Hardock slowly lowered his hand, ��Honestly, this is somewhat regrettable. You��ve made a very unwise choice.��


    Hewinia��s laughter gradually ceased.


    Although her behavior seemed exaggerated, her eyes betrayed little amusement.


    Even so, she said with a touch of regret to Hardock, ��No, actually, I would have liked to agree, but unfortunately, you��re too late. There��s someone who probably won��t allow me to have a new father.��


    ��Is that so,�� Hardock said blandly, ��it seems you trust the Hailuo Family more than our own.��


    Hardock thought the ��someone�� Hewinia was referring to was the head of the Hailuo Family.


    But Hewinia shook her head, speaking in a low voice, ��No, it��s a... more troublesome individual.��


    At the moment Hewinia��s voice fell, the Player to Hardock��s left had already made a move, immediately raising the Magic Wand and aiming at Hewinia, the Universal notes engraved on the wand lighting up one by one.


    Of course, this was not a reckless action; it was at Hardock��s command.


    Having been rejected by Hewinia, Hardock had lost what little patience he had left, not wanting to listen to Hewinia ramble on.


    Since you do not wish to become my daughter,


    Then go meet my daughter.


    Hardock had been prepared, ready to take the Golden Score from under the Hailuo Family��s watch.


    In this Array, carved out long ago, everything they did would remain unnoticed by outsiders, and since Hewinia had come alone, as long as they killed her here and disposed of her body in any corpse pit, no one would be able to find her.


    Just like a year ago.


    Watching the Player to her left target her, Hewinia did not dodge or choose to defend but also raised her Magic Wand, apparently intending to meet attack with attack, but she aimed at Hardock instead.


    Faced with Hewinia��s aim, Hardock made no move, but the Player to his right stepped in front, starting to play a protective Chorus Magic.


    Thus, three Magic Melodies began to converge, all reaching the completion stage simultaneously.


    And everyone stood still, the inevitable magical clash about to happen.


    But this made Hardock, who was behind the Shield, feel puzzled.


    ...What does Hewinia want to do?


    Stand there and wait for death?


    Hardock couldn��t figure it out.


    Just before the third Magic Melody was completed, in the last second, he heard a crisp snap of fingers.


    A snap of the fingers?


    Although he didn��t know why, Hardock suddenly felt uneasy.


    Almost at the same time, the two spells that were about to be completed on their side vanished into thin air.


    Both Players were stunned.


    ...What just happened?


    Before they could figure it out, Hewinia��s spell had been completed.


    A sharp magic beam shot out from the tip of the magic wand, and in the narrow room, the Player standing in front of Hardock had no way to avoid it. The arm holding the wand was instantly pierced by the ray from palm to shoulder and, with unstoppable force, pointed directly at Hardock��s heart.


    And it aimed straight for the heart!


    Hardock was shocked.


    Fortunately, he had been alert just now, and the notes on his wand were still dancing.


    An abrupt Magic Cube emerged between him and that Player, bravely intercepting the beam and refracting it ninety degrees, ultimately piercing the wall on the other side without harming Hardock.


    But even so, Hardock didn��t feel much relief in his heart.


    He was still surprised.


    Why did those two spells vanish out of the blue?


    Hewinia had clearly done nothing, or at least he hadn��t seen anything.


    Moreover, he had never heard of any magic melody capable of canceling two almost completed Third Notes spells at the same time.


    What kind of power was that!?


    A sinking feeling gripped Hardock��s heart.


    It seemed Daphne��s failure wasn��t a coincidence; this person possessed something unknown to them.


    ��Ah ah ah ah!��


    At this moment, the injured Player was still screaming.


    Because the ray emitted by Hewinia was not one-off but continuous, the Player, skewered like a piece of grilled meat, could only escape the ray that had pierced through the entire arm by severing the limb completely.


    Of course, Hardock wouldn��t allow such a thing to happen. Daphne��s failure had already resulted in the demise of four experienced Players from the Treell Family; now these three were the last capable Players they could put forward, and he couldn��t afford to see even this bit of fighting capacity damaged.


    So Hardock made a decisive move, casting aside restraint and probing, and began to operate the Third Note belonging to the exquisite Silver Rank.


    Sharp thorns started growing from beneath Hewinia��s feet and above her head.


    [Four Notes��Sharp Peak Hanging Thorns]!


    And the other Player, also in perfect sync, released the Second Note Prisoner��s Prison on Hewinia, attempting to trap her in place.


    Such coordination, they had executed many times before, with very few Players able to respond.


    Like now, the moment the prison formed, the hanging thorns would pierce through Hewinia��s body. If she didn��t escape or counter-attack instantly, she could only...


    ��Snap.��


    Another snap of the fingers.


    The nearly formed prison turned to powder, the spikes above seemed to disintegrate into dust.


    Two more spells were canceled once again.


    Hardock��s eyes widened.


    While Hewinia had already completed the preparation for a new spell, the concentrated beam suddenly swelled.


    ��Damn it!�� Hardock wanted to save the Player, but it was already too late.


    The beam exploded.


    The Player��s arm, along with a good portion of their body, turned into a mist of blood.


    An experienced Silver Rank Player fell just like that.

 Chapter 363: Thirty-eight, Ill teach you to fight

    Chapter 363: Thirty-eight, I��ll teach you to fight


    Despite having prepared himself mentally, Bai Wei was still deeply shocked when he saw Hewinia seriously injure one of the Players in a single encounter.


    No wonder Daphne had failed.


    But how did she do it?


    What exactly was the ability that canceled their Magic Melodies?


    Bai Wei��s heart sank rapidly.


    This unknown power was the most helpless and terrifying thing to face. If he had to fail, he would rather be blasted to death by one of Hewinia��s Seven Notes��Magic than fail in such an unclear manner.


    This was not Bai Wei being overly pessimistic. In a battle between Players, if one side couldn��t use Spells while the other could, it would be nothing short of a complete massacre, with no chance of struggling.


    However, just as this thought crossed Bai Wei��s mind, he saw Hewinia suddenly kneel on the ground, her right hand clutching her left arm tightly, her complexion unnaturally pale.


    Seeing this, Bai Wei was slightly startled.


    What was going on?


    They hadn��t injured Hewinia just now.


    Could it be...


    An idea formed in Bai Wei��s mind, and he immediately aimed his Magic Wand at Hewinia and directly cast a Second Note, but it was an instant-cast ��Wind Blade.��


    With a whoosh, Magic Power tore through the air.


    Hewinia, who had been paying attention to this side, was ready when Bai Wei raised his hand. Nonetheless, she was still half a beat too slow. The delicate cheek was slashed by the ��Wind Blade,�� and blood uncontrollably streamed down.


    As expected!


    Bai Wei understood.


    The strange technique Hewinia had just used to interrupt their Spells could not be used continuously.


    Otherwise, there was no reason for her to be hit by that Spell.


    They could still fight!


    Bai Wei exchanged a glance with the remaining Player, who also had a wealth of combat experience. Seeing that Bai Wei��s ��Wind Blade�� had hit its mark, he too guessed this point, and in fact, he noticed even more than Bai Wei did.


    ��Master! The snap, it��s the snap!�� he shouted loudly to Bai Wei.


    So Bai Wei recalled that the previous two times their Spells were interrupted, he had heard the sound of a snap.


    Hewinia used her right hand to wield the Magic Wand, which meant that the left hand she was now covering was the one performing the snaps!


    Bai Wei made a split-second decision, ��First cut off her left hand, and...��


    He raised his Magic Wand again, aimed at Hewinia��s left hand, as Magic Power swirled at the tip like a vortex.


    ��Don��t use Spells at the same time!��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s word, Hewinia��s brow furrowed even deeper.


    She heard Bai Wei chuckle in her mind.


    ��Still seen through, huh? Although you��re always targeting the moment, using one ��Termination�� to cancel out two Spell chants is a good idea to achieve the greatest benefit. However, continuing to use it twice without ending the battle was too risky.��


    Hewinia bit her lower lip tightly.


    Even though Bai Wei had reminded her earlier, rules came with a price, she never thought the price would be so severe.


    The two snaps were like two knives cutting into her left arm, almost rendering it unable to lift.


    Moreover, just two snaps had taken down only one person and already Bai Wei had seen through her.


    What could she do now?


    ��Don��t rush,�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Just follow my lead from now on.��


    ��Let me show you how to fight.��


    With another whoosh, another blade-like burst of Magic Power surged from Bai Wei��s Magic Wand, screaming as it cleaved through the air towards Hewinia.


    It was the advanced melody of ��Second Note��Wind Blade�� �� ��Third Notes��Wind Blade.��


    If the Spell hit, it could easily sever Hewinia��s left arm.


    After experiencing Hewinia��s unreasonable ability to cancel Spells, Bai Wei wanted to see what was so special about her left hand.


    However, before the Wind Blade could hit Hewinia, she had already traced a straight line in front of her with her Magic Wand. A surging tide burst from the trace left by the wand, spanning like a waterfall between them.


    ��Second Note��Call Tide.��


    The fewer the notes in the Magic Melody, the faster the Spell casting, so even though Bai Wei released first, Hewinia��s summoned tide succeeded in stopping the advanced version of the Wind Blade.


    But it didn��t stop it completely.


    From Bai Wei��s perspective, the advanced Wind Blade directly severed the newly born tide.


    Although it was just for a moment, and the tide quickly closed again, streaks of crimson still surged from the azure ��Magic Water.��


    Undoubtedly, it was Hewinia��s blood.


    She hadn��t been able to completely block it!


    Bai Wei��s heart leapt with joy, and just as he prepared to immediately bypass the tide to attack Hewinia, he found that the tide was expanding rapidly, nearly splitting the entire house in two in the blink of an eye.


    This surprised Bai Wei greatly.


    He knew, of course, that ��Wave Calling�� grew stronger as time went on, but this was too fast!


    How long had it been, and it had evolved from a small stream into a curtain of water capable of dividing the whole room?!


    The other Player fired two Wind Blades at the water curtain.


    But the fully unfolded ��Wave Calling�� could no longer be penetrated by these small Wind Blades. The two Wind Blades merely splashed ripples on the curtain before vanishing.


    They couldn��t go on like this.

 Chapter 364 364: Thirty-eight I teach you to hit_2

    Although Hardock wasn''t worried that they would be harmed by Wave Calling, once the swelling tide undermined the cabin and allowed outsiders to notice, it would be a big problem.


    So, Hardock decided to eliminate this troublesome spell first.


    But just then, the tide that had nearly broken the house suddenly disappeared with a "poof," and the room was enveloped in dense white fog, turning into an environment where one couldn''t see their own hand.


    Hardock was stunned.


    This was also a low note spell that transformed controllable Magic Water into fog, a spell that could cooperate with Wave Calling.


    However, the point that stunned Hardock wasn''t the spell itself, but that Hewinia had actually canceled Wave Calling actively.


    That is to say, she didn''t want the noise here to be transmitted outside either.


    Hardock narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Even though he was already wounded, he still wanted to eliminate them right here.


    Truly a crazy person.


    The sudden white fog provided a temporary respite to the previously intense battle.


    It also allowed Hardock to think about the current situation more calmly.


    Considering the abilities demonstrated by Hewinia just now, it was indeed not something a girl who had become a Player for only a year could achieve.


    Although he didn''t know exactly what she had attained, it was undoubtedly troublesome now, and one small mistake could overturn them in the ditch, especially since they had already lost one person.


    Therefore, it was essential to clarify the target now.


    Regardless of what means Hewinia had just used to interrupt their spells, they only needed the Seven Notes��Scale.


    After realizing this, Hardock slowly bent down and placed his hands on the ground.


    He guessed that Hewinia wanted to use this dense fog to buy time for recovery or to launch a direct ambush.


    After all, with everyone blinded and not daring to use a higher-rank Chorus Magic to draw outsiders'' attention, Hewinia, without teammates here, could launch attacks without any constraints, whereas they needed to be careful not to harm their own people.


    Quite a good plan.


    However, Hardock was not about to let Hewinia have her way.


    In this dense fog, he also had his advantage, which was the Array already set up beneath his feet.


    The function of this Array was not just to simply isolate external observation.


    Once one stepped into this Array, they entered the rules he had set.


    And the first rule he was about to establish was��Silence.


    Hardock summoned Magic Power, and then the Array emerged from the fog and formed seven glowing notes beside his hand.


    The seven notes were twinkling brightly.


    Then his fingertips brushed over the Seventh Note, causing it to gradually dim.


    The Array gently vibrated, indicating that it had activated following Hardock''s command.


    This meant that within this Array, the Seventh Note was no longer allowed to be used.


    All Chorus Magic that required the Seventh Note was also prohibited.


    Hardock knew that as the Score, Hewinia possessed the strongest note, which was originally Hewinia''s Golden Rank Seventh Note, so any Chorus Magic related to the Seventh Note would be particularly powerful in her hands.


    But now, Hardock had prohibited the Seventh Note, definitely reducing Hewinia''s combat effectiveness by a large margin.


    But this wasn''t enough!


    He intended to prohibit not just one note.


    Hardock waved his fingers consecutively, and one note after another dimmed.


    The First Note, forbidden!


    The Second Note, forbidden!


    The Third Note, forbidden!


    ...


    One after another, Hardock prohibited six notes.


    He left only the last note, which was his own Fourth Note.


    Generally, at least two notes were needed to release Chorus Magic.


    A single note essentially couldn''t form any spell.


    However, there was one exception.


    That was when an Array was prepared in advance; in a sense, it could be considered an already completed spell, so only one specific note was needed to activate it.


    In this Array, it was the Fourth Note.


    Now!


    Hardock summoned the Fourth Note from his own scale, channeling it entirely into the Array Eye, triggering the final capability of the Array.


    Then, the entire house shook, like a twisted Magic Cube.


    Simultaneously, countless Magic power threads shot out from every direction toward every corner of the room, and the pervasive white fog couldn''t block them at all.


    And these magic power threads were the extension of Hardock''s senses.


    Under these spreading threads, he precisely located the four people in the room.


    Two were standing, and two were down.


    Without a doubt, the two standing were Hewinia and her Servant.


    Ding!


    In the Seven Notes, the central, neither high nor low Fourth Note now resounded through the entire room.


    Hardock activated the last spell engraved in the Array.


    "Puppet Strings!"


    The scattered Magic Water threads suddenly tightened, immediately binding the two people standing, transforming them into puppets controlled by strings!


    Next, Hardock heard one of them frantically snapping their fingers.


    But it had no effect.


    Hardock laughed.


    It seemed his guess was correct; a completed spell couldn''t be canceled.


    Driven to desperation, aren''t you, Hewinia?


    After confirming their identities, Hardock started manipulating another puppet.


    "Sean, is it you?" Hardock double-checked in advance.


    "Yes, my lord!" the Player indeed responded, "You succeeded!"


    Clearly, he too was aware of Hardock''s tactic.


    Hardock smiled slightly, and then he immediately started controlling Sean, rushing towards Hewinia, his eyes flickering fiercely.


    He had decided, not to care about Hewinia''s strange power, not to covet more, lest more mishaps occur.


    What he needed to do now was to directly kill Hewinia under the condition of Silence, then take away the Golden Score without fail.


    Thus, sharp barbs grew on Sean''s magic strings; he became a puppet armed for combat, like a fanged mad dog, pouncing on the other controlled puppet.


    Then, Hardock heard the sound of flesh being pierced.


    Like a hungry wolf tearing at its prey, or like an ignorant child using scissors to cut their mother''s purchased doll into pieces.


    Except, this doll bled.


    Thinking of the price his family had paid, thinking of his daughter who was no longer in this world, Hardock''s manipulations grew even more ruthless.


    He had to ensure that Hewinia could no longer possibly resist.


    But "Hewinia" couldn''t resist; controlled by the strings, she could only let the frenzied other puppet destroy her body ruthlessly.


    In that white mist, her body wilted quickly, just like a dandelion.


    And she couldn''t even make a sound.


    ...wait.


    Hardock''s pupils suddenly narrowed.


    Yes.


    Why was it so quiet?


    Shouldn''t there be noise when someone is being killed?


    Hardock felt something was wrong, and at that moment, the white mist finally began to dissipate, the room no longer pitch black.


    Then, Hardock heard Sean''s trembling voice filled with fear: "No, no, no, my lord... this isn''t the woman!"


    Hardock was stunned.


    Not Hewinia?


    Then who was it?


    Hardock couldn''t care less, instinctively leaving the Array Eye, walking a few steps forward.


    Indeed, what Sean had shredded to pieces was not Hewinia.


    But the Player who fell first.


    At this moment, he was glaring intensely at Hardock and Sean.


    Obviously, he had been alive until just moments ago.


    But why?!


    Where had Hewinia gone?!


    ...Could it be


    He abruptly turned around, and sure enough, saw the injured Hewinia already standing in his original position, her finger already on the previous Array Eye.


    Hardock''s mouth hung open.


    Then he heard the grating sound of strings beside his ear.


    "Lord, move quickly!" Sean cried out in panic.


    But it was too late.


    The spike-ridden puppet embraced Hardock from behind.


    ...


    Tick-tock, tick-tock.


    Hardock looked down, watching as blood flowed from his riddled body, staining a vast area of the ground beneath him.


    He then slowly raised his head, looking at the silver Fourth Note on Hewinia.


    Hardock asked, "Why do you have the Fourth Note?"


    Hewinia replied, "It''s Daphne''s."


    Hardock opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    But in the end, he didn''t manage to say anything, and just like that, breathed his last.

 Chapter 365: Thirty-nine, go ahead and look, leave the matter to me.

    Chapter 365: Thirty-nine, go ahead and look, leave the matter to me.


    After confirming that Hardock had finally breathed his last, Hewinia��s taut nerves and her body, already pushed to the limit, could no longer hold up. With a ��pfft,�� she kneeled on the ground, gasping for air, while occasional smears of blood burst forth from her throat.


    ��Actually, there was no need to take it to this extent.�� Just then, Bai Wei��s voice echoed in her mind, ��You clearly had more means to secure victory, yet those first two snaps of your fingers simply erased all other possibilities. Hmm... How should I put it? Your combat skills still need honing. It seems like your school��s instruction in this area isn��t up to par yet.��


    While wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, Hewinia replied in a low voice, ��Classes related to combat only start after the third year.��


    ��Is that so? Looks like you��re self-taught,�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Well, that earns you a passing grade.��


    ...A passing grade?


    Upon hearing these words, Hewinia subconsciously lifted her head, looking toward the thoroughly dead Hardock. Even though her expression didn��t change much, inside she still felt somewhat incredulous.


    After all, this was the first time she had personally triumphed over such a formidable Player.


    It wasn��t like the other day, when facing Arianna, where she had used her own body as bait and exploded along with Arianna.


    This time she had defeated Hardock with her own hands (of course, her hands were still pierced by Bai Wei��s fingers), and it was a very different feeling.


    However, Hewinia also knew the reason why.


    It was Bai Wei��s command.


    When she rashly snapped her fingers twice, the cost she paid had directly driven her into a corner. It was Bai Wei��s calm command that guided her every step, telling her what spells to use, and when. He had even perfectly predicted each of Hardock��s moves.


    How could this not shock Hewinia?


    She should know that after those two consecutive snaps, Hewinia had actually stopped using Bai Wei��s power, except for clearing the view in the mist, but even so, Bai Wei still directed her battered body to victory over those two Players who were far stronger than her.


    It was as if Bai Wei knew her own body better than she did, understanding the minds of those two Players even better than they did themselves.


    Hardock��s ��Puppet Strings�� only controlled their physical actions, while Bai Wei seemed to psychologically, with those invisible threads, weave the future for everyone.


    It was as if he had fought countless battles against Hardock.


    Thus, all of Hardock��s movements and calculations seemed like a clown��s stiff dance in the palm of Bai Wei��s hand.


    He overlooked everything.


    And this deeply shocked Hewinia, even to the point that this pressure felt far greater than the rules sealed within those Corpse Blocks.


    ��What��s wrong? Unhappy with a passing grade?�� Bai Wei asked with a smile.


    Hewinia snapped back to reality and then shook her head, ��No, I��m quite satisfied.��


    After saying that, Hewinia stood up, now with most of the color restored to her pale cheeks.


    And Bai Wei took note of this as well.


    Should I say it��s true to the Golden Score��s name? She recovered so quickly.


    To maintain such a level of combat after two consecutive snaps.


    This feat was probably only achievable by Gerard, with his mechanical prostheses distributing the strain. If it were Ulu, probably just two snaps would make him faint.


    Because the point wasn��t the two snaps, it was the two consecutive Terminations, less than a minute apart, that brought such a burden to the body.


    Just like how self-release twice a day isn��t scary, but twice within a minute is a different story.


    This is definitely the best body she��s used so far.


    If Bai Wei had taken over the body directly back then, even without using his own strength, he could have easily killed that trio since he had already fought them countless times in the game.


    However, this body is probably the hardest to control out of the three.


    And the Holy Sound Master they were about to face was not a Divine being hanging by a thread like Lyra, but one in their prime.


    But...


    Bai Wei raised Hewinia��s eyebrows slightly.


    This makes it more interesting, doesn��t it?


    Hewinia didn��t know what Bai Wei was thinking; during the brief rest, she cast two Healing Magics on herself. After a complete recovery, she again approached Hardock��s body.


    To be precise, she approached the Player named Sean, hanging on Hardock��s body.


    Yes, this Player wasn��t dead yet, but he wasn��t far from it.


    When Hewinia took control of ��Puppet Strings��, she had also pierced his body, but she had deliberately avoided vital points, allowing him not to follow Hardock��s path immediately.


    Hewinia walked up to Sean. With only a breath left, Sean stared at her fiercely, his gaze seemingly murderous.


    However, Hewinia didn��t care. She asked directly, ��How many people in the Treell Family know about my identity?��


    Sean remained silent, continuing to stare at Hewinia, clearly reluctant to tell her.


    But Hewinia didn��t expect Sean to willingly disclose this, so she took a deep breath, and made ready before she finally spoke in a very low voice.

 Chapter 366: Thirty-nine, go ahead and look, leave the matter to me_2

    Chapter 366: Thirty-nine, go ahead and look, leave the matter to me_2


    ��I command you, tell me the truth.��


    Sean felt a laugh building inside him.


    Though close to death, he still wanted to leave this Monster of a woman with a mocking smile before he passed.


    Do you think this will make me tell you?


    It��s impossible for you to get an answer from me.


    You...


    ��Sheriff, sir.��


    Sean��s smile instantly froze.


    Who was... speaking?


    Why do others know the truth?!


    Sean frantically looked around, trying to identify who was leaking the information.


    And then...


    ��Who is Sheriff?��


    ��He is the Treell family��s butler, Mr. Sheriff.��


    The voice emerged again.


    And the panic in Sean��s eyes turned into terror at that moment.


    Because he realized that the person speaking... was himself.


    He was answering Hewinia!


    It was him!


    But how could that be?!


    Sean realized he had completely lost control of his body, even more than just physically.


    When Hewinia asked again, ��Who else is there besides him?�� his mind immediately began to ponder the answer to this question, and his nearly senseless mouth began to open little by little.


    His entire body wanted to respond to Hewinia��s question.


    Yet he couldn��t control himself.


    ��No, there��s only Sheriff, sir.��


    No, don��t speak, don��t!


    ��This information, even within the family, cannot be known by too many.��


    Don��t speak! Absolutely don��t!


    Once the words were out, the Treell family��s last hope would be gone!


    ��Lord Treell instructed Mr. Sheriff in advance, if we do not return on time...��


    Shut up, shut up!


    Sean desperately tried to stop himself from speaking further, even wanting to bite his own tongue in an act of suicide, but ironically, he, the master of his body, could not control any part of it at this moment.


    ��...Mr. Sheriff will take the message to the Taichu family and ask for their protection for the Treell family.��


    In extreme desperation, Sean spilled all the words.


    Only then did he feel his body was back under his control.


    But what use was it now?


    It was over, all over.


    Without them, and without the protection of the Taichu family, the Treell family could never maintain their current status.


    The descendants of Treell, his sons, and daughters, would no longer be called Nobles.


    They would plummet into the common district, perhaps even... the Seed District.


    Because they possessed the same outstanding notes but were not outstanding Players.


    Sean could already see the tragic future, so he mustered his last ounce of strength, yelling at Hewinia, the instigator of it all.


    ��Freak! You freak from the Seed District!��


    ��The Lord will not protect you! Definitely not!��


    ��I curse you to fall into Hell! I curse you and your descendants to forever become the cheapest Breeding Tools!��


    In the face of Sean��s final verbal assault, Hewinia��s expression was eerily calm, offering no rebuttal.


    It wasn��t until Sean exhausted all his strength, his last breath leaving him with eyes wide open in death, that she said lightly,


    ��But I originally came from the Seed District, you know.��


    Sadly, Sean could no longer hear her.


    After speaking, Hewinia suddenly clutched her throat and began spitting out gushing blood.


    ��To be honest, you are the most skilled in using my power among all my partners, and the only one who dares to use it so freely even after knowing the price it demands,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��You really aren��t afraid of dying.��


    Hewinia wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and then said, ��If I don��t use it, I might die tomorrow.��


    As she spoke, Hewinia paused, then asked,


    ��What should I do?��


    ��Hm?��


    ��That man called Sheriff, he must be dealt with immediately,�� Hewinia said softly, ��But I��m out of options.��


    ��Don��t worry.�� Bai Wei smiled, ��Just go find him, I��ll take care of matters.��


    ...


    ��Sheriff Grandpa! Sheriff Grandpa!��


    The young girl��s tender voice roused Sheriff from his contemplation.


    ��Look at this!��


    Sheriff looked down to see a little girl proudly holding up a paper-folded note, standing on her tiptoes showing it off in front of him.


    His furrowed brows immediately eased, and he said with a chuckle, ��It��s done really well, miss.��


    The girl blinked, ��Sheriff Grandpa, do you know which note this is?��


    ��I don��t, can you tell me?��


    ��The Third Note, it��s the Third Note!�� the little girl tugged at her collar, showing the markings under her pale neck, ��It��s my Third Note!��


    ��The Third Note, you did indeed do well,�� he complimented.


    The little girl giggled, then looked around, ��Sheriff Grandpa, where did Daddy go? I want Daddy to see, and sister, why hasn��t sister come back yet.��


    Seeing the girl mention her sister, Sheriff��s smile stiffened for a moment.


    Then he reached out, gently stroking the girl��s head, ��Miss Daphne probably won��t be able to come back this year.��


    ��Why?��


    ��She has some very important things to do.��


    The girl softly uttered a sound of understanding, ��Daddy told me too, sister has important things, and we shouldn��t disturb her.��


    ��Yes,�� Sheriff nodded with a smile.


    But his heart was heavy, for he knew Daphne might already be dead.


    And Lord Treell had embarked upon the same path.

 Chapter 367: Thirty-nine, go ahead and look, leave the matter to me_3

    Chapter 367: Thirty-nine, go ahead and look, leave the matter to me_3


    Although Sheriff knew the master had personally taken action, there should be no serious problems.


    But could it really go so smoothly?


    Was it truly worth it to sacrifice the young lady and risk so much?


    Even if they really obtained the Golden Score, with the Treell Family��s power, could they truly play the Seven Notes��Divine Song?


    Sheriff didn��t know. He only knew that he must protect the child in front of him at all costs.


    At all costs.


    And at that moment, a carriage suddenly stopped in front of the Treell Family��s door.


    The little girl cheered with joy, ��Daddy��s back!��


    She was about to rush over but was preemptively stopped by Sheriff.


    He stared intently at the carriage.


    Because it was,


    the Hailuo Family��s carriage!


    Why would it be the Hailuo Family?!


    Where was the master?!


    Where was the young lady?!


    A series of questions flooded Sheriff��s mind as the carriage window slowly opened.


    A face that Sheriff least wanted to see appeared before him.


    ��Hi, Grandpa Sheriff...right?�� Hewinia smiled brilliantly, ��Where��s Daphne? I��ve come to take her to school.��


    In that moment, Sheriff felt as though his heart and lungs were about to stop.


    ��It��s Sister Hewinia!��


    Naturally, the little girl recognized Hewinia and, cheering excitedly, was about to rush over, but she was firmly held back by Sheriff.


    ��It��s Martha, huh.�� Hewinia chatted amiably with the little girl as if she knew nothing, ��You��re getting taller.��


    ��Yes, yes, Sister Hewinia!��


    The two of them chatted warmly across the distance of over ten meters, as if they were close sisters.


    Only Sheriff��s face grew pale. Looking at Hewinia��s beautiful face, he felt as if he were staring at a devil.


    His hand had already moved to the Magic Wand behind him.


    Even though there were countless people watching this scene because the carriage was stopped in the middle of the road, and the Hailuo Family��s insignia drew many yearning glances, in theory, Hewinia wouldn��t dare to act at such a time.


    But Sheriff was still very afraid.


    Because the last hope of the Treell Family rested solely on him.


    And as Hewinia chatted with Martha, her gaze kept falling on him, making him realize that Hewinia already knew everything.


    This meant the master had already failed.


    Sheriff��s hand gripping the Magic Wand was already dripping with sweat. He didn��t know how long this ��casual conversation�� had lasted before he heard Hewinia call out to him again, ��Mr. Sheriff, isn��t Daphne at home?��


    He snapped back to his senses and looked at Hewinia once more.


    Hewinia was smiling.


    He opened his mouth and with difficulty said, ��Miss Daphne...is not at home.��


    ��I see.�� Hewinia nodded with slight regret, ��Alright then, I��ll go to school by myself. Happy Seven Notes��Syllable, little Martha.��


    ��Happy Seven Notes��Syllable!�� Martha waved energetically, oblivious to everything.


    Then the carriage drove away.


    And Sheriff was left drenched in cold sweat.


    ...What was going on?


    Hewinia had just left like that?


    Did Hewinia not know he was aware of the real situation, or was this a warning for him to keep quiet?


    Sheriff couldn��t figure it out.


    But he knew what he had to do at that moment.


    The master had instructed that if they did not come back, he should go to the Taichu family.


    It was a Monster! She must be taken down by the Taichu family!


    He must not delay, must not harbor any hope for luck!


    For the sake of the Treell Family, he had to act now.


    With that thought, Sheriff immediately stood up, hurriedly gave some instructions to Martha with a pat on her shoulder, and then turned to run outside.


    But after just two steps, he felt light as a feather.


    As if flying.


    Then, the world spun around.


    He saw Martha standing there in a daze.


    On Martha��s shoulder was still his hand.


    Finally, amidst the little girl��s panic-stricken scream, everything plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 368: Forty He has divided my carcass

    Chapter 368: Forty He has divided my carcass


    ��Miss, we have arrived at the academy.��


    The servant��s voice woke Hewinia from her unstable sleep.


    She opened her bleary eyes and looked outside the carriage, indeed, they had returned to the academy.


    Having left the academy less than four days ago, it felt like a much longer time had passed.


    ��Miss, you don��t look well,�� the servant said worriedly, looking at Hewinia. ��Are you sick?��


    No, it was just that Visas had drained her body.


    Hewinia complained internally.


    After battling Hardock, Hewinia indeed felt burdened, but it was not unbearable.


    However, after using her eye��s ability to deal with the Sheriff, her body collapsed instantly.


    For a moment, she felt like she was going to meet the real Hewinia, and anyone could tell something was wrong with her at that time.


    Fortunately, she had planned from the start to return directly to the academy after dealing with the Sheriff, and during the half-day journey back to the academy, except for the servant driving the carriage, no one could approach her, and she took the opportunity to rest well, eventually recovering somewhat.


    Indeed, the servant thought her abnormal condition was already a result of her partial recovery, and Hewinia could simply explain it away by saying ��I didn��t rest very well.��


    Hewinia got out of the carriage, and the cold wind that hit her face helped clear her muddled brain a bit.


    ��Please take care of your health, Miss,�� the servant bowed and said, ��and I wish you success and fame in the Great Festival.��


    Hewinia turned to look at him.


    In Holy Sound, except for those in the Seed District, no one would be ignorant of the Great Festival, not even servants from noble families.


    After wishing Hewinia well, the servant drove off, leaving her to enter the academy alone.


    Logically, since the holiday had not yet ended, there should not be many people in the academy, and Hewinia was worried that returning to school so early might attract too much attention.


    But when she entered the academy, she realized she had been mistaken.


    There were already quite a few people, not just staff but many students as well; they seemed to have returned to school earlier and were bustling about in the snow, although classes had not yet started.


    However, Hewinia quickly guessed the reason.


    The Great Festival, it was still the Great Festival.


    According to the rules, after the Seven Notes��Syllable, the news of the Great Festival had to be officially announced, so those who hoped to participate were starting their preparations around this time.


    But compared to the Great Festival, there was something even more important that Hewinia needed to clarify first.


    That was whether the deaths of Arianna and Daphne had been discovered.


    If they were found out, would there be suspicions about her involvement?


    If she couldn��t handle this matter well, then there was no need for her to worry about the Great Festival.


    Although Bai Wei had told her, ��Don��t you trust my work?�� Hewinia was indeed not very reassured, especially since when she had gone to deal with the Sheriff, Bai Wei had said, ��Just go, I��ll handle it,�� but in the end... although he handled it, the price was still paid by her.


    This made Hewinia acutely aware that many matters, which seemed trivial to Bai Wei, could turn into disasters for her if mishandled.


    So, it was better to proceed with caution and not always rely on Bai Wei��s power.


    Otherwise... Hewinia was also worried she might not live to see the Great Festival.


    Just like that, Hewinia returned to her dormitory building.


    But she did not go straight to her room for some much-needed rest; instead, she sat down by the fireplace in the communal hall on the first floor.


    It was a good spot for gathering information.


    Most girls could not keep secrets; they liked to blurt out commitments meant to be kept confidential during small gatherings and shared unknown tidbits and gossip while chatting casually during walks.


    These were Hewinia��s primary sources of information when she first arrived at the academy, which she rapidly used to understand the institution.


    Now, she was merely repeating the process.


    Although the chapel was some distance from the academy, since so many students had already returned, the news from there could not be hidden for long.


    Sure enough, just as she settled into her seat, Hewinia heard people discussing the chapel.


    They said it had been sealed off, and several staff were guarding it, not allowing anyone to approach.


    Someone had sneaked a peek and saw that the chapel was gone, only a large pit was left on the ground; what had happened was unknown.


    ...The chapel is gone? Could the commotion Bai Wei caused that night have been that big? Hewinia thought to herself.


    Others were discussing a thesis submitted to Professor Arianna on the eve of the Seven Notes��Syllable, which had not yet received a response. Normally, Professor Arianna was meticulous, and it was unlike her to do this, which made the student worry whether there was a problem with their thesis.


    ...She probably can��t respond to you in this lifetime; the question is whether you can graduate without that. Hewinia mocked internally.


    With no other option, she had to keep thinking in order not to let her extremely exhausted body fall asleep right there.

 Chapter 369: Forty He has divided my carcass_2

    Chapter 369: Forty He has divided my carcass_2


    She looked at the fire before her and could not help but think about the blaze she had set in the Seed District yesterday.


    What burned was her once ��home.��


    Hardock, those two Players, and her aunt, who had unwittingly been caught up in the Spell and had died a humiliating death in a sack, all vanished in the sea of flames, devoured completely by the fire.


    As she watched the flames rage, Hewinia felt somewhat dazed.


    She had burned away her own past.


    But would she gain a future from this?


    It seemed not.


    So what was it all for?


    Hewinia��s eyelids drooped bit by bit, with fatigue and sleepiness washing over her like a tide.


    It was in this trance that she heard someone asking in her heart again.


    ��What is it really for?��


    That voice, it sounded like her own.


    And like... someone else.


    ��Tell me, Nia,�� the person asked, ��what do you really want to do?��


    ��I... what do I want to do?��


    ��Yes, tell me, Nia.�� the person said gently, ��Tell me what you want to do.��


    The fire before her grew blurrier, and those eyes that could see through everything could now barely make out the flames, much like Hewinia��s spirit.


    ��I, I...��


    She whispered softly, as if about to fall into an endless dream.


    Just then, a crisp female voice suddenly rang out, abruptly waking Hewinia from her half-awake trance.


    ��Ah! I got it, I got it!��


    Hewinia instinctively lifted her head and saw a young girl vigorously shaking a piece of paper in her hand, excited like a rabbit waving a carrot.


    ��What did you receive?�� her companion immediately asked with concern.


    The young girl struggled to suppress the joy in her heart, but obviously without much success, as the corners of her mouth lifted uncontrollably.


    But she wasn��t foolish enough to openly declare it under everyone��s gaze; instead, she pulled two companions aside, found a spot in the lobby to sit down with an air of personal privacy not to be encroached upon by outsiders.


    Yet her attempt to ��lower�� her voice still made it perfectly clear to everyone in the lobby, including Hewinia, who was a little distance away from them.


    ��It��s young master Watson, I��ve received an invitation from young master Watson!�� the girl said excitedly.


    ��Young master Watson?�� her companion immediately widened her eyes, ��You mean...��


    ��Yes, that young master Watson!�� the girl spread out the paper to show her companions, displaying a family crest, ��He has invited me to join his Orchestra!��


    At these words, the expressions of the girl��s two companions changed instantly.


    One of them immediately grabbed the paper, examined it closely, and exclaimed in amazement, ��It really is from young master Watson. The Watson family��s Orchestra is probably aiming for the Inner Song, right?��


    ��No, not aiming!�� the girl corrected immediately, ��They��ve never missed the Inner Song!��


    Hewinia silently listened.


    She naturally knew what the Inner Song meant.


    Simply put, the Festival is a musical celebration presented to the Holy Sound Master, but not all orchestras or pieces are eligible to be performed for the Holy Sound Master.


    After all, the Holy Sound Master��s time is not unlimited.


    Therefore, the number of works that can be presented to the Holy Sound Master at the Festival is limited and fixed. These works that can be presented to the Holy Sound Master are known as Inner Songs. Those that cannot be presented serve to fill the numbers, enliven the atmosphere at the Festival, and are termed as Outer Songs.


    The reason the Festival is known as the most important day for Holy Sound is because many people participate, many of whom belong to the Outer Song orchestras, possibly numbering up to a thousand.


    But the number of Inner Songs is fixed, necessitating competition among the orchestras.


    However, this competition did not greatly involve Hewinia; the Golden Note would always be part of the Inner Song, belonging to the tip of the pyramid. Even if she did not join Lawrence��s Orchestra and randomly assembled a few Players, she could still enter among the Inner Songs.


    Thus, the competition between Inner and Outer Songs was mostly among the ��mediocre�� Players, as the world did not have so many Golden Notes, and most of them liked to band together in orchestras.


    This provides numerous Silver Sound Players with an opportunity, a chance to change their destiny.


    Because being able to perform for the ��Lord�� is the greatest achievement for an ordinary Player.


    ��How nice,�� a girl��s companion immediately showed an envious expression, ��Amiya, it looks like you could move to the Upper City after the festival is over.��


    Amiya giggled but did not deny it.


    ��I heard that in the Holy Sound, as long as one enters the Lord��s gaze, no matter their background, they will have a bright future.��


    At that moment, Bai Wei��s voice slowly resounded in Hewinia��s mind.


    ��So I was wondering, is this so-called festival just a bunch of people in the dark desperately climbing towards that last bit of light?��


    Bai Wei��s sudden speech made Hewinia momentarily stunned.


    In the Holy Sound, everyone regarded the festival as the Lord��s grace because as long as the Lord hears one��s voice, everything will get better.


    However, when Bai Wei spoke, Hewinia felt it sounded less like ��grace�� and more like... charity.


    Then, after a brief silence, Hewinia asked, ��Mr. Visas, do you understand the Holy Sound Master?��


    ��I��ve had a little interaction with Him.��


    Hewinia subconsciously asked, ��What kind of interaction?��


    ��He has divided my corpse.��


    Hewinia: ��...��


    Bai Wei smiled and said, ��Do you want to ask me about my views on the Holy Sound Master?��


    ��If you��re willing to answer,�� Hewinia cautiously said, speaking of Divine matters was sensitive.


    ��There��s nothing I��m unwilling to share,�� Bai Wei spoke with a relaxed tone, as if discussing Divine matters was nothing special, as casual as evaluating an ordinary person. ��If you ask me, I think it��s arrogance.��


    ��...Arrogance?��


    ��Yes, this so-called festival held every twenty years, at the end of the day, is just singing to sell to Him,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��Whether you are male or female, born humble or noble, you have to use every trick to please Him. When viewed like this, isn��t that arrogance?��


    Hewinia once again fell into silence.


    Bai Wei��s words could be considered the greatest blasphemy anywhere, but she could find no reason to refute him.


    But then again, she didn��t need to refute him.


    ��However, what does the arrogance of the gods bring to people?�� Bai Wei lightly added another line.


    Hewinia frowned; just as she was about to ask, her gaze once again flitted towards the group of three.


    The girl named Amiya was holding a cup of hot tea, sipping it bit by bit, the excitement still evident on her face.


    And a companion sighed beside her: ��I��m really jealous, you��ve already secured your note position in the Inner Song, and I don��t know how many people are eyeing your spot.��


    ��At least a hundred,�� another companion said solemnly, ��Amiya is the Fifth Silver Note, and there are at least a hundred of Fifth Silver Notes across the three schools.��


    ��But they��re not as good as me!�� Amiya said with a smile, ��I am the best among them, otherwise why would Mr. Watson approach me?��


    Saying this, Amiya drained her cup of tea and then stood up.


    ��Of course, I won��t just stop here; before the festival officially starts, I will keep honing my tone!�� Amiya shook her fist. ��I won��t let anyone have the chance to push me down! Absolutely not!��


    ��I want to be the note of the Inner Song!��


    ��Then I want to enter the Upper City!��


    ��I want to have a different life!��


    ��No one can stop me...�� Amiya��s voice gradually softened, ��No one can.��


    ��I��m so tired of the old days.��


    ��I don��t want to become a breeding tool.��


    ��Me, me, me...��


    ��Alright, alright,�� her companion waved her off, ��We know you don��t want to go back, you don��t need to keep telling us, we haven��t settled it yet; if you keep this up, we may turn on you. Go away now.��


    Amiya did not move.


    Her two companions instinctively raised their heads.


    Then, seeing Amiya��s dazed expression, her eyes vacant, just as they felt puzzled and were about to inquire, black blood suddenly flowed from Amiya��s eyes and nose.


    Then she collapsed with a thump.


    ��Amiya!��

 Chapter 370 370: Forty-one, she really is a crazy woman

    Amiya lay on the table, her eyes tightly closed.


    Then, a flawless Silver Needle pierced her delicate skin.


    A few seconds later, it was pulled out.


    The part where it had entered had turned black, and the blackness was spreading upward at a visible rate, quickly dissolving the Silver Needle into grains of dust that merged with the air.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged woman holding the Silver Needle clicked her tongue softly and immediately raised her Magic Wand, muttering twice, causing the blackness to stop its erosion.


    "You see," the woman turned around, looking at the young girls behind her with worried faces and spoke indifferently, "the limbs of a Moderation Worm, the glands of poison dart frogs, the venom of a three-step snake, I can identify three kinds of poison, and they are all the deadliest. It''s like they really wanted her dead. Didn''t she feel anything wrong when she was drinking?"


    "No, not at all," Amiya''s companion asked anxiously, "Professor Adelle, is Amiya still..."


    "She''s beyond help, dead for good." Adelle''s calm words immediately stifled the remaining words of Amiya''s companion, "It''s too late. She was brought here too late; her body was cold. What was there for me to save?"


    With these words, everyone present fell into Silence.


    They were all people who had been in the great hall when Amiya collapsed, including Hewinia.


    They looked at Amiya, who had just been laughing with them not so long before, and now permanently separated from them, everyone''s expressions were complex��mostly shock and fear. Amiya''s two companions seemed unable to accept the fact and burst into tears immediately.


    But Adelle showed little emotion, casually tossing the Silver Needle into the trash can, glanced at what was now only a corpse, and then asked, "Let me guess, was she invited? To form an orchestra, and for Inner Song, wasn''t it?"


    This statement made all the girls present pause.


    "Professor Adelle, did you know Amiya?"


    "Of course not, she''s not one of my students," Adelle said indifferently, "It''s just that I''ve seen this kind of thing a lot of times 20 years ago."


    ...A lot of times 20 years ago?


    The girls looked somewhat bewildered.


    "The quotas for Inner Song are fixed at every grand ceremony, competed for by the three major academies," Adelle continued casually while packing up, "If someone could get in, someone had to be pushed out. Those who couldn''t make it would figure out how to force their way in. See, this is one of the ways, and it''s the most straightforward."


    Through murder to take a spot?


    All the girls present were full of surprise and fear, seemingly not expecting such a tactic.


    Immediately, Amiya''s companion followed up, "So, the person who poisoned Amiya was from the same musical scale as her, the competitors who were pushed out by Amiya?"


    "But there are a hundred people with the same musical scale as Amiya!"


    "Not everyone is qualified to compete with Amiya, at least the timbre has to be similar."


    The girls immediately started arguing, and one girl, pointing at another, excitedly exclaimed, "Her! She''s the Fifth Note!"


    And immediately pointed to another.


    "And her, she is too!"


    "Are you out of your mind? A third of the students in the academy are Fifth Notes! Are you saying everyone is a murderer!"


    "But you were at the scene!"


    "I don''t even know her!"


    The argument quickly escalated into a quarrel.


    During the exchange, Adelle just watched quietly, saying nothing.


    Until her gaze landed on the only person in the room who hadn''t said much, and then she slightly raised her eyebrows, surprised.


    "Hewinia?"


    One name instantly quieted everyone present.


    Seeing that Adelle had noticed her, Hewinia stood up, very cleverly saying, "Professor Adelle."


    "You also returned to school so early; I thought you would go directly to the second academy after Seven Notes��Syllable," Adelle slowly approached Hewinia, "Alright, you''re not involved here; I''ll take you out first."


    As Adelle led Hewinia about to leave, the remaining girls subconsciously asked, "What about us, Professor Adelle?"


    "You?" Adelle looked back at them and said indifferently, "Stay here, wait for me to come back to do trace testing to see who the poisoner was."


    Amiya''s companion opened her mouth and then pointed subconsciously at Hewinia, "But why doesn''t Hewinia need to?"


    "Because she''s a Golden Note." Adelle said, "Any more questions?"


    And like that, Adelle took Hewinia out of the room.


    Hewinia spoke to Adelle, "Professor Adelle, actually, I could stay to do the trace testing too."


    "No need." Adelle said calmly, "Everyone here knows you''re the only person without any suspicion."


    Hewinia replied with an "Oh," and then continued walking with Adelle, always struggling not to sneak glances at Adelle, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Naturally, Adelle noticed this and said indifferently, "If you have something to ask, just ask directly."


    Hewinia, like a startled rabbit, trembled slightly and then carefully asked, "Professor Adelle, you mentioned earlier that this kind of thing happens every grand ceremony, is that... true?"

 Chapter 371: Forty-one, she really is a crazy woman_2

    Chapter 371: Forty-one, she really is a crazy woman_2


    ��How so?�� Adelle glanced at Hewinia. ��Do you think I��m deceiving you?��


    ��No! Of course not!�� Hewinia shook her head nervously. ��I��m just... surprised.��


    ��Your surprise is normal,�� Adelle said. ��Since it has nothing to do with you, Golden Note has always been an exception. No one has been able to compete with Golden Note.��


    At this, Adelle paused.


    ��But your family has never mentioned this to you? I thought they would at least make you a bit more cautious.��


    Hewinia realized she had seemingly given something away and discreetly sought to cover it up. ��Indeed they mentioned it, but only in passing. Perhaps they don��t see it as a big deal.��


    ��For Nobles, it indeed isn��t a big deal,�� Adelle continued. ��For them, it��s just competition among common Players. Nobles already have their places in the Inner Song. Even if they don��t have one this time, they will the next. Their status won��t be affected. It��s only the common Players who must fight desperately for this spot, because this is their only chance.��


    Adelle��s words carried a hint of sarcasm.


    Hewinia couldn��t help but glance at Adelle.


    If her memory served her right, Adelle was the youngest teacher in the Three Academies, now just over thirty years old.


    Calculating the time...


    She must have experienced that festival twenty years ago, as a student.


    Hewinia began to consider the possibilities.


    By then, Adelle had already brought Hewinia next to the teaching building and stopped.


    ��Arianna seems quite fond of you,�� Adelle said. ��For her sake, let me give you some advice. Until the festival is over, try to avoid things given to you by others. Although it��s unlikely anyone would want to harm you, it would be troublesome to be affected by some strange thing.��


    ��I understand,�� Hewinia replied obediently. ��Thank you, Teacher Adelle.��


    Adelle nodded and then turned around to leave.


    But Hewinia couldn��t help but ask another question.


    ��Can that murderer be found?��


    Adelle stopped in her tracks, turned to look at Hewinia, and then spoke with implicit meaning.


    ��You know, Miss Hewinia, the festival is a grand event for the Nobles.��


    ��But for us, it��s an opportunity... the only opportunity.��


    ��Enjoy your grand event then. The rest is not your concern.��


    After these ambiguous words, Adelle walked away.


    What she didn��t know was that her departing figure grew clearer and clearer in Hewinia��s eyes.


    It even swept past the thick robe, directly landing on the skin underneath.


    All the details of Adelle��s silver notes were fully captured by Hewinia.


    So much so that once Adelle had left, Hewinia immediately covered her left eye to alleviate the sudden sharp pain.


    ��You really are fearless, aren��t you?�� Bai Wei��s sigh echoed in her mind. ��Why have you activated ��Gaze�� at a time like this?��


    The stinging sensation quickly subsided, and the eye that could see through everything gradually returned to normal. Hewinia knew it was Bai Wei who had helped her close the ��Water Tap.��


    ��Her words made me somewhat concerned,�� Hewinia said. ��So I decided to take a look at her notes.��


    ��Did you find out anything?��


    ��Her notes aren��t particularly outstanding,�� Hewinia said. ��They��re even somewhat inferior to Arianna��s.��


    Bai Wei seemed to understand and chuckled. ��You think she became a teacher because she benefited from the festival twenty years ago, right?��


    Hewinia nodded. ��She seems very familiar with that toxin, and according to the timeline, she would have been a student twenty years ago.��


    ��That��s quite interesting,�� Bai Wei said with interest. ��In your opinion, her extensive knowledge about poisoning to eliminate other students means she��s very likely the one who did the poisoning twenty years ago? The murderer turned teacher, that��s why you wanted to confirm, right?��


    Hewinia nodded again.


    ��While it��s not particularly substantiated, the guess is still worth considering,�� Bai Wei said. ��However, what kind of person she is has nothing to do with you now... oh, I get it. You��re worried she might be the next Arianna, aren��t you?��


    Hewinia didn��t answer, but Bai Wei felt he had probably guessed right.


    Arianna must have left a significant psychological shadow on Hewinia. So now, whenever she senses a dangerous person, she��d rather check first.


    She didn��t have the capability before, but now with Bai Wei��s eyes, Hewinia could be more cautious. Obviously, she didn��t want to repeat an incident like Arianna��s.


    ��Your vigilance is quite admirable,�� Bai Wei said. ��But I advise you to take it easy. Using my ability so recklessly, you might not last until after the festival. If there��s another situation like this, just let me take a look for you.��


    Actually, Bai Wei found it quite amusing.


    In the past, with Ulu and Gerard, Bai Wei had to go out of his way to make them use his power.


    Now with Hewinia, it was quite the opposite. If not for the high cost of Rule, she would probably want to keep ��Gaze�� activated all the time.


    So much so that even Bai Wei had to keep an eye on her, lest she literally die.


    So... was this a case of fortune��s wheel turning?

 Chapter 372: Forty-one, really a crazy woman_3

    Chapter 372: Forty-one, really a crazy woman_3


    And Hewinia naturally wouldn��t reject Bai Wei��s kindness either. After nodding slightly, she asked, ��What should I do next?��


    Clearly, Hewinia had not forgotten that she was currently ��working�� for Bai Wei.


    ��What? Has Seven Notes collected only one note, and you don��t know what to do?�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��If you really don��t know, then first collect that pretty boy��s note. After that, consider the rest.��


    The pretty boy Bai Wei referred to was clearly Phinis.


    A Golden Note young master aspiring to challenge the Taichu family��s supremacy, yet in Bai Wei��s mouth, it sounded as easy as slaughtering a chicken. And Hewinia didn��t find anything wrong with this perception.


    After taking care of Hardock, Hewinia clearly realized that her identity had changed.


    Bai Wei always said she was like a mantis trying to catch cicadas among a flock of birds.


    She thought this metaphor was very vivid, especially after Arianna and Daphne had repeatedly plotted against her, Hewinia profoundly realized how naive her previous desire to collect the Seven Notes alone without external aid had been.


    Without Bai Wei��s help, she would not have the slightest chance of success.


    And now, she already had such power, and she was also able to see more through Bai Wei��s perspective, so questions she��d never considered before emerged.


    ��Should we really take action in such a short time?�� Hewinia pondered for a while and then said to Bai Wei, ��Wouldn��t that startle the enemy?��


    ��Oh?�� Bai Wei saw that Hewinia seemed to have some thoughts and said with interest, ��Go on.��


    Hewinia spoke, ��If we act directly in a short time, it will certainly alert the Golden Notes. And the Golden Notes are different from ordinary Players, most of them have strong backgrounds. If they become aware of my existence and become alert, it will get harder as we go.��


    ��So? What��s your point?��


    ��My point is...�� Hewinia revealed her thoughts, ��Instead of collecting them one by one, what if we mark them in advance, and then collect them all together when the grand event approaches? With your power, doing this should not be difficult.��


    ��Mm, indeed it��s a very good idea,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��It also fits your character, playing it safe.��


    He paused for a moment.


    ��So, shall we do it this way?��


    Hewinia fell silent.


    Without a doubt, it was the better approach.


    Winners were oftentimes those who stayed hidden until the end.


    But...


    ��For you, the banquet is a grand occasion; for us, it��s an opportunity, the only opportunity.��


    She suddenly recalled this phrase, and then it led her to think of even more.


    ��So comfortable, huh,�� she said softly.


    ��Hmm?��


    ��They live such comfortable lives. They are irreplaceable, don��t have to fight with all their might, and naturally don��t feel any crisis. Such a life is indeed very comfortable,�� Hewinia spoke, ��Even the grand event that happens once every twenty years and can change countless fates is nothing more than a bloodless elegant gathering to them.��


    Bai Wei didn��t speak, but he could roughly guess what Hewinia was getting at.


    ��But what if I made them see blood early?�� Hewinia said, ��What if I let them know about the existence of the Golden Score from the start? Would they still be so comfortable then?��


    Bai Wei laughed, ��So this is your choice?��


    Hewinia didn��t respond, but her eyes said it all.


    ��You really are a madwoman.��


    Bai Wei said, laughing softly.


    ��But it��s interesting.��


    ��I permit it.��

 Chapter 373 373: Forty-two Taichu

    The locations of the three academies of Holy Sound were all different, with the second one situated on an isolated island in the middle of a vast lake, accessible only by boat.


    Phinis had just disembarked when he saw a young man with dark skin already waiting on the shore.


    "Good afternoon, Tupac," Phinis said with a smile.


    Tupac also broke into a grin, revealing teeth that appeared even whiter against his skin, "I thought you would have come earlier, Phinis."


    When the two of them stood together, they instantly drew the gaze of countless people on the dock.


    The reason was simple; both were bona fide Golden Sound Players, and they made no attempt to conceal this identity.


    Especially Tupac.


    Even in the Eternal Winter Realm of Holy Sound, he wore only a very thin garment and had rolled up his sleeves high, showing off large patches of his dark skin and the sparkling golden patterns on it, as if afraid they wouldn''t be seen.


    "Some things held me up," Phinis said with a light smile, "You know, some people always want to know what we''re going to play at the festival, especially after I persuaded Miss Hewinia from the third academy, they became even more attentive."


    "Hmm... to be honest, I wish you''d speak more clearly," Tupac said, "Those people you''re talking about, are they the Taichu Two Families?"


    "Who else could it be?" Phinis laughed, "When we secured the Golden Seventh Note for sure, even the Taichu Two Families could feel our overwhelming momentum. If things went smoothly for you as well, this festival, we''d have more than a seventy percent chance."


    After saying this, Phinis saw Tupac suddenly start scratching his head and understood something.


    "Things didn''t go so well?"


    Tupac sighed lightly and then stepped aside, "Let''s talk on the way."


    Phinis nodded slightly and followed Tupac.


    After all, this was his home turf.


    "You know, after you went to the third academy for that girl, I contacted Evan," Tupac said while leading the way, "Actually, our chances were really good. That guy is a Golden Note too, but his family isn''t well-off, and they have always been asking favors from our family. So, I thought it was a sure thing, but... well..."


    He shrugged his shoulders.


    "The Taichu Two Families intervened."


    Phinis''s brows furrowed slightly.


    In the original plan, he went to the third academy to find Hewinia, and Tupac was to contact another Golden Note.


    Logically, Tupac''s side should have been more secure because, according to Tupac, that particular Golden Note named Evan had a family that had always been a vassal of Tupac''s family, so there was no reason to refuse Tupac''s overture.


    In that case, their orchestra would have four Golden Notes, and there was even time left to find a fifth.


    But Phinis had not expected the usually reliable Tupac to fail.


    This made him somewhat angry.


    Not angry at the Taichu Two Families'' interference, because they were bound to interfere, but the earlier Phinis had not been too worried.


    The conditions offered by Taichu were always fixed; if Tupac could offer better terms, there was no reason for the other party to side with Taichu, just as Phinis had offered generous conditions to Hewinia at the third academy.


    But now, Hewinia had agreed, but Tupac had failed.


    Phinis didn''t need to think too hard to guess that the terms Tupac offered must have been the issue.


    Did he think the other party was just a vassal and didn''t need to be sincere, assuming a little offer would suffice to deter refusal?


    Such arrogance...


    After all, if they won the festival prize, wouldn''t they have everything? Why be greedy for that little bit more?


    Arrogant and foolish!


    If not for lack of choice, Phinis truly did not wish to cooperate with short-sighted minor nobles like Tupac. Though in many people''s eyes, Tupac''s family was already ranked among the top ten in Holy Sound, to Phinis, they were no different from the minor nobles of a small town.


    He himself could lower his stance to negotiate with Tupac, so why couldn''t this guy show a little sincerity to his own vassals?


    Phinis felt a surge of resentment but kept his composure, calmly saying, "Is that so? Then let me talk to him instead, since he''s also in the second academy. Should we go find him now?"


    Tupac waved his hand, "It''s too late now. Right before you arrived, I had a big fight with him. Now the guy has gone to the First Academy, to prepare with the Taichu Two Families."


    Upon hearing this, Phinis''s eyelids involuntarily twitched.


    He had even driven the other party away?!


    Now, there was no chance for reconciliation.


    In the First Academy, the Taichu Two Families'' influence was greatest; otherwise, Phinis wouldn''t have come to the second academy to prepare for the festival.


    Why push things to this extent?!


    Doesn''t he realize that making an enemy of someone who has joined the Taichu family is of no benefit?


    Phinis'' anger grew.


    Arrogance! Foolishness! Shortsightedness!

 Chapter 374: Forty-two Taichu 2

    Chapter 374: Forty-two Taichu 2


    Tupac was not an ignoramus unable to read the room; he noticed the change in Phinis��s expression and guessed that the mood of the Lawrence family��s young master was not too good. He chuckled awkwardly and said, ��It doesn��t really matter, does it? Though I have failed here, haven��t you succeeded? As long as we manage the girl from the Three Colleges, we still have a great chance of winning. After all, the Golden Seventh Sound is rarer than the others.��


    As soon as Hewinia was mentioned, Phinis abruptly stopped walking.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Tupac asked, looking at him puzzled.


    ��I need to go to the Three Colleges,�� Phinis said curtly, then turned and walked away.


    After a brief daze, Tupac quickly caught up to him, ��Hey, hey, why suddenly go to the Three Colleges? Don��t we still need to discuss the music piece?��


    ��I must ensure that Hewinia does not fall into the hands of the Taichu Two Families,�� Phinis, though reluctant to deal with Tupac, knew it wasn��t the time to burn bridges, so he placated him with an explanation, ��The Taichu Two Families already knew Evan was your man, yet they still extended an olive branch to him; they would surely do the same for Hewinia.��


    ��But didn��t you say that little girl from the earth already agreed to your proposal?��


    ��Indeed,�� Phinis stepped onto the recently departed boat and said to the surprised boatman, ��To the Three Colleges, now.��


    He then turned back to look at Tupac and continued.


    ��Since Evan is gone, we must secure Hewinia at all costs; I have to go there to ensure nothing goes wrong. At least when the Taichu Two Families find her, I won��t just be here waiting for news and hoping she won��t betray us.��


    Phinis��s latter words were glaringly ironic towards Tupac.


    Due to Evan��s betrayal, Hewinia��s importance was naturally paramount. Therefore, the Taichu Two Families might bleed a little more, and strengthen their recruitment of Hewinia, making previous conditions unstable. Hence, Phinis had to be there in person to ensure that Hewinia would firmly remain in his grasp and not slip away.


    Tupac did not catch the irony in Phinis��s words. Instead, he found Phinis��s anxious demeanor somewhat amusing. As the boat was about to leave the shore, he suddenly took a big step and jumped aboard.


    Phinis looked at Tupac in surprise.


    ��Then I��ll go with you,�� Tupac said cheerfully, ��I also want to see what that Golden Note girl looks like.��


    ...


    ��The problem now,�� Hewinia confided to Bai Wei in her heart, ��is that after the festival begins, I have to go to the Second College for preparations. But the Second College is completely unfamiliar to me, and even with your eyes, it will be difficult to disguise myself as I do here; we must plan ahead for this.��


    At the moment, Hewinia was walking alone by the lake, appearing somewhat ethereal.


    But in reality, she was discussing tactics with Bai Wei in her mind.


    As previously mentioned, Hewinia had chosen the most difficult of the two ways to seize the Golden Note.


    Therefore, she had more to consider, and at this moment, she confided all her worries to Bai Wei.


    It was a rare moment, almost like a heart-to-heart conversation.


    ��You��ve thought it through quite thoroughly,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��I��m not as good as you in this regard; I��m the least skilled at scheming against others.��


    Hewinia pursed her lips and softly said, ��If I had your power, I wouldn��t think about scheming against others... schemes, after all, are the only means available to the powerless.��


    ��Is that so?�� Bai Wei said, ��I think it��s the strongest weapon of the wise. From this perspective, you are very powerful, Hewinia.��


    Hewinia did not respond.


    As she reached the lake��s edge, she looked at the calm surface of the lake and then said earnestly, ��Mr. Visa, before making a formal plan, I want to know something. I hope you can tell me.��


    Seeing how formally Hewinia began her inquiry, Bai Wei straightened his body solemnly.


    ��Go ahead.��


    ��I want to know...�� Hewinia stared at the upright middle finger, ��what exactly can you do now?��


    ��Oh? Which aspect are you asking about?��


    ��I want to know if I can always maintain the stance of a hunter in this hunt or if there are special people... or objects I need to be wary of? I must know this to better plan my response.��


    Although Hewinia��s question was couched in euphemisms, superficially asking just when in this game of mantis stalking the cicada she is the mantis and when the cicada, or if she can always maintain her mantis identity and ensure she can ��eat�� every Golden Note.


    However, Bai Wei knew that Hewinia was also asking about another layer of meaning.


    That is, ��In the realm of Holy Sound, are there still people that Bai Wei fears?��


    In other words, even now, are there still possibilities of countering himself?


    He was really a restless fellow.


    Bai Wei replied with interest, ��Of course there is.��


    Hewinia remained outwardly calm, ��Then who is it?��


    ��Holy Sound Master,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��If you were to take me directly to the Holy Sound Master at this moment, I most likely wouldn��t survive. After all, a god in full bloom is too powerful.��


    ...Did that mean that apart from the Holy Sound Master, there was no existence within the Holy Sound that could threaten Bai Wei?


    Although she had anticipated this, hearing it from Bai Wei himself made Hewinia fall into a brief silence before she gently nodded, ��I understand.��


    ��However, on the other hand, no one can defeat me, but that doesn��t mean no one can defeat you,�� Bai Wei slowly continued, ��Even though your body is indeed better than those of my previous two partners, it can��t endlessly withstand my power. If the fights were as reckless as the last time, you wouldn��t last until the grand ceremony.��


    Hearing Bai Wei say this, Hewinia nodded again to show she understood.


    By now, Hewinia was no longer as ignorant of Bai Wei��s power as she was at the beginning.


    Now, not only had she used Bai Wei��s body, but she had also allowed Bai Wei to use hers, which was evidently more powerful because Bai Wei knew his own body better, but the cost was also greater. Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, Bai Wei should not be invoked, as the body would break down before the final step.


    Thus, it was safer for her to use Bai Wei��s power herself, just like when dealing with Hardock, like a true Hunter.


    But this was exactly what Hewinia feared. Once she left the Three Colleges and entered a completely unknown environment, many things would become uncontrollable.


    If there was a way to bring all those Golden Notes to the Three Colleges so she could kill them one by one, that would be ideal.


    Just as Hewinia was thinking this, a ��rustling�� sound suddenly rang in her ears.


    It was the sound of the wind blowing through dry leaves.


    Only then did Hewinia notice that she had unknowingly walked near the Forbidden Forest again.


    She immediately recalled her prior experience being watched by a certain Gaze around the Forbidden Forest, which instinctively made her stop.


    As the familiar sense of danger surged in her heart.


    She stared intensely at that forbidden forest, where in the shaking of the withered branches and leaves, it seemed as if something dangerous was gradually approaching, causing Hewinia��s breathing to slow significantly.


    ��Mr. Visas...��


    Hewinia was about to speak.


    But suddenly a male voice sounded from behind her.


    ��I think, you are Miss Hewinia, aren��t you?��


    Hewinia was slightly startled, then immediately turned around.


    She saw a young man standing behind her, smiling at her.


    When did he get behind me?!


    Hewinia was horrified in her heart.


    She subconsciously wanted to activate [Gaze].


    But something even more shocking happened.


    [Gaze] did not activate.


    Visas refused her.


    In her shock, the man in front of her extended his hand.


    ��Hello,�� he said with a smile, ��My name is Daniel, Daniel Ether.��


    ...Ether?


    Hewinia��s pupils slightly narrowed.


    One of the Taichu Two Families... Ether.

 Chapter 375: Forty-three free poets

    Chapter 375: Forty-three free poets


    Ether Family.


    One of the two ancient families of the Taichu, always revered for their connection to Holy Sound.


    The family crest they wore on their chests, surrounded by seven golden notes, was a symbol of their transcendental status. In their long family history, golden notes from the first to the Seventh Note had once been in their possession. If not for the relentless scythe of time that no one could resist, the Taichu Two Families could have relied on their family members to play the Divine Song of the Seven Notes themselves.


    Hevnia had not expected to encounter someone from the Taichu family at this time, especially since she had returned to the academy early and hadn��t informed anyone in advance.


    So, was this fellow waiting for her because he had received the news in advance, or was there some other reason?


    Hevnia��s vigilance was at its peak.


    Because what concerned her even more was why Bai Wei had refused her the use of ��Gaze��?


    This had never happened before.


    In just a few seconds, numerous questions flooded Hevnia��s mind, but she didn��t show it, and instead feigned ��a little surprise expected upon encountering someone from the Taichu family�� and responded politely, ��Hello, Mr. Daniel.��


    Daniel smiled and said, ��I hope I didn��t scare you?��


    ��Indeed, you did a little.�� Hevnia couldn��t get a handle on Daniel��s character and could not adopt a specific stance, so she just smiled broadly and answered, ��I did not expect to encounter you here.��


    ��It��s not necessary to use honorifics, Miss Hevnia. Although I��m a bit older than you are, we can still consider ourselves peers. And it wasn��t my intention to scare you on purpose. I had thought you wouldn��t return to the academy for a few more days, so I was quite excited and couldn��t wait to come over and say hello when I saw you unexpectedly. Please don��t mind.��


    Hevnia raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised, ��Did you come to the Three Colleges specifically to find me?��


    ��Of course, I don��t know of anything else here at the academy that��s of value, aside from you.��


    ...Such an arrogant answer.


    But coming from his lips, there was not a hint of unnaturalness, as if what he said was a simple fact.


    ��May we talk for a while, Miss Hevnia?��


    Daniel made a gesture of invitation, seemingly wanting to take a walk alone with her.


    But Hevnia wasn��t particularly willing because she instinctively felt danger emanating from Daniel, especially since Bai Wei had suddenly stopped responding after Daniel appeared, which concerned her even more.


    So she politely refused, ��If it��s regarding the festival, then Mr. Daniel, there��s no need for you to waste too much time.��


    ��Oh?�� Daniel slowly retracted his hand, ��Is it because you��ve accepted the invitation from the Lawrence Family?��


    ��You already know?��


    ��If I didn��t even know that much, it would be quite an underestimation of the Taichu Two Families,�� Daniel said with a smile, ��Besides, such news does not require deliberate probing. What the Lawrence Family intends to do, no one knows better than us. To outshine us at the festival, the Lawrence Family can��t afford to miss the only Golden Rank Seventh Note.��


    Hevnia caught the key information and immediately asked, ��Am I the only one?��


    Initially, she wasn��t sure, only aware that the Golden Rank Seventh Note was extremely rare, but she didn��t know whether the other two academies, especially the talent-rich First Academy, might have a hidden Seventh Note.


    ��Indeed, Miss Hevnia, I can assure you with full responsibility, that at this festival, you are the only Golden Rank Seventh Note,�� Daniel said, ��That��s why Phinis came to find you so quickly and... must have offered you very generous terms. Otherwise, you wouldn��t have thoughtlessly refused me. But what can I say? Miss Hevnia, although what we can offer in sincerity surely cannot compare to Phinis, the depth of our foundation determines that if we increase our stake just a little, it won��t be a match for the Lawrence Family. So, why not listen to what we have to say?��


    After a moment of hesitation, Hevnia said, ��Mr. Daniel, I have already promised Mr. Phinis, so it��s really not appropriate to contact you without informing him.��


    Saying so, Hevnia paused, then raised her head to look at the setting sun gradually descending.


    ��However, it is getting late, and I think I should be getting back to rest. If a gentleman could escort me back and accompany me for a chat, I believe I should be unable to refuse.��


    Daniel instantly understood Hevnia��s meaning, smiled, and bowed respectfully, ��Of course. While I may not be much of a gentleman, I would gladly escort such a beautiful lady home.��


    Thus, the two set off on the road back to the dormitory.


    On the surface, it appeared as if Hevnia was needlessly whining and being capricious, but in reality, it was because the path back to the dormitory was far safer than the lakefront. There were hardly any people around the lake, especially near the Forbidden Forest, and if something were to happen, no one would notice.


    But the path back to the dormitory was different. They hadn��t walked two steps before they could see students and maintenance staff coming and going.


    Hevnia��s heart immediately relaxed.


    No matter what Daniel��s intentions were, he could not possibly make a move in plain sight.


    In this way, Hevnia could feel secure while also probing the background of this scion of the Taichu family.


    Hevnia originally thought that Daniel would, like Phinis, lay his cards on the table directly, but what she didn��t expect was that the first thing Daniel talked about was...

 Chapter 376 376: Forty-three Free Poet_2

    "Miss Hevnia, do you know about the free poets?"


    Hevnia turned to look at Daniel, "What?"


    "Free poets." Daniel said with a smile, "It seems you haven''t heard about them, well, that''s because it''s been a long time since there has been a successful free poet."


    "I indeed haven''t heard about them." Hevnia asked, "Is it a special profession?"


    "No, not a profession, just a term used to describe a group of peculiar people." Daniel said, "Miss Hevnia, you should know that those who participate in the festival are all orchestras, right?"


    Hevnia nodded.


    "Almost all orchestras come from nobility. They use the musical pieces passed down from their families, recruit idle notes to form orchestras, and then participate in the festival under the name of their families," Daniel said slowly, "In the end, they are ranked based on the quality of the notes, the tone, and the completion of the piece. That''s usually how it goes."


    "Are there other cases?"


    "Of course, there are." Daniel said with a smile, "And that''s what I want to talk about��the free poets. They usually don''t come from particularly good backgrounds, and their own tone isn''t that outstanding. Nonetheless, they are quite talented, at least they believe themselves to be, so they often throw away the conventional rules, compose their own music, find their own notes, and ultimately lead such orchestras to challenge the festival, all to prove one thing: that they are not less than anyone. This could be said to be their obsession."


    Hearing Daniel say this, Hevnia could not help but think of Arianna, who was no longer in this world.


    "This is my ''Seven Notes'', it''s mine! I created it, and I believe it''s no less than anyone else''s, even the principal''s ''Seven Notes��Chattering'' from twenty years ago, it just lacks someone to play it, it just lacks an opportunity... please, help me. As long as this piece can be performed at the festival, as long as I can prove that I''m no less than those nobles, no less than Taichu''s players, no less than anyone, even if I die... it won''t matter."


    Arianna''s dying plea echoed in Hevnia''s mind.


    "Really?" Hevnia did not show much emotional change, and as if hearing the term for the first time, curiously asked, "Has anyone succeeded?"


    "Of course." Daniel said, "The old pieces are all evolved from new ones. But that was a long time ago. Once the pieces were mostly developed, and the power of each family had been established, it became very difficult for free poets to find their ground."


    "Why?"


    "It''s simple." Daniel said with a smile, "If you were a Silver Rank note, and two people invited you. One is a noble''s orchestra, they have chapters that have won accolades at the festival, and the other is an unknown young person claiming to be talented, having created a new piece, waiting for you to join... which one would you choose?"


    "Would anyone really choose the second one?" Halfway through speaking, Hevnia looked at Daniel as if suddenly realizing something, "Mr. Daniel, are you talking about the Taichu and Lawrence families with this example? Are you using it to make me choose you?"


    "No, no, no, Miss Hevnia, you''re thinking too much." Daniel shrugged his shoulders, "I would not make such smart, unappealing comparisons. After all, both Taichu and Lawrence families actually represent the former. I''m just somewhat reflective."


    "Reflective?"


    "Yes." Daniel looked at the anxious students bustling around and said, "Most people here are thinking about how to join the former and become a part of that established chapter, at all costs, even resorting to some desperate, crooked paths. And yet, very few think of becoming that unique free poet."


    Hevnia paused for a while and said, "You mentioned that successful ones are very rare."


    "Yes, very rare. And almost every successful one has left a name in history." Daniel said with a smile, "The most shocking case I remember is from a hundred years ago, an orchestra composed of seven Copper Rank notes that eventually earned the right to perform an ''Inner Song'', but in the hundred years since then, there has been no other. Although many say the principal''s almost complete ''Seven Notes��Chattering'' made many people lament, I don''t think it counts, because, after all, the principal comes from nobility, and still lacks something."


    Hevnia slightly furrowed her brow.


    She felt a bit confused, not understanding why Daniel was telling her this.


    And during the time they were talking, they had arrived at her destination��the girls'' dormitory. Daniel obviously couldn''t enter, which meant their conversation was about to end.


    Yet, Daniel hadn''t made any demands but rather, brought up the free poets as if they were merely making small talk.


    "I''ve enjoyed our conversation tonight, Miss Hevnia." Daniel said with a smile, "I wish you a lovely night."


    As if he too had forgotten what he was supposed to do.


    Seeing a trace of confusion emerge on Hevnia''s face, Daniel said with a smile, "I haven''t forgotten our business, Miss Hevnia. It''s just that I wasn''t very prepared tonight, you know, I had a fine gift prepared for our meeting, it''s just that the meeting was so sudden that I didn''t want to invite you with empty hands. But we still have time, don''t we? I will come find you again tomorrow, and I hope you won''t refuse me then."


    After saying this, Daniel graciously bowed to Hevnia and then slowly, leisurely disappeared into the night.


    During this time, Hewinia tried to open "Gaze" again to probe into Daniel''s secrets.


    But she still wasn''t successful.


    However, at that moment, Bai Wei finally spoke, slowly and leisurely saying, "Stop looking, this is for your own good."


    Upon hearing Bai Wei''s voice, the anxiety that had been lingering in Hewinia''s heart finally eased somewhat.


    For a moment, Hewinia really worried that Bai Wei was no longer around.


    After calming down, Hewinia calmly asked, "Can I know the reason?"


    "Of course," Bai Wei said with a smile, "it''s because there''s a certain connection between the Corpse Blocks."


    A certain connection between the Corpse Blocks?


    Upon hearing this, Hewinia was initially stunned, not grasping the meaning right away.


    It took her a few seconds to suddenly realize what Bai Wei meant.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes," Bai Wei said, "this guy also has parts of my corpse on him."


    Hewinia''s breathing unconsciously slowed down.


    She had thought of countless possibilities, but had never considered this one.


    "Don''t mind it," Bai Wei also comforted Hewinia thoughtfully, "My body has been divided into who knows how many pieces. It''s quite normal to occasionally encounter someone who has parts of my corpse."


    Hewinia: "..."


    "Moreover, this guy doesn''t just have parts of my corpse," Bai Wei said indifferently, "I can feel that there''s something else in him. This guy is very dangerous. I didn''t want you to confront him too soon, so I blocked your abilities... I was afraid you wouldn''t be able to resist acting if you saw the Golden Note alone."


    Upon hearing Bai Wei''s explanation, Hewinia nodded gently.


    But her heart was somewhat complex.


    Should one say it''s befitting of the Taichu family? They even possess parts of Visas''s corpse.


    In an instant, Hewinia felt the immense legacy of that legendary family rushing towards her.


    Although she wanted to ask Bai Wei for more information, Bai Wei didn''t seem inclined to answer any more questions, so Hewinia had to give up for now, returning to her dormitory.


    On her way back to the dormitory, Hewinia saw a familiar figure staggering past her.


    It was Orenna.


    Her mental state was very poor, even worse than Hewinia''s, who had been tormented by Bai Wei for two days.


    She was so unsteady on her feet that she almost bumped into Hewinia and did not even notice the person obstructing her way was Hewinia. Usually, she would definitely give Hewinia a fiercely vicious look, glaring first and asking questions later.


    What''s going on here?


    Hewinia frowned slightly as she turned to look at the gradually receding figure of Orenna.


    She then noticed that blood was continuously seeping out from beneath her robe.


    ...What''s going on here?

 Chapter 377: Forty-four, have I disappointed you as a bad woman? (5K)

    Chapter 377: Forty-four, have I disappointed you as a bad woman? (5K)


    Hewinia had thought she would get a good night��s sleep.


    Due to a string of encounters in the past few days, her mind and body were already at their limits, to the point where she could fall into a deep sleep the moment her head touched the pillow.


    But in reality, it didn��t happen. As soon as Hewinia closed her eyes, various kinds of voices started to emerge.


    Arianna��s dying screams, Daphne smiling while calling her name, Hardock��s puppet strings weaving through the air... All echoed in her mind, like an unstoppable noise driving her nearly insane.


    Until an undeniable voice rose from the deepest part of her brain.


    ��Alright, go to sleep.��


    Then the noises disappeared.


    Only then could Hewinia fall into a deep sleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, the sky had already begun to brighten.


    Hewinia stared at the rising sun and after a long while, she softly said, ��Mr. Visas.��


    ��Hmm?�� Bai Wei responded.


    ��The voice that resonated in my heart last night, the one that put me to sleep, was it your power?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��Oh? You remember.�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Don��t worry about it, it��s just a trivial little trick.��


    ��Is it?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said casually, ��I don��t know why, but the people who work with me always seem to have poor sleep. I used to have no way of helping, but now it��s different. I think I��ve found the trick. If you can��t sleep again next time, I can sing you a lullaby.��


    Bai Wei��s brief remarks made Hewinia feel a myriad of objections but she didn��t know where to start complaining. Eventually, she just gave up the idea, simply thanked him, and got out of bed.


    ��Won��t you sleep a bit longer?�� Bai Wei asked, ��It��s still the day of the Seven Notes��Syllable, don��t you have classes?��


    Hewinia shook her head, ��No, I need to prepare to face another troublesome person.��


    ��Another troublesome person?��


    ��Phinis,�� Hewinia said. ��The Taichu family has already sent people to court me. Phinis couldn��t possibly be unaware. I don��t think that, knowing this, he would stick to the original plan and wait for me at the Second Academy. So, it��s very possible that he might come today, even more likely that he arrived last night. I must get ready to deal with him ahead of time.��


    ��Since you��ve already thought of all this, what a smart head,�� Bai Wei admired. ��But, it��s not just about dealing with him, right? You almost have to choose the first target to strike, right?��


    Hewinia nodded slightly.


    Honestly, this was a tricky point for her.


    Initially, Hewinia thought about targeting an easier Golden Note first, leaving the difficult Phinis for later.


    However, the appearance of Daniel yesterday marked him as even more dangerous and troublesome, even recognized by Bai Wei.


    What about later? There are two from the Taichu family. Would there be even tougher folks coming? After all, being a Golden Note generally means they��re not simple��if she kept hesitating like this, she��d achieve nothing.


    And hesitating wasn��t in Hewinia��s character.


    So now was the time to prepare, and her first target would be... Phinis.


    Having made her decision, Hewinia immediately got out of bed, adjusted her state in the shortest possible time, and then walked out.


    If Phinis really came to the Three Colleges looking for her, it would be a good opportunity, at least better than taking action in the unfamiliar environment of the Second Academy.


    Therefore, the first thing Hewinia had to do was to find a suitable place to take action, and come up with a reason that wouldn��t raise suspicion, to avoid being caught just as she started, which would be simply foolish.


    But Hewinia wasn��t starting from scratch in this regard; ever since she arrived at this college a year ago, she had been thinking about how to collect those Golden Notes. This led her to explore every corner of the Three Colleges, selecting several places suitable for taking action.


    The Forbidden Forest, where she ambushed Aiman, and the small chapel where she ambushed Arianna, were both perfect spots identified by Hewinia.


    However, the small chapel was no longer usable; workers were still guarding it.


    The Forbidden Forest was still an option; after all, it was too vast to keep completely guarded, and there was still a Snow Thorns Beast wandering inside that had never been dealt with.


    But was it too blatant to invite Phinis to the Forbidden Forest? If Phinis knew about the Snow Thorns Beast, it would raise too much suspicion.


    While pondering this, Hewinia walked to the lobby on the first floor.


    Just as she was thinking of sitting by the fire to sort through her thoughts, a chill suddenly hit her. Instinctively, she looked up and saw that the dormitory door had been pushed open, and in walked a person covered in snowflakes, appearing utterly exhausted.


    And that person was��Orenna.


    Hewinia immediately remembered seeing Orenna here last night, just as weary as she was now.


    No, she looked even more exhausted than last night, practically like a lifeless corpse.


    And judging by Orenna��s current state, it seemed she had stayed outside all night.


    Stayed outside all night... What was she doing?


    Hewinia narrowed her eyes.


    She didn��t like to leave such suspicious matters till the next day, so she abandoned her idea of sitting by the fire and immediately blocked Orenna��s path.

 Chapter 378: Forty-four Am I a bad woman who disappointed you? (5K)_2

    Chapter 378: Forty-four Am I a bad woman who disappointed you? (5K)_2


    ��Miss Orenna,�� Hewinia said with a smile, cutting straight to the chase, ��what are you doing?��


    Orenna didn��t react at first, standing dumbfounded for a few seconds before she realized who was blocking her way.


    ��Hewinia!�� she immediately became alert, ��what do you want to do?��


    ��I should be the one asking that,�� Hewinia replied, standing on the steps looking down at Orenna, ��You didn��t return to the dorm last night and look like this now, what are you trying to do?��


    Although it was early morning, there were already quite a few people in the hall, who immediately looked over when they heard the commotion. When they saw it was Hewinia and Orenna, they became even more concerned.


    Orenna, still being questioned, was taken aback again, and only after a long while did anger surge up.


    ��Who do you think you are?!�� Orenna challenged, ��What I do has nothing to do with you!��


    ��Originally, it didn��t,�� said Hewinia calmly, ��but your sneaky behavior has made me uneasy, Miss Orenna. You know the festival is coming soon, and the academy is no longer as peaceful as before. Just yesterday, an innocent student was poisoned.��


    ��What does that have to do with me?�� Orenna still didn��t get it.


    Looking into Orenna��s eyes, Hewinia said deliberately word by word, ��Some people, in order to rise in rank, often resort to disgraceful measures, so yesterday teacher Adelle constantly reminded us to be wary of people who act strangely, especially those... who belong to the same scale as ourselves.��


    Having said that much, even if Orenna��s reaction was slow, she now understood what that meant.


    Thus, more fury surged out, and everyone in the hall heard Orenna roar at Hewinia, ��Do you think I would harm you?! Hewinia, do you think I would harm you?! With the vilest tricks?!��


    ��To be honest, I didn��t want to assume the worst of a classmate,�� Hewinia��s tone remained calm yet her words were cutting, ��but, Orenna, you have had priors with me, haven��t you?��


    Hewinia��s words made Orenna��s eyes widen, and her body involuntarily began to tremble.


    ��It wasn��t me...�� she screamed in a hoarse and trembling voice, ��It wasn��t me last time, and this time... no, there is no this time, I would never do such a thing! I would never!��


    After speaking, she walked past Hewinia, heading upstairs.


    But Hewinia immediately grabbed her wrist.


    ��If it��s not you, what are you rejecting then?�� Hewinia eyed Orenna��s collar, ��Are you afraid to let me see what��s hidden in your clothes? Who knows what contraband you might have been concocting outside overnight? Like Moderation Worms, poison dart frogs, and three-step snakes...��


    As Hewinia rattled off poison names, the people in the hall also stood up one by one.


    Because most people here had seen or heard of Amiya��s tragic death yesterday, they were naturally nervous. With the topic of poisoning in the air, everyone��s guard was raised.


    And now, seeing Hewinia using this reason to detain Orenna, who in their eyes had precedents, they naturally became more vigilant and concerned.


    ��Orenna, if you have nothing to hide, let everyone have a look.��


    Someone in the crowd was the first to say it.


    Thus, a herd mentality instantly spread the notion like a tide.


    ��Yes, Orenna, if you have nothing to hide, let us see.��


    ��What are you trying to do by staying out all night at such a time?��


    ��Don��t blame Hewinia for being cautious, who made you have a prior record?��


    Orenna, not expecting to suddenly be put on the spot, was not eloquent and didn��t know how to defend herself. Her already pale face became paler.


    Finally, with a ��snap,�� she yanked her hand away from Hewinia.


    ��Hewinia!�� She stared intently at Hewinia, her eyes seemingly glistening with tears, ��remember, I, Orenna Lawrence, would never resort to such despicable methods.��


    ��But I will defeat you! Remember, I will defeat you, I will defeat you fairly and squarely!��


    ��Today��s... no, all the pain and humiliation you have brought me so far, I will return it all to you! Twice over!��


    ��And that day... won��t be long!��


    With that, she turned and went upstairs, no longer paying any attention to anyone.


    Then, the hall fell silent.


    Slowly, voices began to be heard.


    ��What is she being so arrogant about?��


    ��I think she just wants to poison you, Miss Hewinia, you have to be careful of her.��


    The discussion grew more intense.


    ��She and Lord Phinis don��t even seem like siblings.��


    ��And after all that, she didn��t even show us; I think she��s guilty, otherwise, let��s just rush to her room and check!��


    As the heated discussion among the crowd went on, Hewinia remained silent.


    She bent her head, looking at her own palm.


    On her palm were traces of fresh blood... naturally, it was Orenna��s.


    And when Orenna turned around, Hewinia had also seen through her collar to her body.

 Chapter 379: Forty-four Am I a bad woman who disappointed you? (5K)_3

    Chapter 379: Forty-four Am I a bad woman who disappointed you? (5K)_3


    They discovered that the scale pattern, which should have been silver, was emitting a faint golden light.


    ...


    About ten minutes later, Miss Hevnia was strolling beside the Forbidden Forest.


    Bai Wei��s voice leisurely rose in her mind, ��You really are a bad woman, couldn��t you just use my eyes to see?��


    While pondering about what exactly was going on with Orenna��s notes, Miss Hevnia was briefly stunned by Bai Wei��s words and replied, ��Are you talking about what I just did? Indeed, I could use your eyes, but that would carry an extra cost, and honestly, I��m not keen on wasting too much vitality on her.��


    ��You could let me help you take a look.��


    ��Perhaps I prefer to see it with my own eyes, and I also wanted to gauge her reaction,�� Miss Hevnia said. ��But you��re right, I am a bad woman, does that disappoint you?��


    ��Disappointed? Why would I be disappointed?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh. ��Am I not complimenting you?��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��To achieve your goals by any means necessary, that��s why you could wait for me to come,�� Bai Wei said. ��Otherwise, my partner now would be someone else.��


    ��Wouldn��t someone else be better?�� Miss Hevnia asked. ��In your eyes, a bad woman like me, uncontrollable and disobedient, shouldn��t make a good partner, should she?��


    ��Well...�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��Who knows?��


    ...Becoming cryptic again.


    Miss Hevnia wasn��t sure if she should have asked for more clarity.


    But at that moment, sudden footsteps transmitted from the Forbidden Forest, immediately tensing Miss Hevnia.


    Who would come out of the Forbidden Forest?


    Immediately, she pulled out her Magic Wand and turned her head, and then...


    ��Mr. Daniel?��


    The person who came out was Daniel, holding a Magic Wand.


    ��Wow, to see you here, Miss Hevnia,�� Daniel greeted cheerfully, ��We really are fated... But it��s also quite a pity, meeting you at this time; I was hoping to tidy up before seeing you.��


    Despite not feeling any hostility from Daniel, Miss Hevnia maintained sufficient vigilance.


    After all, he had come from the Forbidden Forest.


    Miss Hevnia came to the Forbidden Forest for a good reason��to find a suitable place for a murder.


    But why was Daniel here?


    Daniel noticed Miss Hevnia��s alertness and then, with a smile, put away his Magic Wand.


    ��Don��t be nervous, Miss Hevnia,�� he said, smiling. ��I��m just here at your teacher��s request to help clean up some rubbish.��


    ��Cleaning up rubbish?��


    ��Yes,�� Daniel said. ��It��s that... Snow Thorns Beast; you must know about it.��


    ��Everyone at the academy knows.��


    ��I thought so; it��s already cost a few lives,�� Daniel said, brushing off the snow from his clothes, laughing. ��Honestly, when I heard about the Snow Thorns Beast, I thought I had traveled back over ten years. Weren��t those things extinct? How did it suddenly appear? Then your teacher told me there��s only one, and it��s a bit tricky to clear since the grand ceremony is approaching; they couldn��t spare anyone, so they asked me to take a look.��


    Hearing this, Miss Hevnia slightly relaxed her guard and put away her Magic Wand.


    Of course, it was just a facade; she actually slid the wand up her sleeve, ready to draw it at any moment.


    ��Even the young master of the Taichu family has to do such tasks?�� Miss Hevnia asked. ��Aren��t you afraid of the danger?��


    ��What��s so dangerous about one Snow Thorns Beast?�� Daniel laughed. ��Anyway, I had nothing else to do, so I took a walk. Besides, if I��m not afraid of dying, then there are quite a few unafraid people at your academy too.��


    Miss Hevnia sharply picked up something from Daniel��s words.


    ��What do you mean by that?��


    ��I��ve noticed there aren��t a few people wandering around in the forest,�� Daniel said. ��When I came early in the morning, I saw several people.��


    Early morning?


    Miss Hevnia immediately thought of Orenna, so she feigned surprise and asked, ��Really? What were they doing?��


    ��What else?�� Daniel said lightly. ��The usual business at every grand ceremony, Ascension Magic.��


    Ascension Magic?


    The sight of the stray Golden Note on Orenna��s silver notes flashed through Miss Hevnia��s mind.


    ��What is that?�� she asked quickly, then, as if realizing it seemed inappropriate, added, ��I��m just asking casually, if it��s something private...��


    ��It��s not private, but indeed it is Taboo Magic,�� Daniel said, obviously not minding sharing with Miss Hevnia. ��But it has nothing to do with us, since Ascension Magic, as you can deduce, is meant for that. And we��re already at the peak. Of course, it could be used if necessary, but there��s no need.��


    Ascension Magic... Miss Hevnia had heard this term before.


    Even before the Seven Notes��Syllable, she had heard it from many places.


    She had even come across someone who seemed to use this magic��Aiman.


    But at that time, she hadn��t cared much for the magic; she was already a Golden Note and had much more to learn, so she had put it aside for the moment.


    She had never heard of anyone ascending to Golden Rank using this magic.


    ��Is it really possible?�� Miss Hevnia asked. ��From Silver Rank to Golden Rank?��


    ��Of course,�� Daniel answered with a smile.

 Chapter 380: Forty-five, committing sins, oh

    Chapter 380: Forty-five, committing sins, oh


    After receiving Daniel��s confirmation, Hewinia was even more astonished.


    From Silver Rank to Golden Rank, could it really be feasible? But if that were the case, why then were Golden Notes still so rare?


    Moreover, Ascension Magic was also Taboo Magic.


    Then there was only one possibility.


    Hewinia asked, ��Is it because the success rate is very low? Or perhaps, is the price to pay too great?��


    Daniel laughed, ��You are indeed very clever, Miss Hewinia. Yes, the reasons why Ascension Magic is Taboo Magic are exactly those two you mentioned... Yes, it��s not only difficult to succeed, but the price is also substantial.��


    Saying so, Daniel brushed off the last bits of snow from himself, once again restored to the elegant gentleman from before, and then made a gesture inviting her to join him.


    ��May I have the pleasure of breakfast with you, Miss Hewinia?��


    Hewinia did not refuse the invitation; moreover, she wanted to gather more information from Daniel.


    Thus, the pair walked together through the snow in the early morning, with Daniel casually introducing Ascension Magic to Hewinia.


    ��This is a very ancient magic; the person who developed it has been dead for at least a hundred years,�� Daniel said leisurely, ��He was also the first to successfully ascend from Silver to Golden Rank. At that time, he believed this magic could change the whole Holy Sound, and an era where everyone could become a Golden Note was coming.��


    ��It seems he failed.��


    ��Obviously.�� Daniel said with a smile, ��As for the reasons, they are precisely those two you mentioned earlier. First, let��s talk about its price. This is indeed a very cruel magic.��


    ��Cruel?��


    ��Yes, because it involves direct sculpting and elevation on the musical scale. It��s like a person with a twisted face wanting to become beautiful, needing to cut directly into the face. To enlarge small eyes with a knife, to shorten a large bridge of the nose with a knife,�� Daniel said matter-of-factly, ��And all of this has to be done without using magic to numb the pain, because once used, it��s very likely to affect the pattern of the scale and cause failure... Hmm? What��s wrong?��


    Daniel saw Hewinia suddenly cover her nose, speaking in a muffled voice, ��Just hearing you describe it makes me feel the pain.��


    ��Is that so? Ha ha, I apologize, I should not have been so straightforward; I��ll be more careful in the future.��


    Hewinia lowered her hand and sighed, ��Well, it��s been said, there��s no sense in being careful now, but at least it helps me understand.��


    ��Alright then, I��ll continue,�� said Daniel, ��You understand this point, so it��s easier to explain why it is so prone to failure. It��s like when cutting around the eyes; the slightest carelessness can blind you. If the sculpting and elevation of the scale are overdone, it can lead to irreparable consequences. Even the most basic functions become unusable, in other words, one would lose the identity of a Player.��


    ...Once failed, one is no longer a Player?


    Hewinia thought of Orenna again.


    ��No wonder the success rate is so low,�� Hewinia said softly, ��The price is too great; a mere slip can lead to irreversible doom.��


    ��Indeed it is so,�� Daniel nodded slightly, ��Moreover, if the goal is to ascend in rank, the difficulty increases many fold.��


    ��Hmm?�� Hewinia blinked in slight surprise, ��Aren��t we always talking about Ascension?��


    ��Yes, but Ascension is only the ultimate goal,�� Daniel continued, ��Do you remember what I just mentioned? Essentially it��s intended to improve the tone, and improving the tone doesn��t necessarily mean ascending in rank. If it��s a Silver Rank with a poor tone, Ascension Magic can be used to elevate it to a better and more complete level. If that��s all, the success rate is much higher than trying to ascend, just like if someone only wants to widen the corners of their eyes a bit, they won��t touch the most important part of the eye.��


    ��And what if one wants to ascend in rank?��


    ��Then the difficulty doubles. Because fundamentally, ascending a rank is more like changing the entire face; it��s not something that can be finished in one or two attempts,�� Daniel explained, ��And the original scale will strongly resist this complete transformation, continuously trying to heal itself. That is to say, until the rank is completely elevated, the scale is like a pool that is simultaneously filling and draining water. Throughout this period, the Spellcaster is in constant, bleeding pain, and the slightest mishap can lead to permanent ruin.��


    After listening to Daniel��s explanation, Hewinia fell into a long Silence. After a while, she spoke softly, ��Indeed very... surprising. Is this also why it��s listed as Taboo Magic?��


    Daniel nodded, ��Miss Hewinia, I remember your family also has a Seed District, right? With that in mind, you should know that in Holy Sound, Silver Rank Players are already rare. And with such great risks involved in this spell, it can easily destroy a Silver Rank Player entirely. Therefore, in many families, even the academies, this magic is not permitted, of course, in most cases, even if Silver Rank Players know it exists, they wouldn��t dare try it lightly.��


    Hewinia picked up on the keyword in Daniel��s lengthy speech: ��In most cases?��


    ��Yes, in most cases, Silver Rank Players know that it is too difficult to become a Golden Rank using this, and the risk is too great for merely enhancing the tone, with not much to gain. So there is really no need,�� Daniel said slowly, ��But, it��s different during the grand ceremony. In the past, adding that touch of tone had no effect, but in the grand ceremony, it could be the key to getting into the Inner Song.��

 Chapter 381: Forty-five doing wrong _2

    Chapter 381: Forty-five doing wrong _2


    ��Your tone just needs to be a little better than others, just a little better, and you can enter the Inner Song Orchestra, it��s just that close.��


    ��Once you��re in the Inner Song Orchestra, and if you play successfully at the festival, even if you don��t catch the Lord��s favor, you will catch the eyes of countless nobles, and naturally proceed to the Upper City District. But if you fail to squeeze into the Inner Song, then after graduation you��ll simply return to the Lower City District and become an ordinary copyist.��


    ��All of it starts with whether you can enter the Inner Song, and also, with that slightly different tone.��


    ��It��s just that close, just that close.��


    ��And at this time, an opportunity was laid out before you.��


    ��If it were you, what would you choose?��


    ��Miss Hevnia.��


    Hevnia turned her head and saw Daniel looking at her, those brown eyes filled with indescribable meanings, a strange pressure surged up, making her breath involuntarily slow.


    But before she could react further, Daniel immediately resumed his previous demeanor, smiling and saying, ��I��m just joking, Miss Hevnia is Golden Note, Golden Notes don��t need to be trapped in such dilemmas.��


    Hevnia sighed in relief, and then patted her chest, complaining slightly, ��You really scared me, Mr. Daniel.��


    She paused, then said casually.


    ��But Mr. Daniel, you sure know a lot, unlike me, I��ve never even heard of this Ascension Magic. Could this be the information network of the Taichu family?��


    ��Calling it an information network might be an exaggeration,�� Daniel laughed and said, ��but Taichu has stood in Holy Sound for so many years, has witnessed countless festivals, some things that seem novel at first have actually been done long ago. You should understand, Miss Hevnia, festivals drive people mad. Of course, this madness is mostly shown among commoner Players; for us, it��s merely a grand event, so you need not worry, Miss Hevnia, no one dares to harm you. But if you still care about it, how about...��


    ��Directly entering the Ether family, right?��


    A disinterested male voice suddenly sounded from behind them.


    ��You��re being too transparent with your plans, Daniel.��


    Hevnia and Daniel turned their heads and saw Phinis, who had appeared behind them at some point, and next to him stood another Player who seemed not very upright.


    When that Player saw Hevnia, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Hevnia wasn��t surprised by Phinis��s appearance, but the other Player...


    She noticed the unmistakable Golden Note on his arm and immediately guessed his identity.


    It must be Tupac, the other Golden Note Player in the orchestra, previously mentioned by Phinis.


    ��Good morning, Mr. Phinis,�� Hevnia spoke first.


    Phinis also responded with a smile, ��Good morning, Miss Hevnia, I hope you don��t find my sudden arrival too abrupt.��


    After speaking, Phinis looked at Daniel again, his smile gradually fading as he said lightly, ��I didn��t expect it, Daniel. Does the Ether family intend to play the Seven Notes��Divine Song at this festival?��


    ��How could it be?�� Daniel replied with a smile, ��In Holy Sound, no one wants to see the birth of the Seven Notes��Divine Song more than Taichu.��


    ��Then why came to invite Miss Hevnia?��


    ��Is there any necessary connection?�� Daniel said with a smile, ��Miss Hevnia is Golden Seventh Sound, even the Taichu Two Families are very eager for Miss Hevnia.��


    Daniel made no attempt to disguise his intentions, smiling as he met Phinis��s gaze.


    Phinis slightly furrowed his brow. He didn��t blurt out something foolish like ��Miss Hevnia has already agreed with me��, but slowly said, ��It seems, we need to put our sincerity on the table for discussion.��


    Against Phinis��s expectations, Daniel shook his head with a smile, ��That won��t be necessary, everyone knows that Taichu��s stakes have never changed over the years.��


    ��Even the Golden Seventh Note?��


    ��Even the Golden Seventh Note. Honestly, the Taichu family does have it, but it can��t participate in the ceremony.�� Daniel shrugged and said, ��But as predecessors on the same note, we can provide assistance to Miss Hevnia on the path of a Player that no other family can match. You know, Miss Hevnia, since the formation of Holy Sound, countless families have wanted to enter Taichu, but from beginning to end, there have only been those two families. So, we might not be the highest bidders, but we are certainly the most reliable choice.��


    The latter half of Daniel��s words were clearly ignoring Phinis, speaking only to Hevnia, and after finishing, he did not plan to stay, bidding farewell with a smile.


    ��Aren��t you joining us for a meal, Mr. Daniel?�� Hevnia asked.


    ��I think not.�� Daniel shook his head with a smile, ��I would love to have breakfast with a lovely lady like you, but I��m not too keen on eating with two men who seem to have such ill will toward me.��


    With that, Daniel truly did not linger any longer and left quite stylishly.


    Phinis, watching his retreating figure, furrowed his brow tightly.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Tupac asked.


    ��I didn��t expect the Ether family to send him over; he��s not exactly an easy man to speak with,�� Phinis said, ��I wonder if this guy has some other schemes in mind.��


    ��What kind of schemes could he have? Didn��t he just say it? He knows his stakes are less appealing than yours, so he gave up,�� Tupac shrugged and immediately greeted Hevnia, ��Hi, Miss Hevnia, my name is Tupac, and like you, I am a Golden Sound.��


    ��Hello, Mr. Tupac,�� Hevnia responded politely, then turned to Phinis, curious, ��Mr. Phinis, Mr. Daniel mentioned earlier that their family also has the Golden Seventh Note but can��t participate in this ceremony. Why is that?��


    Before Phinis could speak, Tupac had already jumped in.


    ��It��s simple, because Golden Notes have a time limit, and each Player��s note will gradually fade with age. Although it won��t affect their use of Chorus Magic, it greatly affects the pure playing of chapters. The Lord doesn��t like such chapters; simply put, the Lord prefers younger voices,�� Tupac boastfully said, ��So, not all Golden Notes can participate in the ceremony, once you miss it, it��s missed. Unlike us, Miss Hevnia, we are truly the chosen ones.��


    While speaking, Tupac was flashing his shiny white teeth at Hevnia.


    Phinis, watching Tupac making such solicitous attempts, furrowed his brow even deeper.


    But he didn��t say anything, simply extending an invitation to Hevnia.


    ��May I have the honor of having breakfast with you, Miss Hevnia?��


    ...


    Ten minutes later, the three arrived at the restaurant.


    The combination of three Golden Sounds truly attracted a lot of attention, especially since everyone knew the other two came for Hevnia; the expressions in their eyes were quite complex.


    Tupac carelessly beckoned the waiter, ��Let me see what special dishes the Three Colleges have. I��ve been eating fish at the College Two every day until I��m sick of it.��


    The waiter came over, stammering a bit, ��He-hello.��


    That voice immediately made Hevnia lift her head, first seeing the rough ornament hanging around his neck, then looking up to see a familiar face.


    It was Ogg.


    ��What a plight,�� Bai Wei said leisurely.

 Chapter 382: 46 How long are you going to let me deceive you?

    Chapter 382: 46 How long are you going to let me deceive you?


    ��I didn��t expect it to be so easy to succeed.��


    Tupac watched Hewinia, who had lightly eaten breakfast and then left the dining room, slowly stuffing a piece of steak into his mouth, speaking vaguely to Phinis.


    ��I originally thought you would have to offer a higher stake to persuade her again, but it turns out she��s quite loyal to her promises. It seems we didn��t even need to make this trip.��


    ��If we hadn��t come, we couldn��t be certain,�� Phinis leisurely sipped his steaming hot tea, ��Her agreement indicates that Daniel didn��t offer a better price.��


    While speaking, Phinis put down his teacup, his brows slightly furrowing.


    ��But if that��s the case, why did that guy Daniel bother to come at all? Logically, the Taichu Two Families wouldn��t undertake such pointless actions. Since they came even after knowing my terms, they must have some ulterior motive. Also, Daniel seems different from when he was at the academy. Did the Ether family instruct him in some way?��


    Phinis talked for a long while but received no response. He turned his head to find Tupac��s attention still outside the window, watching Hewinia as she walked away, the slight curl of his lips making Phinis feel a bit uneasy.


    ��Tupac, should I remind you,�� Phinis said, ��You are engaged to my sister.��


    Only then did Tupac seem to snap back to reality, smiling as he said, ��Of course I haven��t forgotten... By the way, where is Orenna? I haven��t seen her.��


    ��I will call her over.��


    ��There��s no rush,�� Tupac waved his hand, then voiced Phinis��s biggest worry, ��Phinis, is there a possibility... that we can renegotiate our deal?��


    Phinis immediately narrowed his eyes, ��What? You want to raise the price too?��


    ��Of course not, do I look like that type of person?�� Tupac said earnestly, ��Besides, aren��t our families already in a cooperative relationship? This wouldn��t be raising the price, just a friendly review of our transaction.��


    Phinis had already guessed what Tupac wanted, as the man hadn��t bothered to hide it: ��You want Hewinia?��


    ��Heh heh heh,�� Tupac rubbed his hands somewhat ��sheepishly,�� ��Indeed, I have such thoughts. Of course, I know her worth, so I would let my family appropriately reduce our previous demands.��


    As expected.


    Phinis��s expression didn��t change much: ��What about my sister?��


    ��Orenna... Well, Orenna is also excellent, but you know me, I hate arranged marriages the most,�� Tupac said with a smile, ��I believe Orenna feels the same way, she obviously likes you more than she likes me, Phinis.��


    Phinis gave Tupac a brief glance.


    He had to admit, he was impressed by Tupac��s thick-skinned audacity, how such lies came so easily from his mouth.


    Yet, it wasn��t entirely a lie.


    For someone of Golden Rank, the requirements for a spouse were quite stringent, especially within the large families, where it was absolutely forbidden for offspring of Golden Rank to breed with an ��inferior�� partner, for fear of losing even a trace of ��essence.��


    So in choosing a spouse, their range was not broad. An eighteen-year-old Copper Rank maiden of celestial beauty was considered inferior to a fifty-year-old virgin of High-Quality Silver Rank.


    From this perspective, Hewinia was indeed a very prime choice, otherwise Phinis wouldn��t think about marrying Hewinia after everything was settled.


    It was not only a ��blessing�� for Hewinia but also a comforting and valuable choice for himself. After all, Hewinia was not only a Golden Note but also a very attractive one.


    Yet, inconveniently, Tupac had taken an interest in her too.


    Although slightly displeased internally, Phinis didn��t turn hostile or angry but started to seriously consider the feasibility of this new deal.


    He soon realized that he had no grounds to refuse.


    Because Hewinia was, after all, not yet their family��s property, whereas the property exchanged in his dealings with Tupac was tangible.


    Hewinia could at most bring one or two Golden Note descendants to the family, and the likelihood was extremely low. If a Golden Note breeding with another Golden Note could guarantee Golden Note offspring, then Golden Notes wouldn��t be so rare.


    Furthermore, if Tupac took Hewinia, then the Lawrence Family could justifiably take back Orenna, who had been promised away, which was also a valuable bargaining chip that could be leveraged elsewhere later.


    Realizing this, any displeasure in Phinis��s heart completely dissipated, and he made his decision.


    Thus Phinis leisurely picked up his teacup, sipped a little under Tupac��s expectant gaze, and said, ��That depends on your own skills, after all, Miss Hewinia is not yet my family��s person.��


    Tupac, hearing Phinis��s implication, smiled even more brightly.


    As long as Phinis didn��t interfere, no one besides the Taichu family could compete with Tupac.


    That little beauty is mine.


    Thinking of Hewinia��s perfect appearance, and the faintly discernible Golden Seventh Sound hidden under her coat, Tupac felt a tantalizing itch in his heart.

 Chapter 383: 46 How long are you going to let me deceive you?_2

    Chapter 383: 46 How long are you going to let me deceive you?_2


    While Phinis clearly noticed these changes, it only intensified his disdain for Tupac.


    To think that for such a worthless thing as appearance, the family would expend such significant resources, this guy... is indeed a shortsighted fool with nothing but a coat of Golden notes.


    Of course, Phinis wouldn��t point this out.


    They still had two more days to stay here.


    Because tomorrow marked the final day of the Seven Notes��Syllable, and according to tradition, the festival would officially begin after its conclusion.


    So he needed to wait until the last moment to ensure that Miss Hevnia wouldn��t cause any trouble and also to keep an eye on Daniel to figure out what the Ether family was really up to.


    It was then that he saw a figure hurrying out of the dining room, chasing after the long-gone Hevnia.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    ��That guy, was he the waiter who just took our order?�� Phinis said.


    Tupac also looked over, ��Seems like it.��


    As Phinis watched Ogg catch up with Hevnia and begin talking with her, he slightly furrowed his brows, ��Why would Hevnia deal with someone of that stature?��


    ��I think you are being too wary,�� Tupac seemed unconcerned, casually speaking, ��Isn��t this kind of thing quite normal? It might just be a bit of unique fun before the festival.��


    ��Unique fun?�� Phinis looked at Tupac, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Phinis, by focusing only on the festival itself, you��re missing out on a lot of fun,�� Tupac said, ��You are not aware of a little game that has been quite popular among the nobles lately.��


    ��You might as well make yourself clear.��


    Tupac smiled, did not explain immediately but looked around and then found a girl who was also working in the dining room.


    ��See that girl there? The one wiping the tables.��


    Phinis looked over, ��What about her?��


    ��How long do you think she will live?��


    Phinis��s brows immediately furrowed, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Just what it sounds like,�� Tupac said with a grin, ��A bet, betting on how long she will live.��


    Phinis narrowed his eyes slightly, ��Are you planning to kill someone?��


    ��Of course not, Phinis, you��re thinking too much,�� Tupac spread his hands, ��We��re law-abiding students, why would we do something so cruel? Besides, what would be the fun in that?��


    ��If that��s the case, then I don��t see any possibility of her dying soon,�� Phinis said, ��I just noticed that the markings on her arm are Silver Rank, under normal circumstances she should live quite a long time.��


    ��Yes, under normal circumstances,�� Tupac nodded and then took out a piece of paper and pen from his clothes, quickly wrote a few lines, and then showed it to Phinis, ��But... what if it��s like this?��


    Phinis took one look and immediately understood what Tupac meant.


    Because it was an invitation letter for a band, still unsigned.


    Seeing that Phinis didn��t respond, thinking he had not understood, Tupac gestured with his hand and called over another male waiter.


    ��Hello,�� he said with a smile to the male waiter, ��Could you tell me the name of that girl?��


    He pointed to the girl still wiping the tables.


    The male waiter naturally wouldn��t refuse Tupac.


    After getting the answer, Tupac immediately filled in the name on the invitation letter, then sealed it in an envelope and slightly shook it.


    ��Just give this to that girl, and the game begins,�� Tupac said with a smile, ��So, want to play?��


    ��...You all are quite boring.��


    ��No no no, how can this be boring?�� Tupac placed the envelope on the table, pressing it with his finger, ��This is the most interesting bet because there are so many possibilities. Phinis, you have no idea how crazy those people are who are desperate to get into the Inner Song during the festival. I didn��t understand well enough, and that��s why I lost a Six Notes��Chapters to Watson... the moment he handed out the letter, that girl died, of course, it had nothing to do with us, we just watched.��


    Phinis stayed silent for a while, then asked, ��You��re betting that big?��


    ��Of course, that��s what makes it interesting, that��s what makes it fair.��


    ��Fair?��


    ��Yes, don��t you think so, Phinis? The festival isn��t as fun for us nobles as you might think. Not like those who are desperate to get into the Inner Song; they bring much more excitement than us nobles who just repeatedly use the same Chapters to gain the same rewards.�� Tupac laughed, ��Why should only they have that thrill, that enjoyment of the festival? We should have some excitement too, we should enjoy ourselves too... so, how about a game, Phinis, just betting her life.��


    Phinis deeply looked at the envelope pressed on the table, slowly shook his head, ��I��m not as bored as you all, I have many more things to do.��


    ��...Alright, you��re always so dull.�� Tupac shrugged his shoulders and then looked out the window again, trying to find where Hevnia was, ��So I��m looking forward to it, I think Miss Hevnia must share the same interests as me, I really want to have a round with her soon.��


    Phinis looked at his now cold tea and lost interest in drinking it, so he said, ��It��s time to go.��


    ��Alright.�� Tupac called over the same male waiter and said, ��Check, please.��


    As they were preparing to leave, Phinis saw Tupac hand the waiter the envelope and a couple of tips with a smile and a gentle reminder.


    ��Please give this invitation to the lady we met earlier and tell her it��s from me, Tupac Roger.��


    ��Remember, hand it over when there are many people around.��


    ��I want to surprise her,�� he said with a radiant smile, ��wish her a ��Happy Seven Notes��Syllable.''��


    ...


    ��Hevnia,��


    Hevnia turned around and saw Ogg panting as he caught up to her and she stopped.


    ��You, you came back to school so early.�� Ogg stood in front of Hevnia, his face flushed, whether from running too hard or being too nervous, ��I thought you would not be back until after the holiday.��


    As always, Hevnia flashed her sweet smile: ��Yes, I came back early to prepare for the festival.��


    Upon seeing Hevnia��s smile, Ogg��s face turned even redder.


    ��That, that... You gave me a ��Seven Notes��Syllable�� gift before, but I haven��t given you anything in return yet.��


    Hevnia wrinkled her nose, ��I thought you had forgotten.��


    ��No, no, I just... didn��t expect, ah, wait a moment.�� Ogg frantically searched his pockets, ��I was just holding it in my hand.��


    Hevnia was in no rush, calmly waiting beside him while thinking what book she should ask Ogg to bring her from the library this time around.


    As her powers increased, so did the number of ��Magic Melodies�� Hevnia could use, thereby naturally increasing the value Ogg had to her... Hmm?


    As Ogg searched for the ��gift,�� Hevnia��s gaze inadvertently fell to the skin beneath Ogg��s clothes.


    Then, her pupils dilated slightly.


    She saw musical note patterns on his skin.


    They were silver.


    Not just covered with silver light over Copper Sound, but entirely, purely silver.


    ...


    ��The success rate of ��Ascension Magic�� is very low.��


    ��It comes with immense pain.��


    ...


    Daniel��s words surfaced in Hevnia��s mind.


    Ogg had succeeded in ascending.


    From Copper Rank to Silver Rank.


    Hevnia stared at the silver patterns, and then suddenly realized Ogg��s destiny had changed.


    From a Copper Sound Player who would never have a way out, to a normal Silver Sound Player.


    He actually... did it.


    ��I found it!�� Ogg finally found the ��gift�� in his pocket, excited to show it.


    But as he reached out, Hevnia grabbed his hand.


    ��That��s enough, I��m tired,�� Hevnia said softly.


    Ogg froze, instinctively looking up at Hevnia, puzzled.


    ��When will you realize that you have been deceived and played by me?�� Hevnia sighed, ��It��s so lacking in achievement that I don��t want to pretend anymore.��


    ��Hevnia?�� Ogg��s heart suddenly began to panic.


    ��Still don��t understand?��


    Hevnia smiled, pulled back her hand, brushed her messy hair aside, then revealed a mocking smile Ogg had never seen before.


    ��I��m already bored,�� she said, ��you should leave.��

 Chapter 384: Forty-seven No need to explain (5K)

    Chapter 384: Forty-seven No need to explain (5K)


    ��This doesn��t seem like something you would do, Hewinia.��


    As she was about to return to the dormitory, Hewinia heard Bai Wei��s slow and leisurely voice.


    ��Do you have a soft heart too?��


    Faced with Bai Wei��s question, Hewinia remained very calm, ��I don��t quite understand what you mean, Mr. Visas.��


    ��You pushed that little guy away to protect him, didn��t you?��


    ��Of course not,�� Hewinia said, ��It was just a rational choice under different circumstances.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��He is no longer of any use to me, and keeping him around would make Phinis and Tupac suspicious,�� Hewinia said indifferently, ��Someone of his background doesn��t deserve to be by my side.��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��You seem like you don��t quite believe it.��


    ��No, why wouldn��t I believe it?�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Nobody deceives their own heart, after all.��


    ��...What?��


    ��I��m now in your heart, so deceiving me is like deceiving your own heart, isn��t it?��


    Hewinia fell silent for a moment and then slowly said, ��That makes sense.��


    After a small joke, Bai Wei did not delve any deeper into the topic; it seemed that he had merely made a casual remark, which somewhat relaxed Hewinia��s tense heartstrings.


    Then, she heard Bai Wei ask, ��Your initial target was Phinis, wasn��t it? But he didn��t come alone, there��s also that Tutu something.��


    ��Tupac.��


    ��Ah, right, Tupac.�� Bai Wei shook a finger as if nodding, ��Suddenly there are two Golden Notes, and adding that fellow named Daniel, the Third Academy has now gathered three Golden Notes besides you, which probably wasn��t in your original plan.��


    Hewinia nodded slightly.


    Indeed, Hewinia��s original plan was to take down Phinis as soon as he came to the Third Academy looking for her.


    But Phinis did come, along with Daniel and Tupac, which was entirely beyond Hewinia��s expectations.


    ��They all came for you,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��Ah, such a deeply sinful woman.��


    ��Mr. Visas, could we not joke at a time like this?�� With a light sigh, Hewinia paused before asking, ��About that Daniel, Mr. Visas, do you have any better suggestions?��


    ��Still fixated on that Daniel?��


    ��Because I think he��s the least controllable of the three,�� Hewinia said, ��Whether it��s his Taichu family status or, as you mentioned, the Corpse Blocks in him, it��s hard not to pay attention to these factors.��


    ��I understand what you mean,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��If you want a suggestion from me, it��s still the same as before: don��t touch him for now, it��s too troublesome.��


    Even Bai Wei considered him troublesome and didn��t want to deal with him��what kind of existence was he?


    Hewinia was very interested, but seeing that Bai Wei had no intention of explaining further, she had to leave it be for the time being.


    After pondering for a moment, Hewinia slowly said, ��The plan remains the same, Phinis will still be the first target.��


    ��May I hear the reason?��


    ��Because if I make a move on Tupac first, Phinis is very likely to notice something amiss,�� Hewinia said, ��So it��s better to deal with Phinis first.��


    ��I see, one is clever and the other is not; better to kill the clever one first for advantage,�� Bai Wei concluded Hewinia��s reasoning with great finesse.


    And this was indeed Hewinia��s intention.


    During the conversation, Hewinia arrived at the school��s training room.


    Tomorrow would be the last day of the Seven Notes��Syllable, and if nothing unexpected happens, Phinis will likely stay only until tomorrow night, so Hewinia doesn��t have much time left.


    This time, Hewinia hoped to completely resolve Phinis with her own strength, without Bai Wei��s interference.


    It was best not to use the Corpse Blocks rules at all, and Bai Wei did not object; in fact, he seemed rather pleased to witness this.


    So, Hewinia spent the entire day in the training room, using all the Chorus Magic she knew, while Bai Wei pointed out tips and techniques.


    ��Pull your hand back a bit.��


    ��There are too many extra movements, and why stand still while casting spells?��


    Bai Wei offered a plethora of advice, and Hewinia listened earnestly, aware that in this academy��not just this academy, perhaps in the entire world��there was no one more suitable to teach her how to fight than Bai Wei.


    After all, it was the former Bai Wei who had merely instructed her in a few words to resolve Hardock; Hewinia did not think any professor in this academy could achieve that.


    Moreover, Bai Wei��s philosophy of combat was completely different from the mutual spellcasting combat philosophy known among Players, which opened up new horizons for Hewinia.


    Of course, not all of Bai Wei��s suggestions were ones Hewinia could fully understand.


    For example, ��ending the spell casting with a roll�� seemed a bit subtle to her, but after hesitating for a moment, she still did so, only to receive a surprised ��I was just saying that, you really believed me��, leaving her at a loss for words and she could only silently pick herself up from the ground.


    Luckily, she was alone in the training room, especially since the Seven Notes��Syllable was not yet over, and the room was theoretically still closed. And since most students who had returned early to school were not inclined to engage in combat training, it ensured that Hewinia had the room all to herself.

 Chapter 385: Forty-seven No need to explain (5K)_2

    Chapter 385: Forty-seven No need to explain (5K)_2


    Finally, as the sun began its descent, Hewinia completed all her training. Panting and drenched in sweat, she lay sprawled on the ground, her disheveled state belying her status as a Player.


    ��Okay, that should be enough,�� Bai Wei said leisurely. ��Training��s over. Let��s take on Phinis tomorrow! If you manage to defeat Phinis without injury, there will even be a reward for you.��


    Hewinia: ��...��


    She couldn��t tell if it was just her perception, but she felt that Bai Wei seemed to be playing a game, one called ��Training the Player,�� and she was the Player being trained.


    Despite the gravity of the situation �� after all, the death of Phinis might well trigger a series of unpredictable chain reactions �� it appeared to be of little consequence in the eyes of Bai Wei.


    However, it made sense when she thought about it. In Holy Sound, the only thing that seemed capable of grabbing Visa��s attention would probably be the Holy Sound Master himself.


    With this thought, Hewinia��s previously heavy heart relaxed slightly.


    Perhaps it was because, no matter what, she had Bai Wei as a backup.


    So thought Hewinia.


    After a brief rest, Hewinia left the training room and returned to her dormitory.


    She planned to clean herself up before dining; heading to the cafeteria in her current sweaty state would draw far too much attention.


    However, as she passed through the lobby, something caught her eye, and she immediately stopped.


    She spotted a girl who had fallen asleep with her head resting on a table in the corner of the lobby.


    But that wasn��t what was important. The important thing was the book being pressed under the girl��s arm.


    At first glance, the girl seemed to have simply fallen asleep while studying in the lobby and nothing seemed out of the ordinary. But, with the extraordinary vision of Bai Wei��s left eye, Hewinia caught sight of a few words on the pages of the book.


    ��Ascension Magic.��


    Hewinia��s pupils constricted slightly.


    She then moved towards the girl without drawing attention. The girl remained oblivious, continuing to sleep in evident exhaustion.


    Naturally, Hewinia could also see, from the girl��s loose neckline, her pale skin and the silver note etched with blood upon it.


    Sure enough, this girl too was using Ascension Magic.


    Just like Ogg, like Orenna.


    But why?


    Hewinia had already been puzzled. After all, Ascension Magic was taboo magic, where were they finding it?


    It would be understandable for Orenna to obtain such a thing given her backing from the Lawrence Family, and for Ogg, as the librarian, to incidentally come across a book of forbidden spells was conceivable.


    But where did this girl get her ��Ascension Magic�� from?


    Was it merely a coincidence to encounter three individuals using ��Ascension Magic,�� or were there more practitioners than she had imagined, hence her stumbling upon them repeatedly?


    It was just as Daniel had said: he had seen quite a few students trying to stealthily ascend during his morning strolls in the Forbidden Forest.


    But how could that be? Could it be that so many people each possessed a copy of ��Ascension Magic��?


    Hewinia hadn��t been particularly concerned with this, given she didn��t need to ascend.


    Yet, she couldn��t convince herself to ignore something that seemed so widespread and abnormal.


    Thus, after a moment of hesitation, Hewinia reached for the ��Ascension Magic�� book under the girl��s arm, intending to discover what the book was all about.


    But just as her hand barely brushed against it, a thud sounded from behind her.


    Someone had fallen to the ground, accompanied by the screams of bystanders.


    The girl who was sleeping woke up with a start, and fortunately, Hewinia had already retracted her hand, ensuring her actions went unnoticed by the girl.


    What was happening?


    Hewinia had thought someone was intentionally hindering her, and she quickly turned around to look.


    Then she saw a girl, her body turning purple, lying on the floor, clutching her throat and convulsing �� it was clear she had been poisoned.


    Beside her was an opened letter, bearing the crest of some noble.


    Hewinia instantly understood: this was another ��Amiya.��


    Such incidents were still occurring.


    The fallen girl and Amiya were clearly not afflicted by the same poison; she wasn��t dying instantly like Amiya, but her body was rapidly decaying, turning black, becoming a ghastly sight.


    Her throat seemed to be corroded by the toxin, preventing her from articulating complete words, only managing to whisper intermittently.


    ��Save, save me...��


    But no one dared approach, everyone was wary of her discolored skin, afraid of becoming contaminated by the toxin themselves.


    Consequently, the onlookers did no more than admonish her to hang on while they ran to get a teacher. No one offered her help, simply watching her blacken and decay.


    Hewinia did the same; she looked on for a moment and then decided to leave first, planning to return after the commotion had settled to see if she could find one or two ��Ascension Magic�� books. If this thing had truly become as popular among the students as she suspected, then finding copies shouldn��t be difficult.


    If she stayed, she would likely be taken away by the patrolling teachers, which would waste time she didn��t have. And time was what she was short on.


    With that thought, Hewinia walked towards the staircase, ready to return to her room.

 Chapter 386: Forty-seven No need to explain (5K)_3

    Chapter 386: Forty-seven No need to explain (5K)_3


    Just as she lifted her foot, she heard the people around her discussing in hushed voices.


    ��Isn��t that Polly?��


    ��Ah, you know her?��


    ��Yes, she works daily in the restaurant.��


    ��Ah? Why does she work in a restaurant?��


    ��To earn tuition,�� said the girl, ��she��s from the Seed District.��


    Hewinia stopped in her tracks.


    She turned her head and looked at Polly lying on the floor, who��s eyes full of despair were quickly losing their vitality.


    ��Why, why...��


    ��I, I didn��t want to attend the banquet... really... I didn��t want to.��


    ��Why did they come after me...��


    She said this.


    ...


    A white cloth covered the girl��s body.


    The black blood immediately seeped through the cloth.


    ��The poison of the rotting corpse frog isn��t the most damaging, but its corrosivity is the strongest; once it enters the stomach, it��s very hard to save,�� Adelle said, shaking her head and looking at Hewinia sitting aside, asked, ��Is your hand okay?��


    Hewinia shook her head.


    ��Really, you just directly carried her over like that,�� Adelle said, ��In case you had any wounds on your hands, the poison could have seeped into your body through them, it would have been painful for you.��


    Adelle was quite surprised.


    Upon receiving the news of someone being poisoned, she immediately got ready to rush over, but before she could depart, she saw Hewinia rushing in with the decaying, unrecognizable body.


    Even when laying down the poisoned girl, Adelle saw Hewinia��s hand tightly holding the girl��s, with the black toxin almost seeping into her fair, little hands.


    As if the poisoned girl was a member of Hewinia��s family.


    But how could that be possible?


    They were not even from the same class of people.


    Adelle shook off the strange thoughts from her mind and then asked, ��Do you know her name? I need to make a note to notify her family.��


    ��Her name is Polly, I think,�� Hewinia said, ��That��s what I heard others say.��


    ...You don��t know her?


    Adelle looked even more surprised at Hewinia and then nodded, starting to make a note: ��Where is she from?��


    ��From the Seed District.��


    Adelle��s pen paused for a moment.


    ��It seems there��s no need to notify her family then,�� Adelle put the pen and paper aside, ��That figures.��


    ��What?��


    ��Generally speaking, after the first person is poisoned to death, the others won��t be poisoned so easily,�� Adelle said, ��Everyone is vigilant, and especially during the festivities, they tend to bring their own food and water. If not, they would at least know some self-protection techniques, like a Chorus Magic called ��Purification,�� which can counteract 95% of the poisons in this world, and it��s only a Second Note spell at that. You should know this spell, too.��


    Hewinia nodded.


    ��But this Chorus Magic isn��t in the textbooks, it��s an additional purchase, a common Magic Melody that��s very cheap; after all, it��s just a Second Note spell. Normally, especially at such times, nobody would skimp on that little money,�� Adelle said, ��Of course, that��s just normally. Some people indeed are... quite frugal.��


    Hewinia understood what Adelle meant, and she looked again at the body covered with the white cloth, her bright eyes flashing with incomprehensible emotions.


    She always had this strange feeling, as if under that white cloth was not the entirely unknown girl.


    But another frail boy.


    And then, slowly, it turned into a little girl with red hair.


    Yet she concealed these emotions well, and when she looked back at Adelle, she had returned to her usual smiling demeanor.


    ��Professor Adelle,�� Hewinia said, ��Even though this girl is dead, I brought her here, so there should be some credit for that, right?��


    ��Hmm?�� For a moment, Adelle didn��t realize what she meant, ��What do you mean?��


    ��I mean, does this count as a contribution to the academy?��


    Adelle understood Hewinia��s intention: ��You want extra credit? Did you bring her here for the extra credit?��


    ��That��s not my only thought, but...�� Hewinia giggled, ��but as you know, Professor Arianna��s courses are really hard to pass, and I don��t want to make up a paper after the festivities, so...��


    She clasped her hands together and raised them above her head.


    ��Please, Professor Adelle! Give me some credit!��


    Adelle looked at Hewinia silently, then after a long while gave a slight nod, ��Of course, I��ll give you the maximum amount, don��t worry, I think no one else would oppose.��


    Hewinia grew even happier: ��Then I��m off, Professor Adelle.��


    Adelle nodded, ��Yeah, you go. I still have to deal with this girl��s affairs and won��t see you out.��


    Hewinia left satisfied and joyous.


    But just before leaving, she took one last look at the girl.


    The dark red blood seeped from under the white cloth.


    Hewinia closed the door.


    ...


    After leaving the office building, Hewinia stood alone under the moonlight, then took out a blood-stained envelope from her pocket.


    On the envelope was the crest of the nobles, below which the origin was indicated.


    Roger family.


    Tupac Roger.


    Hewinia narrowed her eyes slightly.


    ��Mr. Visas.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I��d like to change tomorrow night��s target.��


    ��Okay.��


    ��To that person by Phinis��s side.��


    ��No problem.��


    ��Because I feel...��


    ��No need to explain,�� Bai Wei said with a smile.

 Chapter 387: Forty-eight, I will not be worse than you! Hewinia!

    Chapter 387: Forty-eight, I will not be worse than you! Hewinia!


    ��Who��s there, knocking at this hour... Ah, it��s you, Phinis, good morning.��


    Looking at Tupac, who was yawning and looked sleepily disheveled, Phinis, who had been waiting outside for over ten minutes, quickly suppressed his displeasure and said calmly, ��You��ve overslept, Tupac.��


    ��Hey, why so serious,�� Tupac said, ��today is Seven Notes��Syllable, after all. According to the Lord��s will, it��s still a holiday now.��


    ��Unfortunately, your holiday ends today,�� Phinis said. ��It��s time to prepare for the festival.��


    ��Haven��t we been preparing already? Otherwise, why would I not be sleeping in my own dormitory, instead following you here? I��ve already been working hard enough.�� Tupac shrugged his shoulders. ��Also, what were you planning to do today?��


    ��What you and I need to do,�� Phinis said, ��is to confirm the final details with Hewinia and to discuss the selection of Chapters for this music festival. Afterwards, you can go back first.��


    Tupac raised an eyebrow, ��I can go back first? What about you?��


    ��I have received an invitation from the Third College��s Head, and I will stay here tonight for the opening ceremony of their festival.��


    Tupac immediately understood what that meant and said with a smile, ��It seems the Head of the Third College also believes we will take first place at the festival, so he��s building relations with the future Sect Leader of the Taichu family in advance. Looks like we��re in a strong position for the festival... So why that expression, can��t you be a little happy?��


    ��I��m just more concerned about why Daniel wasn��t invited,�� Phinis, clearly not as optimistic as Tupac, said calmly, ��He is the legitimate heir of Taichu, yet according to the College Head, he refused the offer.��


    ��Do you still think he has some kind of scheme in mind?�� Tupac waved his hand dismissively, ��Ah, Phinis, you think too much. That guy Daniel probably felt embarrassed to show up because he couldn��t compete with you for Hewinia, so he decided to yield the spot to newcomers.��


    Phinis said nothing, just looked at Tupac.


    Sometimes he envied Tupac.


    Having a mind that he didn��t need to use, yet still living so comfortably.


    However, even though Phinis was indeed concerned about Daniel��s motives, he didn��t need to worry too much. The Taichu family had always disdained engaging in underhanded activities behind the scenes; most of the time, they simply rolled over others directly.


    So for now, the real work must go on.


    Phinis glanced at Tupac��s bare arms and said indifferently, ��If you really don��t want to work today, you can go back, and I��ll find Hewinia myself.��


    ��How could that be?�� As soon as Tupac heard Hewinia��s name, he was instantly energized, ��That��s going to be my future wife, and...��


    He looked up at the sky, then said with a smile,


    ��The bet I made with you yesterday, I should confirm it as well.��


    A bet?


    Phinis was stunned for a moment before he recalled what Tupac meant, so he said indifferently, ��I never agreed to that bet.��


    ��That kind of thing doesn��t matter.�� Tupac waved his hand, smiling, ��Aren��t you curious about the outcome?��


    Phinis shook his head, ��Boring.��


    He paused, then continued,


    ��I��m not interested in your petty games. I am more concerned about Hewinia. I have no problem stepping aside for you, but you must ensure that you can handle it... I don��t want her to fall into the hands of the Taichu family.��


    ��Don��t worry, Phinis,�� Tupac grinned, showing a row of bright white teeth, ��No one understands women better than I do. Today, I��ll make her sweetly call me Mr. Tupac.��


    Phinis glanced at Tupac, as if wanting to remind him of something, but ultimately decided against it.


    Then, he found Hewinia with the overly confident Tupac in a restaurant, and upon seeing her, Tupac��s eyes lit up.


    Because today, Hewinia��s attire was drastically different from her usual style. The usual Hewinia wore magic robes that were a size larger and brighter in color, which made her look livelier and cuter.


    But today, Hewinia was wearing a tight-fitting long robe that was pure black, with hardly any other colors.


    It gave her a more mature, solemn, and holy aura.


    Added to her already exceptional appearance, it even made Tupac, who considered himself well-versed in women, feel a flutter of desire.


    ��Good morning, Miss Hewinia,�� Tupac, stepping ahead of Phinis, greeted her first while showing his signature white teeth, ��You look very pretty today, this color suits you well.��


    Hearing the voice, Hewinia raised her head and looked at the approaching Tupac, also revealing a smile.


    ��Really?�� she said softly, ��I��m glad you like it, Mr. Tupac.��


    For the next while, the three began discussing the pieces for the festival.


    Though it was called a discussion, it was mostly just Phinis speaking; Tupac had all his attention on Hewinia, and Hewinia herself did not express many opinions, just listening.


    This made it seem like Phinis was the only one doing the work.


    But Phinis did not feel displeased by this. In fact, he was quite satisfied with the situation.


    Because selecting the Chapters was also a crucial part of the festival.


    Even with Seven Notes music, there are levels of quality and emphasis, different Chapters could highlight different notes. From the perspective of the family, any Chapter that could secure first place would do, but from Phinis�� perspective, he naturally preferred the Chapters that focused on his own notes.

 Chapter 388: Forty-eight, I wont be worse than you! Hewinia!_2

    Chapter 388: Forty-eight, I won��t be worse than you! Hewinia!_2


    So neither Tupac nor Hewinia had planned to get involved, which could not have been better.


    With that, the preliminary selection for Chapters was decided upon rather quickly, even more smoothly than Phinis had imagined.


    After that, they simply chatted casually.


    Phinis asked Hewinia if she would join him on stage tonight for the opening ceremony of the festivity.


    Hewinia replied with a forced chuckle, ��I probably won��t be able to make it, I still haven��t finished my thesis that my mentor and Professor Arianna have assigned me. If I can��t get it done, they probably won��t let me go to the Second Academy, so tonight I can only stay in the dormitory to work on my paper.��


    Phinis detected that this was Hewinia��s excuse for not wanting to participate, but did not call her out on it, and then asked Tupac, ��What about you?��


    ��I don��t have anything else going on, so I��ll just accompany you to the opening ceremony,�� Tupac replied lazily.


    ��Alright,�� Phinis nodded and said, ��Then after everything is over tonight, we��ll head back to the Second Academy first thing tomorrow morning to start preparing.��


    Hewinia and Tupac both expressed their agreement.


    Thus, this brief gathering also came to an end. Just as they were about to break up the meeting, Tupac suddenly remembered something, turned his head to Hewinia, and said, ��Oh, right, Miss Hewinia. Do you know someone named, named... um, let me think.��


    Tupac struggled to remember for a moment, and then snapped his fingers.


    ��Oh, I think her name was Polly.��


    Hewinia, who was just getting up, paused, ��Polly?��


    ��Yes.��


    Hewinia thought for a moment and said, ��Last night, a freshman girl was poisoned to death, I think her name was that.��


    Upon hearing that she had been poisoned to death, a flash of delight crossed Tupac��s eyes.


    He looked quite pleased with himself and glanced at the expressionless Phinis, then spoke to the quite puzzled Hewinia, ��That must be the person I was talking about. Miss Hewinia, this is a game between Phinis and me, and clearly, I won.��


    ��Is that so?�� Hewinia asked with great interest, ��Can you tell me about it?��


    ��Now?�� Tupac looked around and said with a smile, ��This might not be the right place, Miss Hewinia. If you��re willing, I��d be happy to tell you in private, even tonight.��


    Phinis gave Tupac a glance.


    It was like he was flaunting his scheme.


    Hewinia, however, replied with a smile, ��Is that so? Then I��ll probably have a chance soon, but I can��t make it tonight.��


    Tupac wasn��t discouraged by the rejection, he simply shrugged, ��Then I can only hope that opportunity will come soon.��


    ��Of course, we still have a long time to spend together,�� Hewinia said cunningly as she extended her hand to Tupac, ��How about we shake hands as a start? To celebrate the founding of our Orchestra?��


    Tupac and Phinis certainly would not refuse, even quite the contrary.


    Although it was a rather superficial ceremony, it was still better than none.


    ��For the Lord��s wishes,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��and for us.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��For the Lord, and for us.��


    After shaking hands, Hewinia was the first to leave.


    Phinis then turned to Tupac, ��I am going to see the head of the Three Colleges, are you coming with me?��


    To be honest, Phinis was somewhat afraid that Tupac would continue to make a mess in the Three Colleges, so it was better to keep him close.


    But to his surprise, Tupac stretched and yawned, saying, ��Nah, I��m heading back to the Second Academy.��


    Phinis was a little surprised, ��Back to the Second Academy? Aren��t you supposed to stay with me for the opening ceremony?��


    ��I��ve changed my mind,�� Tupac said indolently, ��Staying here is pointless now. The game is over since the woman is dead, and Hewinia doesn��t wish to make an appointment with me, so I might as well go back earlier.��


    Although Phinis was somewhat speechless about Tupac��s impulsive nature, him heading back early wasn��t necessarily a bad thing, keeping him from causing any more trouble.


    So, he nodded, said nothing more, and got up to leave.


    Tupac, however, watched Phinis walk away, a lazy smile gradually appearing on his face.


    He opened his palm, revealing a crumpled note in the center of his hand.


    Tupac savored the memory of Hewinia��s handshake earlier, the tickle of her fingertips against his palm, as he unfolded the note with a smile.


    After reading the tiny words on it, Tupac chuckled, ��She��s quite the enticing young lady,�� then rolled up the note, placed it in the tabletop candleholder, and left humming a little tune.


    The crumpled note was swiftly consumed by the faint flame, then deformed and blackened in the fire.


    Ultimately, it turned to ash.


    ...


    Hewinia wandered through the snow, quietly observing the academy.


    Unlike seven days ago, completely immersed in the festive atmosphere, today, although still at the tail end of the festival, the ambiance had completely changed.


    Gone was the joy and relaxation, replaced only by tension and busyness.


    Moreover, with deaths occurring one after another over several days, a lingering sense of crisis only added to the existing tension and busyness.


    ��Are you feeling tense?��


    Bai Wei��s voice pulled Hewinia��s thoughts back from wherever they had drifted.


    ��Tense?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said lightly, ��You must know what your actions tonight mean.��


    ��Does it mean Golden Note will also die?��


    ��It means that the hunter who has always been the one behind, suddenly finds themselves becoming the prey,�� Bai Wei said, ��At that point, fear and anger will rob them of their peace of mind.��


    ��Isn��t that a good thing?�� Hewinia said.


    ��Yes, but it also means that you can never go back to the past,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��If before there was a slight chance you could live out your life as Hewinia, then as soon as you act tonight, that possibility will no longer exist. They won��t rest until they have completely dug you out.��


    ��Are you advising me to give up on tonight��s action?��


    ��Of course not,�� Bai Wei waved a finger, ��After all, I have been dismembered by God, so naturally, I have nothing to fear. I��m just giving you a reminder, when the waters are thoroughly muddied and everyone is forced into the fray, then the line between prey and hunter gets blurred. At that time, what matters most is not strength, but... rationality. Only sufficient rationality and clarity will allow you to survive to the end, no matter what kind of events and surprises happen.��


    The sudden reminder from Bai Wei left Hewinia somewhat surprised.


    She didn��t quite understand why Bai Wei was suddenly talking about this.


    Logically speaking, Bai Wei wouldn��t say something meaningless at this time... was he reminding her of something?


    Uncontrollable events... what did that mean?


    Really, can you stop speaking in riddles?


    Hewinia wanted to ask for clarification, but at that moment, she saw someone waiting for her in front of the dormitory door.


    Daniel.


    Hewinia��s brow furrowed slightly.


    Was Bai Wei��s reminder about Daniel?


    Hewinia walked towards Daniel without showing any reaction, and as Daniel saw Hewinia, he revealed that graceful smile again: ��Miss Hevnia, I...��


    Before he could finish, the dormitory door was pushed open with a ��bang��.


    Both turned their heads to see Orenna stumbling out, her clothes disheveled.


    And upon seeing Hewinia, Orenna first paused, then her expression quickly became excited.


    ��Hevnia!�� she shouted at Hewinia, ��I succeeded! I succeeded!��


    Succeeded at what?


    Hewinia didn��t quite catch on at first, then saw Orenna throw her blood-stained coat to the side.


    Revealing the blood-stained,


    Golden musical note on her flawless skin.


    Hewinia��s pupils contracted slightly.


    ��I succeeded, I succeeded!��


    Orenna��s excited eyes were also shimmering with tears.


    ��I said it! I wouldn��t be worse than you! I wouldn��t be worse than you, Hevnia!��


    In the middle of countless surprised stares, she hysterically spoke, as though venting all her grievances.


    ��I will defeat you fair and square! I will defeat you fair and square!��


    Hewinia finally came to realize.


    The second Golden Seventh Note had appeared.


    She was no longer unique.


    The first unexpected development had occurred.

 Chapter 389: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I wanted (6K)

    Chapter 389: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I wanted (6K)


    Hewinia had not anticipated the accident to arrive so quickly.


    Orenna had successfully ascended.


    A new Golden Note, and it was the Seventh Note, had just appeared.


    For Hewinia, the impact was immense, and the most direct issue was, now that she was no longer the only Seventh Note, would Phinis continue to work with her?


    With Orenna, her own younger sister here, why would there be any reason to choose Hewinia, who required concessions, over someone with the same note?


    If that was the case, wouldn��t Hewinia��s plans all be scrapped?


    Then how would she continue to approach Phinis?


    Phinis was even further off, and right now, the nearest one, standing right before her, was Tupac.


    It was almost nightfall, and if it hadn��t been for this accident, Hewinia would have already set out to prepare for harvesting Tupac.


    Should she still continue now?


    A myriad of doubts flooded into Hewinia��s mind all at once, causing her to feel an unusual agitation and think, ��Even just one day later, if only Orenna��s ascension to Golden Note could be delayed by just one more day. I could have taken Tupac��s Golden Note first.��


    At that moment, Bai Wei spoke slowly, ��Are you anxious, Hewinia?��


    Hewinia did not deny it, ��Yes.��


    ��Have you already forgotten what I told you just now?��


    ...Just now?


    After a brief stupor, Hewinia recalled what Bai Wei had suddenly mentioned before, that uncontrollable accident.


    At that time, Hewinia did not understand what Bai Wei meant, but now...


    Hewinia immediately asked, ��Did you already guess that Orenna could ascend successfully?��


    ��Not really,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��I just felt that things might not go as smoothly as we had anticipated. Accidents always happen, but how exactly they present themselves, I do not know.��


    Bai Wei��s words were half true.


    He indeed experienced the entire Holy Sound plot as a player in the game, but that plot progressed after Hewinia had already died early.


    In the normal timeline, Hewinia would have died long ago.


    Not just her, but the Treell Family that had obtained the Golden Score also died off mostly due to their exposed secret... Yes, in the original plot, Hewinia��s busty best friend was just a mantis being preyed on by birds.


    But now, Hewinia had survived.


    The most restless, uncontrollable, and noisy little mantis was preserved by Bai Wei, the Hunter who hid at the back, intending to catch the bird, and the change she brought was no less significant than the butterfly causing a storm by flapping its wings.


    At least, in Bai Wei��s memory, Orenna did ascend successfully, but not today.


    Her ascension happened earlier.


    Bai Wei was also uncertain whether it was related to the stimulation Hewinia gave her the day before last.


    However, the unexpected did happen, and Bai Wei��s previous words were both a warning to Hewinia and a reminder to himself not to be careless in this extremely uncontrollable storm.


    Hewinia was unsure how much of Bai Wei��s words were true, but upon hearing his still relaxed tone, she too quickly calmed down.


    Yes, the accident had already happened, and continuing to complain was pointless, especially since there was not much time left now.


    Hewinia glanced out the window, the sun had already set. She needed to quickly clarify her thoughts and make a decision.


    She slowly closed her eyes.


    Setting aside those additional factors, there was only one question she needed to consider now.


    Tupac��s Golden Note; to take it or not.


    While Hewinia was contemplating, Bai Wei did not interrupt her, thus the room remained quiet, filled only with the sounds of breathing and heartbeats.


    When the sun had completely set, in that instant when the last streak of daylight was swallowed by the night,


    Hewinia opened her eyes and, without a hint of hesitation, picked up her Magic Wand and left the dormitory.


    ...


    The news of Orenna becoming a Golden Note spread like a fierce wind throughout the Third Academy.


    Everyone who learned of this news could not help showing a surprised expression.


    Especially now, as the Seven Notes��Syllable was coming to an end and the opening ceremony of the festival had already begun, the news of this successful ascension meant so much.


    Those unaware of Ascension Magic were surprised, soon asking around how it was achieved. Those knowledgeable about Ascension Magic could not help but wonder internally, if Orenna could do it, could they also?


    The people were restless, and no one paid attention to the opening ceremony that followed.


    And Tupac saw all of this.


    ��Really, Phinis��s sister actually succeeded,�� Tupac scratched his head, speaking with some distress, ��This is troublesome... Hewinia will not just be pushed towards Daniel now.��


    This was what Tupac cared about most.


    If Phinis really abandoned Hewinia for Orenna, then it would be difficult for him to approach Hewinia again, as he lacked the confidence to compete with the Taichu family.


    Though it was very likely that Phinis might still betroth Orenna to Tupac.


    But how to say it? Although both were Golden Notes, Tupac definitely preferred Hewinia, as it was an instinct for procreation.


    Luckily, as Phinis was preparing for the opening ceremony and didn��t know Tupac was still in Third Academy, he couldn��t make Tupac leave Hewinia right now, thus Tupac still had room to maneuver.

 Chapter 390: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I wanted (6K)_2

    Chapter 390: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I wanted (6K)_2


    Tonight, just tonight!


    So when the sky turned dark, and all students from the Three Colleges were rushing to the auditorium to attend the opening ceremony, Tupac also immediately headed toward the Forbidden Forest, unnoticed by anyone.


    Tupac was somewhat impatient.


    Because he also worried that Hewinia wouldn��t show up for the rendezvous, he unconsciously hastened his steps, the only sounds in the forest aside from the wind being the ��rustle�� of his footsteps crushing dry branches and leaves.


    He had reached the place where he was to meet Hewinia as quickly as possible.


    And then, as he had hoped, he saw Hewinia.


    Hewinia was still wearing the same black robe from the day, standing quietly under the moonlight, the beauty of the stillness and allure combined made Tupac momentarily lose his focus.


    Until Hewinia, laughing lightly, said, ��Good evening, Mr. Tupac.��


    That chilly voice snapped Tupac out of his reverie, and he straightened his clothes with a smile, walking towards Hewinia, ��Good evening, Miss Hewinia, have you been waiting long?��


    ��Yes,�� said Hewinia leisurely, ��ever since I learned Miss Orenna had ascended to the Golden Rank, I couldn��t wait another moment.��


    Tupac paused, ��It seems you already knew?��


    ��Of course,�� Hewinia said with a smile, ��Miss Orenna is my best friend, she told me immediately.��


    ��I see.��


    ��Yes,�� Hewinia sighed softly, ��It seems that our yet to officially begin collaboration will have to end here, which is rather regrettable.��


    Tupac feigned ignorance, ��Why would you think that, Miss Hewinia?��


    ��Isn��t it obvious?�� Hewinia replied, ��Miss Orenna is Mr. Phinis��s younger sister, with her around, naturally, there��s no need for me; I��ll just have to turn to Mr. Daniel.��


    ��No, no, no, Miss Hewinia, it��s not that dire,�� Tupac chuckled, ��It��s true that Orenna has become a Golden Note, but that doesn��t mean you need to leave.��


    ��I don��t understand what you mean, Mr. Tupac. An Orchestra doesn��t need two of the same note.��


    ��Indeed, but why assume it��s you who must leave?�� Tupac said, ��Why can��t it be Orenna who leaves? Even if Orenna is Phinis��s sister, she is just one Golden Note, but you are two.��


    Hewinia tilted her head, asking adorably, ��I am two?��


    ��Yes,�� Tupac pronounced the words he had prepared, smiling, ��and there��s me, Miss Hewinia, I��m on your side. If I insist on having your Seven Notes instead of Orenna��s, then Phinis will have to compromise, right?��


    Hewinia was quite surprised, ��That does seem like there��s no problem... but why would you go to such lengths to help me?��


    ��Do I even need to say?�� Tupac spread his arms and slowly walked toward Hewinia, saying very casually, ��I think it should be quite obvious.��


    Hewinia seemed to understand something and chuckled, ��I see, Mr. Tupac, you are quite direct.��


    ��To me, beating around the bush would be a sign of disrespect for such a beautiful lady.��


    ��I see,�� Hewinia nodded slightly, ��Then I really should thank you for your kindness. However, I think your approach is also a bit indirect. I see a more direct method.��


    ��A more direct method?��


    ��Yes,�� Hewinia looked at Tupac meaningfully, ��What do you think about giving me your body directly?��


    Give you my body?


    When he heard this, Tupac couldn��t help but pause, wondering if Hewinia was being more direct than him.


    Could there really be such a good deal?


    Tupac almost instinctively wanted to agree, especially when faced with Hewinia��s seductive eyes; he simply couldn��t find a reason to refuse.


    Only...


    He felt something was not quite right.


    In those beautiful yet enticing eyes, Tupac seemed to read another message.


    A... dangerous message.


    ��Crack.��


    When Tupac��s boots crushed another dry branch in the snow, a sense of indescribable fear surged up.


    His previously unprepared body immediately retreated swiftly, as if struck by lightning.


    But it was still a bit too late, the thorny Magic Vine grew violently from the crushed dry branches and quickly climbed up Tupac��s thigh, viciously biting into his flesh.


    ��Ah!��


    Tupac let out a hysterical scream but was successful in breaking free from the vine��s grasp.


    He then sharply raised his head, staring intently at Hewinia: ��What are you doing?!��


    ��Hmm? Didn��t I just say?��


    At that moment, Hewinia had already pulled out the Magic Wand hidden up her sleeve, pointing it at Tupac.


    Simultaneously, the fireworks of the last day of the Seven Notes��Syllable shot up into the sky, illuminating the night and Hewinia��s pupils.


    ��Mr. Tupac, please give me your body... to be precise, your note.��


    ...


    Within the Third Academy auditorium.


    ��You seem a bit distracted, Phinis,�� said an elder��s voice, awakening Phinis from his deep thoughts, ��as the bell-ringer of the festival, you should be more focused right now.��


    Phinis came back to his senses, looked at the elder, and then respectfully bowed, ��Sorry, Chancellor, I��ve indeed been somewhat distracted.��

 Chapter 391: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I wanted (6K)_3

    Chapter 391: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I wanted (6K)_3


    The dean of the Third Academy, Gucci, looked at Phinis with a smile, ��I can understand you, after all, no brother could remain indifferent after learning of his sister��s successful Ascension.��


    ��It seems you��ve heard as well.��


    ��Of course, Miss Orenna is still a student at our academy,�� Gucci said. ��Her becoming a Golden Note is also a pride of our academy.��


    ��She should thank you for your nurturing.��


    ��That��s too much, I haven��t taught students in a long time.�� Gucci shook his head, then looked around. ��Where is Orenna? Hasn��t she come to find you yet?��


    ��Not yet, she knows I am a Bell Ringer, she will probably wait until after the opening ceremony to come find me.��


    ��Is that so? I thought Orenna would resent you,�� Gucci said with a smile. ��Even I know she was not pleased about you abandoning her for Hewinia. I guess that might have been her motivation to strive for Ascension.��


    ��It was all for the family, she will understand.��


    ��For the family, right... indeed,�� Gucci nodded slightly. ��It��s remarkable, really, the Lawrence Family has prepared to such an extent for the festival. Two who can participate in the festival as Golden Notes, it seems no one can stop you now, not even the Taichu family. But that��s good, seeing the birth of a third Taichu family in my lifetime would be quite something.��


    Phinis responded with a smile, ��It will be as you hope.��


    As time passed, more and more students entered the auditorium.


    Phinis then turned his gaze to the top of the auditorium, where a huge bell was covered by a red curtain.


    In half an hour, he would unveil the curtain as the young lord of the Lawrence family and ring the bell, declaring the opening of the festival and the approaching era of the Lawrence family.


    If there had been any suspense before, now that Orenna had become a Golden Note, the process was unstoppable.


    He turned his head to look out at the fireworks outside the window, slightly lifting the corners of his mouth.


    ...


    Third Academy, Forbidden Forest.


    Amidst the chaos, Tupac, covered in blood and hanging by numerous thin threads in midair, still swallowed his last breath unwillingly.


    Not far away, Hevnia was breathing heavily.


    She was gripping her Magic Wand single-handedly, her body seemed hollowed out, and it was difficult even to stand as cold sweat soaked her body.


    But...


    ��Barely unharmed,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��To achieve this in just a few days is pretty impressive.��


    Hevnia pursed her lips.


    She didn��t feel it was good because the process was much harder than she had imagined.


    Tonight��s ambush on Tupac used the Array, ��Silence,�� and ��Puppet Strings�� that Hardock had used on her a few days ago.


    Bai Wei taught these spells to her after watching her, but she was still not as skilled as Hardock. Even though she had the advantage from the start, Tupac nearly escaped the boundary of the Array several times. Once he wasn��t within the Array��s range, the narrative would have been very different with ��Silence�� inactive.


    Fortunately, Hevnia managed to dispose of Tupac at the edge of the Array.


    Though the process was rough and fraught, she at least accomplished the goal��without using Bai Wei��s power.


    Hevnia slowly walked over to Tupac��s body, looked at the lifeless Tupac, then extended her hand slowly, gently touching his chest.


    When she retracted her hand, another dazzling Golden Fifth Note appeared in the golden score on her body, complementing the initial Seventh Note.


    Hevnia looked down at the Fifth Note.


    This one was different from the previous notes.


    It was the first note Hevnia ��hunted�� on her own, not by planting dangerous traps within her or exploiting her opponent��s ignorance of the Golden Score.


    Now, she truly possessed the capability to ��hunt.��


    She finally had the right to appear as a Hunter.


    Hevnia slowly clenched her fist.


    However, this was just the beginning.


    This was what Hevnia thought.


    After taking a few deep breaths to calm her mindset, Hevnia set down Tupac��s body, preparing to quickly dispose of it and return to the dormitory.


    Although the commotion was a bit loud and several trees were damaged, as long as she disposed of the body in the Forbidden Forest, it wouldn��t be discovered for a while.


    Thus, Hevnia skillfully prepared for the burial.


    But just then, something caught her eye from the corner of her view. When she instinctively looked over, her body tensed immediately.


    Because tens of meters away, there was a shadow sitting under a tree, quietly watching her.


    Someone was there!


    With a ��snap.��


    Hevnia immediately raised her Magic Wand, aiming at the shadow, ��Who��s there!��


    The person did not respond, still quietly watching her.


    Hevnia, of course, wouldn��t just stand there; she immediately activated ��Gaze.��


    Then she discovered that wasn��t a living person.


    But a mutilated corpse.


    ...


    ��It��s about time,�� Gucci said with a smile to Phinis. ��It��s time for you to go on stage, Phinis.��


    Phinis scanned the auditorium.


    The students of the Third Academy had already filled the auditorium.


    Everyone was waiting for the bell-ringing ceremony to begin.


    However...


    Phinis scanned the entire auditorium and then slightly furrowed his brows.

 Chapter 392: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I want (6K)_4

    Chapter 392: Forty-nine, I have already gotten what I want (6K)_4


    Because he hadn��t seen Orenna.


    Ever since he learned of Orenna��s successful Ascension ceremony from the daytime until now, he hadn��t caught sight of her.


    And it wasn��t just Orenna.


    Daniel, Hewinia, and Tupac were also absent; he was the only Golden Note in the entire hall. Although Phinis knew where Hewinia and Tupac had gone, he still felt a certain sense of strangeness.


    But he didn��t show it and instead nodded politely. Then, under the gaze of countless people, he walked toward the Ancient Bell covered by a red curtain.


    When the last firework had finished,


    He would personally draw back the curtain.


    Hewinia stood in front of the body under the tree.


    Judging from the body��s position and traces, it should have been hung on the tree previously and had fallen due to the commotion from Hewinia and Tupac��s battle.


    If it weren��t for that, it��s likely that no one would have discovered him.


    But who exactly was he?


    Apart from Hewinia, was there another killer in the Forbidden Forest?


    ...A Snow Thorns Beast?


    But would a person attacked by a Snow Thorns Beast still have such an intact body?


    Trail after trail of intense doubt surged in Hewinia��s heart, accompanied by a strong disquiet.


    Hewinia slowly bent down, quietly observing the corpse.


    The corpse��s face was unrecognizable, and its outer clothes were gone. One could barely discern from the silhouette that it was a man and that he had been dead for at least three days.


    But who could it be?


    At that moment, Bai Wei��s voice arose, ��There��s something in his inner garment pocket.��


    Hearing this, Hewinia immediately reached out her hand, feeling for the inner garment pocket.


    Sure enough, she touched a hard card, and upon taking it out, she saw it was a blackened name card.


    The back of the name card bore a noble insignia that could no longer be discerned.


    So, Hewinia flipped the card over to the other side, also pitch black.


    Fortunately, it was only covered in soot. Hewinia wiped it gently in the snow, and the card became clear.


    She flipped the card again, and at that moment, the last firework of the Seven Notes��Syllable ascended to the sky, turning night into day for an instant, and likewise illuminated the name card.


    In that instant, Hewinia held her breath.


    Fear involuntarily climbed into her heart.


    Because the name was,


    ��Daniel Ether.��


    It was time.


    The last firework had finished.


    Phinis was timing the moment in his mind, and just as the firework faded, he forcefully pulled back the curtain.


    The ancient, red clock symbolizing the Holy Sound Master appeared before everyone.


    ...Wait, red?


    Phinis sensed something amiss.


    He subconsciously raised his head.


    Then he saw a naked woman lying atop the clock, her spilling blood staining the entirety of the clock red.


    Phinis��s position allowed him to look straight at the woman.


    He slightly opened his mouth,


    ��Ore... Orenna...��


    The library.


    Ogg, alone in this place, blankly watched the last trace of fireworks disappear.


    ��How come you��re not attending the opening ceremony?�� A gentle voice sounded.


    Ogg turned his head and looked in surprise at the man sitting in the corner, ��Mr. Daniel, when did you get there?��


    ��I��ve been here all along; you just hadn��t noticed me,�� Daniel said with a smile.


    Ogg noticed the bloodstained sleeve on Daniel��s arm, ��Is your hand injured?��


    ��Heh, it��s just a minor scratch, don��t worry,�� Daniel inquired, ��Why aren��t you attending the opening ceremony?��


    Ogg shook his head with a wry smile, ��I can��t... What about you, why aren��t you there?��


    ��Me?��


    Daniel lowered his head, looking at the arm with the rolled-up sleeve.


    On the inside of the arm that Ogg couldn��t see, silver music staffs bound the blood-stained Golden Seventh Sound, slowly dragging it down, positioning it alongside another Golden First Note.


    In the flickering candlelight, the notes were like insects caught in a spider��s web.


    Daniel rolled down his sleeve, smiling and saying,


    ��I have already obtained what I wanted.��

 Chapter 393: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)

    Chapter 393: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)


    The following morning, the entire Third Academy was under martial law.


    Hewinia drew back the curtains of her room and saw more than ten fully armed staff members standing below, while at the distant docks, even more workers from the other two academies were supporting them, boat by boat.


    ��It seems you don��t have to attend class today,�� Bai Wei��s voice resonated in Hewinia��s mind. ��The holiday has been extended, eh? That must be what students dream of, yet you don��t seem very joyful, do you?��


    ��...Mr. Visas, is this really the time for jokes?��


    ��Why not?�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��Isn��t this just what you originally wanted? To stir chaos and to ensure that nobles cannot live as comfortably as they did before. Look now, neither nobles nor peasants can be at ease, the outcome is better than you imagined, isn��t it?��


    Hewinia couldn��t deny this point.


    This festival would definitely be the most unique in the history of the Holy Sound��starting with the death of the Golden Note, putting the complacent Holy Sound nobles on edge, which was indeed what Hewinia wanted to see.


    However, the instigator behind all this was not her, but someone who hid deeper, did more, and was more dangerous.


    Hewinia softly spoke, ��Did you already know about the existence of the other score?��


    ��Pretty much.��


    ��Then why didn��t you tell me?��


    ��There was no need,�� Bai Wei said. ��You couldn��t handle him anyway, better to focus all your attention on those you can handle.��


    ��...But he��s come so close to me several times.�� Hewinia said, ��Aren��t you afraid he might suddenly strike at me when I��m not prepared at all?��


    ��Are you blaming me?��


    ��Of course not,�� Hewinia stated calmly. ��I do not have such privilege; I am merely your tool, your servant. You are free to do as you please.��


    ��It seems like a complaint to me,�� Bai Wei chuckled, ��Just speak up if you have a problem, I won��t get mad. But you should know, I won��t let you die.��


    Bai Wei paused for a moment, then continued.


    ��But I didn��t tell you the truth for a reason. He has one of my Corpse Blocks, granting him a very keen sense of danger. The more you know, the more unnatural your behavior becomes, increasing the likelihood of revealing something in front of him, understand?��


    ...A very keen sense of danger?


    After pondering for a moment, Hewinia asked, ��So that��s why he hasn��t made a move against me?��


    Even though Hewinia had always been cautious to keep her distance from the faux Daniel, believing it would deter him from attacking her, the realization that he had managed to kill Orenna without detection made her understand that it wasn��t about distance.


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��While you dread him, he also dreads you.��


    Hewinia shook her head, ��I do not possess such power. He is wary of you, isn��t he? Does that mean he can sense your presence?��


    ��Not in the slightest,�� Bai Wei replied, ��If I could be easily sensed, I wouldn��t have remained hidden for so long. He can��t sense that finely; he merely has an instinctual feeling of danger. That intuition prevents him from rashly attacking you, yet you are the only Golden Seventh Sound... prior to Orenna, so he is also reluctant to give up.��


    Bai Wei made his point clear, and Hewinia naturally understood his intention.


    So, the faux Daniel��s previous approach to her had been out of caution and probing, dreading her danger but compelled by the risk because she was the sole Golden Seventh Sound, trying to find her flaws, wasn��t he?


    Therefore, when he realized that Orenna had successfully ascended and she was no longer the only Golden Seventh Sound, he immediately shifted his target, killing Orenna and taking her note the very same day.


    And if one were to deduce from the timeline, the real Daniel had also just arrived at the Third Academy when he was killed.


    Such decisiveness... If it weren��t for Bai Wei��s existence, the faux Daniel would have likely made a move against her much earlier.


    ...Much earlier?


    Hewinia suddenly remembered the profound sense of danger she felt by the lake on the eve of the Seven Notes��Syllable, which was eventually repelled by Bai Wei.


    That meant, at that time, the faux Daniel had already set his sights on Hewinia.


    Considering this, a wave of dread washed over Hewinia.


    Given the strength exhibited by the faux Daniel, if not for Bai Wei��s existence, even if Hewinia had survived the night of Daphne��s assassination attempt, she would have inevitably met her end at the hands of the faux Daniel.


    Thus, her initial desire to reach the end on her own strength was nothing but an unattainable fantasy.


    Seeing that Hewinia had been silent for a while, Bai Wei spoke with a smile, ��What, still holding a grudge against me?��


    ��Of course... not,�� Hewinia took a deep breath, casting aside all the redundant thoughts in her mind before speaking, ��I just didn��t expect the existence of another score, and that he has collected at least two Golden Notes... No, to be precise, at least two.��


    ��I can tell you outright, he has three Golden Notes,�� Bai Wei said. ��Apart from the Seventh Note you both share, he possesses two notes you currently do not have.��

 Chapter 394: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)_2

    Chapter 394: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)_2


    Hewinia felt utterly surprised, but she wasn��t sure if her astonishment stemmed more from the fact that the other party already possessed three Golden Notes or from Bai Wei knowing that the other party had three Golden Notes.


    ��Although getting rid of him would immediately yield two new notes,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��I still wouldn��t recommend doing that. Do you remember what I told you before?��


    Hewinia nodded slightly, ��You said he was dangerous. But if we don��t go after him, won��t he come after us?��


    ��That��s not necessarily the case.�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��When a forest has enough food, it can accommodate the existence of two top predators.��


    Hewinia raised her eyebrows, ��You mean he will hunt other notes and not come after us?��


    ��It��s very likely,�� Bai Wei stated, ��After all, what was previously unique was only the Seventh Golden Note, so he had no choice but to approach you. But now that he also has the Seventh Note, there��s no need for him to keep a constant watch over you, at least for the time being. He likely won��t risk a confrontation with you until you��re both after the same note again. And that��s my advice to you; his being alive now holds far more value than if he were dead. After all, having him around can help draw certain attention away from you, right?��


    Hewinia knew Bai Wei was right, but she still felt an intense unease enveloping her heart without knowing why.


    It was at this moment that her door was knocked on.


    ...


    When Hewinia arrived at the dormitory��s ground-floor lobby, she saw several familiar faces.


    The head of the Three Colleges, Gucci, her mentor Leon, her pharmacology teacher Adelle, and Phinis were all there.


    Everyone looked as though they hadn��t slept all night, and Phinis showed the worst symptoms of all, with bloodshot eyes devoid of his usual elegance and warmth.


    However, considering what he had gone through the previous night, everyone could understand.


    ��Please take a seat, Miss Hevnia,�� Gucci smiled and gestured for Hewinia to sit on the chair in front of them, ��We need to talk for a bit.��


    ��Yes, Headmaster,�� Hewinia nodded nervously and then carefully took her seat.


    And the moment she sat down, Adelle behind her tapped the back of Hewinia��s head with her magic wand.


    Caught off guard, Hewinia felt a surge of Magic Power sweeping through her body from head to toe, making her even more nervous and causing her speech to stammer, ��Head...headmaster, what is this...��


    Everyone looked towards Adelle, who nodded and said, ��No problem, she��s the real one.��


    Relieved, Gucci smiled and comforted Hewinia, ��Don��t be nervous; it��s just a routine check. Miss Hevnia, you should know what happened last night.��


    Hewinia nodded.


    ��Then, do you know about the existence of the Music score?��


    Hewinia hesitated for a moment and then nodded again.


    ��Good,�� Gucci continued, stroking his beard with a smile, ��Since you know, then we can speak openly. It has been confirmed that there is a very dangerous individual within the academy who possesses a Music score. Since you understand what a Music score is, you should also understand why we had to perform this check.��


    ��...Do you think I am that score?��


    ��It��s just a necessary precaution; everyone has to be checked,�� Gucci reassured her with a smile, ��Now we can be certain you��re not that score. But we still have several questions for you. Please answer them.��


    Hewinia nodded obediently, ��Okay.��


    ��First of all, why weren��t you at the opening ceremony last night?�� Gucci inquired, ��It��s a very important event, isn��t it?��


    ��I, I couldn��t make it.��


    ��Why couldn��t you make it?��


    Hewinia glanced shyly at Leon, seated next to Gucci.


    Leon��s expression immediately fell. ��What are you looking at me for? Are you implying it was me who didn��t let you go?��


    ��Of course not... it was the assignment you gave me; I hadn��t finished it,�� Hewinia explained with a forced smile, ��And it wasn��t just yours; there was also Professor Arianna��s paper. She required me to hand it to her before I went to the Second College, so I had no choice but to write all night.��


    ��I see,�� responded Gucci, nodding his head, ��Did you stay in your room alone writing?��


    Hewinia shook her head, ��No, I was writing here, and besides me, there were a few other students... ah, and Teacher Adelle was also here.��


    Everyone immediately turned their attention to Adelle standing behind Hewinia.


    Adelle, with an expressionless face, nodded, ��I was on duty last night, and indeed, I saw Hewinia writing here all evening, but I can��t confirm whether it was the paper or not.��


    ��...What else would it be, if not the paper!�� Hewinia muttered under her breath.


    With Adelle��s corroboration, the rest began to truly believe Hewinia.


    This also surprised Hewinia.


    Because everything that had transpired was within Bai Wei��s expectations.


    It was Bai Wei who had Hewinia rush back to the dorm last night and then used ��Domination�� on Adelle and the other students staying in the lobby.


    ��Domination�� had two forms of use: one targeted the body, making the other person��s body immediately obey one��s commands, and the other targeted the mind, allowing the other person to believe one��s words subconsciously. Hewinia had used the latter, making Adelle and those students believe she stayed in the lobby all night and didn��t leave, and also making Adelle believe she wasn��t the Golden Score, so even when Adelle herself conducted the test, she would unknowingly refute the result.

 Chapter 395: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)_3

    Chapter 395: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)_3


    So Miss Hevnia was able to perform ��Day Stealing�� and clear all suspicion in such circumstances.


    Visas... did he really not have the ability to predict the future?


    Once again, Hevnia couldn��t help but start pondering this question.


    Since Hevnia��s identity had been fully confirmed, Gucci no longer had anything to conceal.


    ��Miss Hevnia, since you are aware of the characteristics of the score, you should understand what the other party wants to do,�� Gucci said, ��He came for the festival. He wants to gather... no, I should say seize, he wants to seize seven golden notes and play the Seven Notes��Divine Song at the festival. Right now, he likely already has his hands on... at least three notes.��


    At least three Golden Notes?


    Hevnia was somewhat surprised. Why did they also know that the fake Daniel had three Golden Notes?


    But she quickly realized that Gucci must have counted Tupac in the calculation.


    Indeed, Gucci soon said, ��These three Golden Notes are Mr. Daniel Ether��s First Note, Mr. Tupac Roger��s Fifth Note, and Miss Orenna Finis��s Seventh Note.��


    Hevnia feigned surprise, ��Mr. Tupac and Mr. Daniel... they met with accidents too?��


    ��Yes,�� Gucci nodded, ��He and Miss Orenna both met their demise yesterday.��


    When Orenna was mentioned, Hevnia��s peripheral vision caught Phinis��s fists clenching slightly.


    ��So, you should understand how ruthless and... powerful he is,�� Gucci said, ��Theoretically, he can now unleash the Chorus Magic of the Seven Notes on his own, which means any individual Player facing him would be hard-pressed to win. Moreover, he can also disguise himself as the owner of the stolen notes. I��m sorry to tell you, Miss Hevnia, that the Daniel who has been in contact with you since you returned to the academy was a substitute.��


    Upon hearing Gucci��s words, Hevnia timely feigned a frightened expression, her eyes widening: ��How... how can this be!��


    Then she immediately shed all suspicions off herself.


    ��Why didn��t he strike me then?��


    ��That��s also something I wanted to ask, Miss Hevnia. Have you been alone with that Daniel these past few days?�� Gucci asked seriously, ��You��d better tell me everything in detail, including every time you met.��


    Still appearing quite scared, Hevnia took several deep breaths to barely calm down before she stammered out the ��detailed circumstances�� of her meetings with Daniel.


    Of course, these ��detailed circumstances�� were also orchestrated by Bai Wei.


    After listening to Hevnia��s narration, Gucci nodded slightly, ��That explains it.��


    ��...Explains it?��


    ��You��re very lucky, Miss Hevnia. I think the reason he never attacked you is that he didn��t find an opportunity to be alone with you,�� Gucci said. ��You met three times in total. The first time, when you had just returned to the academy, would have been the most opportune, but at that time he must have just struck the real Daniel and wasn��t in the best condition to act.��


    ��The second time, Mr. Phinis and Mr. Tupac found you, so he couldn��t make a move.��


    ��The third time, which was the last time, he probably decided to act, but just then Miss Orenna had completed her Ascension and had become the Golden Seventh Note. Perhaps he thought that the newly ascended Miss Orenna was an easier target, so he changed his plans.��


    Hevnia��s body immediately shivered, perfectly portraying a look of fear that comes after a close brush with death.


    ��All right, Miss Hevnia, at least you are safe now,�� Gucci consoled, ��Nevertheless, he probably won��t consider you a target anymore since he now has the Golden Seventh Note. But even so, you still need to be careful, as we cannot rule out that he will continue hunting other Golden Notes to ensure he can secure the Lord��s wish.��


    Upon hearing this, Hevnia blurted out like a scared little white, ��If that��s the case... why not put a hold on the festival and catch this person first?��


    Hearing Hevnia say this, Gucci hadn��t spoken yet when Leon next to him frowned and interjected, ��What foolishness? How could the festival possibly be canceled? Don��t you know that would be mocking the Lord?!��


    Hevnia immediately shrank back in fear.


    And Gucci timely said, ��It��s all right, Leon. Miss Hevnia was just scared. Don��t be so aggressive.��


    He paused, then continued, ��But as your tutor said, the festival cannot be canceled. Miss Hevnia, you should know that no matter what he has done, as long as he appears before the Lord at the last moment, no one can stop him from performing for the Lord. That��s why he is so confident. The Lord is indifferent to the process; only the result matters... so the process is what we need to consider.��


    As Gucci said this, he handed Hevnia a list.


    Hevnia took the list and glanced it over, recognizing all the familiar names.


    In addition to the three Golden Notes from last night, there were also Arianna and Daphne.


    ��Dean, what does this mean?��


    ��This is a list of people confirmed missing after our investigation,�� Gucci said. ��These people were very likely also killed by that individual. Remember what I told you earlier? The score can transform a robbed note, so he might be disguising himself as these people. Therefore, wherever you see these people, you must immediately be vigilant because it��s very likely that it is that individual... I suppose you should be quite familiar with the names on the list.��

 Chapter 396: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)_4

    Chapter 396: Fifty Predator and Predator (6K)_4


    Hewinia nodded gently, and then her body uncontrollably began to tremble again, ��Professor Arianna, Daphne, they actually, actually...��


    Tears fell timely, wetting the list.


    ��Sob...why, why would that person do such a thing, why...��


    Seeing that Hewinia��s emotions were somewhat out of control, Gucci looked up at Adelle behind her.


    Adelle nodded, and then stepped forward to gently pat Hewinia��s shoulder in comfort.


    ��Okay, that��s enough for now, Miss Hewinia,�� Gucci said, somewhat distressingly pinching the bridge of his nose, ��I know these things are hard to accept, but since they��ve already happened, we must confront them. Don��t worry, we will catch that guy for sure, and as for you... you still have to work hard for the festival, don��t you?��


    Hewinia was already crying inconsolably, unable to even respond.


    Gucci could only have Adelle take Hewinia away first, to let her return to her dormitory to rest.


    But before they had taken two steps, Phinis caught up with them.


    ��Miss Hewinia, please wait.��


    Hewinia stopped and turned to look at Phinis.


    ��I know it��s not appropriate to say this at this time,�� Phinis��s usual bravado had vanished, and now his voice was unusually deep, ��but there is something I need to confirm in advance, Miss Hewinia, are you still willing to stay with the Lawrence Family��s band?��


    Hewinia immediately understood what Phinis meant.


    Tupac and Orenna were dead; now the band only had her and Phinis as the Golden Notes, naturally no longer the favorites to win as before.


    In this case, Phinis naturally worried Hewinia would also leave the band at this time.


    So he had no choice but to come and stabilize Hewinia in such a precarious situation, because if Hewinia also left, then the Lawrence Family would have no hope at all in this festival.


    ��Of course, Mr. Phinis,�� Hewinia said between sobs, ��since I promised you, I wouldn��t leave easily.��


    Phinis showed a look of surprise.


    Apparently, he had been prepared for Hewinia to ask for a raise in her compensation at the last minute, but he did not expect Hewinia to be so... loyal?


    So Phinis gave Hewinia a deep bow across his chest, ��Miss Hewinia, the Lawrence Family will not forget your kindness. We will also ensure your safety at all costs, and tomorrow morning, we will take you away.��


    ��To the Second Academy?��


    ��No,�� Phinis shook his head, ��Tupac is gone, there��s no point in going to the Second Academy anymore, go directly to the First Academy, to the feet of the Lord.��


    After talking with Phinis, Hewinia was taken back to her room by Adelle.


    ��Thank you, Professor Adelle.��


    Adelle nodded her head, left a word of advice to ��rest more,�� and then left.


    And in the moment Adelle left, Hewinia, who had been tear-stained just a second before, suddenly returned to normal, showing not a trace of sorrow.


    ��The First Academy,�� Hewinia said softly, ��finally it��s time to go there.��


    The First Academy.


    The place in all of Holy Sound closest to the Holy Sound Master, and also the final venue for the festival.


    She could finally go there and temporarily escape from that dangerous person.


    Only...


    Hewinia��s brows furrowed slightly; she turned her head to look out the window at the Three Colleges she had stayed at for a year.


    She always felt as if she had forgotten something.

 Chapter 397: Fifty-One, you are really daring (6K)

    Chapter 397: Fifty-One, you are really daring (6K)


    The College had been completely sealed off.


    Classes were canceled, and students were confined to their dormitories with nowhere to go. The staff and professors were vigilant in their watch over them.


    And still, more Players kept pouring in from Thousand Snow Lake or from outside the college.


    Among these people, half were college staff, while the other half looked like private servants. Hewinia could discern various noble house insignias on them.


    ��Quite the spectacle,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��It seems the Taichu Two Families are truly serious this time. No one cared when so many died before, but the moment a Golden Note dies, especially one of their own Golden Notes, they become frantic.��


    Upon hearing this, Hewinia nodded in agreement.


    ��But they aren��t completely frantic. It seems they��ve mostly called upon their vassal families; not many from their own houses have shown up,�� Bai Wei continued leisurely, ��Is it because they still don��t take ��that guy�� seriously, or because they want to ensure the festival goes smoothly? Hmm... probably both.��


    After listening to Bai Wei, Hewinia observed the Orchestra gathered in front of the Forbidden Forest more closely.


    Indeed, Hewinia had not seen any representatives from the Taichu Two Families among these Players. But even so, the nobles who had arrived were not to be underestimated. Directly below Taichu, the Lawrence Family had sent an elderly Player.


    He appeared quite imposing, with golden notes that spread like ancient tree branches from below his neck.


    And the Players he brought with him were just as formidable; there was even another prominent Golden Note among his own ranks.


    Clearly, they had all come to ��hunt�� the fake Daniel in the Forbidden Forest, much like the hunting of the Snow Thorns Beast over a decade ago, but this time the team was undoubtedly more formidable. Hewinia roughly counted and felt there might be no fewer than five Golden Note individuals.


    Seeing this scene, Hewinia couldn��t help but ask Bai Wei in her mind, ��Will that guy die at their hands?��


    ��No.��


    The promptness of Bai Wei��s reply took Hewinia aback.


    She wasn��t too surprised by the answer itself but was caught off guard by how resolutely Bai Wei responded, as if no other outcome was possible.


    Even without the Taichu Two Families present, the current lineup, meant solely for the pursuit of one individual, made it difficult to imagine that person surviving.


    ��Is he really that powerful?�� Hewinia asked again.


    ��Otherwise, why would even I find him troublesome?�� Bai Wei raised Hewinia��s eyebrows and said, ��If he is troublesome for me, then it goes without saying for others. He might not be the strongest, but he is definitely not someone those here now can kill.��


    ...not someone those here now can kill?


    It seemed related to the Corpse Blocks that Bai Wei held.


    Hewinia silently pondered in her heart.


    When she thought about it carefully, it wasn��t entirely impossible; although there were many people, the Forbidden Forest was indeed vast. If these people conducted their search on the scale of an Orchestra, it would be difficult to cover every aspect. Thus, the fake Daniel, with his superior sensory abilities, would have a lot of room to maneuver.


    Even if he couldn��t confront them head-on, it shouldn��t be difficult to preserve his life, right?


    At this time, Hewinia recalled the thing that had made her feel as though she had ��forgotten�� something earlier.


    She quickly remembered��it was Ascension Magic.


    Previously, Hewinia could not understand why everyone seemed to have Ascension Magic, a forbidden spell, and everyone was secretly ascending.


    It was only after the fake Daniel emerged and harvested the ascended Orenna that Hewinia realized there might be some connection. The Ascension Magic could very well have been released by the fake Daniel.


    And to Hewinia��s speculation, Bai Wei gave a direct affirmative answer.


    ��So it really is like that,�� Hewinia murmured, ��It��s almost like he��s...��


    ��Fishing,�� Bai Wei answered with a smile, ��Or rather, sowing seeds.��


    Using the entire student body of the Three Colleges as his farm.


    Hewinia had always thought she had thought enough and done enough to make it to the end.


    But compared to the fake Daniel, she was trivial.


    Bai Wei seemed to guess what Hewinia was thinking and said with a smile, ��If you had to do it all over again, would you do it like he did?��


    ��...Why not?�� Although she didn��t know why Bai Wei would ask such a question, Hewinia still responded earnestly, ��He indeed thinks more and farther than I do. The risks are also greater, but at least he has made it this far. If I hadn��t met you, I would have failed already. In this regard, he is much more formidable than I am.��


    ��You see things quite clearly,�� Bai Wei laughed and continued, ��So it seems you consider him a kindred spirit?��


    ��...Didn��t you say so?�� Hewinia responded, ��Both he and I are predators.��


    ��That may be, but in my eyes, there��s still a significant difference between you and him,�� Bai Wei stated, ��There are things he can do that you cannot.��


    ��Are you saying that I��m not his equal?�� Hewinia pondered for a moment and then said, ��If I had his level of insight, perhaps...��


    ��It��s not a matter of insight,�� Bai Wei said, smiling, ��You��ll understand in time.��


    Hewinia��s brow furrowed slightly, feeling that there was something profound in Bai Wei��s words, but before she could ask, Bai Wei continued speaking.

 Chapter 398: Fifty-One You Really Dare (6K)_2

    Chapter 398: Fifty-One You Really Dare (6K)_2


    ��But you can indeed take a good look at how he conducts this harvest,�� said Hewinia, observing in her field of vision that there were already seven or eight orchestras led by Golden Note entering the Forbidden Forest. They had summoned spirits capable of tracking, clearly having done sufficient research, ��He��s definitely prepared much more than you for today.��


    ...The riddler spoke again.


    Hewinia sighed softly to herself.


    But she understood Bai Wei��s meaning. The fact that the imposter Daniel had thought to use Ascension Magic to collect notes was definitely not a spur-of-the-moment decision; he must have planned this for a long time.


    So, he must have foreseen the current situation and would have a plan.


    Therefore, what Bai Wei wanted her to see must be this.


    This was a hunter far more mature than herself, every move worth learning from her.


    If possible, she wanted to keep ��Gaze�� on and watch the Forbidden Forest the entire time.


    But she knew her life was not that long, and the Forbidden Forest was simply too vast. Even with ��Gaze,�� it was not possible to see everything; thus, Hewinia had to abandon this rather absurd idea.


    And if that were the case, there was no need for her to keep standing guard here. This hunt would definitely not end in a few hours; it was even very possible that Hewinia would not see the result before leaving.


    So, Hewinia decided to do something else, like, for instance, find the ��Ascension Magic�� she had never managed to get her hands on.


    As for where it might be, Hewinia could only think of Orenna��s room.


    If no one had helped her pack up her belongings, then ��Ascension Magic�� might still be in her room.


    However, the dorm was also under lockdown at the moment, with school workers on every floor and every student confined to their rooms, so it seemed a bit inopportune to go out at this time.


    Just then, a crisp female voice came from outside the door: ��It��s time for dinner, Miss Hevnia.��


    ...Was it the food delivery?


    A thought struck Hewinia, and she opened the door to see a freckled girl standing there with a plate of sandwiches and cheese.


    ��It��s time to eat, Miss Hevnia,�� the girl said warmly.


    Hewinia nodded and then, feigning interest, glanced at the food on the plate before murmuring with slight difficulty, ��The bread has gone cold, hasn��t it?��


    ��Ah? Really?�� The girl quickly looked and, seeing that this was the case, hurriedly said, ��Oh, it seems a bit cold, maybe I was too slow. Let me go get you another piece.��


    ��There��s no need for the trouble,�� Hewinia said. ��You take me to the kitchen; I��ll get it myself.��


    ��But this...��


    Hewinia looked into the girl��s eyes and said deliberately, ��I can go with you to get it, can I not?��


    The words from Hewinia��s mouth seemed to carry a certain command, causing a moment of confusion in the girl��s eyes, but it cleared up quickly.


    ��Of course, there��s no problem, Miss Hevnia.��


    Hewinia nodded and successfully followed the girl out of the room while also hearing Bai Wei��s sigh.


    ��Sigh, the last time I used this rule was to order a troublesome bigwig to die for me,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��Now in your hands, it has become a tool to deceive little girls, oh the sin.��


    Hewinia pretended not to hear...even though she really wanted to ask who that so-called bigwig was.


    With the girl leading the way, the school workers guarding outside just glanced over, probably thinking that Hewinia was also going to deliver meals, and said nothing more.


    This gave her the opportunity to slip into Orenna��s room.


    It was at this moment that the girl suddenly spoke up: ��Miss Hevnia, I haven��t had the chance to thank you.��


    ...Thank you?


    Hewinia looked at the girl in puzzlement, ��Thank you? Why do you want to thank me?��


    ��That...�� the girl whispered softly, ��I am a friend of Polly.��


    Polly?


    A name slightly unfamiliar to Hewinia, she thought for a moment before remembering the heavily discolored corpse.


    ��Polly and I were very good friends,�� the girl spoke gently, ��I was working in the dining hall when she died, I never imagined she��d leave like that, and I didn��t even get to see her for the last time... But I heard that it was you who took her to Teacher Adelle, so I��ve been wanting to thank you, just never had the chance.��


    Saying this, the girl paused and then bowed deeply to Hewinia, her eyes shimmering with tears.


    Hewinia was silent for a moment and asked, ��Did you come from the same place as her?��


    ��I don��t know if it counts as the same place,�� the girl replied, ��We both came from the Seed District, but not the same Seed District.��


    ��I see.��


    Hewinia nodded, and the two continued walking towards the kitchen.


    She did not want to ask more, but the girl kept speaking softly beside her: ��I��m just a Copper Sound, and Polly was a Silver Notes, but she always took good care of me. In this academy, she was my only friend.��


    ��We also had a promise, after graduation, to open a music score shop in the Lower City District, trying to settle down there... We didn��t have many dreams, I am Copper Sound, not deserving of great dreams. Polly was the same, although a Silver Notes, her tone was not good, so she never thought about participating in the Grand Ceremony.��

 Chapter 399: 51 You Really Dare (6K)_3

    Chapter 399: 51 You Really Dare (6K)_3


    ��We two always thought that... not having to return to the Seed District meant success.��


    ��But, but...��


    The girl found herself struggling to continue, but luckily, they had reached the temporary kitchen by then, so the girl hurriedly went to replace Hewinia��s steaming hot lunch.


    Hewinia took the lunch but remained silent, seemingly uninterested in saying much or listening to the girl��s past.


    So, she simply nodded and then turned away.


    Behind her, the girl bowed deeply again, ��Thank you so much, if there��s anything I can help with, please do let me know!��


    Hewinia did not turn around, as if she had heard nothing.


    A minor incident did not affect Hewinia��s agenda.


    Soon, she used the pretext of delivering meals to find Orenna��s room, where the male school workers called to the spot clearly did not know that the room��s owner had long departed this world, allowing Hewinia to enter as smoothly as if she were returning to her own room.


    Upon entering the room, Hewinia smelled a faint scent of blood.


    She quickly found the source of the blood scent��the bunches of blood-stained bandages by the bed.


    Hewinia immediately realized this blood was from Orenna��s Ascension process.


    Clearly, this was also where Orenna performed her Ascension Magic.


    Hewinia set the food she had carried aside, the steaming sandwiches seeming more alive than anything else in the room.


    The room was too messy and dilapidated to resemble a girl��s room, with no cosmetics on the dressing table, just books. Besides the bed were various notebooks spread open, filled with notes.


    Evidently, since Orenna��s death, no one had entered this room to sort out her belongings; it had just been left as it was.


    ��This lady did not seem too fond of cleanliness,�� said Bai Wei, ��It��s hard to believe she came from a prominent family like the Lawrences.��


    ��Yes,�� Hewinia nodded, recalling Orenna, ��In Orenna��s mind, all she cared about was becoming the Golden Note, surpassing me, and nothing else.��


    ��Ah... That��s a sort of obsession then,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��So would you say she ultimately succeeded?��


    Looking at the chaos around her, Orenna��s voice echoed in Hewinia��s mind.


    ...


    ��Remember, I, Orenna Lawrence, would never stoop to such despicable tactics.��


    ��I��ve told you! I won��t be worse than you! I won��t be, Hewinia!��


    ...


    She was silent for a while, then slightly nodded, ��I suppose.��


    After speaking, she immediately looked around, ��Could you help me find where the ��Ascension Magic�� book is? I won��t activate my ��Gaze�� here.��


    Bai Wei smiled but said nothing.


    After a while, he spoke again, ��Inside the drawer of the dressing table... She clearly wasn��t thinking of hiding it.��


    Hewinia immediately went to the dressing table and pulled open the drawer.


    Sure enough, there was the ��Ascension Magic�� inside the drawer.


    But upon seeing this ��Ascension Magic,�� Hewinia involuntarily frowned.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��It��s different from the one I saw before,�� Hewinia said, ��This one is much more ornate... But why?��


    Could it be that the fake Daniel baited with different versions based on the target��s status?


    Hewinia found it somewhat far-fetched.


    ��Take this one out,�� Bai Wei said calmly, ��See if the one beneath it is what you saw before.��


    ...There was another one below?


    Hewinia immediately picked up the ��Ascension Magic;�� sure enough, there was another ��Ascension Magic�� below it, the latter identical to the first one she had seen, completely lacking the refinement of the first.


    ��Why is this?�� Hewinia was puzzled, ��Could the contents of the two books be different?��


    ��They might differ slightly, but I think that��s not the point.��


    ��...What do you mean?��


    ��You might consider a different angle, think about who would have given her the book, just think about who wanted her to succeed in her Ascension,�� Bai Wei said leisurely, ��Besides that fake Daniel.��


    Hewinia quickly thought of the answer, ��Phinis?��


    ��It could also be said to be the Lawrence Family,�� Bai Wei said. ��But I guess the Lawrence Family didn��t directly give her the book, it��s more likely they made her ��accidentally�� find it, just like what the fake Daniel did, making everyone who found ��Ascension Magic�� think they had discovered treasure. Unfortunately, this is not treasure, but bait.��


    ...Bait?


    Hewinia silently looked at the two copies of ��Ascension Magic�� in front of her, feeling that what Bai Wei had said was very apt.


    There were two baits in front of Orenna.


    Even if she was lucky enough not to encounter the one given by the fake Daniel, she would still die because of the one her family gave her.


    Thinking of this, a very subtle emotion inevitably surged in the depths of Hewinia��s heart.


    But she didn��t show it and instead picked up the first book, the one prepared by the Lawrence family, and began to read it at the dressing table.


    Just as she opened it, a magic photograph slipped out from the title page.


    Hewinia picked up the photograph and saw a brightly smiling girl holding a boy with a graceful expression, who also had the word ��brother�� written on him.


    ��It seems she really has a strong brother complex,�� Bai Wei said. ��Unfortunately, her brother can��t even find the time to tidy up her belongings after her death.��


    Hewinia didn��t say anything, simply put the photograph back, set down the Lawrence family��s copy, and started looking through the other, rather worn, copy of ��Ascension Magic.��


    This reading took quite some time, so much so that the sun was almost setting by the time she had reluctantly reached halfway through.


    Because this ��Ascension Magic�� was indeed very complex and the process lengthy.


    It was no wonder everyone who used it looked so unwell.


    But the worse the spirit, the more one needed to concentrate, lest a mistake in the process lead to irredeemable disaster.


    Seeing this, Hewinia couldn��t help but think if she could succeed in ascension if it were her.


    But this was inevitably a question without an answer, so Hewinia didn��t dwell on this for long.


    She glanced at the sky, guessed that curfew was almost upon her, and decided it was safer to return to her own room.


    She took the book ��Ascension Magic�� with her, planning to look at it again when she left here for the First Academy the next day.


    Just then, a terrifying scream came from the Forbidden Forest.


    ��Help! Help!��


    Hewinia instinctively closed the book and walked to the window.


    Then she saw a Player covered in blood supporting another Player, also covered in blood and already unconscious, walking out of the Forbidden Forest.


    The groundsmen immediately gathered around, ��What happened?��


    The Player who was still awake said in despair, ��That guy, he��s a madman! It��s not us hunting him, it��s him hunting us! Mister Zel is killed by him, and the Golden Note of the Sixth Notes has been taken by him!��


    Hewinia��s eyes widened bit by bit.


    She immediately realized something.


    Not only the students who succeeded in ascension were his prey.


    Those groundsmen, the noble elders who came to hunt him,


    They were also his prey!


    This was still a hunt!


    After saying this, the Player fainted, seemingly having reached his limit; the groundsmen immediately gathered around to help him up.


    ��This guy, really daring,�� Bai Wei lightly said.


    Hewinia couldn��t help but say, ��Indeed... he��s quite unexpected.��


    ��I��m not talking about that,�� Bai Wei said indifferently. ��Haven��t you realized? He��s come looking for you.��


    Hewinia was momentarily stunned, not understanding Bai Wei��s meaning at first.


    By the time she had caught on, she had already seen the unconscious Player vaguely open his eyes, and under no one��s notice, he glanced inside the dormitory.


    Just that one look, and their eyes met.


    In that instant, a powerful oppression hit her face, making Hewinia feel as if she was back in the short encounter before the Seven Notes��Syllable, as if plunged into an ice cave.


    Of course, this feeling lasted only a brief moment and was broken by Bai Wei speaking again.


    ��Quite interesting indeed,�� Bai Wei said with a light laugh. ��What do you say, ready to meet your ��peer��?��

 Chapter 400: Fifty-two, Miss Hevnia... Hurry up

    Chapter 400: Fifty-two, Miss Hevnia... Hurry up


    The message brought back from the Forbidden Forest once again deeply shook those who were staying behind at the academy.


    ��How can such a thing happen? Even Mr. Zel can be murdered?��


    ��The Orchestra led by the Golden Note couldn��t beat him? That shouldn��t be possible!��


    ��But it has happened now! That guy must possess some power we don��t understand. Dammit, where are the other Orchestras? We must inform them of this situation; if that guy is capable of steadily taking down an Orchestra, we can��t let them go alone.��


    ��Is that guy hunting the Golden Note? He won��t eat up all the Orchestras, will he? Are we just delivering notes to him?��


    ��Impossible! If that guy truly had that kind of power, would he need to hide in the Forbidden Forest? Why wouldn��t he come out and fight directly?��


    ��Stop talking about meaningless things; what are we supposed to do now?!��


    ��We can only go and play the Resonance piece first, to pass the message to the other Orchestras in the Forbidden Forest and check on their status.��


    The Players responsible for the night watch argued fiercely, shattering the unique silence of the snowy night into pieces, and it took a long time to quiet down again.


    However, this was destined to be a sleepless night; every Player on duty stared intently at the pitch-black Forbidden Forest, as if by not doing so, the beast they were hunting would break free from the prison of darkness and charge towards them.


    But what they didn��t know was that, behind them, in the temporary room assigned for the wounded and the dead bodies, a Player who should have been unconscious slowly opened his eyes.


    In his pupils, once filled with fear, now only coldness and indifference remained.


    He slowly sat up, reached into his clothes, and touched a handful of blood.


    These injuries were not a disguise.


    After all, even with that thing, having devoured an Orchestra led by a Golden Note, it couldn��t possibly have come without any cost.


    But compared to the harvest, this cost was negligible.


    He rolled up his sleeve and saw that within the silver Music Score, four Golden Notes had already been embedded.


    It was just that the most recently added Golden Note was noticeably duller than the other three notes, as if its color had faded due to the ravages of time.


    ��Pity,�� he said softly, ��This one can no longer be used for the festival; otherwise, just three more and I��d have the complete set.��


    He paused.


    ��That��s why I��ve always thought notes are like precious flowers. Although they have a cycle from sowing to Growth and then to withering that isn��t short, what truly captures people��s attention is just those few days when the flowers bloom... Don��t you think so, Miss Hevnia?��


    He lifted his head, smiling as he watched Miss Hevnia step out of the darkness.


    Although no longer the same face, the expression was still as graceful, identical to that of Daniel from two days ago.


    Miss Hevnia stopped five or six meters away from him.


    ��How should I address you?�� Miss Hevnia began calmly, ��Should I still call you Mr. Daniel?��


    He laughed, ��That is your choice, of course; you can also call me by my real name��Cesar.��


    ...Cesar.


    Miss Hevnia silently noted down the name.


    ��It seems you��re not the real Miss Hevnia either,�� Cesar said, ��So, how should I address you?��


    Miss Hevnia was silent for a moment before saying, ��I can��t remember my former name.��


    ��That so.�� Cesar wasn��t annoyed; on the contrary, he smiled even more joyfully, ��Then I��ll continue to call you Miss Hevnia. Do you know, Miss Hevnia, when I guessed your identity, I was quite shocked, as if... I had seen one of my own kind.��


    He gazed at Miss Hevnia with eyes full of aggressiveness.


    Not like looking at his own kind, still as if looking at prey.


    ��From when did you see through me?�� asked Miss Hevnia.


    ��Which one are you referring to?�� Cesar inquired with a smile, ��Are you talking about the identity of your Music Score, or... the Corpse Blocks of a legendary figure?��


    ...Just as Mr. Visas had said.


    He really had sensed Hevnia��s Corpse Blocks.


    Though Miss Hevnia was surprised internally, she maintained her calm outwardly, ��I want to know both.��


    ��Heh, no problem, I can tell you everything,�� Cesar said generously, ��About the Corpse Blocks of the legendary figure, I had some suspicions from the first time I saw them, but I wasn��t sure; it was only after the second and third encounters that I could be almost certain.��


    He paused, then looked into Miss Hevnia��s eyes.


    ��Don��t you feel it too? That same-origin, magnificent, life force that seems to want to draw close to each other, like magnets? You have no reason not to notice it, do you?��


    Miss Hevnia still said nothing.


    Because she honestly didn��t know what that sensation was like.


    Was it because of Bai Wei��s presence, shielding her from such meaningless attractions?


    Miss Hevnia couldn��t be sure, so she naturally wouldn��t respond.


    Fortunately, Cesar didn��t care about Miss Hevnia��s silence but instead spoke with a smile, ��All right, ladies always have the right to remain silent. But I can roughly guess the reason... It seems you��re not fully familiar with that powerful force. That��s normal; in the Holy Sound, the records about that legendary figure are indeed scarce. I only began to understand everything after I had his power. Of course, if you want to know about this, I can also share it with you.��

 Chapter 401: Fifty-two, Miss Hevnia... Hurry up_2

    Chapter 401: Fifty-two, Miss Hevnia... Hurry up_2


    ��In ��Holy Sound,�� there should be few who understand Him better than me, that great existence called... Visas.��


    Miss Hewinia��s eyelids twitched imperceptibly.


    Of course, she didn��t need to ask Cesar about Visas��s knowledge and instead continued, ��Then how did you know I was the Player?��


    Hmm?


    She doesn��t care about the knowledge of Visas?


    Or does she simply not want to ask for it herself?


    What a cautious person indeed. It��s not so much that she doesn��t want to know Visas��s knowledge; perhaps, she just doesn��t want to receive incorrect knowledge from him.


    However, Cesar was curious to know which of Visas��s Corpse Blocks Hewinia possessed. But he didn��t show it and, instead, continued along her line of questioning, ��Simple, because my prey is gone.��


    His gaze shifted downward again, from Hewinia��s eyes to her body.


    ��I found a certain young lord��s body in the Forbidden Forest; his note was gone, although I clearly hadn��t laid a hand on him.�� Cesar looked meaningfully at Hewinia, ��I think, that the golden Fifth Notes is now on you.��


    ��Miss Hewinia.��


    ��You, stole my prey.��


    With those words, coupled with that expression of Cesar��s, Hewinia felt as if Cesar was about to make his move and immediately clutched the Magic Wand inside her robe.


    But there were no further movements from her, and neither did Cesar make any; he simply watched her, still with that faint smile on his face.


    ��Don��t be nervous, Miss Hewinia, I have no intention of harming you,�� Cesar said with a smile, ��Otherwise, I wouldn��t have waited until now. Intuition tells me you��re dangerous. My intuition is always right, especially after obtaining Visas��s Corpse, it��s rare for me to feel this way anymore. The first time I met you, when I walked with you, I didn��t feel like I was beside a charming girl, but rather a fierce lion. My subconscious is telling me that if I laid my hands on you, there��s a good chance I��d end up dead.��


    ��Is that so?�� Hewinia spoke, ��Yet, I don��t sense your fear, Mr. Cesar. Otherwise, why would you come looking for me time and again?��


    ��Simple.�� Cesar said, ��Because at that time, the golden Seventh Note was irreplaceable, despite my wariness of you, I had to approach you, and besides...��


    ��I won��t hide it from you, Miss Hewinia. I believe I am far more likely to kill you than you are to kill me.��


    ��I think...�� he looked at Hewinia meaningfully, ��you��re also afraid of me.��


    The atmosphere once again grew tense.


    Hewniia��s expression remained largely unchanged, but the hand that held the Magic Wand inside her sleeve couldn��t help but tighten a bit more.


    But Cesar soon smiled relaxedly again: ��But now, there��s no need to consider those unpleasant matters. The golden Seventh Note is no longer unique, and since we both own one, there��s no need for us to continue to fight each other. This celebration... can accommodate both wolves.��


    ��Is that so?�� Hewinia moved her hands behind her, ��So what do you want by looking for me tonight? Or should I say, you didn��t come for me?��


    ��Of course it��s for you,�� Cesar said with a smile, ��Miss Hewinia, shall we form an alliance?��


    ��...An alliance?��


    ��Yes.�� Cesar extended his hand toward Hewinia, ��An alliance of wolves.��


    Hewinia��s pupils narrowed slightly.


    She recalled the conversation with Bai Wei before entering the room.


    ...


    ��Why did he want to see me?��


    ��Birds of a feather, what other reason can there be? Either to love or to kill, as simple as that.��


    ...


    Hewinia looked at the hand extended to her but didn��t immediately respond, instead asking, ��I don��t quite understand what you mean, how do you wish to cooperate?��


    ��Do we need to go into detail? Miss Hewinia, there are so many possibilities between us,�� Cesar said, ��A wolf can only do so much, but two wolves are a different story, like now. Miss Hewinia, you killed Tupac, yet here you are, comfortably eating late-night snacks in this warm house, isn��t it all thanks to me? I��ve drawn enough attention for them to believe Tupac��s note is with me until now.��


    ��...Do you expect me to thank you?��


    ��Of course not.�� Cesar shook his head with a smile, ��I��m simply stating the facts. Once we join forces, there��s so much we can do. Like the relationship between men and women during the tribal era, I take care of hunting, and you, of gathering.��


    ��Hunting? Gathering?��


    ��Yes.�� Cesar bent down slightly, grabbing the severely injured Player, and lifted his clothes.


    Hewinia��s mouth fell open slightly.


    For on the body of the gravely injured Player was the golden First Note.


    ��This, is the prey.�� Cesar enjoyed Hewinia��s surprise, then applied a subtle force with both hands.


    With a ��crack��,


    Hewinia��s eyes widened.


    Cesar, had just broken the Player��s neck.


    With a ��thud��.


    Cesar threw the killed Player in front of Hewinia, smiling, ��Consider this golden First Note a belated welcome gift, Miss Hewinia.��


    Hewinia, looking at the Player who was easily killed as one might slaughter a chicken, fell silent for a long while, then spoke, ��Such a note cannot partake in the festival.��

 Chapter 402: Fifty-two, Miss Hevnia... Hurry up_3

    Chapter 402: Fifty-two, Miss Hevnia... Hurry up_3


    ��Indeed,�� Cesar nodded, smiling as he spoke, ��But it can enhance our strength, making hunting and harvesting easier for us, just like how primitive men found hunting simpler with fire and spears, right? If we continue searching like this, we��ll eventually obtain the note that qualifies us to participate in the ceremony. To my knowledge, among the teams coming to subdue me this time, there is a Third Note whose note is not too bad.��


    ��You are already capable of doing it yourself, why then do you want to cooperate with me?��


    ��I already mentioned this point, the things two people can accomplish together far exceed what one can do alone,�� Cesar said. ��Hunting and gathering, remember?��


    ��What does gathering mean?�� Miss Hevnia asked, then immediately understood, ��Could it be...��


    ��It seems you��ve thought of it,�� Cesar said with a smile. ��Just like the young Miss of the Lawrence family, isn��t she a result of gathering?��


    Indeed it was so.


    Miss Hevnia fell silent for a while and then said, ��Orenna is dead. Do you think the people here will still be crazily pursuing ascension?��


    ��Why wouldn��t they?�� replied Cesar. ��Trust me, Miss Hevnia. More than Orenna��s death, what they care about is the success of Orenna��s Ascension.��


    ��Even Orenna, who comes from nobility, was so eager to ascend, not to mention those of lesser origins?��


    ��Those Silver Ranks coming from the Seed District with commoner backgrounds, do you think they wouldn��t crave to become Golden?��


    ��Do you think they would miss this once-in-twenty-years opportunity that can change their fate?��


    ��They won��t miss it, Miss Hevnia.��


    ��Just as sunflowers always strain towards the sun, so foolishly trying to stand upright.��


    ��And what you need to do is use a sickle to cut down their upright bodies, to sever their sun-like heads, to take away their sunshine.��


    ��It��s just that simple.��


    Cesar��s smile grew even brighter.


    ��And me, I��ll be responsible for hunting outside, simultaneously distracting those people��s attention and energy. They will have to guard against me, thereby neglecting you. With this, no one in this academy can stop you, all will be sunflowers under your sickle, merely waiting to be slaughtered.��


    ��You and I control everyone��s fate; we are the true predators.��


    ��How about it, Miss Hevnia?�� Unnoticed, Cesar had already walked up to Hevnia and smiled, extending his hand towards her. ��Will you cooperate with me?��


    Hevnia stared blankly at Cesar��s extended hand.


    Beneath their feet lay the corpse of that Golden Sound Player.


    It was as if they truly stood above everyone else.


    ...Should she accept?


    Hevnia thought to herself.


    Her conversation with Bai Wei earlier came flooding back.


    ...


    ��Mr. Visas, if he really wants to cooperate with me, should I agree or refuse?��


    ��That depends on you, Hevnia. From a rational perspective, in this world hostile to you, it indeed is a good choice for two of a kind to band together.��


    ��I understand your meaning, Mr. Visas.��


    ��No, Hevnia,�� Bai Wei said smiling, ��the premise for making this decision is...��


    ��You truly are of the same kind.��


    ...


    ...Of the same kind?


    Hevnia thought.


    They surely were of the same kind, right?


    Both unique in their scores, both for the sake of the Seven Notes��Divine Song.


    They indeed were of the same kind.


    Then did Hevnia have any reason to refuse?


    Thus, she extended her hand towards Cesar.


    Suddenly, the door was flung open.


    They both turned to look.


    The Copper Sound girl who had brought Hevnia to the kitchen earlier, stood there holding a bandage, just staring at them.


    ��Miss Hevnia?��


    Everything happened so fast, Hevnia had just realized something was amiss when Cesar had already made his move.


    She didn��t even see Cesar��s gesture, only heard the sound ��swish.��


    The girl��s body was torn in two, then helplessly collapsed, blood spraying everywhere.


    Hevnia stood frozen in place.


    She heard Cesar click his tongue next to her: ��Just a Copper Sound? So weak, no wonder I didn��t notice her.��


    After dealing with the girl, Cesar immediately looked back at Hevnia: ��But it still caused a commotion, I should leave now. How about it, Miss Hevnia, can our cooperation still...��


    He stopped mid-sentence, the frown returning to his brow.


    Because he saw the girl in the pool of blood shakily raising a magic wand.


    ��Troublesome creature,�� Cesar was about to strike again.


    But in that instant, Hevnia��s magic wand already blocked his hand.


    Cesar frowned deeply.


    And in that moment, the girl had already released the Chorus Magic.


    Aimed at... Hevnia.


    A warm light enveloped Hevnia.


    [Second Note��Blessing].


    ��Miss Hevnia.��


    She heard the girl speak to her.


    ��Run.��

 Chapter 403: Fifty-three, what if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)

    Chapter 403: Fifty-three, what if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)


    Another pale cloth covered the crimson corpse.


    The not-so-spacious room was already filled with several bodies.


    ��How many times has it been?�� Adelle sat down on the bed of one of the corpses, casting a sidelong glance at Hewinia not far away. ��Why do I feel like you��re delivering bodies to me every day? Could it be that you��re the murderer?��


    ��...Sorry, Teacher Adelle.��


    ��Can��t you tell I��m joking? Well, I��m really not good at joking.�� Adelle shrugged her shoulders, then looked at Hewinia again. ��That guy came to attack you, right? Are you hurt?��


    Hewinia shook her head.


    Cesar had been caught in the act by Player on night duty and had left immediately.


    However, upon leaving, he intentionally let himself be seen by the Player on night duty, pretending he was there to attack Hewinia, thereby clearing her of suspicion.


    Clearly, even though they hadn��t joined hands, Cesar already considered Hewinia his partner.


    With Cesar��s cover, the Players on night duty didn��t think in that direction... Of course, that was also because they didn��t have the energy to. The fact that Cesar could escape the pursuit of many Orchestras from the Forbidden Forest to hunt here was indeed torturing their already frayed nerves. They really didn��t want to worry about other matters.


    They didn��t even want to take care of the bodies of the deceased, and in the end, it was Hewinia who found Adelle, and the body of the girl whose name was still unknown was properly dealt with.


    Then the aforementioned conversation ensued.


    ��Do you know her?�� Adelle asked.


    Hewinia shook her head. ��I only know she��s from the Seed District and she��s Polly��s friend.��


    ��From the Seed District, again.�� Adelle spoke softly. ��It seems we can save the trouble of contacting the family again... But who is Polly?��


    ��Have you forgotten? You dealt with her body just a few days ago.��


    ��Hm? Which one?��


    ��The one you��re sitting on.��


    ��Ah...?�� Adelle looked down but showed no intention of moving, just uttered ��Oh,�� ��I remember now.��


    Then there was a pause.


    ��That��s better, at least there��s company on the road. Do you know there��s a saying? In Holy Sound, after death, people rise to the Lord��s domain, fall onto the Lord��s score, and become the Lord��s notes, composing the most perfect Chapters for the world.��


    ��What a marvelous saying.��


    ��Isn��t it? So what do you think?��


    Hewinia thought for a moment and said, ��Aren��t we notes now as well? If we are notes both before and after death, then what��s the difference between life and death?��


    Adelle raised an eyebrow. ��That��s quite philosophical of you.��


    ��I��m just speaking off the cuff.�� Hewinia bowed slightly, ��I think I should leave now, good night, Teacher Adelle.��


    ��You wake me from my bed to help you with the bodies, and now that I��m wide awake, you want to go back to sleep?�� Adelle spoke, ��Won��t you stay and chat a bit longer? Dawn is almost upon us.��


    ��No, I��m tired.�� Hewinia turned and left. ��You can talk to these bodies.��


    Hewinia��s reaction surprised Adelle.


    In Adelle��s memory, Hewinia wasn��t like this; she should have been more obedient and sensible.


    Hewinia didn��t care what Adelle was thinking, but just as she was about to leave, she suddenly heard Adelle say, ��Twenty years ago, I was a murderer too.��


    Hewinia stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Adelle.


    Adelle clicked her tongue. ��Is that what it takes for you to talk to me?��


    ��If you said that you were killed twenty years ago and now you��ve come back to life, I might be more interested.��


    Adelle smiled. ��These years, I��ve been thinking, it might not have been too bad if I had been killed back then.��


    Hewinia narrowed her eyes.


    She realized Adelle wasn��t joking.


    ��Twenty years ago at the festival, I was a student too, just like you,�� Adelle looked at Hewinia, ��and I had a very close friend. We shared everything, were as close as sisters, to the extent that I always thought our friendship would last until we died... until the festival came, and we both fell for the same Orchestra, and ironically, we were the same note. Heh, quite a cliche?d story, isn��t it?��


    Hewinia watched Adelle: ��Then did you kill her?��


    ��Yes,�� Adelle said, ��Both our notes weren��t particularly good, and we both knew that joining that Orchestra was the chance to change our lives, change our fate. So, at that time, our relationship was already very delicate, but we encouraged each other, wanting to compete fairly, and the successful one would support the unsuccessful one, for a lifetime.��


    ��Yet, you still killed her?��


    ��Mhm.�� Adelle nodded, ��Because one day, there was a poisoning incident at the school. Everyone was panicked, myself included. And when I returned to my dormitory, I found the water in my cup was a different color. Except for me, the only one who could have touched my cup was her.��


    ��...Was it her who poisoned it?��


    ��At least that��s what I thought,�� Adelle said, ��At that moment, I felt an overwhelming sense of fear and anger, so... I killed her first, killed my best friend.��


    Hewinia was silent for a while before asking, ��What you just said, that you ��thought�� it was her, what do you mean by that?��

 Chapter 404: Fifty-three What if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)_2

    Chapter 404: Fifty-three What if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)_2


    ��Bai Wei, after I went back, I poured out the cup of water,�� Adelle said, ��I never checked to see if there was poison in that water until the end.��


    ��...Why?��


    ��Because...�� Adelle lowered her head, whispering softly, ��I don��t know which outcome I could accept less. Whether it was my friend whom I regarded as a dear sister trying to kill me, or that I had killed innocent her.��


    Then there was another long silence.


    ��This... This is indeed a creative story,�� Hewinia said, ��At least I didn��t see the ending coming, but what I don��t understand is why you are telling me all this. Aren��t you afraid I��ll report you?��


    Adelle laughed and patted the bed she sat upon, ��The current murderers can��t be found, let alone those from twenty years ago. As long as the victim isn��t Golden Note, nobody cares.��


    Although Adelle spoke jokingly, Hewinia could still hear the inescapable melancholy in her tone.


    ��As for why I��m telling you, maybe something you said earlier resonated with me,�� Adelle continued, ��If the Holy Sound People live as notes both in life and after death, then what��s the meaning of life and death after all? That saying really does have some philosophical depth.��


    Hewinia looked deeply at Adelle, left behind a ��You really should rest,�� and turned to leave.


    This time, Adelle did not stop her, only speaking in the moment she opened the door to leave, ��After that, I also wasn��t chosen by the Orchestra. All of this... it��s meaningless.��


    Hewinia��s body paused for a moment, but this time she did not turn back and walked straight out of the room.


    Then she heard Bai Wei��s voice in her mind.


    ��Your emotions are off, Hewinia,�� said Bai Wei, ��Even she noticed.��


    ��...Sorry,�� Hewinia did not deny, ��I��ll adjust as soon as I can.��


    ��Can you tell me what��s the reason?��


    At this moment, Hewinia was clearly in no mood to respond, but she couldn��t maintain silence with Bai Wei as she did with Adelle, so she said, ��My cooperation with Cesar was interrupted. If that woman had come a bit later, I could have discussed the details of the cooperation with Cesar, and everything afterwards would have been easier.��


    ��Is that the reason?��


    ��...Yes.��


    Bai Wei laughed, ��You��ve decided to cooperate with him, which means, you think you two are the same kind?��


    ��...Aren��t we?�� said Hewinia, ��I share the same goals, the same background, and, he also has your Corpse Blocks. No matter how you look at it, we are so similar. So, I think I��m the same kind as him, yes... I am the same kind.��


    Unconsciously, Hewinia repeated the same phrase three times.


    ��Are you trying to convince me, or yourself?�� Bai Wei asked.


    ��I... I��m just answering your question,�� said Hewinia calmly, ��Of course, if you think it��s not appropriate for me to work with him, then I also...��


    ��No, I respect your opinion.��


    Hewinia��s half-spoken words suddenly stuck in her throat.


    ��I support whatever you want to do, Hewinia,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��As long as you believe it��s the right thing.��


    Hewinia opened her mouth, intending to say her usual, ��Thank you, Mr. Visas,�� but the words wouldn��t come out.


    In the end, she just nodded, said nothing, and returned to her room alone.


    And Bai Wei continued to observe her.


    Unlike Ulu and Gerard, Hewinia always enjoyed high popularity in the game, so many players were discussing her.


    And the most heated question was, what kind of person Hewinia truly was.


    Some said she was nothing but a foolish woman who thought she could gather all seven Golden Notes on her own, utterly deluded.


    Others said she was just a pretty-faced evil woman who had ruthlessly tricked players in the game and been effortlessly killed by others before even seeing the start of the gala, robbing players of the chance for revenge.


    Still, others said, to know what kind of person Hewinia was, one only had to look at Cesar. Cesar was just a stronger gender-swapped version of Hewinia.


    They were both schemers, both ��stop at nothing�� to gather the Golden Notes, seeing everyone besides themselves as prey to be hunted. All for the day when they would attain everything and ascend to the apex, to become the true uncontested pinnacle of the food chain.


    The only difference between Cesar and Hewinia was that one had succeeded while the other had failed.


    And all these speculations, due to Hewinia��s premature death and her ultimate goal being unrevealed, lacked a final verdict.


    But all this would find an answer under Bai Wei��s witness.


    Come, Hewinia.


    Let me see what kind of person you truly were.


    ...


    In the library late at night, only a thin figure was reading by lamplight.


    Next to him lay thick ancient tomes.


    It was, of course, Ogg.


    He was copying something from the tome with an anxious expression, like a student hastily cramming for a test the next day.


    Just then, he heard the sound of a door opening, his body stiffened, and he closed the book while looking towards the main door.


    But the door was securely closed, as if the sound he had heard was only an illusion.


    But before Ogg could relax, a faint voice came from the other side of the table, ��Don��t be nervous, I��m not interested in what you are reading.��

 Chapter 405: Fifty-three What if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)_3

    Chapter 405: Fifty-three What if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)_3


    Ogg��s body stiffened again.


    He slowly turned his head and saw that Cesar was already sitting on the other side of the table, now smiling at him, ��Good evening, Ogg, I thought you had gone back to the dorm. I was prepared to spend the night here alone.��


    ��...The academy is sealed off,�� Ogg said. ��I can��t go back to the dorm, so I have to stay here.��


    ��I see,�� Cesar smiled. ��That��s good. We can continue our conversation, like we did a few days ago.��


    Ogg gazed at Cesar and, after a moment��s hesitation, still spoke up, ��I heard about what happened in the academy.��


    ��Oh?��


    ��You killed those people,�� Ogg said. ��You are not Daniel. From the beginning, you killed Daniel and came to see me in his identity.��


    ��Well... how should I put it? It surprises me that you only figured this out now,�� Cesar tilted his head. ��If I were you, I would have been suspicious the moment I came to you. Didn��t you ever wonder why a Golden Note from the Taichu family would bother with you, a little Copper Sound from the Seed District?��


    Ogg pursed his lips tightly


    ��To be frank, you don��t have anything that would catch my eye now,�� Cesar continued with a smile. ��But still, I chose to approach you. Do you know why?��


    Ogg didn��t speak.


    Cesar didn��t mind and continued, ��It��s simple because over a decade ago when I was studying in this academy, I was sitting in your position, doing the same job. Librarian... Of course, more accurately described as Night Watchman, since realistically, with your identity, you shouldn��t manage any affairs, even these books which are worth much more than you.��


    ��Besides, I also came from the Seed District.��


    ��So when I saw you, I was actually quite happy, like... seeing myself from ten years ago.��


    Ogg shook his head: ��I am not like you; I wouldn��t do such things.��


    ��Heh, that��s another point that disappoints me,�� Cesar said. ��Ogg, do you know why, throughout the history of this academy, it��s always been people like us, from poor origins and just notes, who become the Night Watchmen? Why entrust such a critical place laden with so much forbidden knowledge to us?��


    ��It��s simple, just as it��s safer and more secure to entrust expensive paintings to illiterate servants than to a more skilled and seasoned butler.��


    ��In their eyes, a Copper Sound isn��t even a Player; there��s no need to worry about us stealing a glance or trying to learn.��


    ��Look how arrogant that is,�� Cesar said with a smile. ��Given that, why shouldn��t I prove them wrong? Let them see exactly what sort of things someone like me can do.��


    ��Just for that, you��re going to kill them all?��


    ��You still don��t understand, Ogg.�� Cesar slowly stood up, looking down at Ogg with a mix of ridicule and pity in his eyes. It seemed he wanted to say something more, but then he shook his head as if giving up, ��Talking too much is pointless. Our conversation has made one thing even clearer to me. I... I��m the anomaly. The world has far more of your kind, rightfully to be devoured by me.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, an icy voice rang out, ��Oh, is that so?��


    Then, a line of blood quickly appeared across Cesar��s chest.


    Cesar raised an eyebrow.


    ��Pfft,�� a huge spray of blood burst from his chest.


    At the same time, a series of ��thuds�� sounded. A bizarre melody emanated from all directions, and waves of magic light rippled like ripples under Cesar��s feet.


    The magic light split into two parts: one quickly turned into ferocious hounds that bit into Cesar��s body.


    The other part took on human form and swiftly solidified into two living people.


    The leader was an older Player, who was holding up his magic wand. After uttering an indistinct melody, the wand suddenly swelled into a giant Magic Hammer.


    The younger Player��s wand, on the other hand, transformed into a Magic Giant Sword.


    Swinging horizontally, the Magic Giant Sword immediately bifurcated Cesar��s body.


    The lower half was torn into pieces by the magic hounds, while the upper half was fully smashed by the Magic Hammer, instantly becoming minced meat.


    Ogg��s eyes widened.


    Everything happened too fast; in just a few breaths, Cesar who had been looking down on him was nothing but a puddle of mush.


    Next, with a ��bang,�� he too was forcefully pressed onto the table.


    ��Don��t move,�� the person holding him down said in a deep female voice.


    Ogg barely lifted his head and saw a female Player not much older than him.


    The other two Players looked over, and the female Player said, ��He��s just an unlucky Night Watchman.��


    The younger male Player glanced at Ogg, nodded without saying anything, and the older Player didn��t even give Ogg a look, just gazing at the remains on the ground, and said in a mocking tone, ��I thought he was someone formidable. Zel, that old man, is no good, to be killed by such a person.��


    ��Perhaps there was some hidden trick,�� said the younger male Player. ��But we didn��t give him a chance to use it. It��s just a pity that the music score was also damaged.��

 Chapter 406: Fifty-three What if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)_4

    Chapter 406: Fifty-three What if my next target is Hewinia? (7K)_4


    The old Player squinted his eyes, ��No, there should still be a chance to repair it, just...��


    He lifted his head and looked towards Ogg.


    In that instant, Ogg felt a tremendous danger.


    ��All right, kid.�� The female Player immediately pulled Ogg up and slapped him hard, ��It��s all over; get back to the academy quickly and bring the news.��


    Then she gave Ogg a kick.


    Ogg turned back, trembling with fear, to see that the old Player hadn��t said much, but his gaze at the female Player had already darkened, clearly displeased with her actions.


    ��What are you still looking at?��


    The female Player glared at Ogg, and he could only nod, preparing to leave.


    Afterward, he heard a puzzled question from the young male Player behind him: ��Huh? What��s this about a bone?��


    ��What?��


    ��Teacher, look at this, there��s a bone here that wasn��t smashed by your Magic Power hammer.��


    ��How could this be... wait, what is this?!��


    ��Move back, move back!��


    ��Aaaaaah!��


    Ogg hadn��t left the library, and suddenly the situation erupted.


    He had no idea what was going on and turned instinctively, then saw a sight that he would never forget.


    Cesar, who had just been smashed into a pulp, was standing there perfectly fine, covered in blood.


    But clearly, the blood wasn��t his.


    The two Players who had just attacked him now lay flattened against the wall like squashed flies, their crushed bodies turning both walls blood-red.


    And all of this happened too fast, so they hadn��t fully died yet; at least not by the time Ogg looked over, he could see fear and despair on their flattened faces.


    The only survivor in the Orchestra was the same female Player, who had the same reaction as Ogg.


    By the time she realized what had happened, Cesar had already grabbed her head and slammed it down on the table.


    Just like she had held Ogg moments before.


    ��Do you see?�� Cesar said with a radiant smile to Ogg, ��This is power, Ogg. If it hadn��t been for this woman, the old man would have wanted to kill you to silence you just now. In their eyes, killing you, a nobody from the Seed District, is as simple as breathing, and in my eyes, killing them is just as simple. This world is like this; if you can��t eat others, you��ll be eaten.��


    ��Tell me, if it wasn��t for this woman just now, what could have saved your life? Morality or reason?��


    ��Wake up, you and I both come from the Seed District. Why can I become a wolf that eats everyone while you can only be a harmless sheep?��


    Saying this, Cesar kicked the Magic Wand over to Ogg.


    ��Come, kill this woman,�� Cesar said loudly, ��as your first step toward becoming a wolf!��


    He pressed the woman in front of Ogg. She struggled desperately, but it was to no avail; she could only look at Ogg desperately, shaking her head continuously.


    And Ogg, after taking the Magic Wand, clenched his teeth tightly but made no move.


    ��If you don��t kill her, I��ll kill you!�� Cesar aimed the Magic Wand at Ogg, and massive Magic Power gathered at the tip, ��Do it now!��


    Ogg had never felt so close to death.


    His body trembled uncontrollably, and the woman��s face of despair was right in front of him.


    Even if he was unwilling to strike, under the pressure of life and death, his body involuntarily started to move, lifting the Magic Wand little by little.


    ��Yes, that��s right,�� Cesar said, laughing, ��Kill her! Prove yourself! You are already a Silver Note; you have the strength to kill her. Do it now!��


    The Magic Wand in Ogg��s hands slowly lit up.


    Yes, he was a Silver Note now.


    To kill a defenseless woman would take only a second.


    Just one second, and he could survive.


    That was what Ogg thought.


    And then,


    A memory buried deep within his heart suddenly surfaced.


    ��Hevni, Hevni Hewinia.��


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Why do you want to play with me? Even though I��m so, so...��


    ��Because... you are kind.��


    A crisp sound.


    The Magic Power gathering at the tip of the Magic Wand dissipated quickly, drifting away like dandelion seeds.


    Ogg put down the Magic Wand.


    ��Just kill me.��


    He said so.


    Cesar slightly narrowed his eyes, sensing that Ogg was no longer afraid.


    ��Quite... interesting,�� he said softly, ��You really surprised me, Ogg.��


    Ogg didn��t speak; he just looked at Cesar.


    At that moment, the woman began to plead, ��Don��t kill me, I beg you, don��t kill me. I also come from the Seed District, I��m also from there; I��m the same as you!��


    Cesar lowered his head to look at the woman underneath him: ��Is that so? You��re from the Seed District, too?��


    ��Yes!�� The woman nodded repeatedly, ��I also come from there, we��re the same!��


    ��I see.�� Cesar nodded slightly, then raised his head again to look at Ogg, revealing a smile, ��If that��s the case...��


    He loosened his grip slightly, and just when Ogg thought he might spare the woman, Cesar suddenly exerted force.


    A ��thud.��


    The woman��s head was ripped right off.


    Blood instantly soaked Ogg��s entire body.


    Ogg stood stunned.


    ��Do you know how a wolf that grew up among sheep proves it��s a wolf?�� Cesar said with a light laugh, ��Simple, it eats the sheep it grew up with. Only wolves can eat sheep; sheep can only be eaten. That��s what I did back then; I earned my Silver Score by killing my brother.��


    ��I had hoped you��d do the same so you could understand how I feel. Unfortunately, you��ve disappointed me. I was going to kill you right then, but there would be no sense of achievement in that, so... ��


    Cesar dropped a book of ��Promotion Magic�� in front of Ogg.


    ��Become a Golden Note tonight while your Silver Note hasn��t fully settled,�� Cesar said, ��When you��ve succeeded, I��ll come for you.��


    Ogg shook his head: ��I won��t let you continue collecting notes.��


    ��Heh, I��ve had your note for a long time, I don��t need yours. Of course, if that��s all I said, you probably wouldn��t listen to me.�� Cesar tilted his head, ��So...��


    He suddenly bent down and whispered softly in Ogg��s ear.


    ��What if my next target is Hewinia?��

 Chapter 407: Fifty-four, take his life away.

    Chapter 407: Fifty-four, take his life away.


    Hewinia didn��t know whether it was her illusion or not, but today the sun had risen later than usual.


    Although she had returned to her room at midnight, it felt like a long time before the first ray of dawn broke over the snowy land, entrenched in perpetual winter.


    Hewinia looked at herself in the mirror.


    At this moment, she showed no sign of fatigue from a sleepless night, dressed in her cleanest, most solemn outfit, her makeup exquisitely elegant, resembling a lady who had stepped out of a painting.


    ��It seems you have made your decision,�� Bai Wei observed Hewinia��s attire, prepared for her visit to the First Academy, ��You��ve decided not to collaborate with that guy?��


    ��Yes,�� Hewinia nodded, ��Collaborating with him would require me to first reject the Lawrence Family and stay at this academy. But I had already agreed to Phinis yesterday, and changing my mind now would easily arouse their suspicion.��


    ��Mmm, that��s a very thorough consideration,�� Bai Wei also nodded, ��But by doing this, you are leaving the entire Third Academy to him. Is that really okay? You don��t even know how many wishes the Holy Sound Master will grant, do you? If there really are two Seven Notes��Divine Song, then there��s still a possibility of competition between you.��


    ��Indeed, that��s correct, but looking at it from another angle, if I leave him at the Third Academy, there won��t be anyone competing with me at the First Academy.��


    ��...I see,�� Bai Wei smiled, ��A pasture can��t accommodate two wild beasts. Leaving him this academy, which isn��t as valuable, to distract attention while you proceed to the First Academy to collect more valuable notes as planned, is this the result of your sleepless night? You��ve certainly thought it through.��


    Hewinia shook her head, ��This isn��t some thorough consideration; fundamentally, I don��t have many choices. At this stage, the benefits of not collaborating with him are much greater than those of collaborating.��


    Bai Wei again expressed his agreement, then fell silent, still quietly observing Hewinia.


    It had to be said, the choice Hewinia made was indeed correct, rational.


    And after experiencing so much yesterday, to still be able to maintain the most rational thinking despite a sleepless night, was indeed what Bai Wei had described as a ��qualified Predator.��


    Cold, elegant, leaving no trace.


    As usual.


    But... was it really so?


    Bai Wei quietly waited.


    ...


    When the sun was completely up, the silence of the whole day was slowly broken by the sound of the bells.


    This signified that the lockdown was over.


    Students and teachers began to attend classes, work, and... prepare for the festival.


    The festival absolutely couldn��t be delayed; during the festival period, a one-day lockdown was already the limit.


    Hewinia sat in the large hall on the ground floor, watching the students descend the stairs one after another, leaving the dormitories.


    Most of them were frowning, speaking in hushed tones as if terrified of being overheard.


    Even without hearing, one could roughly guess what they were discussing��the main instigator Cesar, and whether or not he had been dealt with.


    However, they would quickly find out the truth, for as they left the dorm, they could see the Magic Barriers erected around the perimeter of the Forbidden Forest, instantly turning their expressions ashen.


    Clearly, if the issue had been resolved, these would not be necessary.


    And these Magic Barriers didn��t offer much sense of security, although they were effective against the vast majority of Players, could they really contain a Player currently hunting Golden Notes?


    Only a very few Players with poor skills felt optimistic, thinking the adversary wouldn��t target them, but this was quickly countered by the fact that more Silver Notes had died at his hands, not just Golden Notes.


    At the moment, anxiety prevailed; everyone was uncertain about the situation.


    The only consolation was that since the academy had resumed normal activities and set up Magic Barriers, perhaps things were within controllable limits... perhaps?


    Only Hewinia could see the full picture.


    Exempt from classes, she sat in the farthest corner of the ground floor hall, watching the Hunting Orchestra, just returned from the Forbidden Forest, discussing gravely.


    ��Why suddenly retreat?��


    ��What else, it was a failure.��


    ��Yes, all the orchestras that encountered that guy were crushed; we��ve confirmed two Golden Notes dead at his hands, and two orchestras are missing, likely...��


    ��How could such a person exist? So what now?��


    ��We can only hope for the Taichu Two Families.��


    ��Don��t they need to prepare for the festival?��


    ��That��s exactly the problem; only the Taichu Two Families can handle that guy, but they must officiate the festival. That��s probably why that guy is so brazen. Given this, we can only retreat, we can��t keep sending people to their death. Everything must wait until the festival is over.��


    ��And what about the Third Academy?��


    ��The Third Academy is locked down.��


    ��Locked down? What does that mean?��


    ��Literally. Do whatever, but we��re pulling out. Starting tomorrow until the eve of the festival, no one can leave the Third Academy,�� the man whispered, ��That guy can impersonate others, so starting tomorrow, the Taichu Two Families will post guards on the main roads. Anyone trying to leave the Third Academy will be presumed to be him and they��ll act on sight.��


    ��...So does that mean the Three Colleges are effectively banned from participating in the festival? Will the students be informed?��

 Chapter 408: Fifty-four, take his life away_2

    Chapter 408: Fifty-four, take his life away_2


    ��Idiot, how could you inform the students about this? If they leave, who will lure that guy?��


    Beside, Hewinia silently listened while looking at the cup of black tea in front of her, which held a reflection of herself that now seemed especially blurry.


    Then, she felt a shadow fall before her, someone had walked up to her side.


    She lifted her head and noticed an old man with a full head of silver hair, wearing a badge of the Lawrence family on his chest.


    ��Good morning, Miss Hewinia.�� The old man smiled and touched his chest, ��Master Phinis has sent me to escort you away.��


    Twenty minutes later, Hewinia arrived at the dock of Thousand Snow Lake.


    ��Shall we leave by boat?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��Yes, Miss Hewinia,�� the old man replied with a smile, ��it takes a whole day to cross the entirety of Thousand Snow Lake from the Three Colleges to the First Academy.��


    ��Is it that far?��


    ��Of course, after all, this is the path of pilgrimage,�� the old man said. ��It��s usually a bit troublesome, but now, it��s the most appropriate route, isn��t it?��


    Hewinia looked at the old man.


    ��With the natural barrier of Thousand Snow Lake, that troublesome fellow will not be able to mix into the First Academy,�� said the old man. ��Of course, even if he really does get there, the Lawrence family will ensure your safety. Please believe this��we have all made this assurance to your father.��


    Hearing what the old man said, Hewinia immediately responded with a grateful expression.


    There were not few people on the dock, the majority being Orchestra Players who had come to hunt Cesar the previous day, with a few senior professors from the Three Colleges as well, like Hewinia��s mentor Leon, and the Dean of the Three Colleges, Gucci.


    This scene caused Hewinia some surprise.


    Which meant...


    Hewinia turned her head again and looked towards the Three Colleges.


    This academy, with its thousand years of heritage, towering majestically, was now enveloped in snow and wind, as if abandoned by the world.


    Hewinia suddenly thought of Adelle, she looked around, and as expected, did not see her at the dock.


    ��I killed my best friend, but still wasn��t chosen by the Orchestra.��


    ��All of this... is meaningless.��


    Adelle��s words from last night surfaced in Hewinia��s mind, and at this point, Hewinia realized that Adelle must have already known of the academy��s decision yesterday night.


    ��It��s time to board the ship, Miss Hewinia.�� The old man��s voice woke Hewinia from her somewhat chaotic thoughts. She turned her head and saw the old man, who had already boarded, reaching out his hand towards her, ��It��s a bit bumpy, please hold my hand.��


    Hewinia nodded.


    She also set aside the jumbled thoughts in her mind, quickly stepped forward, and reached out her hand towards the old man.


    Then, she heard a conversation from another boat.


    ��Where��s Hughes? Why hasn��t he come yet?��


    ��Don��t you know? Hughes is dead.��


    ��Ah?��


    ��They went to the library last night to hunt that guy, and it was a complete massacre. The only one left on the scene was a Silver Rank Night Watchman.��


    ��There was a survivor?��


    ��Yes, but he��s gone mad.��


    ����Mad��? What do you mean?��


    ��He��s sitting alone in blood, performing Ascension Magic,�� the man shrugged, ��you tell me if that��s not insane.��


    Hewinia��s pupils narrowed slightly.


    The hand she had extended stopped mid-air.


    The old man looked at Hewinia with some puzzlement, ��What��s wrong, Miss Hewinia?��


    After a brief silence, Hewinia slowly withdrew her hand and then with a smile said, ��Sorry, I think I forgot something very important and need to go back to get it.��


    Then, she turned around, and under everyone��s gaze, she walked into the forsaken academy.


    ...


    The smell of blood.


    The intense, rich scent of blood.


    Last time she was here, it was the smell of books, and the few blood scents were from Hewinia herself.


    Hewinia walked through the library, the disorder and blood before her unmistakably hinted at the tragedy that had transpired.


    Clearly, what that Player on the ship referred to as ��cleaning the scene�� was merely removing the bodies.


    Perhaps only most of the bodies were removed, as the shattered viscera, severed limbs were still there, completely unprocessed, giving the place the look of a hell on earth.


    Hewinia could imagine that person��s fear, to remove most of the bodies was the limit of what she could do.


    No one would want to stay here for long.


    Except...


    Hewinia stopped walking, observing the boy who looked completely out of place, furiously writing in the midst of the pool of blood.


    Suddenly, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Letting out a breath she had been holding since yesterday.


    ��What are you doing at this time?�� Hewinia spoke up, ��Is there an exam tomorrow?��


    The furiously writing boy jerked in shock, immediately raising his head.


    Seeing Hewinia, his cloudy eyes filled with disbelief.


    ��Hewinia!�� Ogg said joyfully, ��You��ve finally come!��


    ��I just came to have a look,�� Hewinia said indifferently, ��and I��ll be leaving right away.��


    ��That��s enough, it��s enough,�� Ogg nodded repeatedly, pointing to his notes, ��I was just worried about how to get these to you, they wouldn��t let me bring them to you.��


    ��What is that? Cheat sheets?�� Hewinia frowned tightly, then unconsciously took a couple of steps towards Ogg, ��I don��t need to take exams now...��


    She stopped mid-sentence.

 Chapter 409: Fifty-four, take his life away.

    Chapter 409: Fifty-four, take his life away.


    Because after she approached, she saw the silver notes on Ogg��s body, which were now covered in blood and distorted beyond recognition.


    As if someone had broken a bone.


    Ogg noticed Hewinia��s gaze, and then managed to squeeze out a smile with great effort.


    ��Sorry, Hewinia,�� he said.


    ��I failed my Ascension, and all the notes were destroyed.��


    ��I��m not a Player anymore.��


    ��According to the rules, I have to leave the academy today and return to my hometown... my seed home.��


    ��That guy is very strong and very cruel; he said he��s going to target you.��


    ��I wanted to help you, but I��m just too weak, and I failed the Ascension... I��m sorry I couldn��t help you.��


    ��But I believe, Hewinia, you definitely can do it.��


    ��Just don��t, please don��t get killed by that guy.��


    ...


    Hewinia couldn��t recall how long she had stood there, motionless.


    It was as if she had fallen asleep, as if she were in a dream.


    Until Bai Wei��s voice woke her up: ��Hewinia, if you go any further, you��ll have to confront that guy.��


    She then came back to reality, realizing that she had left the library at some point and was now standing on the outskirts of the Forbidden Forest, in front of the erected Magic Barrier.


    ��Your condition is very poor, Hewinia,�� Bai Wei said. ��You need to adjust yourself well... don��t forget those people are still waiting for you at the docks.��


    Hewinia opened her mouth, intending to say something, when she suddenly felt a heavy weight in her hand.


    She looked down and saw Ogg��s notebook, which seemed to have been retrieved from a pool of blood, steadily seeping more blood into her hands, staining her clean and solemn formal wear.


    She opened the notebook.


    Inside were various excerpts from sentences and documents and handwritten warnings.


    ��The weak points of the Music score.��


    ��How Players should resist holders of the Music score.��


    ��The body cannot be destroyed, it can be ground into mincemeat and still be restored!!��


    ��The score is silver, and also plundered.��


    And many more, including the golden notes that Cesar now possessed and the Seven Notes Music score copied from who knows where.


    ��It looks like he was really concerned about you getting killed by that guy,�� Bai Wei said. ��If there wasn��t a lack of time, I bet he would have copied down every forbidden book he could find for you.��


    Hewinia didn��t speak; she simply flipped through the notebook in silence.


    So Bai Wei remained silent, not to disturb her.


    It was unclear how much time had passed before she finally spoke.


    ��Mr. Visas, I don��t understand.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��Why did he go to such lengths,�� Hewinia said. ��He comes from the same place as me, you know what that place is like, you too can imagine what we��ve both been through... so why?��


    She looked down at the notebook in her hand, her eyes full of confusion.


    ��I don��t understand why he became... such a person, completely different from me.��


    ��I can��t comprehend,�� she whispered, ��I really can��t comprehend.��


    For the first time.


    Hewinia felt bewildered.


    No pain, no disdain, no pretense.


    Only bewilderment, the purest bewilderment, as if she were about to lose herself in this expanse of snow.


    Then, she heard Bai Wei��s voice: ��That��s an interesting question, because a few months ago, I said something similar to someone, and I think... he might be able to answer you.��


    ��You became this way because you encountered Hewinia.��


    Bai Wei paused.


    ��He became that way because he met you.��


    Hewinia opened her mouth.


    ...


    ��Please, Miss Hevnia, don��t kill me, I beg of you.��


    ��Heh, sorry, can��t do that.��


    ...


    ��Ah, I��m sorry, Miss Hevnia!��


    ��Hey, it��s alright, why are you so scared, also, please just call me Hevnia.��


    ...


    The snowflakes gently fell.


    Falling on Hewinia��s face, falling on the notebook in her hands.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment.


    It was unclear how much time went by.


    ��So it��s like this?��


    She slowly closed the notebook, gazing into the distant Forbidden Forest as if she had understood something.


    ��Mr. Visas.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��What can I offer,�� she said softly, ��to have you, take that person��s life?��

 Chapter 410: Fifty-five How can I bear to refuse (5K5)

    Chapter 410: Fifty-five How can I bear to refuse (5K5)


    Tick-tock... Tick-tock...


    Accompanied by feeble breaths, blood fell into the snow and then slowly slid down through the grooves in the snow, soaking into the skin of the half-naked man lying on the snowy ground.


    The golden notes restrained by silver threads on the man��s skin became increasingly bright and clear under the nourishment of the fresh blood.


    ��You... will face retribution,�� a weak voice arose, ��Lord, Lord will definitely not forgive someone like you.��


    Cesar slowly opened his eyes, looking at the man and woman he had hung from a tree to bleed.


    ��Retribution?�� Cesar said with a light laugh, ��Such nai?ve words don��t seem like they would come from your mouth, Teacher Zel.��


    ��Ten years ago, you told me that the Lord only values those who possess absolute pitch, and that the rest, no matter what they do, will never gain the Lord��s recognition... isn��t that right?��


    Zel slowly closed his eyes; it was a long while before he spoke: ��Kill me.��


    Cesar laughed, finally no longer lying down, and stood up from the snow.


    Beneath him was an Array in operation.


    He walked over to Zel, looking up at his former teacher.


    ��Why would I kill you, Teacher Zel?�� Cesar said with a smile, ��Didn��t you teach me to make full use of everything? I have always been following your teachings, or perhaps it could be said that everything I now have is because of you.��


    ��Have you forgotten?�� He pointed at his own body and then at the Array beneath his feet, ��The Array that collects all the scores and colors the notes��where did all this forbidden knowledge come from?��


    ��I��ve always wanted to know if you would have been so ��lenient�� with me ten years ago, had you known what today would bring.��


    Cesar��s smile grew brighter, while Zel kept his eyes tightly shut, yet his continuously trembling eyelashes revealed his current emotions clearly.


    ��It hurts... it hurts so much...��


    While Cesar and Zel were confronting each other, the female Player on the side unwittingly let out a quivering voice.


    Cesar turned his head to look.


    The condition of the female Player was very poor, the only reason she hadn��t died was that Cesar had used Chorus Magic of the Healing System to keep her alive.


    Of course, this wasn��t because Cesar was particularly kind, but rather because he hadn��t finished absorbing, so he couldn��t let the female Player die just yet.


    The Silver Score, particularly plucking the golden notes, wasn��t such an easy and leisurely affair. This process was akin to bloodletting, draining all the blood laden with notes and then slowly applying it to the body of the music score holder to complete the plucking.


    During this period, neither the notes nor the score can die.


    Cesar approached the female Player.


    The consciousness of the female Player had begun to blur, she muttered instinctively: ��It hurts... it hurts so much...��


    Cesar slowly reached out his hand, pressing the head of the female Player against his own, then gently said, ��There, there, it will be over soon.��


    ��If you really can��t stand it, let me tell you a story.��


    He murmured.


    ��Once, in a remote Seed District, there were two brothers.��


    ...


    ��These brothers have no patterns to this day, get rid of them.��


    ��Big brother! Big brother!��


    ��Let go of my little brother! Bastard, let go of me!��


    ��Wait, this guy has patterns.��


    ...


    ��Big brother.�� A little boy looked up at the teenager who was a head taller than him, his eyes red, ��Don��t you want me anymore?��


    ��Of course not!��


    Cesar ruffled his little brother��s head, then looked up at the ��Noble gentleman�� who was standing aside, dressed in clothes that wholly mismatched theirs.


    ��Mr. Lade, please don��t harm my little brother, whether he has notes or not, wait for me to graduate and come back...��


    ��I got it, I got it,�� Lade waved his hand impatiently, ��If you can really graduate successfully and work for me as a qualified Player, I��ll take care of your little brother, but if not...��


    Cesar could clearly hear the unsaid words of Lade�� you, a mere Copper Sound, should rather worry about yourself.


    ��I will definitely graduate successfully.��


    Cesar said earnestly, then leaned down to hug the little boy, whispered ��Wait for me to come back,�� and then he left. Even as the little boy cried out loud behind him, he didn��t look back, walking alone into the world covered in white snow.


    ...


    ��Copper Sound?�� A teacher from the Three Colleges looked askance at Cesar, ��The courses Copper Sound can choose are just so many, ��Player Basics�� isn��t for you.��


    ��Why!�� Cesar exclaimed, ��I��ve already enrolled, why can��t I choose it.��


    ��There aren��t so many whys.��


    ��If I can��t choose ��Player Basics,�� how can I use a Magic Wand?��


    ��Magic Wand?�� The teacher scoffed, ��Do you still want a Magic Wand?��


    ��Without a Magic Wand, how can I become a Player?��


    Cesar��s words amused the teacher, who turned his head to look at the other teachers in the office, laughing as he pointed at Cesar��s nose.


    ��Did you guys hear what this fellow said? He doesn��t understand a thing.��


    Then, he slapped a form down in front of Cesar.


    ��The courses for Copper Sound are fixed, you can��t choose, you can only pick this.��


    Cesar lowered his head to see the form clearly marking out job locations like ��restaurant,�� ��restroom,�� and his eyes widened.


    ��Let me tell you,�� the teacher spoke languidly, ��The academy recruits Copper Sounds for only one reason, we do not allow ordinary people without notes to enter the academy, but indeed there are some tasks that need ordinary people to handle... just these.��

 Chapter 411: Fifty-five How can I bear to refuse (5K5)_2

    Chapter 411: Fifty-five How can I bear to refuse (5K5)_2


    ��You can, of course, tell the world you are a Player of the academy, and we can issue you a diploma.��


    ��But internally, do you truly feel like a Player?��


    ��Hmm?��


    Cesar understood everything.


    He clenched his fists tightly, wanting to turn around and leave immediately.


    But he also knew very clearly that once he left, he would only be able to return to that place.


    So he had no other choice.


    ��I am going... to the library.��


    ...


    ��These are the rules of the library, do you understand?�� Zel looked at Cesar, ��Anyone who��s not a fool should be able to understand, right?��


    Hearing this, Cesar could only forcefully swallow his confusion and stammer out, ��Understood.��


    ��Very well, I��ll leave it to you then... I am very busy.��


    Zel walked towards the exit, but before leaving, he turned back and gave Cesar a meaningful glance.


    ��You need to know which books are untouchable. If any problems are discovered, you��re done for, understand?��


    ��Especially those Magic Books about ��Ascension�� on the third to last shelf, got it?��


    Cesar was stunned for a moment.


    By the time he regained his senses, he was the only one left in the library.


    Magic capable of Ascension?


    Though he knew it was dangerous, Cesar still couldn��t help but turn his head and look toward that corner shelf.


    ...


    Half a year went by like this.


    Cesar spent most of his time in the library, especially at night, because it was only during the late hours that he was alone there.


    During this period, he greedily absorbed various forbidden knowledge.


    Things that normal Players didn��t know, he came to understand them all.


    Ascension Magic, Music scores, Coloring.


    And a variety of obscure yet powerful Chorus Magic.


    He felt one day he would master all the forbidden knowledge in this library.


    During these six months, Zel, the nominal supreme manager of the library, hardly showed himself which initially eased the anxious Cesar.


    Until this day, as Cesar was returning to the library from the cafeteria, he saw from a distance the custodian waiting there.


    A strong sense of unease surged in his heart.


    Thus, he walked from the Forbidden Forest��s path to the library window and immediately overheard a conversation involving Zel.


    ��These Taboo Books have been opened.�� someone said, ��Yet, I haven��t received any record of an application to read them, do you know why, Zel.��


    ��You know, Gucci, I have my own matters to tend to, I��ve long handed over the management of the library to a student,�� Zel replied.


    ��Oh, is that so?�� Gucci said, ��Then I presume he wouldn��t know that these books are sealed with a Magic Power stamp, and anyone who opens them leaves their fingerprints.��


    Cesar��s body stiffened.


    And then he heard the sound of pages turning: ��Let��s see... Ah, indeed, all these books were opened by the same person, seems like we need to investigate your little assistant.��


    ��That��s regrettable; I quite liked him, a diligent young man.��


    ��Diligence isn��t an excuse for making mistakes,�� Gucci said indifferently, ��If confirmed, we will proceed according to the rules.��


    ��That��s too cruel, isn��t it?��


    ��It��s not his life we are after, just erase his Runes and expel him from the academy,�� Gucci said, ��For Copper Sound, such a punishment is but a trifle, considering their notes are rather insignificant.��


    ��That��s indeed the case.��


    ��Let it be.���� Gucci handed the book back to Zel, and then said meaningfully, ��As the nominal manager of the library, you are inevitably responsible. So, the seals on these books are yours to repair. Please don��t disappoint me, Professor Zel.��


    Zel smiled as he took the book from Gucci: ��Rest assured, Professor Gucci, once I��m done, I��ll personally report back to you.��


    Gucci left satisfied.


    Cesar was hiding under the window, trembling with fear.


    To have his notes erased, expelled from the academy?


    No, this cannot be!


    The knowledge he had mastered, the opportunity to change his fate.


    Was it all going to be wasted like this?


    Was he supposed to return to the Seed District to become a Sire again?


    No, absolutely not!


    Cesar panicked.


    He wanted to apologize to Zel.


    If sincere enough, perhaps Professor Zel would...


    Cesar subconsciously stood up and looked into the library.


    And then, he saw Zel leisurely reading and transcribing with the Magic Pen, flipping through those books he had once read.


    He was dumbstruck.


    In that moment, he understood something.


    ...


    After nightfall, when Zel had finished transcribing all the Taboo Books, he saw the drenched Cesar standing in front of him.


    ��Professor Zel,�� Cesar said trembling, ��I saw everything.��


    Zel raised an eyebrow: ��What?��


    ��What you have been doing, I saw it all,�� Cesar said, ��You lured me to open these books and then you reaped the rewards... I saw everything.��


    ��Oh, anything else?��


    Cesar widened his eyes: ��Aren��t you afraid I��ll report you! You are a teacher! A follower of the Lord! Would the Lord forgive you for this!��


    ��Heh, Cesar. The Lord doesn��t care about these matters, what the Lord cares about are those who have absolute musical tones.��


    ��... But I also know the forbidden knowledge!��


    ��Oh, so what?�� Zel laughed carelessly, ��What can you do?��


    Cesar was momentarily speechless.


    ��This knowledge is only taboo for us,�� Zel gently patted the books, ��As for you... can you accomplish any of the items listed there? The only thing you can use is Ascension Magic, but why aren��t you using it?��

 Chapter 412 412: Fifty-five How can I bear to refuse (5K5)_3

    Cesar''s body stiffened.


    "I guess you dare not use it, after all, if you fail, even the appearance of being a Player will be lost," Zel said as though he had seen through everything, "Even if you succeed, as a Silver Sound Player, what do you think you can do? What can you achieve?"


    Cesar couldn''t answer.


    "It''s not just about possessing the knowledge, it''s about being able to use it, and someone like you, even if all the knowledge was laid out in front of you, couldn''t accomplish anything," Zel said with a light laugh, "I should be the one you''re thankful to for even giving you the chance to access this knowledge. I have made full use of you, haven''t I?"


    "Otherwise, try to attack me, use that forbidden knowledge."


    "I won''t do anything, just watch you."


    "What can you possibly achieve?"


    Cesar trembled all over.


    He was angry but also powerless.


    Because he knew Zel was right, even if he knew the forbidden knowledge, what of it? He didn''t even have a Magic Wand.


    Even if he had a Magic Wand, his Copper Sound couldn''t illuminate any forbidden music.


    "Ha, considering you did help me after all, I won''t attack you," Zel said, "Run, run fast, by the time it''s daylight, once the school staff catches you, even those coppery tacky notes of yours won''t be saved."


    So, Cesar returned to his old home.


    Throughout, Cesar kept thinking someone from the academy would stop him, would come after him.


    So he was extremely cautious along the way, careful not to draw any attention.


    But until he got back to his old home, he found no one pursuing him.


    Not even the old home had received any message.


    He just "safely" made it back to his little dilapidated house and found his brother.


    The academy had ignored him.


    Cesar held his brother, shaking constantly.


    "Brother?" The little boy was surprised, then joyful, "You came to get me?"


    "Yes, I''ve come to get you," Cesar decided to escape that place with his brother, to flee as far as possible.


    "That''s great." The brother was very happy, "Mr. Lade said that when my note fully appears, I could go find you, but I didn''t entirely show up, and you came back for me."


    Cesar froze.


    His brother... had a note too?


    He immediately took off his brother''s clothes and saw the silver mark on his back.


    It was... Silver Sound!


    Cesar opened his mouth, then a flood of indistinguishable emotions surged through his heart.


    Why?


    Why was his brother a Silver Sound!


    Why was he just a Copper Sound!


    If, if he also were a Silver Sound! He wouldn''t have fallen to such a predicament!


    Why, why wasn''t he!


    Why only was his life ruined!


    Cesar''s grasp on his brother''s hand unconsciously tightened.


    "Brother... it hurts." His brother said.


    "Ah, sorry." Cesar immediately let go, then forced a smile, "My bad."


    "Brother seems very upset... why?"


    "No... I''m happy." Cesar took a deep breath, "You will definitely become a great Player."


    "Will that make Brother happy?" His brother asked, "Can I help Brother?"


    Cesar shook his head with a wry smile.


    He knew, he no longer had that capability.


    He didn''t even dare try Ascension Magic.


    So, it''s better to leave this place.


    While Cesar thought this, his gaze accidentally fell on his brother''s back again, saw the silver pattern, but realized it looked a bit different from the notes he remembered.


    Because the pattern was more intricate.


    Not like notes, but more like... a musical score.


    ...wait?


    Cesar''s eyes widened bit by bit.


    ...Music Scores?


    Cesar looked once again at his younger brother''s back and, after close examination, realized those were indeed music scores.


    Silver... music scores.


    Cesar was stunned.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Cesar lowered his head and looked into his brother''s eyes.


    Having read the Taboo Book for half a year, he deeply understood what the music scores meant.


    Thus, a bold, terrifying thought began to grow crazily, like bamboo shoots after a spring rain.


    He completely lost control over his body and whispered softly, "Brother, you said you''d help your brother, right?"


    His brother nodded repeatedly, "Of course! I''ll help brother!"


    ...


    ...


    "Brother... it hurts so much..."


    "It hurts..."


    "Good boy."


    "Soon... it won''t hurt anymore."


    ...


    ...


    "Good boy... soon it won''t hurt anymore."


    Cesar ran a Light Touch over the Player''s head.


    But the Player didn''t respond.


    Because she''d already bled her last drop of blood in his arms.


    And the golden notes on his silver scores had fully formed.


    Cesar then glanced over at Zel; Zel was already gasping his last breaths.


    He sighed lightly, seemingly finding it somewhat tedious, "Look, brother, with your help, these once high and mighty folks couldn''t even last long enough to hear me finish the story, truly... ridiculous."


    "No, I''ve heard everything."


    Cesar''s body suddenly tensed.


    Who?!


    He hadn''t noticed?!


    Cesar immediately turned his head and saw a graceful figure clapping, walking out of the woods.


    "...Hewinia?!" Cesar widened his eyes.


    No... that''s not right.


    This mocking expression, these oppressive eyes.


    That wasn''t Hewinia!


    No, wrong, this body was indeed Hewinia''s! He couldn''t be mistaken!


    Cesar''s heart instantly seized with panic.


    And "Hewinia" over there was leisurely speaking, "Actually, I''m wondering, did your brother only say he would help you, or is that the only thing you remember?"


    Cesar narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?"


    "I''m just curious," "Hewinia" spread her hands, making a very unladylike gesture, "When your brother cried out in pain, did he ask you to stop? And if he did, could you have resisted?"


    "...Who are you exactly."


    "Hewinia" sighed, "Someone like you, not very willing to show up, but had to because someone asked... An elder?"


    "Perhaps you could be a bit clearer."


    "I''ve already made it quite clear," Bai Wei chuckled, "Such a strong child, asking me for the first time in such a tone to help her do something..."


    Cesar saw Bai Wei''s left eye, twinkling like stars, slowly rotating, and a sudden sense of crisis overwhelmed him.


    He immediately stepped back, but it was too late. The two corpses behind him suddenly moved, using their arm bones as spears, charging from both sides and piercing through Cesar''s body in an instant.


    "Aaaaah!" Cesar let out a pained scream.


    Bai Wei was smiling, saying, "How could I possibly refuse?"

 Chapter 413: Fifty-Six I didnt really want to get this childs clothes dirty (5K)

    Chapter 413: Fifty-Six I didn��t really want to get this child��s clothes dirty (5K)


    Bai Wei��s movements were simply too fast. By the time Cesar sensed danger, it was already too late. The female Player and Zel��s corpses had already, under Bai Wei��s control, pierced through his heart.


    Cesar hadn��t even had time to struggle free when he saw the snow at his feet turning into rising white mist, rapidly spreading over his body.


    By the time it covered half of his body, Cesar saw Bai Wei make a hand gesture, and he felt a sense of impending doom. He immediately invoked the power of the notes, but it was still a step too late.


    With a ��boom,��


    the lower half of his body shattered into pieces from the massive explosion of Magic Power, his internal organs fluttering around like the stuffing of a doll.


    ��Ah ah ah ah!�� Cesar screamed in agony as he howled at Bai Wei, ��Do you think, this will kill me?!��


    But it still wasn��t over. Bai Wei had expertly contained the explosion within the white mist, without even affecting the two Corpse Blocks controlling Cesar��s body.


    Next, Cesar saw Bai Wei make a gesture like pulling on puppet strings, and the two corpses behind him moved again.


    ��Slurp��!


    They acted together, seizing the blasted-open wound in Cesar��s abdomen and starting to pull it apart, bit by bit.


    ��Swish swish,��


    his torn internal organs and blood poured out like a waterfall.


    Cesar��s face was twisted in pain, but he still stared intensely at Bai Wei, ��No matter what you��re trying to do, I��m...��


    His words were cut off as he suddenly realized something and immediately looked down.


    Sure enough, he saw two hands soaked in blood, slowly pulling apart his flesh and internal organs, revealing a concealed, withered bone gradually appearing.


    Damn it!


    This was his objective!


    Cesar��s expression no longer held the previous mockery and ferocity, but turned into even greater horror.


    Impossible!


    How could this guy know which Corpse Block was his?!


    This was his biggest secret, a secret deeper even than the Music score!


    But this guy knew! And it was his target from the very beginning!


    ...Bastard!


    Who in the world was he?! How could he possibly know?!


    Cesar really wanted to figure out these two questions, but not now. Under Bai Wei��s control, one of the Corpse Blocks�� fingers had touched that bone and began the attempt to pull it out.


    ��Don��t you underestimate me!��


    Cesar roared as the notes etched onto his body lit up swiftly.


    Following that, his dismembered lower half also rapidly regenerated and reshaped.


    How swiftly?


    The parts of the two Corpse Blocks that had reached into Cesar��s body hadn��t even had the chance to withdraw before they were covered by the regrowing flesh, stuck and unable to be pulled away, as if they were extra limbs grown out of Cesar��s body.


    Of course, Cesar wouldn��t keep these things. His hands became as sharp as steel blades, and with a sweep, he chopped off the hands and feet of the two Corpse Blocks, which then fell down like puppets whose strings had been cut.


    But whether it was still mistrust or the fury in his heart, even this didn��t seem sufficient for Cesar; he continued to wave his hands, tearing those two Corpse Blocks into shreds of flesh before they could even hit the ground.


    Their blood mingled with snow in the air, falling onto Cesar��s now bulging and seething muscles.


    On his chest, six golden notes shone brilliantly under the restraint of the silver Music score.


    ��No matter how many times I look at you, it always seems that you just don��t fit in with this land,�� Bai Wei��s voice reached Cesar��s ears, ��To be honest, you should��ve stayed in Lyra; I think Chainsaws and Chopping Axes would be more suitable for dealing with a freak like you.��


    Cesar abruptly lifted his head, glaring intensely at Bai Wei.


    Unlike him, who was as pathetic as a Monster at the moment, Bai Wei maintained an image of grace and composure.


    After all, he was using Hewinia��s body, and even if he did nothing but stand there, compared to Cesar, it was like a true embodiment of beauty and the beast.


    And this was precisely what Cesar found unforgivable.


    That composure and grace unwittingly made Cesar recall the time when he first entered school ten years ago, when his short and scruffy self could never lift his head in front of those girls who didn��t seem to belong to the same world as him because of their appearance and dress.


    That inferiority etched deep in his heart, he thought he had long since shed.


    But now, he recalled that feeling once more.


    Staring at that beautiful face and graceful figure, Cesar felt as if a beast was roaring in his heart.


    Tear her apart, tear her apart, tear her apart!


    Just like he had done countless times over the past decade.


    However, the strength demonstrated by his opponent just now forced him to momentarily calm down.


    ��What on earth...�� he started again, ��are you? Why... are you so aware of my business?��


    ��You��re more curious about why I��m so aware of your Corpse Block,�� Bai Wei spoke languidly, ��How shall I explain it to you... just think of it as some people are born with knowledge.��


    Cesar slightly narrowed his eyes.


    Born with knowledge? He didn��t believe there could be such a person.


    If there were, it could only be a Divine or the true owner of these Corpse Blocks.


    Clearly, this guy was neither.


    So, was he deceiving me?


    As soon as this thought crossed Cesar��s mind, Bai Wei spoke as if he could see through Cesar��s thoughts, ��The one inside your body, if I��m not mistaken, is called ��Visas�� Broken Bone�� in the Taboo Book. Unlike Visas�� more famously known Corpse Blocks, this bone does not carry a Rule, but pure... power.��

 Chapter 414: 56 I didnt want to get this childs clothes dirty (5K)_2

    Chapter 414: 56 I didn��t want to get this child��s clothes dirty (5K)_2


    Cesar��s pupils gradually dilated.


    ��The ��Visas�� broken bones�� lost out there total three pieces, one holds what symbolizes the flesh, the ��Undying,�� one holds what symbolizes the soul, the ��Immortal,�� and one is just sheer power, greatly enhancing the abilities of its possessor.�� Bai Wei smiled lightly while pointing at Cesar with his magic wand, ��So, you need not say which bone piece you possess.��


    Cesar��s face looked terrible, as if his deepest secret had been revealed.


    But in his heart, he had already sneered coldly.


    Then he heard Bai Wei say, ��Did you think I was going to mention the ��Undying�� bone?��


    Cesar��s expression froze.


    ��Heh, the bone you possess is the last one, right?�� Bai Wei watched Cesar��s changing expressions with interest, chuckling, ��What you just demonstrated indeed resembled the characteristics of the ��Undying.�� Your heart pierced, your body half-destroyed, yet still alive, still able to recover. Even if your body was completely destroyed, you could still come back to life. To anyone uninformed, they would definitely think that was ��Undying.''��


    ��Unfortunately, you��ve met me. Not only do I understand you, but I also understand those Corpse Blocks better than anyone else in this world.�� Bai Wei slowly unveiled Cesar��s secret, ��Your Corpse Block is used in tandem with your Music Score. Even the most ordinary spells, bolstered by that Corpse Block, become many times stronger, like a healing system Magic that can regenerate limbs, but in your case, allows a completely destroyed body to fully recover. Not to mention that you possess so many Golden Notes and control so much Taboo Magic.��


    ��With various combinations of enhancements, you really brought out a trait akin to both ��Undying�� and ��Immortal.�� From this perspective, I must say I admire you.�� Bai Wei shrugged, ��In the nation of Holy Sound that solely pursues musical notes, you indeed brought out something incredible. If it weren��t for this child��s request, I genuinely wouldn��t want to encounter you at a time like this.��


    Bai Wei was telling the truth.


    After all, in the game, he had dealt with Cesar countless times.


    In the game, Cesar could be summarized by a very simple term:


    ��Poop Monster.��


    And it was a Poop Monster with mechanics.


    In the game, if players did not rely on some special props, beating him was too difficult. Bai Wei did not have any of these items, and with what he currently possessed, resolving him was too challenging.


    The most direct one was the Rule of the left eye.


    But the problem was, the Rule of the left eye was indiscriminate. It might likely cause the bone hidden in Cesar��s body to disappear as well, which would be too great a loss.


    Bai Wei indeed wanted to obtain those three bone pieces, although they did not store Rules, they seemed more like pure stat boosts. In the game, those three Corpse Blocks in players�� hands provided a brutal increase in health limit, energy limit, and spell strength. But here, they could do much more.


    So, to extract that bone without using the Rule of the left eye was indeed not an easy task.


    Bai Wei silently lamented in his heart.


    And in Cesar��s heart, only shock remained.


    This guy... Why does he know everything!


    And yet, he knew nothing about Bai Wei, not even which Corpse Block the other possessed!


    Cesar had used the unpredictability of the Corpse Blocks countless times to kill those Holy Sound possessors who were much more powerful than he was, so no one understood better than him how crucial ��information�� was in battle.


    Especially information on the Corpse Blocks!


    Bai Wei knew his, while he didn��t know Bai Wei��s; this made the battle far too dangerous for him.


    So... should he run?


    Cesar narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked down at the music score and notes ready on his body.


    No, it seemed unnecessary.


    After all, just because Bai Wei knew his traits, did that ensure he could win against him?


    He was not the beginner with just one or two Golden Notes anymore; now, he had six Golden Notes and one Silver Note, able to use the Seven Notes at will.


    And Bai Wei��s body had at most two Golden Notes.


    Moreover, during the conversation with Bai Wei, he had completely repaired his body with the notes.


    Although he didn��t know why Bai Wei had not made a move, he had now restored his peak form.


    Fight then!


    With his decision made, Cesar didn��t say any more and directly took action.


    His speed was very fast.


    Just as Bai Wei had said, he didn��t seem like a player of Holy Sound, not like a pure Mage.


    And indeed, he was not; over the ten years, he had left Holy Sound several times, even reaching into the territories of the Four Great Secret Religions, studying their combat to develop his own style.


    So he ran, his speed so fast that one could see the afterimages.


    On the run, he casually picked up a tree branch.


    No matter what the opponent was, ultimately it was Hewinia��s body.


    That musician��s body was the vulnerability!


    Cesar abruptly stopped, then used the tree branch to launch a super long-distance slashing strike at Bai Wei.


    A blood-red arc of light emanated from the tip of the branch, forming a red wave of magic power that swept towards Bai Wei with unstoppable force, splitting the accumulated snow, soil, and trees all around in half.

 Chapter 415 415: 56 I didnt want to get this childs clothes dirty (5K)_3

    But his speed wasn''t fast, Bai Wei merely sidestepped and successfully dodged.


    However, a slight smile crept upon Cesar''s lips.


    Amidst the crimson airwaves also mixed the sound of slicing through the air.


    Within these soundwaves, there was a melody.


    As a result, several Evil Ghosts separated from the airwaves and clawed viciously at Bai Wei.


    At this distance, it simply wasn''t possible...


    "Thud"!


    Before the Evil Ghosts could grasp Bai Wei, a tide rose from beneath his feet like a reversing waterfall, instantly washing away those malicious spirits without a trace.


    How could this be?!


    Cesar was shocked.


    How did he do it?!


    Cesar had hidden the Chorus Magic''s notes within the airwaves; if Bai Wei hadn''t known in advance, there would''ve been no way to react!


    But how could he have known in advance? Cesar''s unique combat style was unparalleled; not a second person in the Holy Sound could be found!


    Nevertheless, surprised as Cesar was, he didn''t stop moving. After releasing the slash, he charged at Bai Wei immediately. After all, the Spell was meant to entrap Bai Wei, allowing Cesar to then cleave him in two directly.


    Now, even though Bai Wei wasn''t trapped, Cesar successfully closed the distance between them.


    As long as he could get close to Bai Wei, Cesar believed he could end the fight instantly.


    No Player could withstand his proximity!


    But things didn''t go as planned, and Cesar heard a series of swishing sounds coming from below.


    Magic Chains.


    They emerged one after another from the snow, like poisonous snakes that had lain in hiding, baring their fangs and lunging at the intruder.


    Cesar''s eyelids twitched.


    Because the number was simply... too great.


    In front of him, apart from the white snow, there were black Magic Chains, and the black had already overwhelmed the white, rolling in to cover everything.


    ...Had they been prepared during the earlier conversation?


    Indeed, while he was recovering, this fellow hadn''t been idle.


    And this was a melody without notes on the Magic Chains...not a Holy Sound spell?


    Cesar felt a sinking feeling in his heart, but he didn''t stop. Instead, he charged along the chains while continuously swinging the twig in his hand.


    The crimson blade light, like cutting through tofu, split the Magic Chains that could be reached in two, and the airwaves lifted with the blade contained a melody that still created one Evil Ghost after another, causing the remaining chains to be entangled.


    Thus, Cesar brutally hacked his way through the massive array of chains.


    Then, he saw Bai Wei, just a few meters away from him.


    Within reach.


    Cesar quickened his pace.


    But what stood in his way next was snow.


    No... to be precise, it was fog.


    The thick fog, blocking all sight, rushed towards him.


    Cesar''s pupils narrowed slightly.


    He realized this was the fog Bai Wei used to attack him earlier, capable of causing explosions.


    And this fog, Cesar couldn''t slash through with his blade light like before, and the Evil Ghosts were powerless against this intangible thing.


    Other spells that could disperse the fog were too difficult to execute at this distance.


    ...So, should he retreat temporarily?


    Cesar squinted his eyes.


    No, move forward!


    The guy was also afraid of his proximity! Being pushed back now, even for a few seconds, meant playing into his hands.


    He couldn''t retreat!


    With a roar, he plunged into the thick fog and lifted the twig towards that graceful figure, as though brandishing a meat-cutting knife.


    "Boom"!


    The white fog exploded.


    Half a second later, Cesar burst out of the explosion.


    He no longer resembled a human, his flesh scattered and blood splattered everywhere, the twig burned to ash.


    He looked like a skinned beast, with the last vestiges of life and madness, lunging at the girl who appeared soft and weak, holding a Magic Wand.


    "You''ve lost!"


    Cesar bellowed, using such madness to suppress the pain in his body.


    "I''m going to tear you apart!"


    His excitement was extreme, feeling as though he had defeated a formidable enemy.


    It was as if the person before him wasn''t Hevni but, instead, the first Golden Note who he had struggled to kill years ago.


    Back then, he was like this too, fighting to the bitter end, using bones and claws to tear the opponent to pieces.


    He raised his hand.


    Then, he heard the sound of a Chainsaw beside his ear.


    "Thud."


    Cesar came to a halt.


    He froze in mid-air.


    ...To be exact, his head froze in mid-air.


    His body continued to surge forward rigidly, ultimately plunging headless into the snow like a fly.


    "What a pain," Bai Wei''s sigh echoed in Cesar''s ears, "Why insist on making it so complicated? Couldn''t you adopt a softer fighting style?"


    He looked down.


    No, he couldn''t look down anymore, because his head was now in Bai Wei''s hand, so he could only cast his gaze downwards.


    Then he saw Hewinia, half her body soaked in blood as if she had returned from Hell, calmly gazing at him.


    "You thought I was afraid of you?"


    "It''s just that this child has to go to school later, and I didn''t want to get her clothes dirty."


    Cesar opened his mouth.


    For a moment, he felt he should say something, yet he didn''t know what to say.


    But there was no need for words, as fear and a sense of crisis like never before suddenly surged in Cesar''s mind.


    He saw "Hevni''s" star-like left eye starting to turn slowly.


    Like the wheels of fate.


    "Excellent," Bai Wei spoke lightly with a chuckle, "since you''ve delivered yourself to my doorstep, then surely, there are no Corpse Blocks in your head, right?"

 Chapter 416: Fifty-seven Thats enough (4K7)

    Chapter 416: Fifty-seven That��s enough (4K7)


    My... Corpse Blocks?


    Bai Wei��s words left Cesar momentarily stupefied.


    What did that mean?


    Cesar wanted to ponder this phrase further, but he had no time, as the fear and crisis that surged from deep within his brain overpowered everything else at this moment.


    This was a warning from that bone!


    For ten years, the reason Cesar had survived to this point was that bone, which had allowed him to seek benefits and avoid harm, turning crises into safety time and again.


    And now, that bone was warning him again, with an intensity he had not felt in all those years.


    The crisis originated from... that eye!


    That left eye!


    He couldn��t let it keep looking at him like this.


    That eye... it could kill!


    Cesar roared, his headless body immediately rising up from the snow, and at the same time, he picked up a tree branch and aimed for Bai Wei��s back, with all six Golden Notes on his body lighting up.


    ��Boom��!


    A massive Spell energy burst forth from the dry branch, forming an extremely thick column of light that turned everything it touched into nothingness.


    But such a stationary-style Spell obviously couldn��t hit Bai Wei; with the power of ��Overload,�� even Hewinia��s body was far beyond the reach of mortals. He simply shifted slightly to the side and dodged the Spell.


    However, it wasn��t over yet.


    Like before, Cesar still hid other Spells within the main Spell.


    The terrifying light column did not stir up noise, but rather a rhythmic melody; small stars shot out from the majestic column of light, and with an even greater speed, hurtled toward Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei also swung his Magic Wand, and a Magic Power barrier quickly appeared in the midst of it all, blocking all the flying stars.


    Like raindrops on glass, they made a great noise but could not break through.


    However...


    Through the pale blue Magic Power barrier, Bai Wei saw the reflection of the headless male corpse behind him, raising the tree branch, preparing to strike him down.


    In a matter of seconds, Hewinia��s body would be split in two by Cesar.


    Bai Wei couldn��t help but click his tongue, then immediately reversed his grip on the Magic Wand, dagger-like, while channeling Magic Power into it.


    Thus, the wand turned into a half-meter-long sword even faster and stabbed into Cesar��s body, then forcefully thrust forward.


    ��Pfft.��


    Cesar��s waist was severed on cue, and his upper body collapsed involuntarily, naturally unable to launch a proper attack anymore.


    So the tree branch once again grazed past Bai Wei��s body, but the blade wave it stirred up directly cut through the Magic Power barrier Bai Wei had used to block the flying stars, and those rainstorm-like stars rushed toward Bai Wei once more.


    A series of ��pffts,�� and all the flying stars penetrated, instantly reducing a body to mush.


    But it was not Bai Wei��s body.


    It was the bodies of the two Players, male and female, who had been severed by Cesar previously.


    ��Boom��!


    Several Chorus Spells intertwined together, creating a huge explosion, temporarily separating the bodies of Bai Wei and Cesar.


    Bai Wei was completely unharmed, while Cesar was not only still beheaded, but his body received another heavy blow, and now he couldn��t even stand.


    However,


    Though Cesar��s head was still in Bai Wei��s hand, Bai Wei��s gaze had already left.


    The ��Gaze�� had been cancelled.


    This rule in Bai Wei��s hand was the most powerful finishing move, capable of Erasure even on gods, but it had a fatally critical flaw.


    That was, during its use, the target absolutely could not leave his sight.


    Therefore, during the battle just now, Bai Wei had always used one hand while keeping his eyes on Cesar.


    Pity that he still couldn��t hold out until the minimum activation threshold.


    ��You��re still such a pain,�� Bai Wei lifted Cesar��s head in front of his eyes again, sighing, ��That��s why I didn��t want to fight with you, such a Poop Monster.��


    Cesar didn��t understand the meaning of ��Poop Monster�� that Bai Wei mentioned, nor did he understand why Bai Wei said ��again�� when this was their first battle.


    But at this time, he couldn��t afford to think too much.


    From the recent battle, he felt like a drowning man who had frantically thrashed about before finally struggling ashore.


    Right now, his heart was filled only with fear and relief.


    And when Bai Wei��s gaze returned, Cesar��s heart leapt to his throat again, almost causing his body to launch another attack.


    But this time, Cesar didn��t sense the same degree of crisis and fear from Bai Wei��s look.


    He then realized that Bai Wei was not using the rule from before.


    Now his gaze would not kill.


    At this, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief before slowly saying, ��It��s the eye... right? The Corpse Block you possess is an eye; the Rule you just used on me came from that eye, and although I don��t know exactly what it is, you wanted to use it to kill me, I could feel it!��


    ��But I won��t let you have your way!��


    ��The activation of that Rule needs time, and the Gaze must not break in the meantime. I felt it just now, the moment your eyes moved away from my head, the Rule was interrupted!��


    ��I��ve already... seen through you! I won��t give you the time to activate that Rule!��


    The more Cesar spoke, the more agitated and invigorated he became.


    ��Besides, how much longer can your body hold up?��


    ��I know all about it. Corpse Blocks that Seal rules bring immense physical burdens to their users, and the stronger the Rule, the heavier the burden! The eye��s Rule can��t be weak, so you can��t use it many more times. I��m right... aren��t I.��

 Chapter 417: Fifty-seven Thats enough (4K7)_2

    Chapter 417: Fifty-seven That��s enough (4K7)_2


    Cesar stared intently at Bai Wei, as if he had seen through everything.


    Of course, his guess was very close to the truth.


    ��To tell the truth, I always thought you were a brainless guy who only had value in numbers,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��but now I have to admit, you really do have brains... Of course, this is also because my piece of the Corpse Blocks indeed had a bit of a traitor in it. However, the fact that you could think of so much in such a short time is truly impressive.��


    Again, the phrase ��my Corpse Blocks.��


    It was hard for Cesar not to notice this point.


    He didn��t know if Bai Wei simply referred to ��the Corpse Blocks I now possess�� as my Corpse Blocks, or...


    Logically, no one would think of that possibility.


    After all, that legendary existence had been obliterated for who knows how many years.


    But Cesar himself had already witnessed too many ��legends.��


    Whether it be the music score or Visas��s Corpse, he thought they were just legends before he saw them with his own eyes.


    And then, he possessed them.


    Thus, Cesar��s ability to accept unknown phenomena was naturally much higher than that of ordinary people.


    Add to that the too many incredible things he now witnessed.


    Firstly, although it was Hewinia��s body, Cesar was very sure that Bai Wei was not Hewinia; he didn��t believe Hewinia could have contended with him to this extent.


    Even though he had just stopped Bai Wei from killing him with the Rule, he found it difficult to feel happy about it because Bai Wei had just fought him to that state using only one hand.


    And he had reached this point today, preparing for a whole ten years, going through countless life-or-death experiences. Why should Hewinia be able to do this?


    If that was not Hewinia, then what was going on with that body of Hewinia?


    One doubt after another, coupled with what Bai Wei himself said, it was hard for Cesar not to think in the direction of reality.


    Could it really... be Visas himself?


    Cesar dared not confirm.


    But that wasn��t the point, not at least for now.


    Cesar took a deep breath, trying hard to calm himself, ��I��ve already proven my strength, and you��ve proven yours. If we continue fighting, we are only likely to both be injured. Even if you win, your identity will be exposed because of it. So, is there really a need to keep fighting?��


    Bai Wei looked at Cesar with interest, ��So what you mean is...��


    ��Let��s continue to cooperate,�� Cesar said, ��Just as I said to you before, the two of us continue to cooperate to strive for the Holy Sound Master��s wish.��


    He deliberately acted as if he wasn��t thinking about Bai Wei��s identity and continued to address Bai Wei as if he were Hewinia.


    ��Moreover, even without the Lord��s wish, with our two music scores, there are too many things we could do, too many things we are capable of doing,�� Cesar said, ��I really can��t think of a reason for us to keep fighting.��


    ��So, what you mean is, just let it go?�� Bai Wei said, ��Even if I��ve beheaded you and almost killed you, can you just let it go?��


    ��...Those things are unimportant,�� Cesar said, ��The strength wolves use when playing with each other would also be enough to kill sheep in their eyes.��


    Bai Wei laughed, ��That��s an interesting analogy, you��re almost like a philosopher.��


    Seeing Bai Wei��s smile, Cesar thought he had accepted and couldn��t help but smile as well, ��I��m merely stating the basic Rule of wolves.��


    ��Is that so? It seems you really like to compare yourself to a wolf,�� Bai Wei nodded slightly, ��But have you ever seen a real wolf kneel when faced with life and death... Do you really have the courage to face life and death?��


    Cesar��s smile froze.


    ��You were almost killed by me, have found my weakness, and you understand that by killing me you could gain more, things you can��t refuse,�� Bai Wei��s Gaze fixed on Cesar, ��Like my eyes, do you really... not want them? Then why haven��t you, come to take them?��


    ��Because you��re very clear that, regardless of whether I��m Visas or not, the strength I have shown now could really kill you.��


    ��And you fear death. More than anyone else.��


    ��The cruelty you��ve shown is not towards yourself, but towards others.��


    ��This point is clear since you didn��t choose Ascension for yourself but instead chose to take your brother��s music score.��


    Bai Wei��s head slowly moved closer to Cesar, finally resting forehead to forehead.


    Those star-like eyes, even without deploying any power, still instilled a deep fear in Cesar.


    A fear that penetrated right to the heart.


    And... anger.


    ��What are you... ranting about!�� Cesar bellowed furiously, ��Who do you think you are, making these assertions! Do you think you��re really Visas? Do you believe your eyes can see everything?!��


    He suddenly began to struggle violently in Bai Wei��s grasp.


    ��No one can define me! No one!��


    ��I��ve come this far from a mere Copper Sound! Do you think I did it by talking?!��


    ��Your words can��t affect me, Visas... Fine, let��s say you��re Visas then!�� he stared hard at Bai Wei, ��So what if you��re Visas? The All Gods couldn��t kill you, then I will be the one to kill you, I will kill you!��


    Under Cesar��s furious roar, the headless corpse also slowly stood up.


    Six Golden Notes burst into a dazzling brilliance again, as if they would leap out from the silver music score in the next second.

 Chapter 418 418: Fifty-seven Thats enough (4K7)_3

    Majestic power swirled around him, as if he had ignited himself.


    "Do you know what I hate most about people like you?" Cesar said. "Arrogance, it''s arrogance. You''re just born well, bore a good ''note'', oh, in your case, possess a good eye. And then you look down on everyone... haha, just like that, you always do."


    "So, I could kill you arrogant fools, one by one, tear you apart!"


    Cesar''s figure moved slowly towards Bai Wei, like an evil ghost returning from Hell.


    "Use that eye of yours and watch closely! Watch how I tear you apart!"


    He roared.


    Then, he looked at Bai Wei and chuckled. "Is that so? I just rely on the eye, do I? Well then... I guess I don''t need this eye anymore."


    Cesar was slightly taken aback, then he watched Bai Wei fumble for something in his pocket.


    "What you just described as arrogance, I find it quite interesting," Bai Wei said. "It''s like you said at the beginning, everything you have now is thanks to that librarian from back then, right? His arrogance eventually led you to kill him. So... do you think history will repeat itself today?"


    History... repeating?


    Cesar hadn''t understood what Bai Wei meant when he heard Bai Wei exclaim, "Ah, found it," pulling something out from the pocket close to his chest.


    It was a notebook stained with blood.


    The cover of the notebook bore a name.


    Ogg.


    Cesar''s eyes slowly widened.


    ...


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in what you''re looking at."


    ...


    "It seems you''ve recalled," Bai Wei said with a smile. "You''ve always known what''s written in these notes, haven''t you? After all, you stayed with him for so many days, but you didn''t care because the methods in these notes��those children couldn''t execute them, just like ten years ago when the teacher thought you couldn''t do it."


    Cesar''s mouth opened, but now in his eyes there was no longer anger and arrogance, only... fear.


    "Let''s see, what does it say here..."


    "Shut up!"


    Cesar couldn''t let Bai Wei continue reading and immediately, disregarding everything, charged forward.


    Then, a "clang" sounded.


    A deep, bell-like sound echoed.


    The notes on Cesar''s body shook violently as if they were about to detach from him any second.


    The silver threads immediately danced, trying to pull back the restless notes.


    However, another "clang"!


    The silver threads malfunctioned in an instant.


    Although it lasted only a moment, it was enough for Bai Wei.


    He transformed the magic wand in his hand into a blade and thrust towards Cesar''s heart.


    Cesar panicked.


    He could feel his notes detaching from his body.


    If this continued, he wasn''t sure his spells would still work.


    If his heart were destroyed, would he die like this?


    The fear of death overcame all thoughts in that instant, and Cesar instinctively raised his hand, covering his heart.


    But as soon as he completed the movement, he violently came to his senses.


    No, not the heart!


    This man''s target was...


    Cesar immediately brought his hands down, but it was too late.


    Bai Wei shifted his aim, now targeting Cesar''s lower abdomen.


    With a mutual rush forward, the magic blade easily pierced through Cesar''s body.


    Cesar''s headless body suddenly stiffened where it stood.


    Because at the tip of that magic blade,


    was an immortal, dry bone.


    Cesar dumbly stared at Bai Wei.


    "Unfortunately," Bai Wei said, displaying the bloodstained notes before Cesar. "The child didn''t find any way to kill you. He did all he could, only able to bring Hevni information about you, along with a spell that might be of some use to you."


    "''Second Note��Shock,'' a low-rank spell used to test whether underage Players'' notes were stable. For someone like you who even stole his score, it indeed has a tiny bit of effect. Just as with that child, trying his hardest could only provide a tiny bit of help."


    "However..." Bai Wei paused, then suddenly exerted force.


    The magic blade completely pierced through Cesar''s body from bottom to top, splitting it in two.


    Amidst the rain of blood, Cesar dumbly watched his body, which would no longer heal, slowly fall as the vitality in his eyes faded like the ebbing tide.


    "This will do."

 Chapter 419: Fifty-eight, your body is mine now.

    Chapter 419: Fifty-eight, your body is mine now.


    Bai Wei held the bone in his hand and gently rubbed it.


    The bone turned to powder at a visible speed, then spilled out through the gaps in his fingers and completely dissipated into the white snow.


    But Bai Wei felt that the power of the bone had been reclaimed, just like a long-lost wanderer suddenly returning home, at first teeming with boundless vitality, but soon quieting down, becoming one with him.


    ��Soul Return,�� was completed.


    ��You... you really are Visas,�� a deep voice rang out, tinged with a hint of excitement, ��I��ve never... I��ve never seen anyone who could destroy that bone, not even leaving a trace. Not just me, but those Clergy of the Church, using Divine Arts, also... can��t, couldn��t do it.��


    The speech was somewhat incoherent.


    Bai Wei turned his head to look.


    The speaker was, of course, Cesar, who had nothing left but his head, but was not yet completely dead.


    The Forbidden Curses inscribed on him were still in effect.


    However, without the enhancement of this bone, he was only minutes away from total death.


    But he obviously didn��t want to give up just yet, still desperately twisting his head, as if trying to get closer to Bai Wei.


    ��Visas, Lord Visas!�� he tried to shout loudly, but the voice that came out was like the wheeze of a broken accordion, ��I��ve always admired you, always have. I know all about your deeds, I look up to you, really.��


    ��There��s no point in saying those meaningless words anymore,�� Bai Wei calmly interjected, ��No one can save you now, including me... The power of this bone has already been reclaimed by me, and I can��t distribute it again.��


    Bai Wei��s words made Cesar��s expression stiffen; he still couldn��t believe it, and spoke like he was desperately clinging to a last straw, ��No, no, no, how could you have no way? How could there be something you can��t do in this world?! Please rest assured, if you are willing to save me, then I will definitely...��


    Cesar��s voice got quieter and quieter.


    Because he realized that no matter what he said, Bai Wei was just quietly looking at him.


    This made him realize that it truly was impossible.


    He was really going to die.


    Bai Wei watched as Cesar��s body, which had been still for a while, suddenly shuddered violently.


    It was like a desperate sobbing, as if trying to suppress rage, as well as despair.


    ��Why, why... must you kill me?�� Cesar said, ��I can��t accept it, I can��t accept it!��


    ��That wretched girl, that wretched girl! She��s just the same as me, she is just the same as me! Why would you choose her over me!��


    His body shook more and more violently, like a puppet that starts to go haywire after one of its strings snaps.


    ��I��ve done better than her! I��m stronger than her! I��ve planned for this for ten years, a full ten years... and she knows nothing!��


    ��But why, why do you help her to kill me?! Even when I had already yielded, you still wouldn��t spare me, why?!��


    ��Just because I took my brother��s music score? If it were my brother, he could never achieve what I did!��


    ��He would be killed by even crueler people, and his music score would be taken by those from the upper echelons! No one could save him, no one!��


    ��If so, what��s wrong with me taking his music score?!��


    ��What��s wrong with that?!��


    ��Hasn��t that woman ever killed anyone?! Hasn��t she done such things?! I don��t believe it, I don��t believe it!��


    Cesar howled hysterically at Bai Wei.


    But Bai Wei��s expression remained largely unchanged, clearly not surprised by Cesar��s reaction at the moment.


    He walked over to Cesar��s head, slowly crouched down, and once again looked him in the eyes at close range.


    ��Although there are many things that could be used to answer you, there is no need,�� Bai Wei spoke languidly, ��I just want to know, if your brother hadn��t been killed by you, but by those upper echelons you hate, and you happened to have a chance for me to avenge him, and the cost was... your everything.��


    ��Would you make that request to me?��


    ��Assuming your brother couldn��t be brought back to life, and you would also die after using my power.��


    Bai Wei gazed at Cesar.


    ��Would you seek a deal with me?��


    ��Tell me, the truth.��


    Cesar opened his mouth; he wanted to say he would.


    But those words, like a fishbone stuck in his throat, simply wouldn��t come out.


    Bai Wei smiled: ��See, we were never going to be possible partners from the start, because you would never risk your life for anyone, not even for your brother, or even yourself.��


    With that, Bai Wei slowly stood up and stretched.


    ��If you see me as a merchant, of course I still prefer this child,�� he shrugged, ��After all, there��s no better deal than risking everything for a stranger who can��t be saved, is there?��


    After saying this, Bai Wei turned and walked away.


    Cesar stared at Bai Wei��s retreating figure.


    When he was about to disappear from sight, Cesar yelled, ��No, I won��t accept it! I won��t accept it!��


    His body burst out with its last bit of strength, rushing forward to grab at his own head.


    It was just that his notes had already been taken by Bai Wei, and what remained were only those scattered pieces��his music score.

 Chapter 420: Fifty-eight, your body is mine now_2

    Chapter 420: Fifty-eight, your body is mine now_2


    ��I must live, I must live!�� he frantically pressed his head onto his neck, ��My score still exists! I have not lost yet, I can start over! I can start over again!��


    ��Whatever Visas, whatever Taichu, whatever Holy Sound Master, I will kill you all... I��ll kill them all...��


    ��Kill them all...��


    With a ��pft�� sound.


    Once again, he fell into the snowdrift, watching his body being drained of the last bit of strength and collapsing lifelessly before him, the final silver sheen on his body rapidly dimming.


    ��No, don��t let it end like this.��


    ��Brother... help me once more, I beg you... help me again...��


    His voice grew fainter and fainter.


    ��Help me once more, help me...��


    ��Please...��


    Finally, all that remained was an inaudible murmur.


    ��Ow...��


    ��It hurts so much...��


    ...


    Amidst the turbulence, Hewinia suddenly opened her eyes.


    An indescribable agony surged into her heart, causing her to involuntarily turn her head and vomit mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    But the blood did not fall onto the floor, as a basin was promptly brought close to catch it for her.


    Hewinia didn��t initially think anything was amiss, until after she had finished vomiting and turned to look at the hand holding the basin, her pupils slightly contracting.


    Because that hand was unmistakably her own.


    And it was her right hand.


    She immediately understood, and asked in a low voice, ��Has it ended, Mr. Visas?��


    ��Yes,�� Bai Wei��s voice sounded, and Hewinia��s right hand also gave her an ��OK�� sign, ��Although the process was a bit troublesome, the outcome is still a great success... Do you want to have a look?��


    After Bai Wei finished speaking, Hewinia felt her right hand return to her own control.


    After a brief silence, she lowered her head to look at her body and found that the golden scores now contained the ��one, three, five, seven�� notes.


    ��These four notes can be taken directly to the festival,�� Bai Wei said matter-of-factly, ��I didn��t take the remaining golden notes that can��t be used at the festival.��


    Hearing Bai Wei��s words, Hewinia nodded, not saying anything, and just quietly leaned against the wall.


    Or more precisely, against the ship��s hull.


    Yes, Hewinia was already on the ship heading to the First Academy.


    ��Are you this quiet?�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��I thought you��d have a myriad of questions for me after waking up. You know, covering up for you this time was quite troublesome. After all, you left the docks in full view of everyone and have been absent for some time, even changed into a different set of clothes. Convincing everyone that you did nothing is indeed not an easy task.��


    ��Of course, I think you can feel it... after all, it is your own body.��


    Hewinia naturally knew what Bai Wei was talking about.


    The price... of power.


    The basin of blood was the clearest example.


    She could imagine how many times Bai Wei had to use [Domination] to get her back on this ship without raising suspicion, to the point where the current Hewinia felt as though she had already died once.


    After another brief silence, Hewinia asked, ��How much longer can I live?��


    ��If you stop now,�� Bai Wei said, ��you��ll live a few years at least, but if you continue... it will depend on how many more times you use it.��


    Yes, Hewinia��s body was also rapidly approaching its limit.


    Although her body was much better off than Ulu and Gerard, if it were Ulu and Gerard, their bodies definitely wouldn��t have lasted this long.


    Even so, Hewinia��s body still couldn��t use Bai Wei��s power without limits.


    That was why, during the battle with Cesar, Bai Wei had only attempted to use ��Gaze�� once and had barely used ��Termination�� or ��Domination�� at all, relying solely on the power boost from descending to the First Rank.


    He had been doing his utmost to protect Hewinia, but that was the extent of what he could do.


    Although he had taken back the bone that could amplify power, the bone couldn��t negate the cost paid; at least one bone definitely couldn��t.


    The only one who could use these powers without any cost was Visas��s own body.


    ��If you keep acting recklessly like this,�� Bai Wei said slowly, ��you won��t even make it to the grand ceremony.��


    Hewinia naturally detected the warning in Bai Wei��s words and nodded slightly, ��If it really comes to that, please let me know in advance.��


    ��When that time comes, you won��t need me to tell you, your body will inform you.��


    ��I understand.��


    Seeing Hewinia��s reaction, Bai Wei clicked his tongue lightly and then asked, ��Do you really think it��s worth it? Just for that guy you can��t save anymore?��


    While speaking, Bai Wei lifted Hewinia��s left hand and tapped her forehead gently with his index finger.


    ��Right now, your body belongs to me. If I��m not willing, you can��t even go to the toilet,�� Bai Wei said indifferently, ��You��ve lost even your freedom, all for... what, a matter of pride?��


    ��I have long been loyal to you, my life is already yours,�� Hewinia said calmly, ��Whether I am free or not isn��t that important to me anymore.��


    ��If that��s what you truly believe, you wouldn��t have asked me to kill that guy,�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��Speaking of which, Hewinia, you still haven��t told me the real reason you want to collect the notes and play the Seven Notes to obtain the blessing of the Holy Sound Master.��


    ��Do you care?�� Hewinia asked, ��It��s a wish that can no longer be fulfilled. Do you still want to know?��


    ��Why not? I am indeed curious,�� Bai Wei replied, ��Most people��s wishes to the Gods are guessable, like that Cesar guy. He seems like you in a lot of ways: owns a score, steals notes, and desires to monopolize the blessing of the Holy Sound Master. But I��m sure what he wants is different from what you want.��


    Bai Wei paused for a moment, then shrugged Hewinia��s shoulders.


    ��Of course, if you don��t want to tell me, that��s fine too. After all, I��m not exactly a demon who enjoys forcing things out of others.��


    After hearing Bai Wei��s words, Hewinia slowly closed her eyes, as if contemplating something.


    And Bai Wei did not speak; he just quietly waited for Hewinia��s answer.


    The room was so quiet you could hear the sound of the oar cutting through the lake water outside; time seemed to stand still at that moment.


    No one knows how much time had passed before Hewinia finally slowly opened her eyes, as if she had made some kind of decision, and said gently, ��Mr. Visas.��


    ��Go ahead,�� Bai Wei said in an encouraging manner, ��I��m listening.��


    ��May I go to the toilet?�� Hewinia asked, ��It��s quite urgent.��


    ��...Go ahead,�� Bai Wei obviously sensed Hewinia��s refusal but he just laughed it off indifferently, ��I should rest for a bit too.��


    It was then that Hewinia felt her body return to her own control.


    She then got up out of bed and left the room.


    Saying she needed to use the toilet was just an excuse, Hewinia went up to the deck, where the icy wind carrying snowflakes hit her face like a knife.


    She turned her head, looking in the direction of the Three Colleges.


    But she couldn��t see anything, her view was filled only with the endless lake surface and the snow drifting from the sky.


    She suddenly spoke out, ��Mr. Visas.��


    ��Mhm.��


    ��Can you kill the Holy Sound Master?�� Hewinia asked, ��At the upcoming festival.��


    ��...Unfortunately, no, not now at least,�� Bai Wei answered, ��The Holy Sound Master is a complete God, and currently, I don��t have the means to defeat Him. Only when I recover my complete body, will it be possible.��


    ��I see.��


    Hewinia slowly closed her eyes and said softly,


    ��I understand.��

 Chapter 421 421: Fifty-nine Dont worry, Im watching over you

    "Miss Hevnia, we have arrived."


    The boat docked beside the pier.


    Hevnia stepped out of the cabin and was instantly drawn to a towering mountain that lay before her.


    Although this was her first visit, she knew that this mountain was the "Holy Mountain" of the Holy Sound, and the First Academy was built midway up this sacred mountain. From her position, she could only just make out the outlines of ancient city walls through the swirling mists.


    "Is this your first time at the First Academy, Miss Hevnia?" inquired the butler of the Lawrence family.


    "Yes," Hevnia nodded slightly, her eyes filled with longing, "I''ve heard many people say that to ascend the Holy Mountain is to enter the Lord''s Gaze... Is that true, Mr. Delin?"


    "You are half right, not Gaze," Delin chuckled, tapping his ear, "The Lord does not ''gaze,'' but listens, and He listens to every corner of the Holy Sound. Although He pays a bit more attention to the Holy Mountain, after all, it is the closest place to the Lord."


    Hevnia nodded, then spoke with some concern, "I hope the Lord won''t dislike me."


    "Why would He?" Delin laughed, "Miss Hevnia, your music is definitely one of the Lord''s favorites."


    "If that were true, it would be wonderful," Hevnia said, still looking somewhat uneasy.


    After a day''s rest, Hevnia''s body had not fully recovered, but her spirits were mostly restored.


    As she conversed with Delin, she also listened distractedly to Bai Wei''s exclamation.


    "Have you noticed that the vast majority of believers think their Lord lives in the heavens?"


    "...The vast majority?" Hevnia asked, "Are there other places?"


    "Lyra, haven''t you been there?" Bai Wei said with a smile, "Isn''t there a tower there that''s said to reach the heavens? But it seemed to have collapsed when you were there."


    Hevnia reflected briefly on that fleeting experience before shaking her head, "I don''t remember it very well."


    "Oh?" Bai Wei sounded surprised, "Forgetting isn''t like you. And you didn''t take any interest in Lyra''s ecosystem structure that is so different from that of the Holy Sound?"


    "I did want to take an interest, but I couldn''t," Hevnia responded calmly, "The events that transpired those days were probably more concerning to me than Lyra itself."


    "The special events you encountered in Lyra..." Bai Wei pondered for a moment, then realizing, "Oh, you mean me."


    Before Hevnia could respond, Bai Wei laughed again.


    "It seems, in this case, I am indeed more significant than the Lyra God."


    Hevnia wasn''t sure how to respond and hesitated briefly before steering the conversation back to the prior topic of "where gods reside."


    "Don''t gods live in the heavens?" Hevnia asked.


    "It depends on how you interpret ''the heavens,''" Bai Wei replied with a smile, "If you take it literally, meaning above our heads, up in the high skies, then certainly that isn''t correct. Otherwise, how could we see the sun but not the gods?"


    "This way, Miss Hevnia," Delin led the way, "We''re preparing to ascend the mountain. I believe the young master is already waiting for you."


    Hevnia nodded slightly and followed Delin while listening seriously to Bai Wei''s leisurely lecture.


    Most knowledge related to gods is unverifiable legend; not even the professors of the Three Colleges can claim with certainty that what they say is true, so most discourses begin with "we speculate."


    But Bai Wei was different.


    He had truly interacted with gods.


    So whenever he spoke of matters related to gods, Hevnia took notes very seriously.


    If circumstances had allowed, she would have even liked to write it down in a notebook.


    "Gods reside in the ''Divine Country,'' and the ''Divine Country'' doesn''t exist in this world, or at least not in the world as people perceive it."


    Bai Wei briefly introduced the concept of two, three, and four dimensions to Hevnia, and she quickly grasped it.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Hevnia asked, "So you''re saying that gods can freely reach into the mortal world, but the people of the mortal world find it difficult to touch the Divine Country?"


    "You could see it that way... at least it used to be like that."


    "...Used to be?"


    "Yes, the gods of the past could roam the human world freely. They were a mighty group that people could see and touch," explained Bai Wei, "But later on, they no longer could."


    "Why couldn''t they later on?" Hevnia asked instinctively.


    "Yes, why is that?" mimicking a mysterious tone, Bai Wei led Hevnia to understand he was playing the enigmatic figure again, and she prudently chose not to press further.


    After all, this was not the first time it had happened; Hevnia was accustomed to it.


    But to Hevnia''s surprise, Bai Wei went on to provide an explanation this time.


    "Don''t think I don''t want to tell you," Bai Wei said flatly, "but knowing this would not benefit you, and could harm you."


    "In your Gaze, what could possibly harm me in this world?" Hevnia quipped.


    "Flattery is of no use," Bai Wei laughed, "I really can''t tell you, because the fact itself would trigger a very serious consequence."


    Bai Wei paused and then, switching to a serious tone, said,

 Chapter 422: Fifty-nine Dont worry, I am watching you_2

    Chapter 422: Fifty-nine Don��t worry, I am watching you_2


    ��As long as that thought exists in your mind,�� Bai Wei said, ��it��s possible for the All Gods to sense it, and once those words are spoken, they��ll be under the Gaze of the All Gods.��


    Hewinia was initially stunned, then her pupils slightly narrowed.


    She realized Bai Wei was not joking.


    ...Just having that thought could lead to the All Gods�� awareness, and saying those words would place you under their Gaze.


    What kind of truth was this?


    Hewinia had never heard of such a thing before.


    ��Hehe, quite shocking, isn��t it?�� Bai Wei said. ��Most people in this world are unaware of it, even the Popes of the great Churches. Because it is the most untouchable secret of the All Gods, and now, the only one besides me who knows this secret is you. So, not telling you is truly for your own good. I didn��t tell my previous two partners either, I didn��t even bring it up, and the main reason for that is...��


    Bai Wei��s extremely serious tone made Hewinia subconsciously hold her breath, ��It��s... what?��


    ��It��s...�� Bai Wei answered seriously, ��they never asked.��


    Hewinia blinked, not understanding Bai Wei��s meaning at first.


    After she realized what he meant, she was still a bit confused. ��Are you... joking with me?��


    ��Ah.�� Bai Wei said somewhat surprised. ��You caught on that quickly?��


    Hewinia: ��...��


    ��Hey hey, don��t look like that; I wasn��t completely joking.�� Bai Wei said with a smile, ��That matter is indeed true, and so is the reason I can��t tell you. So far, no one besides myself is able to bear those consequences, and I can only bear them because the All Gods cannot see me, but you are different. So, for the moment, stop thinking about it. For most people, knowing this brings no benefit, only the greatest risk.��


    Bai Wei had made himself clear, and Hewinia could only nod. After all, Bai Wei hadn��t even bothered to explain before, just glossing over it with a laugh.


    At this time, Hewinia and the butler had left the docks and arrived at the main entrance of the mountainous academy.


    Hewinia could see Phinis, as well as the carriage pulled by several unicorns waiting there.


    And then, Bai Wei spoke again: ��However, one thing the people here didn��t get wrong is that this mountain is indeed the closest place to the Holy Sound Master. I can even feel Their presence now, and the closer we get to the top, the stronger that presence becomes.��


    Hewinia paused for a moment, subconsciously looking up and once again gazing at the First Academy surrounded by snow and mist.


    Perhaps influenced by Bai Wei��s words, Hewinia felt as if a magnificent and suffocating power stood tall above the horizon.


    ��Will You be discovered by Them?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��Not to that extent, but I also can��t overdo it,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��So, I��m going to slightly weaken our connection, not intervening directly in your body like before.��


    ��Like at the very beginning?��


    ��Perhaps even weaker than that, as you are not able to freely use my power now,�� Bai Wei shrugged Hewinia��s shoulders. ��Since I can��t physically step in to help you fight, you��ll mostly have to rely on yourself for most of the time.��


    Hewinia nodded lightly.


    For some reason, Bai Wei��s words stirred a complex feeling within her heart.


    She couldn��t understand why; wasn��t it a good thing that Bai Wei could no longer control her body so freely?


    Hewinia was perplexed; her mind felt chaotic.


    Since awakening on the ship, her body and spirit had mostly recovered, but she still felt like something was missing.


    There was constant oppression in her heart.


    The notebook in her pocket, though weighing less than a pound, felt abnormally heavy, almost too heavy to lift.


    And when Bai Wei said that she would have to rely more on herself from now on, that feeling became even more pronounced.


    But Hewinia knew she had to adjust immediately because the First Academy was even more dangerous than the Third Academy, where a slight carelessness could be deadly.


    So Hewinia took a deep breath, letting the biting cold wind that filled her nostrils awaken her senses.


    It was at this moment, though, that she heard Bai Wei say, ��Look at this.��


    She was momentarily stunned.


    Because she saw Bai Wei controlling her hand, making a gesture.


    A raised... thumb.


    What did that mean?


    Before Hewinia could ponder, she suddenly felt a change in her body.


    Her vision brightened, the biting cold wind became refreshing.


    Her entire body felt more energetic.


    Even that oppressive emotion was quickly alleviated and even became more active.


    It was as if whatever lay ahead was no longer something to fear.


    What was that?


    Hewinia realized it was the effect of that finger.


    ��This is...��


    ��Nothing but a trivial trick,�� Bai Wei said with a smile. ��You feel better, right?��


    Hewinia remained silent for a moment, then nodded gently.


    ��That��s good.��


    Bai Wei said, smiling.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m always watching you.��


    ...


    Rhein, East Church.


    ��Lord Bishop, here is the work summary for the new week,�� the graceful Priest said while handing Rocky a file with a smile. ��Would you like to take a look?��

 Chapter 423: Fifty-nine Dont worry, I am watching you_3

    Chapter 423: Fifty-nine Don��t worry, I am watching you_3


    Rocky just glanced over and then waved his hand impatiently, ��You can handle it.��


    ��Yes, Lord Bishop,�� the fair Priest replied, not surprised, and then asked Rocky with a bit of concern, ��Lord Bishop, you don��t seem in a good mood. Is there anything I can do to help alleviate your worries?��


    Sitting in the chair, Rocky gave the fair Priest a look.


    If it had been before, when the fair Priest had said these words, he would have let him share a heavy burden.


    But now, he was not in the mood.


    The reason was quite simple.


    He had lost his most important thing.


    Of course, it was just missing temporarily.


    His ��Disturbance,�� his treasured powerful ability, had vanished for nearly half a month now.


    In this half month, every day he would give a thumbs up to his reflection in the mirror.


    If it were before, he would roar with invigorated spirit.


    But for the past half a month, no matter how high he raised his thumb, it was completely useless.


    His body, no longer responded.


    It was all because of the ��game�� he played with Ulu in Taoyuan Village half a month ago.


    The mere thought of it made Rocky��s teeth itch with hatred.


    Was he brain-damaged? Why had he insisted on playing that suspicious game with that guy?


    And he had been cheated!


    Rocky was truly furious, and alongside his anger, there was also worry.


    He feared that Ulu might really do something with his ��Disturbance.�� After all, that guy had at least two Corpse Blocks already. Even just one Rule, although temporary, was unimaginably terrifying.


    Especially since Rhein had already sent Devourers to encircle and kill him.


    Naturally, Rocky was aware of how formidable the Devourers were. Normally, once bitten, even with two Corpse Blocks, escape would be impossible.


    But what if Ulu really managed to flee using his ��Disturbance��?


    If it was because of this that Rhein missed the opportunity to capture him, Rocky couldn��t even imagine what he would face.


    He hadn��t even reported the incident to Lord Lango yet.


    After all, he had mocked Corey, that idiot, for losing an eye, and now he had lost his own Rule.


    Although it wasn��t completely lost, it was still embarrassing.


    After all, if they asked him exactly how he lost it, should he tell the truth?


    Lost it gambling?


    Could he even admit that?!


    Rocky couldn��t imagine what kind of look the other three would give him once they found out.


    Please, he wasn��t a fool; he had just been momentarily misled!


    As the one-month deadline loomed closer day by day, Rocky became more and more restless.


    He hoped that Ulu would quickly exhaust his power and return it, yet he was also afraid that Ulu might really use his power to do something outrageous, which would ultimately be blamed on him.


    This feeling was like having a dagger hanging over his head, always anxious because he didn��t know when it would fall.


    Such anxiety tormented him for an entire half month; fiery rage stuck in his chest that he couldn��t vent, nearly driving him insane.


    Given the circumstances...


    Rocky glanced at the fair Priest.


    He might as well vent a bit first.


    Rocky stood up slowly, looking down at the fair Priest who was half a head shorter.


    ��Kneel,�� he said.


    In the face of Rocky��s oppressive words, the fair Priest wasn��t scared at all, even showing a happy expression.


    He walked slowly to Rocky as usual.


    Then, with a ��boom.��


    His knees hit the ground.


    The wooden floor was indented with two holes.


    The fair Priest stared blankly at Rocky.


    Because the one who had kneeled down... was Rocky.


    ��Lord... Lord Bishop?�� the fair Priest panicked, ��What��s wrong with you?��


    Rocky couldn��t even speak; he felt his body emptied in an instant.


    It happened at the most unguarded moment.


    And this feeling... it was all used up.


    He screamed inside.


    Ulu!


    What exactly have you done with my power?!

 Chapter 424: Sixty, Im only giving you ten seconds.

    Chapter 424: Sixty, I��m only giving you ten seconds.


    ��Good afternoon, Miss Hevnia,�� Phinis said with a smile to Hevnia, ��so much has happened, and I��ve been somewhat concerned that you might be affected, but fortunately, your complexion looks quite good.��


    ��Is that so?�� Hevnia touched her face in slight surprise, then said with a smile, ��It��s because Mr. Delin took such good care of me that I was able to rest easy on the boat all day.��


    Delin reverently placed his hand over his chest nearby: ��Being able to provide you peace of mind is my honor.��


    ��It is the honor of the entire Lawrence Family,�� Phinis continued, then slightly turned his body, ��Well now, Miss Hevnia, let��s go up the mountain together.��


    Hevnia nodded slightly, then followed Phinis onto the carriage, and the group that had escorted her here, including Delin, bowed and took their leave.


    Thus, the carriage drawn by unicorns slowly trod through the snow, entering through an ancient bronze gate which then closed slowly with a deep sound, resonant like the string of a musical instrument.


    Watching this scene, Hevnia asked Phinis, ��Has the First Academy always been closed off?��


    ��To be precise, it should be considered semi-closed,�� Phinis explained with a smile, ��The First Academy is unlike the Second and Third Colleges. This place is not only an academy, but also Holy Mountain, the closest place to the Lord. Naturally, we wouldn��t allow people to enter lightly, lest they offend the great Lord.��


    ��Is that so?�� Hevnia said, ��I thought it was to guard against that fellow.��


    Hearing ��that fellow,�� Phinis��s smile faded slightly as he spoke calmly, ��While I admit that fellow has caused quite a stir, if he thinks such antics are enough to offend the Lord or challenge the First Academy, then he��s certainly delusional.��


    Phinis paused, then continued.


    ��Rest assured, Miss Hevnia. This is not the Three Colleges. That fellow can��t reach this place, and even if he really could, we have plenty of means and candidates to deal with him. Besides, setting aside our alliance with the Taichu Two Families, the greatest Player of the entire Holy Sound is also here, isn��t he?��


    Hevnia blinked, ��The Principal?��


    ��Yes,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��Principal Ulysses.��


    ...Finally here.


    The Principal of the Holy Sound Three Great Colleges, the greatest contemporary Player who only missed one note twenty years ago to complete a millennium feat��Ulysses.


    Naturally, Hevnia had done enough research on this individual, who was in every way the most outstanding figure of the current Holy Sound.


    Of course, she couldn��t let Phinis see that, so she had to feign ignorance and asked, ��Is the Principal still handling affairs? I always thought he had already...��


    ��Stepped back from frontline duties, you mean.�� Phinis laughed and said, ��Indeed, in the eyes of the Second and Third College, the Principal seems more like a legendary figure now, as he doesn��t have the same presence he did twenty years ago, not to mention... his age is catching up with him.��


    ��His age is catching up with him?�� Hevnia suddenly hesitated, ��There��s something I wonder if I should ask or not, Mr. Phinis.��


    ��When one starts with that phrase, usually they already have their answer,�� Phinis remarked, ��Just ask.��


    ��...Okay.�� Hevnia unconsciously leaned a bit closer to Phinis, adopting the look of a ��schoolgirl eagerly seeking to verify gossip,�� ��How old, exactly, is the Principal? How come some say he��s very young, while others say he��s quite old?��


    As she spoke, Hevnia clutched the corner of her clothing nervously, but her bright eyes shone with insatiable curiosity and eagerness to know.


    This level of familiarity even caught Hevnia herself by surprise.


    After seeing Bai Wei give her a thumbs up, her body and spirit were instantly elevated to an excellent state, making her already adept acting skills even more effortless.


    Phinis did not suspect anything and said with a laugh, ��I guessed you��d ask that. However, ��Holy Sound History�� should have recorded Principal Ulysses��s date of birth, shouldn��t it, Miss Hevnia? It seems you weren��t listening well in that class.��


    ��Of course, I know! I even got...�� a passing grade in that subject,�� Hevnia said somewhat indignant, ��But according to the historical records, Principal Ulysses should be over seventy by now, how could that be possible? If that were the case, during the grand celebration twenty years ago, the Principal would have been in his fifties, which is already...��


    ��The time when the note fades, right?�� Phinis went straight to the heart of the issue and continued with a smile, ��That��s what you wanted to say, isn��t it?��


    Hevnia nodded.


    ��Indeed, by common sense, the prime ��bloom�� of notes occurs within the first ten years after they fully form. Thus, for Players, this prime ��bloom�� is between the ages of thirteen and twenty-three,�� Phinis explained, ��This is also why the grand celebrations are mostly participated in by students of the Three Great Colleges, because once they reach a certain age, they will face the inevitable problem of their notes fading.��


    ��That��s actually why the Three Colleges were established.��


    ��However, Miss Hevnia, you must also know that not every celebrant at the grand celebrations is of the appropriate student age. There are also many who have graduated, and not-so-young Players who also participate, including those of the Golden Note.��

 Chapter 425: Sixty, Im only giving you ten seconds_2

    Chapter 425: Sixty, I��m only giving you ten seconds_2


    Hewinia nodded again, ��Yes, I��ve heard that some older students stay on at school after graduation, just to take part in the grand festivities... But, why is that? Haven��t their notes faded?��


    ��Of course not,�� Phinis said with a smile. ��They have not.��


    Hewinia managed to show a surprised expression right on cue.


    ��As I just mentioned, the fading of notes is ��in general terms��, so naturally there are exceptions,�� Phinis explained. ��Indeed, some Players are able to delay the fading of their notes, from four or five years to over a decade... it is possible.��


    ��This... can it really be done?��


    ��Naturally, it is possible,�� Phinis continued. ��And the method is no secret, it is... purity.��


    ��Purity?��


    ��Yes.�� Phinis nodded. ��The more pure a Player��s connection to the music is, the fewer distractions they have in their heart, the better they can preserve their notes. The more one��s heart is filled with other desires, the more they crave things beyond the music, the worse the state of their notes becomes. Miss Hevnia, you must have seen such people, whose notes have faded beyond recognition even before graduation. That��s why most Players who wish to delay the fading of their notes choose to stay at school after graduating, because only the Three Great Academies can provide them with this purest of environments.��


    Before Hewinia could respond, she heard Bai Wei��s lazy voice in her heart, ��It��s just abstinence, why make it so complicated?��


    This startled her slightly, ��Can you still speak?��


    ��Why not? I never said I was going to be mute,�� Bai Wei said with a chuckle. ��Just that I would speak less.��


    ��You don��t seem to be speaking less now.��


    ��I haven��t gone in yet. After I do, I��ll speak less,�� Bai Wei said. ��That castle is filled with the power of the Holy Sound Master, so the time I can connect with you spiritually can��t be too long. Hmm, let��s see... I��ll try to contact you with short sentences from now on.��


    ��...Short sentences?��


    ��Yes, the shorter the better, but I will try to make sure you understand,�� Bai Wei explained. ��If we get to some more dangerous places where it��s difficult to even connect with you, I will find a way to leave you some hints. If you suddenly find that I��m not responding and see some baffling short sentences, don��t doubt it, they are the clues I��ve left for you.��


    Hewinia felt it was a bit strange, ��Like what?��


    ��Like... ��hidden path ahead��,�� Bai Wei said with a laugh, ��or perhaps ��well done, well done.''��


    ...Why is he suddenly so enthusiastic?


    Hewinia was even more puzzled.


    However, knowing that Bai Wei could still give her hints, not just observe passively, made her feel somewhat relieved.


    Then, she turned her attention back to Phinis.


    Of course, her previous exchange with Bai Wei had not interfered with her conversation with Phinis at all. After spending so much time with Bai Wei, she was well accustomed to multitasking.


    ��So, did the Principal also extend the fading time of his notes like this?�� Hewinia continued to act ��Surprised.�� ��But even so... it wouldn��t be possible to extend it to fifty years old, right?��


    ��But that��s exactly what happened,�� Phinis said with a smile. ��The Principal always kept his notes in very good condition. Until the grand celebration twenty years ago, at the age of fifty, his notes had still not faded, so he was able to play the ��Seven Notes��Chattering�� that left a significant mark in history. When you meet him, you��ll understand. He��s definitely the greatest, the most pure Player of music you��ll ever encounter.��


    Hewinia rarely heard such ��admiration�� in Phinis��s tone.


    Only the legendary Principal could inspire such genuine respect from the great young master of the Lawrence family.


    To maintain the notes until the age of fifty without any fading.


    How exactly was that accomplished?


    Hewinia instinctively wanted to ask Bai Wei if he had any information on the Principal.


    But at that moment, a piercing cry of birds came from outside the carriage.


    Hewinia reflexively turned her head and saw through the window countless owls launching themselves from the snow-white castle, flying towards the distance.


    ��We are about to arrive,�� Phinis announced. ��Miss Hevnia, if you still have questions about the Principal, you can ask him in person later.��


    Hewinia raised her eyebrows in surprise, ��The Principal is willing to meet me?��


    ��Of course, don��t forget about your note,�� Phinis said nonchalantly. ��Twenty years ago, the Principal missed the final step to deification because he lacked one Golden Seventh Note. Although he hasn��t mentioned it himself, everyone knows it��s his greatest regret. Since then, even as his health declined and he could no longer participate in the academy��s affairs, he would personally meet any Player who possesses the Golden Seventh Note.��


    ��I see,�� Hewinia said, first with an expectant look, then suddenly, as if she remembered something, she apologetically said to Phinis, ��I apologize, Mr. Phinis, have I brought up painful memories for you?��


    ��If you are referring to Orenna,�� Phinis shook his head. ��There is no need for apologies, and an apology from the one who should give it... would be pointless now.��


    Phinis obviously did not want to dwell on the topic of Orenna, and quickly he recovered his smile.


    ��However, since we brought up family. Miss Hevnia, I have a surprise for you.��

 Chapter 426: Sixty, Im only giving you ten seconds_3

    Chapter 426: Sixty, I��m only giving you ten seconds_3


    Surprise?


    What sort of surprise could Phinis have for her?


    Hewinia was somewhat puzzled.


    At this time, the carriage also slowly came to a stop.


    Phinis opened the door of the carriage, allowing Hewinia to see outside: a middle-aged man standing in the wind and snow, indifferent.


    After getting a clear look at the middle-aged man��s face, Hewinia��s pupils slightly tightened.


    Because the man��s name was Ivan.


    Ivan Hailuo.


    Hewinia pursed her lips, then slowly walked up to the man, bowing her head and speaking softly.


    ��Father.��


    ...


    ��I heard about what happened at the Three Colleges,�� Ivan sat in front of Hewinia, with a serious expression, ��I was planning to go directly to the Three Colleges to find you, but Master Phinis sent someone to inform me, saying that you would be brought here, so I came straight here to wait for you.��


    His gaze swept over Hewinia.


    ��You... haven��t been hurt, have you?��


    ��No, Father.�� Hewinia shook her head, ��That person didn��t harm me.��


    ��Hmm, I��ve also heard roughly what happened,�� Ivan nodded, then looked towards Phinis, who was sitting nearby, ��It��s fortunate that Master Phinis was there to lend a hand; you should thank him.��


    Before Hewinia could speak, Phinis already smiled and shook his head: ��No need to be so polite, we will eventually be one family anyway.��


    ��...Of course.�� Ivan did not deny it, and then he took an exquisitely wrapped package from his pocket and handed it to Hewinia, ��This is from your mother.��


    ...A gift from Mandy?


    Hewinia unwrapped the package and then revealed a surprised expression.


    Because inside the package was a box of baked cookies.


    What was going on?


    Hewinia truly hadn��t expected this.


    ��Your mother knows you��ve been through such an ordeal and is very worried about you, but since she couldn��t come in person, this was the only thing she could do.�� Ivan frowned slightly with displeasure, ��She still treats you like a child, insisting that I hand this to you personally. Honestly, she spoils you too much.��


    Hewinia stared blankly at the cookies before her, not yet responding, when Phinis laughed from the side: ��If I had a daughter as outstanding as Miss Hevnia, I��m sure I��d spoil her to the skies too. But Miss Hevnia, you truly have a mother who loves you.��


    Hewinia responded to Phinis with a smile.


    But inside, she didn��t think so.


    That guy Mandy... knew how to bake cookies?


    Did the original Hewinia enjoy eating cookies baked by Mandy?


    How could she not know about something like this?


    She looked at the cookies before her, intending to put them away for later when Ivan said, ��Master Phinis, may I have a moment alone with my daughter? Her mother entrusted me with some words for her.��


    A strong unease suddenly leapt up in Hewinia��s heart.


    ��Of course.��


    Phinis rose with a smile, saying ��I��ll be just outside�� and then left the room.


    Suddenly, only Hewinia and Ivan were left in the room.


    The two of them looked at each other, and the tender fatherly look in Ivan��s eyes was gone, replaced with an indifferent Gaze.


    After a long while, he finally opened his mouth slowly: ��Eat the cookies, now.��


    Hewinia did not move: ��May I know the reason?��


    ��You only have two choices,�� Ivan said indifferently, ��The first, eat those cookies. The second, I reveal your true identity to Phinis right now.��


    Hewinia��s pupils tightened slightly.


    ��Come, choose.��


    Ivan leaned back in his chair, looking down on Hewinia from a superior position.


    ��I��ll give you ten seconds.��

 Chapter 427 427: 61 Eternal notes

    "Ten, nine..."


    Ivan Gaze started the countdown, looking at Hewinia.


    Hewinia sat quietly in her place, seemingly unaffected by Ivan''s threat.


    Initially, Ivan thought Hewinia was feigning calmness, so when he counted down to five, he raised five fingers and pressed them down one by one.


    "Five, four..."


    He believed this would exert more pressure on Hewinia.


    Yet, she still didn''t reach for the cookie in front of her, nor did her expression change much.


    "Three, two..."


    Eventually, only one of his fingers remained raised.


    "One..."


    That finger slowly bent, and his body also gradually moved forward, preparing to stand up and notify the Fenisi outside.


    But Hewinia remained still.


    She just watched Ivan''s finger, stopping right before it completely bent down, and her body that had started to rise settled back into the chair.


    "Quite impressive resolve," Ivan said indifferently. "I underestimated you. No wonder you were able to come this far; it seems my daughter''s death at your hands was no accident."


    Seeing Ivan''s reaction, Hewinia silently released the Magic Wand from her sleeve.


    In an unwavering voice, she asked, "Did that woman''s news lead you to guess?"


    The woman Hewinia referred to was naturally her aunt who inadvertently broke into the Hailuo family estate during the Seven Notes��Syllable.


    "It seems you''ve realized it too," Ivan said. "That must have been the only flaw you showed. To be precise, it wasn''t a flaw you showed, but one your relative did, although you tried to mend it later, like by killing her directly. Unfortunately, you couldn''t do it perfectly, since you couldn''t kill everyone in the estate, could you? Hmm... When I think about it, it''s not impossible, especially since you silenced the entire Treell family, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Hewinia involuntarily raised an eyebrow.


    She hadn''t expected Ivan to know so much.


    But then again, Hewinia never thought her actions were flawless. From the moment her aunt appeared in the estate, things had escalated significantly. Her attempts to cover her tracks only led to even greater flaws.


    This flaw peaked when she killed the Treell family butler, Sheriff, who saw her last before his mysterious death.


    Thus, Hewinia suspected that Ivan didn''t learn about the estate initially but deduced everything step by step from Sheriff''s death.


    Of course, there was no need to ask more about it.


    Compared to the process, the outcome was clearly more important now.


    "Since you already know everything," Hewinia began slowly, "don''t you want to avenge your daughter? Or is this..."


    She picked up a plain-looking cookie.


    "This is your way of taking revenge?"


    Ivan also smiled. "Is this why you refuse to eat the cookie? Do you think it contains deadly poison?"


    "Whatever it is," Hewinia shrugged, "if eating it would kill me or make me a puppet controlled by you, then why should I comply with your wishes? Do you think notifying the Fenisi outside would lead to a worse outcome?"


    "Heh... Indeed," Ivan nodded. "It seems I should have explained more clearly to you."


    "So, this isn''t poison?" Hewinia looked at the cookie in her hand, "It appears you really have no intention of avenging your daughter."


    "If you''re trying to provoke me," Ivan spoke flatly, "there''s no need. If I were really such an irrational man, neither of us would fare well. I haven''t informed the Taichu family or the Lawrence Family about this, obviously reflecting deeper considerations. Of course, if you truly don''t wish to cooperate, then I wouldn''t mind taking my minimal compensation."


    "...Minimal compensation?"


    "Yes," Ivan nodded slightly. "I am not only a Player but also a businessman. So, I prefer to view things from a business perspective. My daughter, for me, was the biggest investment in my life thus far, but now she''s gone. Since she''s gone, I need to find a way to compensate for this loss, and there are many ways to do that. Handing you over to the Taichu and Fenisi families would be of the least benefit; what they can offer me is very limited, hence why I call this my minimal compensation."


    Hewinia understood Ivan''s point: "It seems you''re looking for a new investment in me."


    "Indeed," Ivan did not deny.


    "What do you want then?"


    "My request is simple," Ivan stated. "Whatever your ultimate desire might be, I want half of it."


    Hewinia raised an eyebrow.


    "Finally, a look of surprise on your face," Ivan said indifferently, "it''s quite satisfying."


    Hewinia ignored Ivan''s jest and said, "You don''t even know what I want."


    "A wish promised to the Lord; what else could it be?" Ivan replied. "Besides, if you do successfully obtain the Lord''s wish, you''ll be the one to make the final wish. That means, no matter what you tell me now about your wish, it can still be freely changed later. Therefore, I don''t need to know exactly what you want, I just need to know that whatever it may be, I want half."

 Chapter 428: 61 Eternal notes_2

    Chapter 428: 61 Eternal notes_2


    ��You want power, so I want half of the power.��


    ��You want wealth, I want to receive half of the wealth.��


    ��You want strength, you want to become the most powerful person in the history of Holy Sound, then I want you to work for me.��


    Hewinia said, ��What if I want none of these.��


    ��That��s fine,�� Ivan��s body leaned in a bit more, ��if you truly are that unique, gathering everything yet in the end you only ask the Lord for a single apple, then I also want half of that apple, including the seed. Carefully, fairly cutting it in half... do you understand what I mean?��


    Hewinia hadn��t even had time to respond when she saw Ivan retreat back and then casually continued.


    ��Of course, if in the end you become afraid, not wanting to continue collecting Seven Notes, choosing to live on as Hewinia, that��s also fine. After all, the Lawrence family has already offered me a decent compensation for you, and I would very much welcome you to become my true daughter, or...�� he paused, ��wife.��


    Ivan��s words plunged Hewinia into a brief silence.


    Honestly, she was somewhat surprised.


    Surprised at how thoroughly Ivan had considered everything.


    According to what he had said, no matter how Hewinia chose, he would benefit from it.


    If she desired to compete for the Lord��s wish, then he would share in the Lord��s wish, and if she didn��t compete, he would receive the basic compensation of Golden Note.


    And although called basic compensation, what the Lawrence family offered was certainly not small, especially having already compromised Tupac and Orenna, they would inevitably offer more facing Hewinia.


    But if Hewinia was no longer Hewinia, then what Ivan could receive would truly be just the ��basic compensation�� bestowed by the great family.


    ��Your idea is indeed very good,�� Hewinia slightly nodded, ��there��s just one problem, which is, even if I agree, how can you ensure that I would keep my promise?��


    She lowered her head, looking again at the bag of cookies in front of her.


    ��With this?��


    ��Uh... Forget about that bag of cookies,�� Ivan said with a smile, ��that was indeed what I initially intended to use to control you, but since you��ve already figured it out, then it��s time to bring out a new method.��


    Ivan took a golden apple out of his pocket and placed it on the table.


    Hewinia looked somewhat surprised at the golden apple.


    Utilizing Bai Wei��s eyes, she could see the faint golden glow rippling from the apple.


    The power contained within the golden glow seemed as if it did not belong to this world.


    This was not a product of Holy Sound.


    Hewinia made her judgment.


    ��What is this?�� Hewinia asked.


    ��A Contract seed,�� Ivan pulled out a dagger, split the apple in half right there, and then showed the divided side to Hewinia. She then realized that the key point of the apple was the seed, also split in half, from which golden light spread out so intensely it was almost blinding, ��Just like its literal meaning, the contract made by the two individuals who consume this seed��s halves is unbreakable.��


    ��What happens if it is violated?��


    ��Quite simple,�� Ivan said indifferently, ��it will rapidly grow through the lies and disloyalty of the Oath Taker, and take root within the body of the Oath Taker, then... it will burst through the soil, growing into a new tree and producing new fruit.��


    ��...Unstoppable?��


    ��There��s only one being in all of Holy Sound who can stop it.��


    ��...Holy Sound Master?��


    ��Yes,�� Ivan said with a smile, ��if it comes to the end and you use the Lord��s wish to terminate it, then our contract naturally ends as well, but by then...��


    The Lord��s wish would also lose its meaning.


    Hewinia automatically completed Ivan��s sentence.


    She once again looked at the seed and asked, ��Where did this come from?��


    ��An ancient organization, believers in loyalty and contracts,�� Ivan explained, ��It is said their power is not lesser than that of the Eight Great Churches, but they have always stayed partially hidden, rarely exposed to the secular world. And their main business in the secular world involves acting as witnesses and executors of contracts, primarily serving merchants traveling worldwide, as merchants�� most important trait is honesty.��


    Ivan did not explain further to Hewinia, after all, it wasn��t the time for a lecture.


    So he first placed half of the seed into his mouth, then looked back at Hewinia.


    ��How about it?�� he asked with a smile, ��Shall we form this oath?��


    Hewinia paused for a moment, then still extended her hand.


    ��Good.��


    Ivan watched as Hewinia swallowed the seed, and he could not help but chuckle.


    ��My... dear daughter.��


    ...


    ��I thought you would talk for a while longer.�� Phinis watched Ivan and Hewinia walking out, saying, ��Is that it?��


    ��Just some scattered instructions from her mother,�� Ivan said calmly, ��after all, we mustn��t delay important matters. Mr. Phinis, I leave Hewinia in your care.��


    ��Of course,�� Phinis replied with a smile, ��Please be assured, no matter the outcome of this festival, the promises made by the Lawrence family will be fulfilled.��


    ��I naturally won��t worry about that.�� Ivan nodded slightly, ��Then I shall take my leave.��


    He waved his hand and a servant of the Hailuo family ran over with a birdcage and handed it to Hewinia.


    Inside the cage was a snow-white owl.


    ��If you need anything, contact me with this owl,�� Ivan said, ��Even if it��s just to write more often to your family, your mother misses you.��

 Chapter 429: 61 Eternal notes_3

    Chapter 429: 61 Eternal notes_3


    ��Yes, Father.��


    Hevnia replied very respectfully, and the owl in the cage was tilting its head, watching her.


    Afterward, Ivan left. He didn��t qualify for entrance into the First Academy; at most, he could only go as far as this place.


    Phinis looked at the owl in Hevnia��s hands and said with a smile, ��If Mr. Ivan hadn��t prepared it for you in advance, we would have arranged one for you too. Communication with the outside world from the First Academy is not convenient; most of the time, we rely on owls for our communication.��


    ��Indeed, it��s a very interesting method,�� Hevnia said with a smile, ��and very cute.��


    Phinis smiled again, then extended his hand, ��Alright, Miss Hevnia, we have delayed enough, it��s time to formally enter the academy.��


    Hevnia nodded slightly.


    She had still made a deal with Ivan.


    Of course, before she swallowed that kernel, Hevnia had also inquired in her mind with Bai Wei, to which Bai Wei had only one brief answer.


    ��Yes.��


    Only then could Hevnia feel at ease to do so.


    On the surface, the cooperation with Ivan seemed to be coerced and threatened, but in fact, the benefits far outweighed the drawbacks.


    Because as long as she agreed to cooperate, the entire Hailuo Family would become Hevnia��s backing, providing her with all sorts of assistance.


    The strong support from a medium Noble family was certainly a force that could not be neglected.


    It was something not even the real Hevnia could have managed.


    Now, Hevnia could sit even more firmly in the identity of the Hailuo Family��s young Lady than the real Hevnia.


    Of course, for Ivan, this was definitely a profitable deal as well.


    Because the contract also contained a clause that Hevnia was not allowed to reveal to others that the Hailuo Family was aware, not even in the event of failure. It was essential to ensure that to outsiders, the Hailuo Family appeared to be an unknowing victim, so as to avoid implicating them if anything happened to Hevnia.


    There couldn��t even be any written evidence left behind.


    Ivan��s demand on Hevnia, when using this owl to communicate with them, was that they could not explain the situation in writing.


    She could only write what she needed, and then the Hailuo Family would do something for her.


    After all, this was the future Family Head��s request, and even if someone discovered it, no one would think it wrong.


    Of course, even having done so much, the risk borne by the Hailuo Family was substantial, but compared with the benefits they could gain, that truly was not worth mentioning.


    Half of the Holy Sound Master��s wish.


    That meant everything.


    The premise was...


    Hevnia looked at the owl in the cage and still did not continue the thought.


    At this moment, the inner door slowly opened.


    An ancient and magnificent castle gradually appeared before them.


    Accompanied by the melodious and profound melody slowly emanating from the depths of the castle, they officially entered the First Academy, situated beneath the Divine��s seat.


    ...


    The First Academy was different from the Second and Third Colleges.


    Here, instead of calling it an academy, it was more like a Church, named the Church of Holy Sound.


    Despite being psychologically prepared, when she actually walked into the front hall of the First Academy and saw what was inside, Hevnia was still profoundly shocked.


    Because she saw rows upon rows of humanoid sculptures.


    These humanoid sculptures varied in gender, build, and facial features, but what they had in common was the Golden Notes painted on their bodies.


    ��Is this... the Eternal Notes?�� Hevnia did not conceal her surprise, ��It��s truly, spectacular.��


    ��Oh? Miss Hevnia, you actually know about the Eternal Notes?��


    ��Mr. Phinis, you seem to underestimate me,�� Hevnia puffed her cheeks, ��Although I have never been to the First Academy, wouldn��t it be too ignorant of me not to know about the Eternal Notes?��


    Phinis smiled, ��My apologies. It��s still early, and if you��re curious, would you like to take a closer look?��


    ��Eh,�� Hevnia suddenly felt timid, shrinking back, ��Let��s not, I��m afraid they might suddenly come to life.��


    ��If that��s what you��re worried about?�� Phinis smiled and shook his head, ��Rest assured, they are long gone from this world, transformed into eternity.��


    Yes, the Eternal Notes were not just sculptures.


    They were once people.


    Hevnia remembered the description of the Eternal Notes in ��Holy Sound History,�� ��The most noble and magnificent Player of Notes, unwilling to let his worth dissipate into dust upon death, chose to offer up everything, just for the eternity of the note.��


    Generally speaking, notes would completely fade within one to two weeks after the Player��s death, whereas the Eternal Notes were the result of Players who offered up their bodies and souls, delaying this fading process to a hundred years. During this time, they would be connected by Magic Power, allowing them to continuously make sound and play melodies before the final fading.


    ��It is their presence that allows the melody of Holy Mountain to linger like heavy snow all year round,�� Phinis said to Hevnia with a smile, ��So, Miss Hevnia, you should not fear them. This is the lifelong pursuit of every Golden Sound Player.��


    Hevnia nodded slightly.


    She knew Phinis was right.


    Only a Golden Note could become an Eternal Note.


    And the melody she was hearing now was very likely from a Player who had passed away a hundred years ago.


    ��They offered everything in hymns of eternity to the great Lord.��


    This was also the most direct description of these Eternal Notes in ��Holy Sound History.��

 Chapter 430: Sixty-two, Fourth Note and Sixth Note (6K)

    Chapter 430: Sixty-two, Fourth Note and Sixth Note (6K)


    She did not know why, but standing in front of these hundreds of Eternal Notes, Hewinia felt a tremendous pressure.


    She had to take two deep breaths before she could dispel that feeling and then, with a smile, she looked over at Phinis.


    ��So, just by seeing these Eternal Notes, does that mean I have officially entered the First Academy?��


    Phinis smiled slightly and nodded, ��Yes, the melodies played by these Eternal Notes are not only for the Lord but also for those who enter the First Academy for the first time, those who set foot on the Holy Mountain for the first time. Only after experiencing such an utterly pure and perfect ��Chapter�� can one be accepted and gain the qualifications to enter Holy Mountain.��


    ��Mm,�� Hewinia waved her fist, ��I feel like I��ve been thoroughly cleansed.��


    Hewinia��s humorous remark set Phinis off into a hearty laugh, after which he stepped aside again to lead the way for Hewinia: ��Then let us continue.��


    Hewinia cheerfully followed Phinis.


    However, before she left the front hall, she looked back at the Eternal Notes and couldn��t help but think of a question.


    There are hundreds of Eternal Notes here.


    Yet a Golden Sound Player emerges only every few years in the entirety of Holy Sound.


    Combining that with the history of just over a thousand years since Holy Sound��s emergence, that means the vast majority of Golden Sound Players


    are all here.


    Did they all come voluntarily?


    This was clearly an irreverent question that she could not ask Phinis, so Hewinia had to keep it within her heart and quickly catch up to Phinis.


    After they walked out of the front hall, they officially entered the First Academy.


    It was finally crowded.


    Those coming and going were mostly students in uniform, which finally gave Hewinia the feeling she was still in an academy.


    However, unlike the Three Colleges she knew well, the players at First Academy clearly surpassed those at the Three Colleges in the quality of their notes. There were at least dozens she saw and not a single Copper Sound Player, all were Silver Sound Players, and even the quality of their Silver Sound was exceptionally rich.


    But, similar to the Three Colleges, it was currently the time of the grand festival, so the players here were also bustling about, and there were hardly any who greeted Phinis.


    This was completely different from the treatment Phinis received at the Three Colleges.


    Hewinia glanced at Phinis, who seemed to guess what she was thinking, and shrugged, ��That��s how the First Academy is, don��t forget, the biggest power here belongs to the Taichu Two Families, and many of the students you see are descendants from the Taichu Two Families.��


    Hewinia immediately showed an ��Oh, I see�� expression, then laughed and said, ��It seems I��ll have to wait until the end of this festival for you to receive the same treatment as them.��


    Phinis laughed, ��Then I will take your good words.��


    Then, Phinis led Hewinia to the door of the female dormitory of the academy.


    ��Though I��d really like to start discussing the preparation for the festival with you immediately, after everything you��ve been through these past days, it would be too much if I didn��t give you a peaceful night��s rest,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��So, have a good rest tonight, Miss Hevnia. I too have been on that boat, and frankly, the experience wasn��t very pleasant; I don��t think one could sleep well on it.��


    Hewinia naturally thanked Phinis, and after Phinis had told her the room number he had prepared for her, she hesitated but still asked, ��Mr. Phinis, there��s something I��m not sure if I should ask... well, I��ll ask anyway, is it just the two of us Golden Sound Players in the orchestra right now?��


    ��Uh... I think it��s indeed time you asked,�� Phinis said with a smile, ��Rest assured, it��s not just us two. There��s also a Golden Fourth Note who has agreed to join us.��


    Golden Fourth Note?


    Hewinia raised an eyebrow.


    What a coincidence? She was missing just the Fourth Note.


    To be precise, it was the ��Second,�� ��Fourth,�� and ��Sixth�� notes.


    So, Hewinia��s primary goal now was to gather these three notes.


    But since Phinis was the ��Second�� note, Hewinia really needed to find only the ��Fourth�� and ��Sixth.��


    But now, Phinis had already delivered the ��Fourth�� on a silver platter.


    So she smiled at Phinis and said, ��That couldn��t be better.��


    ...


    ��Karen Chuke.��


    Hewinia thought about the information Phinis had just told her about the Fourth Note Player as she climbed the stairs.


    Actually, the name wasn��t the key, it was the surname.


    ��Chuke.��


    The other family of the Taichu Two Families.


    This was what puzzled Hewinia.


    Phinis��s family, the Lawrence Family, was meant to compete with the Taichu Two Families, so why would they pull in a player from the Taichu Two Families?


    And to do so quickly.


    Considering it had only been a few days since Hewinia had killed Tupac, and Phinis had left a day later, how did he manage to persuade a player from the Taichu family in just these few days?


    Hewinia was curious, but Phinis did not offer a clear explanation, only giving Hewinia a meaningful remark.


    ��Karen is quite a special person, no matter what the circumstances, you should never meet him alone, it would be best if I��m present when you interact with him.��


    Hearing Phinis say this, Hewinia could naturally guess that this Karen must be quite a troublesome fellow.